PREFACE.

Tue third volume of the Journat oF THE Astatic SocteTy

would not have required a preface, had not the observations

made by the Editor, on publishing the second volume, implied

that the subscribers and supporters of the work should be made

acquainted with its progress in a financial point of view, especially

after the diminution of support which the order regarding postage,

taking effect on the Ist June last, was calculated to produce.

The Editor is however happy to announce that his friends and

the public have not allowed this circumstance materially to affect

their support. The circulation is now nearly as great as it was,

not more than 30 names having been withdrawn in consequence

of the postage regulations ; while other names have been added

to the subscription list, probably from a feeling of interest, lest

the work should succumb to circumstances of discouragement.

Some reductions were liberally allowed in the printing charges

by the Press which has from the first been employed in publish-

ing the work (and in a manner highly creditable to the Baptist

Missionary Establishment), so that the expences this year,

notwithstanding the increase of the number of plates to thirty-

six, have not much exceeded the income. It is unnecessary to

enter into particulars, as the statement published last year will,

with the aid of the list of subscribers, furnish an near as estimate

as it is possible to give on the result of the year’s operations.

The Editor cannot refrain from making known to his corre-

spondents the great interest which has been excited in Europe by

many of the papers which they have done him the honor to

contribute. The letters he has received from Oxford, London,

and Paris would alone be sufficient to urge him toa continuance

of his Editorial labours, did he not feel, unconnected with praise

or censure, that the Journal was now become a necessary adjunct

of the Asiatic Society, and that it continues to receive an unin-

vi PREFACE.

termitted supply of valuable papers and memoirs which there

would now be a degree of culpability in withholding from imme-

diate publication!

The tenor of the chief publications of the past year has been

turned aside from the objects of natural science to which it was

supposed future Indian researches would principally be confined,

by a train of antiquarian discovery of an unexpected and highly

interesting nature in the classical field of ancient Bactriana.

Every endeavour has been made to brig to notice the novelties

and facts, as they have been discovered; and this has in some

cases caused confusion in the recital, imperfect investigation, and

some contradiction in results too hastily announced. It is hoped,

however, that these inconveniences, incident to a periodical

appearing at short intervals, will be more than counterbalanced

by the speedy and faithful publication of the circumstances as

they have been brought to light. The Index will serve in

some degree to connect the detached notices of one subject into

a continuous narrative. Thus, the present volume comprises

all that has been hitherto discovered in the various topes of

Manikyala. Much however remains to be brought to notice

regarding the Bactrian coins, and what has been learnt from the

specimens furnished by Dr. Grrarp, and by Surxu Keramat

Aut, has been purposely kept back to be incorporated with the

facts developed by the collection of General VenruRa«, now on

its way to France under charge of the Chevalier ArLarp.

Of inscriptions and antiquities, more purely Indian, the present

volume furnishes an abundant store; nor have they been with-

held until interpretations could be furnished. Every care has

been taken to render the plates accurate, and extra copies have

in all cases been struck off for circulation where aid may be

expected in decyphering them.

If the past year has been fortunate in antiquarian research, it

has also been eminently so in fossil geology. The several notices

in the Proceedings cf the Society will bear out this assertion.

Besides further discoveries in the Nerbada valley, a new fossil

field has been opened in the Sewalik range of the Himalaya, and

already museums are being filled with its gigantic spoils.

Several geographical notices in this volume will be read with

interest ; and none more so than the extract from an Arabic

PREFACE. Vii

work on the Navigation of the Indian Ocean by the illustrious

Vow Hammer of Vienna. The seasons and the modes of reck-

oning set forth in the Mohit are still followed by the Arab

navigators who frequent the port of Calcutta; the Editor in

passing the article through the press derived much information

from some of the Nakodas, who recognized and pointed out

almost all the places enumerated in the Arabic work.

If the existence of the Journal has in any way promoted the

acquirement or the preservation of any of the knowledge which

its pages boast of containing, the Editor is fully rewarded for the

labour, and for the sacrifice of time that has necessarily been de-

manded in more than an ordinary measure, where correspon-

dence, arrangement, correction of the press, and publication

have fallen on one individual, who has had moreover only the

hours of leisure and recreation to devote to the purpose.

fats ee eso

; = Weaeiibat aukh fit OR,

nih feds, it i Los fra aunt

“pi Manioe mobi. yA rey

Hip Mare ai ile

Bovey TS a THe it sche os " “

2 aed Mah ea: oon f ‘¢

iehlimct ot ka ViRPS ie eS: we

re : i. ae: Ss IR aay me?

sine hole Beet rade ide Pagal ax} } x.

lest ha sR RE hae

Be Seuss.» Bite ye soon ba

Be Bad: Beier | Cie E

ik wei. Baer hat sai Eh a

ap toned apace :

‘

Poi

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS, 1834.

[Members of the Asiatic Society, marked M. A. S., receive their copies gratis. ]

The Honorable the Court of Directors, (By the Secretary to Government, General

Department.)

The Right Honorable Lord W. C. BEnTINCcK, Governor General, &c. &c. M. A. S.

The Honorable Sir C.T. MetcauFE, Bart. Governor of Allahabad. V. P. A. S.

His Excellency Sir R. W. Horton, Governor of Ceylon. M. A. S.

The Honorable Sir E. Ryan, Knt. Chief Justice. Pres. A.S.

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, V. P. A. S.

The Honorable Sir J. Peter Grant, Knt. M.A. S.

Abercrombie, Lieut. W. Hazareebagh.

Agra Book Club, Agra.

Allan, J. Esq. Calcutta.

Anburey, Col. Sir Thos. M. A.S. Cal.

Artillery Book Club, Dum-Dum.

Avdall, J. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Awdry, Capt. J. Hazareebagh.

Bagshaw, R. J. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta,

Baker, Lieut W, E. Engineers, Kurnal,

Barlow, J. H. Esg. Bagundee.

Barrett, M. Esq. Calcutta.

Beattie, A. Esq. M. A. S. Ditto.

Bateman, Rev. J., M. A. S. Ditto.

Beatson, Lieut.-Col. W. S. Ditto

Beckett, J. O. Esq. Coel.

Bedford, Capt. J. care of Messrs. McAr-

thur and Co. Calcutta.

Bell, Dr. H. P. Calcutta.

Bengal Club, Ditto.

Beresford, H. Esq. Kishnaghur.

Bird, W. W. Esq. Calcutta. M. A.S,

,R. M. Esq. Allahabad.

Blake, Capt. B. care of A. Smith, Esq.

Calcutta.

, H.C. Esq. Culna.

, Lieut. M. T., 56th, Dinapur.

Blechynden, A. H. Esq. Calcutta.

Boileau, Capt. J. T., Engineers, Agra.

, Lieut. A. H. E. Engineers, G. T.

S. Agra.

Book Club, 62nd N. JI. Loodianah.

, 24th N. I. care of Mr. T. Ostell.

Boulderson, H. 8. Esq. Seharunpur.

, 5. M. Esq. Azimgurh.

Boutrous, F. Esq. Purneah.

Bramley, Dr. M. J. Calcutta.

Brander, J. M. Esq. Cuttack.

Bridgman, J. H. Esq. Goruckpore.

Briggs, Col. J.. M. A. S. Nagpore.

Brown, Capt. W. Seharanpur.

, G. F. Esq. Jaunpur.

Brownlow, C. Esq. Calcutta,

Bruce, W. Esq. Ditto,

Bryant, Col. Sir J., M. A. S. Calcutta.

Burke, W. A. Esq. M. A. S. Ditto.

Burney, Lieut.-Col. Ava.

Bushby, G. A. Esq. Allahabad.

Butter, Dr. D. Ghazipur.

Byrn, W. Esq, Calcutta.

Calcutta, Periodical Book Society.

Campbell, Dr. D. Mirzapur.

——, Dr. A. Nipal.

———_, J. Esq. Cawnpore.

———,, Dr. A. Moulmein.

Carr, W. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta,

Carte, Dr. W. E. Hansi.

Cautley, Capt. P. T., M. A. S.Seharanpur.

Cheek, Dr. G. N. Bancoorah.

Clarke, D. Esq. Ca!cutta.

Coignard, EH. Esq. Jungheepore.

Colvin, Major J. Engr. Kurnal.

, J. R. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Conolly, Lieut. E. B. Cawnpore.

Conoylal Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Cope, Gunner, Meerut.

Cordier, Capt. &c. &c. Chandernagore.

Cracroft, W. Esq. Dacca.

Crawfurd, W. Esq. Banda.

Crommelin, Capt. A. Engrs. Barrackpur.

Csoma de Korés, A. Esq. M. A. 8S,

Calcutta.

Cunningham, Lt. J. D. Eng. Berhampur.

, Lieut. A. Engr. Benares.

Curnin, J. Esq. Calcutta.

Currie, F. Esq. Ghazipur.

Dean, Serjeant, Delhi.

Debudé, Capt. H. Engrs. Ditto.

Dixon, C. G. Esq. Ajmere.

Dobbs, A. Esq. M. A. 8. Calcutta.

Dorin, J. A. Esq. Ditto.

Douglas, H. Esq. Patna.

Drummond, Capt. J. G. Allahabad,

Dubois, Col. A. Lucknow.

Dunlop, Lieut.-Col. W. Calcutta.

Durand, Lieut. H. M. Engrs. Kurnal.

x LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Eckford, Dr. J. Allahabad.

Edgeworth, M. P. Esq. Umbala.

Editor, Calcutta Courier.

, Ceylon Govt. Gaz. Colombo.

, Chinese Repository.

, Asiatic Journal, England.

Egerton, C. C. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Elliot, J. B. Esq. Patna.

, H. M. Esq. Moradabad.

Erskine, D. Esq. Elambazar.

Evans, Dr. Geo, Calcutta.

Everest, Rev. R., M. A. 8. Delhi.

, Major G. Ditto, Agra.

Ewer, W. Esq, Ditto, Allahabad.

Fagan, Lieut. G. H. Neemuch.

, Brigr. C. S.. C. B. Ditto.

, C- W. Esq. Seeonee, Jabbalpur.

Falconer, Dr. H. care of Messrs. Thacker

and Co.

Fane, W. Esq. Allahabad.

Fergusson, J. Esq. Caleutta.

Fiddes, Col. T. Muttra.

Finnis, Capt. J. 57th, Neemuch.

Fisher, Lieut. T. Kachar.

Fitzgerald, Capt. W. R. Engrs. Calcutta.

Foley, Capt. W., M. A. S. Moulmein.

Forbes, Capt. W. N. Engrs. M.A.S.

Calcutta,

Fordyce, Lieut. J. Azimgurh.

Fraser, H. Esq. Delhi.

, A. Esq. Ditto.

, C. A. Esq. Sagur.

Garden, Dr. A. Calcutta.

Gardener, Col. W. L. Lucknow.

Gerard, Capt. A. Subatoo.

, Capt. P. Ditto.

, Dr. J. Ditto.

Gilchrist, Dr. W. Vizianagaram.

Gordon, J. R. Esq. Calcutta.

Gorton, W. Esq. Benares.

Gowan, Capt. E. P. Calcutta.

Graham, J. Esq. Ditto.

Grant, J. W. Esq. Ditto.

, Dr. J. Ditto.

Grant, W. Esq. M. A.S. Calcutta.

Gray, E. Esq. Calcutta.

Greenlaw, C. B. Esq. Ditto.

Gubbins, C. Esq. Delhi.

Hamilton, H. S. Esq. Bhagulpore.

Harding, Ben. Esq. Calcutta.

Hare, D. Esq. M. A. 8. Ditto.

Harris, F. Esq. Ditto.

Hart, Dr. T. B. Dinapur.

Hasted, G. Esq. Jaunpore.

Hearsey, Major J. B. Com. 2nd Local

Horse, Sagur.

Hodges. Lieut. A. Sunderbunds.

Hodgson, B. H. Esq., M.A. S Nipal,

, Col. J., M.A.S. Calcutta.

Homfray, J. Esq. care of Messrs. Jessop

and Co.

, Robt. Esq. Calcutta.

Howrah Dock Company, Ditto.

Houstown, R. Esq. Ditto.

Huddleston, Lieut. H. Goruckpur...

Hutchinson, Major G. Engrs. Calcutta.

Hutton, Lieut. T. Neemuch.

Hyderabad Book Society, Hyderabad.

Inglis, R. Esq. care of W. Wilkinson,

Esq. Calcutta.

India Gaz. Press, Calcutta. ;

Irvine, Major A. Engrs. C. B. Allahabad.

2 copies

Jackson, Dr. A. Calcutta.

Jenkins, Capt. Fras. Assam.

Johnston, Capt. J. Nagpore.

Kali Kissen, Maharaja, Bahadur, Cal.

Kean, Dr. Arch. Murshedabad.

King, Dr. Geo. Patna.

Kossipersaud Ghose, Babu, Calcutta,

Kyd, J. Esq. M. A. S, Calcutta.

Laidly, J. W. Esq. Beerbhoom.

Laing, J. W. Esq. Agra.

Lamb, Dr. Geo. Dacea.

Lambert, W. Esq. Allahabad.

Langstaff, Dr. J.. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Laughman, J. Esq. Dumow.

Lindsay, Col. A. Dum-Dum.

Lloyd, Capt. Rich. Calcutta.

, Major, W. A. Rungpur.

Louis, T. Esq. Allahabad.

Low, Lieut.-Col., M. A. S. Lucknow.

Lowther, R. Esq. Ditto.

Lushington, G. T. Esq. Calcutta.

Macdonald, Lieut. R. Sagur.

Macdowall, W. Esq. Rungpore.

Macfarlane, D. Esq. M. A. S. Caleutta.

MacGregor, Dr. W. L. Ludianah.

MacCheyne, W. O. H. Esq, Nsirabdd.

Mackenzie, Lieut. J. Cawnpore.

Macleod, Col. D. Engrs. MurshedabAd.

———,, Capt., M. A. S. Moulmein.

Macnaghten, W. H. Esq. M. A. S. Cal.

Macqueen, Rev. J. Ditto Ditto.

Manson, Capt. J. Bittour.

Martin, Lieut. R. @ngnrs. Delhi.

Masters, W. Esq. Calcutta.

May, J. 8, Esq. M.A. S. Kishnaghur,

Mill, Rev. W. H., M. A. S. Caleutta,

Milner, Capt. E. T. Almorah.

Military Board, Calcutta.

Montgomery, Dr. W. Penang.

Morgan, R. W. Esq. Tirhoot.

Morley, C. Esq. Calcutta.

Morris, J. C. Esq. Arrah.

Mouat, Lt. Sir J. A. Bt. Engrs. Kurnal.

Muller, A. Esq. Calcutta.

Murray, Capt. H. R. Noacollvy.

Mozafferpur Book Club, Tirhoot.

Napier, Lieut. J. Engrs. Seharunpnr,

Nicolson, Capt. M. Jubbulpur,

——__,, S. Esq. Calcutta,

Officers, 73rd N. I. Benares.

, 40th N. I.

Capt. Bonham, } Arracan.

, H. M. 16th, Ghazipur.

LIsT OK

Officers, 12th N. I. Lucknow.

, 22nd N.1I.

Capt. Sampson, } Lucknow

Oliver, Col. F. Nasirdbad.

Ommaney, Lieut. E. L. Engrs. Dacca.

——., M. C. Esq. Sagur.

Ostell, T. Esq. Calcutta.

- Pakenham, T. Esq. Calcutta.

Parental Ac. Institution, Ditto.

Parker, H. M. Esq. Ditto.

Patrick, W. Esq. Fort Gloster.

Pearson, Dr. J. T., M.A. 8S. Calcutta.

Pemberton, Capt. R. B., M. A.S. Cal.

Penning, Dr. J. Calcutta.

Persidh Narain Sing, Benares.

Piddington, H. Esq. Choradinga Fac-

tory, Niaseri.

Pigg, T. Esq. Calcutta.

Playfair, Dr. Geo. Meerut.

Plumb, J. B. Esq. Calcutta.

Poole, Col. C. Ditto.

Presgrave, Col. D. Sagur.

Prinsep, H. T. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

——,, C. R. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Proprietor of the Englishman Press, Cal.

Pyle, J. C. Esq. Calcutta.

Rajkrishna Mukarjy, Fort William.

Radhacaunt Deb, Babu, M. A. S. Cal.

Ramcomul Sen, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto.

Ramsay, Capt. W. H.

Ranken, Dr. J. Delhi.

Rattray, R. H. Esq. Calcutta.

Renny, Lieut. T. Engrs. Nagoond.

_ Renauld, F. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Richy, Monsr. A. L., M. A. S. Calcutta.

Robertson, T. C. Esq. Calcutta.

Robison, C. K. Esq. M. A. S. Ditto.

Ross, D. Esq. M.A. S. Calcutta.

——, Capt. D. Gwalior.

Routh, W. de H. Boolundshuhr.

Row, Dr. J. Benares.

Ruspini, Rev. W. Ghazipur.

Rassomoy Dutt, Babu M.A. S. Calcutta.

Sage, Capt, W. A., M.A.S, Dinapur.

Sale, Lieut. T. H. Delhi.

Sanders, Capt. E. Engrs. Cawnpur.

Sandys, T. E. Esq. Arrah.

Satchwell, Capt. J. Dinapur.

Saunders, Geo. Esq. Calcutta.

——_—,, P. Esq. Allighur.

——,, J. O. B. Esq. Ditto.

Scott, D. Esq. Burdwan.

Seaton, Lieut. T. Jamalpore.

Seppings, J. M. Esq. M.A. S. Calcutta.

Sevestre, Robt. Esq. Calcutta.

Siddons, Lieut. J. Engrs. Chittagong.

———_,, G. J. Esq. Calcutta.

Shaw,T. A. Esq. care of Messrs Bruce and

Co. Calcutta.

Sleeman, Capt. W. H. Jabbalp ur.

SUBSCRIBERS.

pate

Sloane, W, Esq. Tirhoot.

Smith, Col. T. P. Dinapur.

, S. and Co. Calcutta.

, Capt. E. J. Engrs. Allahabad.

Smoult, W. H. Esq. Calcutta.

Smyth, Capt. W. H. Engrs. Ditto.

Speed, D. W. H. Esq. Ditto.

Spiers, A. Esq. Allahabad.

Spilsbury, Dr. G. G. Jabbalpur.

Stacy, Major L. R. Nasirabad.

Stainforth, F. Esq. Goruckpur.

Stephenson, J. Esq. Calcutta.

Stevenson, Dr. W. Lucknow.

Stokes, Dr. J. Hameerpur.

Stopford, J. S. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Strong, F. P. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Sweetenham, H. Esq. Futtygurh.

Swiney, Dr. J. Calcutta.

Sylhet Book Club, Sylhet.

Syttasharan Ghoshal. Calcutta.

Tanner, Capt. W. H. Monghyr.

Terraneau, Capt. W. H. Dacca.

Thomas, Dr. W. Barrackpur.

———., E. T. Esq. Almorah.

Thomason, J. Esq. M. A. S. Azimgurh.

Thompson, Capt. G. Engrs. Hazaribagh.

———_., Capt. J. Engrs. Calcutta.

Thoresby, Capt. C. Benares.

Tickell, Col. R. Engrs. Barrackpur.

Tregear, V. Esq. Jaunpur.

Trade Association Rooms, Calcutta.

Trail, G. W. Esq. Kemaon.

Tremenhere, Lieut. G. B. Engrs. Delhi.

Trevelyan, C. E. Esq. M. A. S. Calcutta.

Trotter, R. Esq. Ghazipur.

Troyer, Capt. J., M. A. 8. Calcutta.

Turner, T. J. Esq. Seharanpur.

Twining, W. Esq. M. A. 8S. Calcutta.

Tytler, J. Esq. Ditto, Ditto.

Vicary, Lieut. N. Meerut.

Wade, Capt. C. M., M. A. S. Ludianah.

Walters, H. Esq. Cape.

Wallich, Dr. N., M. A. S. Calcutta.

Warner, Capt. J. H. Bauleah.

Waugh, Lieut. A. H. Engrs. Sagur.

Wells, F. O. Esq. Calcutta.

Western, Lieut. J. R. Engrs. Delhi.

Westmacott, Capt. G. E. 37th N. I.

Darung, in Assam.

White, Rev. E. Cawnpur.

Wilcox, Capt. R., M. A. S. Agra.

Wilkinson, W. Esq. Pooree.

—, L. Esq. Assistant Resident,

Bhopal.

Winfield, Capt. J. S. Bhopal.

Wise, Dr. T. A. care of T. Ostell, Esq.

, J. P, Esq. Dacca.

Withers, Rev. G. N., M. A. S. Calcutta.

Wooburn, Dr. D. Shirghaty.

Woollaston, M. W. Esq. Caleutta.

xii LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Subscribers at Bombay, &c.

The Bombay As. Soc.

Editor, Bombay Literary Gaz.

Burn, A, Esq. Assistant Surgeon, Akul-

cote

R. C. Chambers, Esq. Surat.

D. A. Hisdale, Esq. Poona.

Col. S. Goodfellow, Chief Engineer,

Bombay.

Capt, Thos. Jervis, Engineers, Bombay.

J.S. Law, Esq. Surat.

Dr. J. McNeil, with the Persian Embassy,

via Bombay.

J. J. Malvery, Esq. Bombay.

C. Moorhead, Esq. Mahabalishur Hills.

Dr. J. McLennan, Bombay.

Capt. R. Mignan, Ditto.

Dr. Geo. Smytton, Ditto.

Lt. R. Shortreede, Poona,

Rev. J, Stevenson, Ditto.

Shrecreestra Wassoodewjee, Chief Se-

cretary’s Office, Bombay.

Hon’ble J. Sutherland, Ditto.

Captain G. Twemlow, Arungabad,

W. Wathen, Esq. Bombay.

Subscribers at Madras.

Dr. Baikie, Neelgerries.

Lieut. J. Braddock, Madras.

Lieut. Balfour.

R. Cole, Esq.

Col. W. Cullen.

Lieut. T. Ditmas.

H.S. Fleming, Esq.

J. M. Heath, Esq.

Madras Club.

Lieut. S. Macpherson.

Dr. J. N. Malcolmson.

J.C. Morris, Esq-

Capt. W. Macleod, 35th N. I.

Capt. J. A. Moore,

Hon’ble W. Oliver.

J.B. Pharoah, Esq.

T.G. Taylor, Esq. H. C. Astronomer,

Subscribers in England.

W. H. Benson, Esq.

Capt. A. Burnes.

Lieut. J. S. Burt, Engineers.

Sir Charles Grey.

J. F. Royle, Esq.

W. Saunders, Esq.

G. Swinton, Esq.

H.H. Wilson, Esq. Prof. &c.

The Journal is circulated to all learned Societies intitled to receive a copy of the

Asiatic Society’s Researches.

CONTENTS.

No. 25.—JANUARY.

Page.

I.—Professor Schlegel’s Enigma.—Mode of expressing numerals in the San-

skrit and Tibetan language, .. oi meters

II.—A Brief Description of Herat. By Mohan Lal. we SA

III.—On the Climate of the Fossil Roig Oe By the Rev. R. Everest,

M.G.S., &c. “= or

IV.—Chirra Punji, and a detail of some of the i gaveuectle cheated: which

render it an advantageous Site for the Erection of an Iron and Steel Manu-

factory on an extensive scale. By Lieut.-Col. T. C. Watson,

V.— Description of the Mode of Extracting Salt from the damp Sand-beds of

the River Jumna, as practised bythe Inhabitants of Bundelkhand. By Lieut.

J.S. Burt, Engineers, ee <a

VI.—On the Saline Nature of the Soil of Glidzipsor; at Mcinisetin’ of Com-

mon Salt, as practised by the Natives of the Viliages of Tuttulapoor,

Ratouly, Sahory, Chilar, and Becompoor. By Mr. J. Stephenson, Supt.

H. C. Saltpetre Factories in Behar, : i,

VII.—Progress of the Boring for Coal at Jamutra in Catch By Capt. Grant,

Engineers, . ac

VIII.—Discovery of an fuclont Pawn near Berit. in the Doab. By Capt. P.

T. Cautley, Supt. Doab Canal, BA :

IX.—A Brief Account of the System adopted by maeiss in the Deccan, for the

Recovery of Valuables lost in the Tanks and Rivers of that Province. By

Lieut. G. J. Taylor, 7th Mad. Lt. Cav.,..

X.—Register of the Weather at Futtehgurh, (Lat. 27° ay Ni: Liver. 79° 30 E. )

from April 1832, to October 1833. By M. P. Edgeworth, Esq. C. S.

XI.—Note on the Botanical Specimens from Mount Ophir,

XII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. ale “3 .

XII1I.—Miscellaneous.

1.—Correction of an Error in Gregory’s Mathematics, = ws

2.—Tufa Formation in Persia, a¢ a ae

3.—Gigantic Natural Arch, ve cc we

Meteorological Register, 3A ne an

No. 26.—FEBRUARY.

I.—Extracts from Tibetan Works, translated by M. Alexander Csoma de Kirés,

II.—Some Remarks upon the Country to the South-west of Hoshungabad, and

of the Soil, Cultivation, &c. of that part of the Valley of the Nerbudda, situ-

ated between Hoshungabad and the Fort of Mokrai, in the lower range of

the Kali-bheet Hills. By Lieut. R. H. Miles, ie

II.—A Summary Description of the Geology of the country hebaeen Hoshun-

gabad on the Nerbudda, and Nagpoor, by the direction of Baitool. By

Lieut, John Finnis, 51st Regt. Asst. Exce. Offr. 14th Divn,, ..

XIV CONTENTS.

Page.

1V.—Further Information regarding the Siah Posh Tribe, or reputed descendants

96 “ .

of the Macedonians. By Munshi Mohan LAl, 16

V.—Abstract of a Meteorological Register kept at Mozafferpur, in Tirhut, dat.

26° 7/ 29'’ N. Long, 85° 24’ 30” E.,) by T. Dashwood, Esq. C. S. be 79

. VI.—On the Land Shells of India, By Lieut. Thomas Hutton, 37th Regt. Na- .

tive Infantry, : ee 81

VII.—A Catalogue of Stars to be eaeaead wie the Moon, in ee and Apes

with the view of determining the difference of longitude of the places whereat

they may be observed. By JOhn Curnin, Esq. F. R. A. S. a 94

VIII.—Miscellaneous.

Anniversary Meeting of the Bengal Asiatic age Saturday, 11th May,

1833, oe ue é A a.

IX.—Meteorological Resco ate ere Go ae -. 104

No. 27.—MARCH.

I.—A Description, with Drawings, of the Ancient Stone Pillar at Allahabad

called Bhim Sen’s Gada or Club, with accompanying copies of four inscrip-

tions engraven in different characters upon its surface. By Lieut. T. S.

Burt, Engineers, .. at «. 105

IJ.—Note on Inscription No. 1 of the Allakabad Commee By James Prinsep,

Sec. &c.. oe C 114

Ill. Pi eae upon dine deaea Inscription of the Apanabadl Pillar. By Captain

A. Troyer, A. D. C. Sec. Sanscrit College, &c. 118

IV.—Extract from a Journal kept by Captain F. T. Grant, of the Mianigus Law,

during a Tour of Inspection on the Manipur Frontier, along the course of

the Ningthee River, &c. in January 1832, ee -. 124

V.—Note on the Chiru Antelope. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. és ~t 138

-VI.—Comparative Section and Tonnage of English and Indian Boats for River

Navigation, a0 ° ae ae -- 136

VII.—Climate of Seviupapatim: Latitude 12.45. N. Long, 76. 51. E. . 138

VII.—Catalogue of Stars to be observed with the Moon in May, 1834, -. 139

IX.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, se od we wo LEE

X.—Scientific Intelligence.

1.—Royle’s Illustrations of the Botany of the Himalaya Mountains. Partl... 143

2.—Analysis of the Edible Moss of the Eastern Archipelago. By W. B.

O’Shaughnessy, M. D. Asst. Surg. H.C. S. ae a - 145

XI.—European Science, ar Ac Aye te 2147

X1II.—Meteorological Register, be aa oe ee L158

No. 28.—APRIL.

I.—Memoir on the Ancient Coins found at Beghram, in the Kohistan of

Kabul. By Chas. Masson, are ee 152

IJ.—Journal of a Route from Dera Ghazi-Khan, through the Veziri Comin

to Kabul. By Dr. Martin Honigberger, in a Letter to Captain C. M.

Wade, Pol. Agent at Ludianah: Plate XIV. 175

I1I.—On the Aptitude of the Himalayan Range for the Calture of the Tea Plant.

By Dr. H. Falconer, Supt. of the H. C. Bot. Garden, Seharunpur, -. ls

IV.—On the Efflorescence of Khari Nin, or Sulphate of Soda, as found niitine

in the soil of Tirhut and Sarun, in the province of Behar. By Mr. J.

Stephenson, Supt. H. C.’s Saltpetre Factories, &c. 188

V.—Meteorological Register for 1833, kept at Bancoora, by J. McRitehie, ign 190

VI.—Experiments on the Preservation of Sheet Iron from Rust i in India. By

James Prinsep, Sec. &c. Hi oe “10 Hie e- 191

CONTENTS. xV

Page.

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic ange aa sic e- 193

VIII.—European Science, ' AS a ae wa 196

IX.— Miscellaneous.

1. Note on the description of the Iron Suspension Bridge near Sagur, -». 206

2. Mr. Previte’s mode of preserving bread for Ships, Baal

3. Illustration of Herodotus’ account of the mode of outativiie gold dust

in the deserts of Kobi, a “ic je are ie nae

X.—Meteorological Register, ee vs ee ac -. 208

No. 29.—MAY.

I.—Translation of an Inscription in the Pali and Burma Languages on a

stone slab from Ramdavati, (Ramree Island,) in Arracan, presented to the

Asiatic Society by H. Walters, Esq. C. S. as explained by Ratna Paula, 209

II.—Translation of an Inscription in the Pali character and Burmese Language,

on a stone at Buddh Gya, in Behar. Plate XVI. “ 214

I1I.—Classification of Néwdrs or Aborigines of Népal Proper, eeseaen be

the most authoritative Legend relative to the Origin and Early History of

the Race, by B. H. Hodgson, Hsq., a0 . - 215

IV.—Further Account of the Remains of an ancient woe discovered He

Behat, near Seharanpur. By Capt. P. T. Cautley, Art. Supt. Doab

Canal, - oe, eel

V.—Note on the ears foun by Captain Cantley, at etn By 78 ames Prinsep,

Sec. &c. f oe 3 1227

VI.—A Brief Sketch of the Biceat State of Geor gia, now a aaa Province.

By Captain Robert Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fellow of the

Linnean Society, and Member of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great

Britain and Ireland, Ge e. 232

VII.—Explanation of the Sucton'g giving a Geological SeeuGi of the Strata from

Nimach to Merta, published in the Asiatic Researches, vol. XVIII. page

92. By James Hardie, Esq. Beng. Med. Service, . 238

VIII.—Latitude of the Church Bungalow at Nasirébdéd, by etude: (170) ‘of

Polaris out of the Meridian, observed with a Troughton’s 1S-inch Altitude

and Azimuth Circle. By Col. Thos. Oliver, as si -. 243

1X.—Population of the City and District of Allahabad, Se o. 244

X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, a0 os ws aintO.

X1.—Scientific Intelligence. f

1.—Willard’s Treatise on the Music of Hindustan, Se ae se teed,

2.—Representation in Roman Characters of the principal Alphabets in Eastern

India, - oe 35 ae ABed es

DQ) ie Sri atiluied! Benes Br oe -. 256

No. 30.—JUNE.

1.—Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, on the Allahabad Column. By the

Rey. W.H. Mill, D. D. Principal of Bishop’s College, Vice-President of the

Asiatic Society, &c. ae Fe) ape pey/

IJ.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Penn, and Aicecnotania: By Capt.

Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fellow of the Linnean Society of

London, and M. R.A. 8S. - 271

IIJ.—On the Adaptation of the igen Alene "9 the Or chceeanee of Oriental

Languages, 50 a4 mie ais ae Bo. 743hk

IV.—On Catadioptric Mii ercars. By J. W. Laidly, Esq. at .» 288

V.—Notes relative to the collection of some Geological specimens, in the Kasia

Hills between Assam and Nanklow. By W. Cracoft, Esq. C. 8. oe 293

xV CONTENTS.

Page.

VI.—Observations of the Moon and Moon-culminating Stars at Sehdranpur,

Nasfrabad, and Dholeswar, with the Longitudes deduced, ... tT eOT

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, . a6 Se «. 300

VIII.—Indian Zoology, 2 ae AD an +. 304

IX.—Miscellaneous.

1.—On Spherical Mirrors, : 3. 308

2.—Replies to Lieut. Burt’s Geenone: by Lieut. W. S. 5 acob, Eneideen 310

X.—Meteorological Register, ee ee an vs se ola

No. 31.—JULY.

I.—On the Coins and Relics delivered by M. le Chevalier Ventura, General in

the Service of Mah4 R4j4 Ranjit Singh, in the Tope of Manikydla. By

James Prinsep, F. R. S. Sec. As. Soc. &c. 6 GG)

II.—Memoir on the Topes and Antiquities of Afghdnistén. By J. G. Gerard,

Esq. Surgeon, Beng. Est., addressed to the President of the Asiatic Society,

from JelélAbad, 4th Dec. 1833, 2) oat

III.—Extracts from Mr. Masson’s Letter 5 De J.G. eran on the Hapava-

tion of Topes, dated Tattung, 22nd March, 1834... . 329

1V.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mescpotarmil By Capt.

Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fellow ofthe Linnean Soeiety of

London, and M. R. A. S. He : a. coe

V.—Supplement to the Historical Remarks on wie Allahabad Inseription No. 2.

By the Rev. W. H. Mill, D. D. &c. 339

VI.—On the Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Blicnameee ee the ev.

R. Everest, M.G.S.M.A.S. . -. 345

VII.—On the Measurement of the Ilahy Gen: of the Himpordr Akber. By W.

Cracroft, Esq. net Bc -- 360

VIII.—Proceedings of the Aniatie Society, a ste APP]

IX.— Miscellaneous.

1.—Note on the Locality of the Rajagriha, of the Town of that name, in

Behar, and of a Hot Spring in the neighbouring Hills, ate -. 366

2.—Note on the Temperature of Wells at Ndhan, aye -. 366

3.—Fall of Fish, - ae on =. 307

4.—Transactions of the Batavien Bret: vol. xiv. .. Sc Se! |

5.—Protection of Tinned Sheet Iron, from Rust, . a «. 367

X.—Meteorological Register, ae SA oA -. 368

No. 32.—AUGUST.

I.—Memoir on the U’sbek State of Kokan, properly called Khokend, (the

Avcient Ferghana,) in Central Asia. By W. H. Wathen, Esq. Persian

Secretary to the Bombay Government, &c. oe -- 369

II.—Note of a Pilgrimage undertaken by an U’sbek and his es Sons from

Khokend or Kokan, in Tartary, through Russia, &c. to Mecca. Obtained

in conversation with the parties, by W. H. Wathen, Esq. &c. . 379

I1I.—European Speculations on Buddhism. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. C. s.

Resident at Nipal, &c. 382

IV.—Geological Section across the Valley of he Nexbaads, from Tendukhérs _

Bittoul. By J. G. Spilsbury, Esq. Ben. Med. Est. Plate xxiii. 0 SSS

V.—Note on the Fossil Bones of the Nerbudda valley, discovered oe Dr. G. G.

Spilsbury, near Nersinhpfir, &c. By J. Prinsep, Secretary, &c. (See

Plate xxiv). - 396

V1I,—Determination of the Errors ‘of Division of the Mural Circle at the Meiras

Observatory. By T, G. Taylor, Esq. H. C. Astronomer, Fort St. George,.. 403

CONTENTS. XVil

Page.

VII.—Table of the Times of High Water at the principal places between Calcutta

and Point Palmiras, prepared by Mr. P. G. Sinclair, ne -. 408

VIII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, Ay ace -. 410

IX.— Miscellaneous.

1.—Roman Orthography of Oriental words, - wa a ale,

2.—Royal Asiatic Socicty of Great Britain and Ireland, Ae -» 417

X.—Catalogue of Birds of the Raptorial and Insessorial Orders, (systematically

arranged,) observed in the Dukhun by Lieut.-Colonel W. H. pare nes Bom-

bay Army, F. L. S., F. Z. S., M. R. A. S. Ae : o«, 418

XI.—Meteorological Register, a a oe +. 424

No. 33.—SEPTEMBER.

I.—Further Remarks on M. Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. By B. H.

Hodgson, Esq. Resident at the Népal Court, &c. .. -» 425

II.—Note on two Coins of the same species as those found at Soa having

Greek inscriptions. By Major D. L. Stacy, (Plate XXV.) Ac . 431

III.—Continuation of Observations on the Coins and Relics, discovered iS

General Ventura, in the Tope of Maniky4la. By J. Prinsep, Sec. &c. .. 436

IV.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. By Capt.

R. Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, F.L. S. and M. R.A.S. -- 456

V.—Observations on the Golden Ore, found in the Eastern Provinces of Mysore,

in the year 1802. By Lieut. John Warren, H. M, 33rd Regt. - 463

VI.—Abstract Statement of 412 Villages in Zillah Bareilly. Settlement nde

Regulation VII. 1822. By H. S. Boulderson, Esq. Collector, -. 475

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, sf se seth ts

VIII.—Miscellaneous.

1.—On the Making of Chinese Paper : translated from the 23rd Volume of the

Pun Tsaou Kang Muh, p . 477

2.—Preventing the adhesion of ear ‘eg crust a the inner pirate of Stearn

Boilers, sé 46 ai co -- 479

1X.—Meteorological Register, se ae ry -. 480

No. 34.—OCTOBER.

I.—Notice of some Ancient Inscriptions in the Characters of the Allahabad

Column. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident in Népal, Sip -. 481

II.—Note on the Mathiah Lath Inscription. By James Prinsep, Sec. &c, -. 483

I1I1.—Second Note on the Bhils4 Inscription. By the same, Ay -. 488

TV.—Inscription on the Iron Pillarat Delhi. By the same, ee eo 494

V.—Restoration and Translation of some Inscriptions at the Caves of Carli. By

the Rey. J. Stevenson, : Be .. 495

ViI.—Remarks on M. Remusat’s eviews of Bude» By B. H. Hodgson,

Esq. Resident at the Court of Népal, &c. -. 499

_ VII.—On the Use of the Siddh4ntas in the Work of Native mansion By

Lancelot Wilkinson, Esy. Bomb. C.S., As. Resident at Bhopal, 504

VIII.—On the Land Shells of India. By Lieut. Thos. Hutton, 37th Regt. N. ie 520

IX.—Account of the Bearded Vulture of the Himdlaya. By the same, oe 522

X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, ~- 524

XI.—lIllustrations of the Botany and other branches of fie Natacet History of

the Himdlayan Mountains and of the Flora of Kashmir; Part Il. By J

Forbes Royle, Esq. F. L. S. and G. S.M. R. A. S., &c. ” 530

XII.—Col. Sykes’ Catalogue of Birds of the Insessorial Order in fhe Dukhun, 536

XIII.—Meteorological’Register,-- .. ie EC Le .. 544

XVlii CONTENTS.

Page.

No. 35.—NOVEMBER.

I.—Extracts from the Mohit, that is the Ocean, a Turkish work on Navigation

in the Indian Seas. Translated by the Baron Joseph Von Hammer, Prof.

Orient. Lang. Vienna, Hon. Mem. As. Soc. &c. i : ~. 545

11.—Account of some Inscriptions in the Abyssinian character, found sit Hassan

Ghorab, near Aden, on the Arabian coast. By Lieutenant Wellsted, Indian

Navy, attached to the Survey department, .. 554

111.—Further Information on the Topes of Maniky4la, being the toanelaiian of

an Extract from a Manuscript Memoir on Ancient Taxila, by Mons. A.

Court, Engineer Officer in the Army of Maharaja Ranjit Singh, 7. 556

IV.—Note on the Coins discovered by M. Court. By Jas. Prinsep, &c. et Oe

V.—Note on the Brown Liquid, contained in the Cylinders, from Manikydla.

By the same, be eee OOF

VI.—Journal of a Tour through ceorgiat Persia, eon NMesepotainia: i Capt.

R. Mignan, Bombay European Regt. F. L. S.and M. R.A. S. -- 376

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, ue Ab ate -. 590

VIII.—Miscellaneous.

1.—Influence of Colour on the Absorption and Exhalation of Odorous Princi-

ples, 2e se »- 594

2.—Chinese Method of Ath of Gonos ate Citas a6 ae -. 595

IX.—Catalogue of Birds (systematically arranged) of the Rasorial, Grallatorial,

and Natatorial Orders, observed in the Dukhun by Lieut.-Colonel W. H.

Sykes, Bombay Army, F. L. S., F. Z. S., &c. &c. ae -. 597

X.—Meteorological Register, 50 er nie he -. 600

No. 36.—DECEMBER.

I.—Some Account of the Territory and Inhabitants of Naning, in the Malayan

Peninsula. By Lieut. J. T. Newbold, 23rd eater? Madras Native In-

fantry, ae AD -. 601

II.—Notice of an Mneient Mahal or Palace near Jaunpur, in somes some Hindu

Coins were lately dug up. By V. Tregear, Esq. sa . = os Oley,

III.—Price of Grain at Allygurh, near Delhi, from the year 1804 to 1832 inclu-

sive. By Edward Stirling, Hsq. C. 8. 620

IV.—On the Népaélese Method of Refining Gold. ‘By Dr. se Ganapens Kast,

Surgeon attached to the Residency of Népal, AF -- 622

V.—Notice of some Fossil Impressions occurring in the easton iaueeeane

of Kamaon. By Dr. J. McClelland, os -. 628

V1.—Further notice of the Influence of the Moon on Atmosphere Picvemers

By the Rev. R. Everest, M. G. S., &c. oc se -- 631

VII.—Correction of a mistake regarding some of the omen. coins found in the

Tope at Manikydla opened by M. Court. By Lieut. Alexander Cunning-

ham, Engineers, A -. 635

VIII.—Description of the el Bieahants Tooth from Source near N4-

hun. By Lieut. W. E. Baker, Engineers,.. ole -- 638

IX.—Catalogue of Birds (systematically arranged) of the Rasobal, Gral-

latorial, and Natatorial Orders, observed in the Dukhun, by Lieut.-Colonel

W. H. Sykes, Bombay Army, F. L. S. F. Z. S., &c. &c.. oo -. 639

X.—Miscellaneous.

1. Climate of the Nilgiris, .. a6 ae aa Se «- 650

2. Tibetan Grammar, ae Bc +» 653

3. Note regarding temperature of wells, ee xe ». 655

XI.—Meteorological Register, oC dc a: ee o- 656

ERRATA.

In the December Number of the Second Volume.

Page 654, dele Note.

655, line 11, for ‘ 514dth’ read ‘ .514dth.’

15, for * x (572,300)? &c.’ read ‘ — (572,300)? x by ——

3, from bottom, for ‘ +’ read ‘ =.’

659, 32, for ‘ W. Burt’ read‘ T.S. Burt.’

In the Present Volume.

(R&ads Ly ak yw if bid bl) eo ctbae)

et st PIF] 98, Se jooltin

oy bes oe

Plies cot lh es Saale

us) us dy ‘© ed aid es) ts Ind

Pate) cS-1) 4 {Ie tlyive a) gato

y® y%s 9 IK US spc Us sid ym

“Boy AS ym I> | bie Nite

¢be pla la ty bom Jom

4gdh3 Le x asile 1 fy rae ee

Vers e543

Page 53, 39, for ‘ granity,’ read ‘ granite.’

58, last line of Tibetan, for a5 read ws

61, line 3, of ditto, 2nd Stanza, for RG'N read HOA

111, 30, for § 178,’ read § 278.’

226, Note, for ‘ svas’ read ‘ svasri’

251, 4, from top, before ‘ astronomy,’ insert ‘ on.’

18, from foot, for ‘ Hercules,’ read *‘ A Herculis.’

52.9

609

sou ve

* tt

aif

peste

Ave Log

Poe

xx ERRATA.

Page 252, line 7, from top, for ‘ simi,’ 7ead ‘ semi.’

13, from top, for ‘ attractions, read ‘ attraction.’

_ 8, from foot, (note) for ‘ in,’ read ‘ on.’

253, 7, from top, for ‘ extinction,’ read ‘ extrication.’

— 12, from foot, for ‘ to have,’ read ‘ we have.’

_ 9, from foot, place the comma before ‘ has.’

254, 8, from top, for ‘ monogram,’ read ‘ monograph.’

— 18, from foot, for ‘ greater comparatively,’ read ‘ comparatively

greater.’

~ 17, from foot, for ‘ heat-conducting probable,’ read ‘ probable

heat-conducting.’

2595; 1, for ‘ Phlegren,’ read ‘ Phlegrzean.’

_ 16, from top, for ‘ precipices,’ read ‘ precipitous.’

— 18, from foot, for ‘ of,’ read ‘ at.’

In the Latin interlineation of the column 1. 12, in the large Devanggari plate,

Jor * Magnatis,’ read ‘ Magni.’

310, 1, for ‘ for,’ read ‘ from.’

313, 10, for ‘ near Kabul’ read ‘in the Punjab, lat. 320. long. 729 east

of Paris.’

315, 25, for ‘mass,’ read ‘ chamber.’

367, 24, for ‘ seer’ read falas (or pice)=282 grs. troy.

378, in the General Table, for ‘ Timitchir,’ read ‘ Timutchin.?

405, line 17, for ‘ 3° 0’ 0”,’ read ‘ 0° 0? O''17

409, in column headed Saugur, for ‘ 12 18,’ read ‘11 18.”

443, line 9, for ‘10 and 11’ read ‘ 9 and 10.’

10, for ‘ own,’ read ‘ now.’

447, 37, after FaRNnaviz, insert ( fard-navis, record-writer.)

450, last line, for ‘ Larhkhara,’ read ‘ Lashkhara.’

452, 14, for MIOPA read MIOPA.

498, 21, the 19th character, | should be (tu like the one immediately

preceding it.

560, line 34, for ‘ cross,’ read ‘ crop.’

593, 4, for * univalve,’ read ‘ bivalve.’

ADDENDUM.

Page 450, line 10, insert as a foot note,* Dr. J. Swiney has pointed out to me

the following passage in the *‘ Analecta Antiquitatum et Consuetudinum Persica-

yum,’’ contained in a work entitled, ‘‘ Asia, by BAprista GRAMAYE,’’ page 377.

‘¢ Dianam Persica voce NaNNEAM vocabant, et certis mysteriis colebant.”’

This is precisely the word on the reverse of the Kanerkos coin, and would

prove the figure to represent the moon, a very probable circumstance, as some

coins since discovered place her in direct connection with Mithra, the sun. It

also readily accounts for the word Mao, on numerous coins of the same class,

that being doubtless the Zend for Mas (Sunscrit) and Mah (Persian), the moon.—

J.P.

[For Directions to the Binder see the last page of the volume. ]

JOURNAL

- or

THE ASILATIC SOCIETY.

No. 25.—January, 1834.

I1.—Professor Schlegel’s Enigma.—Mode of expressing numerals in the

Sanskrit and Tibetan languages.

Art the end of the pamphlet lately addressed by Professor ScutecEn

to Sir James Macxintosu, on the subject of the Oriental Translation

Committee of the Royal Asiatic Society*, we find a morceau of enlighten-

ment for the continental orientalists, on the Hindi method of expressing

numerals by symbolical words, which the learned author states himself

to be the first to expound to European scholars.

_It is certainly a curious circumstance that neither CoLzBrooxeg, Davis,

nor BenTLey, when quoting, translating, and commenting on the text of

Sanskrit astronomical works, should have taken occasion to explain the ©

system invariably used by their authors in expressing verbally the num-

bers occurring in their computations.and formule; it must doubtless be

attributed to their considering the subject too trite and obvious to need

any remark, or otherwise the very passage quoted by Professor

ScHLEGEL would surely have elicited some observation by the translator.

It is true however that many of the terms thus technically adopted by

the Sanskrit arithmeticians and astronomers, as the only mode perhaps

of screwing the uncouth elements they had to deal with into the procrus-

* This pamphlet contains also an attack upon Dr. H. H. Wixson, which that -

gentleman will doubtless answer for himself, and some severe criticism on the

careless manner in which oriental works are issued from the press by Calcutta Edi-

tors generally. We trust our Orientalists will be able to shew that such censure is not

deserved, or at any rate that it applies but partially ; and we should like to have the

opportunity of pointing out those works (such as the Shah nama) to the accuracy of

which real editorial care was devoted, and on which the confidence of the reader.

may be implicitly placed.—Eb. ou

B <<

2 Professor Schlegel’s Enigma. [Jan.

tean bed of poetical metre, are not to be found in the best dictionaries ;

for instance, veda, for 4; ananta for 0; Rudra for 7 ; while on the other

hand many, such as @, for zero ; vasu, for 8, &c. will be found in Witson’s

last edition.

I extract the Professor’s remarks at length, since equal credit is

due to his ingenuity in unravelling the mystery, in the absence of native

pundits, who would have cleared it up in a moment, as if it had alto-

gether been a sealed book of hieroglyphics to the more fortunate

student on this side the water, as to the rising schools of Sanskrit

philosophy in Germany and France.

Explication d’une Enigme.

‘‘Dans les Recherches Asiatiques, vol. xii. p. 231, M. Cotesroox.E cite un au-

teur qui dit que le nombre des jours sidéraux compris dans la grande époque,

appelée Calpa, est: 1,582,236,450,000. Il donne le texte méme, dont les mots

qui répondent a ce nombre, signifient litteralement:: quatre espaces vides (ou zero),

cing, véda, gout, feu, jumeaux, aile, huit, fléche, lune. Tout ces mots sont réunis

en un seul composé agrégatif.

Qu’on se figure maintenant l’embarras des écoliers interpellés pour expliquer

comment cette bigarrure fait precisément un trillion cing cents quatre-vingt-deux

billions, deux cents trente six millions, et quatre cents cinquante mille. La chose

est pourtant bien sure: il ne peut y avoir erreur. Voici le mot de l’enigme. Les

mathématiciens Indiens ont une méthode d’exprimer les chiffres par des noms res-

treints 4 un certain nombre d’objets. Ils commencent a la droite par les unités,

et remontent vers les chiffres d’un ordre supérieur. Cela a l’air d’une puérilité, il

y a pourtant la-dessous un but raisonnable. Ou a voulu se prémunir contre l’alté-

ration des chiffres qui se glisse si facilement dans les livres copiés 4 la main. Quand

le traité etait rédigé en vers, comme c’est un ancien usage dans l’Inde d’employer

la versification méme dans les livres scientifiques, la garantie en devenait d’autant

plus forte.

Voici l’explication. Les deux premiers termes, étant des chiffres sans déguise-

ment, n’en ont besoin. WVéda; ces livres sacrés soutau nombre de quatre. Govt:

on en compte six espéces principales: le doux, l’amer, le salé, l’aigre, le poignant

et l’astringent. Feu signifie trois; par rapport aux trois feux sacrés que les brah-

manes entretiennent. Jumeaux, aile, signifient naturellement deux ; le dernier mot

est employé aussi pour les deux moitiés d’une lunaison. Fléche signifie cinq: ce

sont les cinq fiéches du dieu de l’amour, dont les pointes sont armées de fleurs.

Ces fléches sont un embléme des cing sens par lesquels l’amour pénétre dans l’ame.

Lune est un, parcequ’il n’y 4 qu’une seule June.

On voit cependant qu’il y a 14 dedans quelque chose de conventionnel. Par

exemple, le mot de gout, chez les Indiens comme chez nous, est employé aussi

métaphoriquement, pour les différentes impressions que produit la poésie. Alors

Y’énumération varie de huit 4 dix. Jl faut dont savoir que, lorsque ce mot est

substitué 4 un chiffre, l’on doit entendre le godt matériel.

Un autre auteur cité par M. CoteBroxn, exprime le méme nombre de la mae

niere suivante, &c.”’

1834.] Professor Schlegel’s Enigma. 3

The only difference in the second enumeration quoted by the Professor

consists in the substitution of ocean, quality, vasu, and lunar day, for

4, 3, 8 and 15, respectively: of which vasu alone requires explana-

tion, being the name of a species of inferior divinities, eight in number.

The astronomical pundit of the Sanskrit College has enabled me to

publish a catalogue of the principal terms thus numerically employed in

the Surya-siddhdnta, the Arya-siddhdnta, the Bhdsvatis, andthe other

numerous astronomical works of the Hindtis. It does not seem neces-

sary to offer any explanation, beyond a simple translation of the terms,

since in most cases their origin is obvious to such as are acquainted with

the metaphysical or mythological systems of the Hindtis. The only

equivocal expression in the list appears to be #4¥%, occean, which may

either represent four or seven : but it is invariably employed in the former

sense in the Surya-Siddhanta and other best authorities.

_ The mode of expressing any number greater than nine is, by placing

consecutively the term for each figure, beginning with the lowest or

right-hand figure, as will readily be understood from the example quoted

by Professor ScHieGEL; and as there are numerous synonymes of most

of the simple terms, which may be selected as they may be the

best adapted to the metre of the intended as/ok, an infinity of compounds

may be thus formed which must be perplexing enough to a student, in

addition to all the other difficulties of a science of calculations. Fora

few compounds, however, as 11, 12, 15, 32, &c. single expressionshave

been created, founded on the names of Siva, the signs of the zodiac, the

days in a half-lunation, the number of human teeth, and other similar

analogies, that are easily retained in the memory.

The following is the list alluded to, omitting most of the synonymes

of each word, which would have swelled it to an inconvenient length.

oor 0. @ kha; vacuity, HAA, BraTH &c. space, heaven, zero, cypher.

yor 1. weit prithut ; the earth, (and its synonymes ufa, YF &c.)

sazq chandra ; the moon, (4*9Hl, <, feain, &e.)

zy rip; form, colour, &c.

R or 2. Td paksh ; a wing, the half of a lunar mouth,

aa nctra ; the eye, (Aaa, ay, safa, &c. din

qt bhuja ; an arm, (ATS, a4, &c.)

aa yam ; twin, also the deity of Naraha or hell.

sift ashwina ; the twin sons of Surya.

we chhada ; jaw, (the two jaws.)

agor3. “af banhi; fire, (=afq, and its synonymes.)

aia Rama, the deity Réma ; (the three are Rdma, Balardma,

and Parasurama.)

~<a

4 Mode of expressing numerals [JAN.

faaraaaa Pindkanayana ; a name of Siva, (trilochan, 3-eyed.)

AW guna ; the three qualities, good, middling, and bad.

vor4. a2 Veda; the four Védas, (and their synonymes.)

~ufsy abdhi ; an ocean, ( Wag far, &c.) N. BE. s. and W. seas.

wa Krita ; the first of the four ages of the world.

ya Yuga, an age, as the preceding.

aia jala ; water, a1f<, Ax, &c. (similar to ocean.)

yor 5. @TW vdn; an arrow, (and its synonymes.)

5TW prdn ; inspiration, the five modes of vital inspiration.

gor6. W¥ anga ; the members (head, arms, legs, and body.)

<a rasa ; taste, the six savours.

aa rdga ; mode of music (the six Hindu musical modes.)

ezq J/ritu ; the six seasons according to the Hindu division.

aa tark ; Shastra : the six Shdstras.

safz ari; the enemy, the six dangers, or temptations.

Tc swara ; vowel, the six vowels.

AT naga ; a mountain, YIe, qaa and other synonymes.

ay ashwa ; a horse, (the 7-faced horse of Surya.)

wa samudra ; an ocean, the seven encircling seas*.

sor 8. ag Vasu ; the eight demigods so called.

wa gaj ; an elephant (and its synonymes.) Eight elephants sup-

port the eight Dishds, or cardinal points.

ata ndga; a serpent; the eight species of snakes.

a¥Fa mangala, happiness, good fortune.

¢ or 9. WEF anka; a numeral: the nine units from | to 9.

fax chhidra ; an inlet, (the nine orifices of the body.)

We graha ; a planet, (the 7 planets and two lunar nodes.)

xe or 10. fest dishd; aside, quarter, (and its synonymes,) the eight

cardinal points, with the zenith and nadir. For this and all

numbers composed of two or more figures other compound

expressions may be formed, as GY. wary cypher-earth

cypher-moon, meaning zero, one, or 10, as explained in the

foregoing remarks: the following numbers however have

simple expressions likewise.

av or ll. ew Isha; a name of Rudra or Siva, (and his-other 11 names.)

& or 12. way Siirya ; the sun, (from his 12 monthly appellations.)

sam chakra ; a wheel, the zodiac.

12 or 13. faa Vishva; the universe, (the 14 bhuwanas, deducting

baikunt on Vishnii’s heaven): see the next number.

ata Kdma; Cupid; the Swam/vorlordof the 13th tithvorlunar day.

* Only used in the Granthas of South India.

ay or 15.

x¢ or 16.

as or 17.

ac or 18.

v¢é or 19.

Re or 20.

RQ or 21.

R2 or 22.

Re or 24.

Ry or 25.

R¢é or 26.

R9 or 27.

32 or 32.

in the Sanskrit language. "5

. WIT bhuwana ; the world, or universe: the seven upper and

seven lower heavens.

= Indra, aname of the god Indra, (renewed at fourteen epochs.)

aa Manu ; the fourteen munoos, or saints.

fafa tithi ; a lunar day, (fifteen in a semilunation.)

Be aha ; a day, (from the same analogy.)

at kala ; a digit, one-sixteenth of the moon’s diameter.

fe akhri ; a metre, consisting -of four lines, having sixteen

syllables in each.

ay nripa ; a king, (and its synonymes, from the tale of the

16 rajas in the Mahabharat.)

ware atyakhri ; a stanza of four lines, with seventeen syllables

to the line.

wfa dhriti ; ditto having eighteen syllables in a line.

afaufa atidhriti, ditto with nineteen syllables in each line.

#@ nakh ; a finger nail.

wat Swerga; heaven. The twenty one heavens.

sift Jdti, kind, sort; race, family, cast.

fst Jina ; the 24 Jinas of the Buddh religion.

aa tatwa ; the 25 essences: the five quintuple elements.

saata utkriti ; m prosody, a stanza of four lines of twenty-

six syllables each.

‘a or Aaa nakshatra ; a star, the 27 lunar mansions.

a= danta ; a tooth, the number of human teeth.

=q Deva, a god, for the 33 crores of Hindu gods ; or by other

33 or 33.

: accounts, 11 Rudras, 12Suryas, 8 Vasus, and 2 Viswadevas.

ata ¢tdna; tune; the seven octaves (of seven notes each.)

ava vdyu, the air, the 7 vayus and their 7 subspecies.

On looking over Mr. A. Csoma’s manuscript translations and extracts

ve or 49.

from the Tibetan works in the Society’s library, my attention was at-

tracted to the passage in hislife of SHaxya, where the Tibetan, author

quotes the epoch of Buppua from a variety of different authorities : here

the same numerical system is seen to prevail ;—the printed Tibetan text

-has the dates in figures above, and written at length in the body of the

text, in the same kind of symbolical words, as if to secure them from

the danger of alteration ; this system in fact gives the same safeguard

against the incertitude of figures as the mode of writing values and

sums at length in European documents is intended to secure. To eluci-

date the subject at the time, a separate note was drawn up by Mr. Csoma, ~

‘shewing that the symbolical terms employed by the Tibetan writers were

chiefly if not entirely derived; like their literature in general, from Sans-

’

6 Mode of expressing numerals [Jan.

krit originals. I am happy in being permitted to take this opportunity of

publishing the catalogue and notes of this indefatigable scholar, placing in

juxtaposition the parallel expressions of the Sanskrit language, for the

convenience of comparison with the catalogue just given of the terms

usually employed in the latter tongue.

Tibetan Symbolical Names, used as Numerals.

“In astronomy and astrology, there are many works to be found in

Tibet, that have not been introduced into the Kah-gyur or Stan-gyur.

collections. Of these the most celebrated is the Bei’diirya Kdrpo, written

by s,Dé-srid Sangs-r,gyas r,Gya-m,ts’ ho (aga aay SN'S'HS,)

a regent or vice-roy at Lhassa,inthe last half of the seventeenth century

of our era. In all these works, symbolical names (quayqigrangs br,da,

numerical signs), are used instead of numerals, in all arithmetical and

astronomical calculations. As for instance: + qja| : for-+2;—3y, for—3;

x &, forx 4; + ay, for + 32.

This mode of expressing numbers has been borrowed from India

by the Tibetans. For some of the numerals specified below, there are yet

other synonymous terms applied in Tibetan,as in Sanskrit, but in their

works these only are of general use. Although the nine units, together

with the zero (0), would be sufficient to express any greater number,

yet there are used the following numerals also: 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15,

16, 18, 24, 25, 27, and 32.

When dictating to an assistant in symbolical names what to write in

characters, the pandit commences the operation from right to left : thus if

he says gray (12), aAQ (0), nd (4), the other writes 4012, &c. This

method is the same with that followed in the Shastras of India there-

fore it is unnecessary to add any thing further on the subject.

The following numbers are expressed by such names as are stated here

below, and explained m English, to which the Sanskrit terms also have

been added (with a few exceptions) not from Tibetan books, but from

other sources :

9 or 1. agay,* gzugs, body; S. shartram.

a, zla, the moon; S. chandra.

0 RAL, Aot-tkar, white brightness, the moon: S. shwéta-

rochis.

ANS, bse-ru, rhinoceros ; S. gandaka.

zor 2, qa, /ag, the hand: S. bhuja, hasta, or pani.

aa, mig, the eye: S. nétra, chakshus.

eae The articles, zy. xy, , XH, a, at, (Papo, Va, vo,mamo,&c.) have been

‘omitted after the roots, since the words occur mostly in this form,

1834.)

gor 3.

x OF aD

2 or 6,

qy or 7.

gor 8.

er 9.

in the Tibetan language. ds

Ag aN, zung-phyogs, or simply qu, zung, the two sides,

wings, halves, a pair, couple; 8. chhada, pakshé, &c.

Qiaa hkhrig, or a5, bgrod, the twins ; copulation :

Qkn ba, hjtg-rtan, the world ; S. loka.

WarhA, yon-tan, quality ; S. guna.

a, mé, fire, S. agni or anala.

x, rtsé, top, summit: S. agram.

ad, mtsho, a sea or lake: S. samudra.

&, chhu, water; 8. jala or. wari.

AG, Thang, a foot: S. pada.

Laat, Rig-byéd, a Veda’ 8. Veda.

Q3 G, Abyung, an element’; S. bhiitam.

4G, dvang, an organ of sense; 8. indrayam.

AH5Q, mdah, an arrow: S. bdna or vdna.

mE, phung, a heap of the aggregates constituting the body and

soul; S. skdndha.

HAAN, mtshams, the six cardinal points ; the sfonde east,”

south west, zenith and nadir.

P14" bri tast a)

Ijq'R, 70,bro-va, taste, savour; 8. rasa.

SN, dus, time, season ; §. samaya.

any, Thub-pa, a sage; S. Muni.

EQNS, Drang-srong, an hermit: S. Rishi.

L, 72, 2 hill or mountain ; 8. parvata.

aig Res-gzah, a special or chief planet; S. Graha.

, klu, an hydra or snake ; 8. ndga.

43%, sbrul, serpent; S. sarpa.

aay 34, gdengs-chan, a hooded-snake ; 8. ?

24, lto-hgro, creeping on its belly: 8. wraga.

& I nor or &: xy, nor-lha, wealth, or the eight gods of wealth:

S. Vasu or vasudéva.

YY, sred-pa, affection, passion: S. ?

3, risa, root (or vein): S. mila.

KHL, géer, treasure ; 8. kosham.

8 Tibetan numeral words. (Jan.

BzAQ, gzah, a planet; 8. graha.

qa, bu-ga, a hole, 8. cheddra.

q a7Z{, Srin-po, an imp or goblin ; S. Rdkshasa.

90 or 10. yan, phyogs, corner, quarter, point: S. Dik or Dish. The ten

points. 4 cardinal, 4 intermediate, the zenith and the

nadir.)

gjor 11. Qymss , A.phrog-byed, that takes by force ; S. Hari for Siva.

Eay"q1, Drag-po, the brave or fierce, S. Rudra, for Siva.

W5'Q9%, Bde-hbyung, the source of happiness; S. Shambhu,

os ;

another name of Siva.

qqa'y a; Dvang-pryug, the powerful: S. Ishwara, for Siva.

92 or 12. Qr af, “ Nyt-ma, the sun; 8. Surya, Arka, Bhénu.

Ba, khyim, the sun’s place in the zodiac; S. Griha or r Pl

Grihds, the 12 zodiacal signs.

92, or 13. Qaay, hdod-pa, lust, desire, wish, Cupid; S. Kama.

NOS or afayras , myos-byed, that inebriates or makes mad,

lust, desire, wish, Cupido. S. Madana, Kama Déva.

ge or 14. wh, yid, the mind; S. manas.

ay’3, Ma-nu, ditto ; S. manu.

Yq, Srid-pa, existence, birth, the world; S.. bhuvanam.

guj or 15. En, 93" Qa, tshes, nyin-zhag, the 15th day of a lunar month;

any day of the semilunation. S. Aha or Ahan.

9» or 16. ar ays ay Mi-bdag, lord of men, a sovereign ; S. Narapati.

qd, Rgyal-po, a king, prince; 8. Raja.

94 0r 18. GNX, H4, nyes-pa, or skyon, vice, fault, blemish, S. Dosha.

aq or 24.597), Royal-va, he that hasbeen victorious, a Jina or Buddha ;

S. Jina.

2 or 25. aQn, de-nyid, the same self ; S. tatwam.

or 27. Skar-ma, a star, one of the 27 constellations in the

path of the moon; S. Nakshatra.

32 or 82. N, So, a tooth ; S.danta,

For o zero or 0 the following three terms are used :

AQ mkhah, void, space, S. kha, dkasha, gaganam.

a) ,hig, & spot, stain ; S. ? nabhas.

Yorxy Stong-pa, the vacuum ; empty space, zero; S. shinyam

1834.] A Brief Description of Herat. 9

Il.—A Brief Description of Herat. By Munshi Mohun Lal.

To the Editor of the Journal of the Asiatic Society.

Sir,

The arrival here lately of a package from India, bringing Journals of the Asiatic

Society, of which you are the source, containing many curious novelties, has excited

my desire to contribute some little information to so great a public object.

I was two years inthe Dehli College, under the tuition of Mr. Taytor, and en-

couraged to gain the eternal advantage of learning by C. E. TrevELyan, Esq. who

is my kind patron.

At my friend Mr. B. Firzcrrawp’s house, I met Lieut. A. Burnes, whom I

accompanied at his wish, and of my own free will, to Bokhdra and Persia, in the

capacity of a Persian Munshi. I am now in company with Dr. Grerarp. We have

only native articles of writing, and are also not in a place of solitude, or even of quiet

repose, an account of the preparations for encountering SHau Suusa. I therefore

hope you will be kind enough to forgive the feebleness of my observations, and the

badness of my pen and paper, but I trust my endeavours in the accompanying

will not be the less acceptable in describing a brief account of Herat.

I remain, &c.

Kandahar, 10th October, 1833. Mouun Lat.

The City of Herat.

Tradition and the following Persian verse say, that the foundation

of the city of Herdt, or Hari, was by an ancient king called Lanrasp, who

was succeded by Gusutasp. ALEXANDER, the successor of Beuman,

built and finished the structure of Herat very beautifully, and after him

it was never repaired. |

hyd & OY Coty 3) ew LiaS oly Ny Loy? cw) x Sts wl vd

S) dy old dB CH) CL gry, ital 9S Go O53 bee ol) Ga yard

[Lahr4sp laid the foundations of Haré ; Gushtasp erected many buildings thereon ;

Bahman after him added greatly to the town, and Alexander put the finishing

stroke to it.—]

The city is environed by a strong wall, and also by a small, weak, and

thirsty ditch. The circumference is nearly four miles. The houses in the

city are generally made of two stories high, and have very small doors

to enter at.

Great part of the population of the city, and even of the western

district, is Parsi Baban, the follower of Panj-tan, or five persons, name-

ly, Mumamnen, Aut, Fatmman, Hasan, and Hosain.—They are all fond

of the Persian government—not with regard to religion, but through the

ill treatment, which they daily receive from Kamran and his ministers.

He isa decrepit and gloomy prince. He excites the pity of mankind.

He has neither state nor good palace, which is like a prison. He is

10 A Brief Description of Herat, (Jan.

destitute of the signs of royalty, anda ray of meanness and melan-

choly gleams on his features.

He is afraid of his ministers and of the whole Ala koo zay family,

who over-rule him. He is anxious to get rid of them, and to be an

ally of the English Government, of which he often talked very friendly.

Snark Munammep Kuan, the Acting Vizier, is a talkative and base

man. He suspectedus to be Russian spies, and twice sent thieves at

night to destroy us, but availed nothing.

Our abode in Herat for seven months was very far from agreeable,

especially as we hoped to be in Cabul in December. Upon one hand, the

plague was ravaging the city; on the other, the dearth of every article

caused us to spend a great deal of money.

The streets of Herat are very narrow and dirty, but the roofed ba-

zar, or charst, gives an idea that in old days it was a great mar-

ket in Khorasan. The shops are adorned by English chintzes, which

are here very dear.

The people of Herat, though poor, are fond of pleasure. They go daily

to gardens, which resemble paradise, and pass their time in firing from

horse-back, in racing, and also in singing, joking, dancing, and sleeping.

Their dress is a red shirt and an open red trowser, below a cloak or

chogha, and on the head a turban of Peshawer lungi. They tie

a very thin cloth round their waist, and keep a knife on their girdle for

show, and also for aggression.

The suburbs of Herat are exceedingly fertile, and covered by numerous

villages, which extend as far as the eyes reach. The whole country is

divided into four parts: namely, Obaih, Kurakh, Ghuryan, and Sabz-

war, or Isfazdr.

Since Kamran’s dynasty, the commerce of Herat has fallen to

nothing. The caravans are plundered, as we ourselves were witness of.

The resident merchants are fined in a large sum of money upon any

foolish pretext of the Government.

There are two frequented roads from Herat to Bokhara, one goés

through Maimara, where the caravans generally meet with difficulty.

The other, which is easy, leaves Surakhs on the left hand. By this last

route the caravans cross the Mur-ghah river, and reach Bokhdra after 23

marches, the distance of which (a merchant told me) is 110 farsangs,

or 480 miles.

The caravan pays duty only in four places through all the way, and I

have got the name of every stage written in my diary.

I subjoin the list of the income of Herat, which if you think suffici-

ently interesting and proper, you may include in this letter.

. 834.] by Munshi Mohun Lal. Ik

Tomans.

I Money collected from fehvtlat,.., ......002 ener eceeeesess seereene LI5SO

REMEDIAL DO. 3.5 < m alitisys ciisiayss tunis “<je, > 01s ose erSererueEEe leer Kaeo + 2) LOU

3 The soap manufacture is 2s dtlonoildett 1 eae oui Sie do dbioc se Maal

4 The monopoly of Bokhara caravan passing through Kutéch, Vas settee 19 G00

5 The head of the grape-sellers pays annually. . gies os) os SiiiCh Nt, CiMreene

6 Money collected by stamping skins and caps,.......... ...s-2+-e2+. 600

7 Money collected by the above means on new cloth,...... .......... 800

8 Money collected by stamping woollen things,......... 100

9 Mir Shahi, or money collected by the inhabitants for the purpose sof

MeHMne At WIPE apzainst THIEVES... 0. 26 de sn Le cee wn cnnses oosnee se | 200

10 The chief seller of the heels of shoes pays.... 6... 2. se seeeeeeesees 160

11 Monopolizer of water and wind mills pays.. A Milek ae osterseieicsie MYOUO

12 Money collected from the people for sais thieves, aaa bagiri,.. 200

13 Cash collected from the districts or Belithats,.. 6... ..sseeceeeeeesee 2000

14 Custom-house officer RSME Bisse FORA OE Cee ek kes aCe gi

15 Do. of Ghuryan pays.... ... SSe6o5 9)

16 Money collected from the ibe tents of Nhat S or - Elat sinners, Deen 20UU

17 Monopolizer of wood for burning and all other uses pays,............ 300

18 The head of the horse-sellers pays . By Gk debi yee

19 Money collected from Zeh tabi, or Blin ropes, Seca teak to nai, noite Sheye 4

20 The inhabitants of Caravan-serais pay... 12.0 cece cece ee csee en enee 50

21 Money collected from the Kandahar gate,.. 1... ese so se seeeeeee . 150

ere Woweollected tom: the A0iUSHE Sates ig ws ae cece oo viavene mie ne ce ae 50

Pum UCEH UPON CHATCOML, ce oo singe s ne cc acct ps se ne os me eens ene ce es 60

Poe Woneyoptained trom all Shops;.... 0.0.0. c- sc te cere cece ste sce TOGO

25 Duty taken upon tobacco,....... ema we Me nce uiels's aw) sahil nl poUO

26 Dubbagh or the head of skin- aie JE idle eS hon nih cant es Leer ete 110

27 Money collected from stamping the kafsh or a kind of shoe,........ 300

28 Monopolizer of assafoetida pays.. a? 5¢ 600

29 Money collected from each Torean's s 5 eae the Teen, ‘Shahi, as, 300

30 Manufacturer of the rice or Shalt pays aunually,.... .... .....000. 600

31 Monopolizer of the mint (in Haji Firoze’s reign, 50 satciaast every bay

RIDE VCAC Mag ao nsts nied sstse, pm ap seleie oe vy rice clue vincls eee ue TAO

Be ecvenme Gt *GhUTYAR, 0. okie he ie he AS wees foe be ce ish oe ee woke | 220

ERIC ONCE, dn Mout iss tye hh PubGrae Phineas s sige esiiy atecicceece 300

34 Do. of Kurakh,. =) dati SALAS LOO Go OS UEC YS aU rG Matic An OCR COC IIa 110

35 Do. of Sabewér,. 3085 Sh dc 4 6 GaGa Bd SOCIO 100

List ip the Corn rl mace in Herat, eee Karvan.

Corn produced in the suburbs of Herat,...... Ae ae Bon ae com ae a 27000

Noi Wich ct in icra gis cisiieglinie oc'h.e, 0 ns gs eredeciveessessies 2000

ETI a ak a. aiclia th oho pon aiaino)0\ olp.'s nisin ays o'gia Wiksiavems\ejeisjas svieace LULO

PRE GIUTY A 55 oo ww ww wc oc ns oe we to rene veer cesses rece rncencaces 2000

DNs TRY UUW, 0.0510 0010s 00 ostoe nse vere ce Nackepsiatststareceeis Pieters cists eietae 1300

20 Rupees make a Toman of Herat, which is equal to 6 Rs. and 12 As. of India.

Karvan is a measure of 100 maunds of Tabriz, which is equal to six maunds and

10 seers of India,

12 A Brief Description of Herat, [Jan.

On the 4th of July, 1833, before the sun rose, we set out to the east

of the city, to examine the place called Gdzur Gah, where the body of

Asvu Ismaszt, or Knasen Asput Ansar, the son of ABu Mansauvr, the

son of ABsu Ayovus, theson of Mar Ansar, or the bearer of MuHAMMED’S

Koran, reposes.

Asu ANSAR was struck with stones by the boys, when he was doing

penance, of which he expired in 1065, A. D., or in 481, Hejri*. He had

learned about 12,00,000 poems by heart, and was the author of 1,00,000

couplets.

When we reached the pleasant Gazur Gah, we entered the Char-

su or square of Hasan Kuan Suamuv, who has also built a few shops

and a finecistern on account oftheperiodical fair in spring. Having pass-

ed through the sahan, we came to the door which led us to the grave

of Asu Ansar. The door is made of copper, and on each side are

fine and clear mosques, where we saw afew Korans laying on the shelves

or rahals. The Musnavi, or the book .of Maulanai Rim, is recited

every morning, and the people faint during the invocation.

On our right hand were the tombs of Mansur Suttan, the father

of SHan Ruxu Mirza, and of the descendants of Amir Timur. On

our left were buried the successors of Coenc1z Kuan. The body of

Mansur was lodged on a large platform, bordered with marble, and

towards the head of the tomb we saw the following inscription :

Wnts , loo, 9 92.0 Ses |] aS V6 Slesio wll) recteee “bxhO 1)

wht 5 he ena law | Kg Pros jas Lass | 5}, ust Leno slyly

yy hoo) ee sl, cr dbo ce) KE ) ytv0 S200 wie. sly

wo ust Ad a gd Sir, do tin Slo 2. ity ensly es lac

ay! os” Ses wa ypbhe Les a eee ‘ ere aes i 5 Rae

d52 1 a es um esta zi oie ‘ig

Sd ydtivo wtbla Er eeoe)

The substance of the inscription may be thus rendered :

‘¢ This excellent construction and meritorious work which resembles Paradise, re-

splendent with the lights of divine favour and the blessings of the merciful

God, has been built with great art and beauty as the monument of the famous Sul-

tan GuiusupDIN Mansur and his pious descendants, in the year of H. 772.

Written by Suttan Musnuapt.”’

* The year 481 Hejiri began on the 27th March, 1088, not 1065 as above stated.

—Ep.

1834.] by Munshi Mohun Lal. 13

Among the graves of Caaneiz Kuan’s family was a body covered

with black marble, on which we beheld the surprising sculptures of the

ancient unknown hewer. The works are incomparable at the present

day. The stone was carved in seven figures, called “ haft kalm,” or

seven pens. I copied the following inscription from the above tomb :

t] tivo Kgl ( all] a&salo dbx Le Lov es ot

a} 3 wb bas y= dS a5 2s 5) ty Savi

[On the day of the great king’s death, the Lord sent him repose, and the pen of

fate inscribed his simple epitaph ‘‘ rest in peace.’’? [A. H. 718.]

The tomb of Asu ANSAR was very large, bordered with marble, and

covered with stones: on the head of the grave stands a marble 6h

which resembles a mindr: it is beautifully made of two pieces. The

size of one piece is five feet high, and of the other is 10 feet. It is co-

vered with Arabic letters, and has only one in the following Persian:

nu) 36 | W959 bps yw iy aided cha veyur syd SAShanlyd iy)

cw lal sre ba) ws, ew ws uss) om thane sy, |!

[The Khajeh, in look and verity aking, was equally versed in the affairs of both

the worlds : would you know the date of his death, read it in the words ‘ Khajeh

Abdulla.’ i. e. A. H. 737. The words Hl slay! give the same date.]

The tomb is commanded by a magnificent high arch, erected by Suau

Ruxu Mirza, 480 years ago. It is 70 feet high.

Timur Suau resolved to gild the arch, but was diverted by some ac-

cidents. On the right hand of the tomb are many inscribed poems

written by the celebrated author named Jami, but the following

verse made by Hasun Kuan Suamuvu informs us the day of aBpuL

ANSAR’s death :

coal sblagcoal, sd srbej, ho colstyrpleal, clogs sl Gane

us lx ws SS syd gel, 2h) Le csr iIAS oy pu ASU Pl poegloye

[If you are desirous that the cupbearer of wisdom should give you a cup full of

understanding, come into the banqueting house of Khajah Abdullah Ansari.

His monument is like the graceful cypress which enchants the angels to hover

over it, crying and lamenting like doves. }

When we came out of the door, we went to the cistern, which contains

a very delicious, sweet-flavoured water, called Ab Zem-zem ; it is cold

in summer, and hot in winter, which I believe is owing to a deception

in the temperature of the atmosphere. There were written plenty of verses

in the arch, which I wished to copy.

14 A Brief Description of Herat, (Jan.

Uoodkbesue = prigeleyi of tail sald pe pred ys

HE oSuye Mele yosyss age tied! ea: hs, 6 ye

Ula Zhe! WE icotil dpays se: oS dled! ead, dyed LA) Lak

ew p> uss, sl 52 BS yy hae pa) yin! ony) Obes pas ctl

a sos coe) Le} iss Gb yrhured Ale Og c's el saw Biss pace us » paca o>

HO. clan gyeSdtl gablegl Gacy cr LEKI ded slings 3 transi

som dy us! 5s Jase “Ee gm 0 wy oles | phar es

dey bd pine erates asi) (ae. E83 (63M) rence (glo npve

sla dod 5,551 Silay! AS GAGS uJ ye ws) eae: aS 2 Wy OSG

CAS She uj ple pad fiterd She

Seek PEE Sa W oe BUSS

[The purport of this long inscription is, that Ap1z SHaw Ruxu erected a well

and terraces, &c. for the use of pilgrims to the tomb of Kaaseu Assar, * which

having fallen into disrepair were reconstructed at the expense of a female descend-

ant of Ca’N one of the sons of CouNGEZ KHAN in the year (houz-zemzem-silsabil)

1090.]

The original name of Gdzwr Gah is Kazar Gah. Karzar mean

in Persian battle, and Gah, place, (the place of battle;) in short, it is

the seat of happiness and pleasure, and the people always go and pass

their time in drinking and singing, which seems very inconsistent with

the solemnity of the dead.

The water of the neighbouring covered fountain runs beautifully

through the canal which ornaments Gazur Gah and makes it a lovely

spot in Herat.

Towards the north ofthe city, under the base ofthe hills, flourishes a

pleasant edifice, called Takht Safar constructed by Sunran Hosain

Mirza, thefourth descendant ofAmir Timur. In spring theneighbouring

fields and mountains are covered with a bed of yellow and red flowers,

called UrGhavan. The place isnow going to decay, but seemsto have

been once a paradise. A tank of water possesses a magnificent fountain,

which with its watery arrows fights with the top of the building. The

height of the edifice is measured 100 feet.

In the reign of Sunran Hosarw Minzathe punishment for the people

of bad demeanor was to reduce them to the office of masons, who were

1834.] by Munshi Mohun Lal. 15

ordered to assist in the building of Takht Safar. He also published a

poem aud applied it on every gate, that the passengers should read it.

dS oS I Fale YE, A) by aS pp

eS Nien aaurrcdd yy 6S esa 3 ye cs

[All who have been trespassing in the pleasures of wine and beauty, by Mirza’s

command must add a stone to the takht-safar. |

To the N. E. of the city stand the two very grand ruins separated by

the stream Anjir.

Surran Hosain Mrrza leaves his name by building a stately col-

lege, which is all levelled to the ground. Two arches and four minars

have still a grand appearance, and are separated into two equal parts by

the above stream. The arch and the two minars which are situate on

the right bank of the water are in the vicinity of the grave of SuLTan

Hosarn, ‘who is remembered with great respect and honor. He reigned

in 1500, A. D. The head master of the college was the famous poet

named Jami, whose works are very interesting indeed.

On the left bank of the stream rests the body of Gouur SuAp, the

daughter of Amir Timur, and the sister of Suan Ruxu. The grave

is shaded by a very high gilt dome. There were formerly nine tombs,

all made of black marble, ornamented by inscriptions in the Arabic cha-

racter. The letters are all rubbed out and not legible.

She built a fine edifice called Musatxau, and is said to have been

the most incomparable lady in the world. She never married, but

devoted herself to the perusal of the Koran; she was anxious to encour-

age the people tolearn. The place is decorated by four high mi-

nars and two lofty arches, which make a beautiful square of 75 paces.

On the top of the arch were afew defaced Arabic inscriptions, which I

could not read. The minars seem half finished, and bent towards Meshid,

to salute Emam Reza. I ascended aminar of two stories high by

difficult paces, and had a very striking view of the city. Every story

contains 20 steps.

Having passed the square, we entered a lofty dome, which encouraged

us to climb five stairs, and to come into the gilt and painted room where

Gouer Suap prayed.

All these ruins are decorated with azure and gold colour: (the blue

colour is made of lapis-lazuli, which is found in considerable quantities

in the mines of Badakhshdn.)

It is alleged, one day Gonzr SHAD, accompanied by 200 beautiful

ladies, came into the college, and ordered all the students to go out ; she

passed all day in the place, and had the pleasure of seeing every

room.

16 A Brief Description of Herat, [Jane

One of the students, being sleepy, was not aware of her coming, and

therefore he remained in the college. He awoke and peeped fearfully

through the holes of thewimdow. He cast his eyes ona ruby-lipped lady,

one of the companions of Gonmr SHAp.” She caught the sight of

the scholar, and fell in love with him. She left her associates, and en-

tered the room of the student, who gained the pleasure of her society.

She was a delicate virgin, and after leaving the student, she joined

her party, who suspected her by the irregularity of her dress and man-

ners.

Goner Suan, on the information of this, was very much vexed, and

to wipe away the reproach, she married all her associates to the students

of the college, who were first ordered to avoid the friendship of the

women. She gave them clothes, fine beds, and good salaries to live upon ;

she made rules forthe collegians to meet their wives after seven days, on

the condition not to forget their studies. She did all this to arrest the

progress of adultery.

On the east end of the city flourished a very grand ancient building,

called Masjid Jamah, or great mosque. It was erected by SuLTan

GutasuppIn, the old king of Gaur, 700 years ago. He was the

son of Muuammep Sam, and the sixth descendant of Asu Baxr, one

of the friends of Munammep.

The mosque has four doors and many arched domes. We made our

entrance through the door called dar-hauz-vakil. Having traversed 70

paces under a roof supported by massive pillars, we opened into the

great square of the mosque.

On our left hand were two pieces of marble, decorated with Persian

inscriptions, which contained no valuable subjects, but an order to the

custom-house officers, to provide the mullas with livelihood. The length

of the square is 111 paces, and the breadth, 83.

There are four lofty and magnificently painted arches facing each

other. The arch which stands to the west led us into the praying place,

covered with heaps of mud, which has lately fallen by the severity of

the winter. We saw a marble tomb-stone lying on the ground, which

had Arabic characters. It was engraved by Feroxu SHap SHERVANI,

to cover the grave of Sutran Asu Samp Kureant.

The eastern arch exhibits a great deal of Muhammedan neglect. It is

almost hidden under considerable masses of earth. The arch, which is

situate towards the south, contains numerous Arabic inscriptions. They

are all wasted away by the rains.

The northern arch is the place for students; it conducted us into a

cupolated structure, where we were astonished to see a marble slab in

1834. ] By Munshi Mohun Lal. 17

the shape of a door. It was of a single piece, and so beautifully clear,

that our faces were reflected in it. The length of the stone was ten

spans, and the breadth, eight.

Having passed through a very small door, we happened to come into a

square of 20 paces, where the body of Surtan GurasuppIn reposes.

The place is very filthy, and the grave is reduced to pieces. There is no

inscription at all. The roof has fallen into decay, and overwhelms the

tomb. There are many graves also, and the bones of the dead seemed

to be decayed. Our sight got dim by visiting the sepulchres. There

was no difference between the tomb of the great Sultan and that of the

poor man.

In the square of the mosque is a small cistern of water, for ablution,

and a large heavy vessel of tin, made by SuLttan GautasuppIn ; the cir-

cumference of which was 20 spans, and the thickness of the edge was

one. There were inscriptions written on the borders of the vessel, dated

700 years ago.

It was repaired by Mazax Garasuppin Cu’rt, 470 years ago, and

repainted by Mir Arr Saarr, the minister of Suntan Hosarn, 350

years ago. The verse informs us the day of the repair.

esBeusbal Lesh dard sdiule eee) paca Ny IBLESAS daily 3)

Ss . . eid PP x ~ b ae ai o

esl! 250 Coliy usils en. 2S phen Je; Usjsee gas

[This place, which was before vile asa rotten bone, has acquired enduring

fame like the saaba. I inquired the date of the building, and my mind answered :

‘it is a second altar of Abraham.”’ a. H. 950.]

The ruined buildings of Herat are beyond my ideas of description,

and I am very sorry indeedthat I am not well conversant with the Eng-

lish language.

One farsang far from the city towards the south is a famous bridge, called

Pul Maldn.\n former days there were 33 arches, but now only 27 remain.

No history gives us any information about the foundation of the bridge,

but the people say that it was built by a lady named Nur Bisy, who lived

more than 1000 years ago. The books of Herat give no account of

the bridge, which is called by the natives ‘ the matchless in the world.’

The inundation of the river was so rapid, during our residence at

Herat, that three arches were swept away from one end, and nearly for

two months all intercourse between Herat and other places was arrested.

From Kochan, or Kabu Shain, where we were with the camp of H.

R. H. An&s Mirza, Astrabad, a sea-port town on the bank of the Cas-

pian, is nine days’ journey ; and I am sorry not to know what sort of road

continues from this to the above place ; but in winter we hear the road

18 A Brief Description of Herat. [Jan.

to Astrabad is so muddy and troublesome that foot passengers even

find difficulty to go.

The horsemen from Kochan to Herat may come very easily in eight

days, and are supplied with all sorts of provision in the way. From Herat

to Cabul the route is beautifully covered with villages, the produce of

which can feed a considerable army. It is 20 days’ journey without cross-

ing any hill.

On the death of Vizrr Farua Kuan, his brother, Dost Munammep,

mutinied against Suan Munammep and Prince Kamran, and defeated them

after a great loss. They escaped from Cabul and came to Herat through

the Hazara country, after 13 marches ; they were also accompanied by

a numerous army.

Suan ZAMAN, on his coming to the throne, had occasion to quell an

insurrection at Cabul, and arrived there from Herat in the space of 10

or 11 days, and a large body of horsemen accompanied him.

The road through which these two above-mentioned kings came to Ca-

bul is hilly, and the people are called independent Hazaras.

From Cabulto the bank ofthe Indus, the road, through the Khybur coun-

try, is not to be traversed by carriages, and is eight days’ journey : and from

thence to Lahore we saw ourselves in some places that it was a difficult

route. 15 marches bring the travellers from the bank of theIndus, or Atock

to Lahore.

ALEXANDER THE GREAT, on his invasion of India, came by this road,

without encountering any difficulty, and also Naprr, whois called an ad-

venturer, followed his example.

Our last interview with Suan Kamran was avery friendly one. He pro-

mised a great deal to be friendly with the British Government, and never

to submit to the Persians, who he said, are the “‘ obedient slaves of the Rus-

sians.” He told Dr. Gzerarp to come again to Herat on leave from the Go-

vernment, where they both will get a great advantage by working the valu-

able mines of his country.

Ill.—On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. By the Rev. R. Everest,

MEG. S&C.

[Read at the Meeting of the 26th December, 1833.]

Since the discovery of fossil bones of the Pachydermata, and some

large Carnivora in England and other parts of Northern Europe, it has

been usual to consider them as evidence of a tropical climate having ex-

isted in those localities, while the animals to which they belonged were

living.

1834.] On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. 19

The term has been rather vaguely used; for the Cape of Good Hope,

of which country four of the animals whose bones have been found most

abundantly are natives, viz. the elephant, the rhinoceros, the hippopota-

mus, and the hyena, is situated without the tropics, and in a hemisphere

much colder than the northern one.

But, barring this, the assertion has been more seriously called in ques-

tion by Mr. Fiemine, a Scotch naturalist, who observed, that the circum-

stance of certain animals being incapable of bearing a certain climate

was no proof that their congeners laboured under a like disability ; and

he instanced the rein-deer, which by its habits, its food, and its cli-

mate, is totally separated from the genus, in which, according to its

conformation, it must be ranked.

Unless therefore (he continued) you can prove the identity of the fossil

with the existing species, you cannot with propriety draw any conclusion,

as to the climate the former may have lived in.

In confirmation of this, we may remark under what disadvantageous

circumstances we commonly judge the animals of a tropical climate

unable to bear our northern cold. They are mostly individuals who have

not even been born in a domestic state, but have been caught wild, caged,

and suddenly exposed to a great change of temperature. We see in our

own people, and in animals brought with us from Europe, the conse-

quences of such a change, equal to, though the reverse of, the other. What

numbers are carried off, and how few can preserve a healthy and vigorous

condition with every precaution that can be taken; yet man, the horse,

and the dog are, with little exception, the hardiest of existing animals,

and the most universally diffused over the globe. We have a marked

instance of the liability even of certain varieties of the same species to

suffer more than others, in the Newfoundland dog, which, I believe, no

one has ever succeeded in preserving alive in India.

The objection of Mr. Fremine was strengthened by the circumstance

that the elephant, which was found in Siberia preserved in ice had ac-

tually a coat of long hair, such as would have fitted it for living ina

severe climate. Mr. Lyrxu too quotes from Bishop Heser the informa-

tion that along the lower range of the Himalaya mountains, in the

north-eastern border of the Dehli territory, between lat. 29°, and 30°

he saw an elephant covered with shaggy hair. I have inquired a great

deal, of people used to elephants, respecting this, since my residence in

the Dehli territory, but could never find any one who was aware of the

existence of such a breed or variety of the animal. One solitary indi-

vidual was mentioned to me, as having been seen at Dehli some years

ago, with a good deal of long hair upon it, but it was altogether an

D 2

20 ‘On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. [Jan.

anomaly, being of a dirty white or cream colour, like the state elephants

of the Burmese sovereign.

Since Mr. Fiemrne raised the objection above stated, the discovery of

fossil bones of the elephant in Yorkshire, intermingled with those of the

Bison, a North American animal, and several species of and and fresh-

water shells yet existing in Great Britam, seems to have determined, that

the climate, at the period those animals lived, was nearly what it is at

present. But it is still a question of some interest, how much that dif-

ference was; and our situation in a country, where races of animals si-

milar to those, whose bones have been found fossil, are yet existing,

enables us to throw some light upon this. I mean, of course, supposing

the species to be the same. If we revert to Mr. Fiemine’s objection

that no argument can be drawn from the capabilities of one species, as

to those of another, then we must desist from reasoning on the subject,

until we can ascertain the law according to which different species of the

same genus are distributed over the globe.

Of the six species of Carnivora which were discovered in the celebrated

Kirkdale cavern, four are yet inhabitants of Northern Europe, viz. the

bear, wolf, fox, and weasel ; of the two others, the tiger and the hyena,

the first is sometimes found at the very edge of perpetual snow in the

Himalaya, as we learn from Mr. Hopeson’s account of the Mammalia

of Nepal*. PeNNANT too mentions it among the snows of Mount Ararat

and in Armenia, and it is said to be abundant (see PLAyFarr’s Geography)

in the northern part of the peninsula of Corea on the eastern coast of

China. This peninsula extends from 34° 30° to 43° N. Lat. and its

climate cannot differ greatly from that of Pekin in 39° N. Lat., where it is

stated that the-frost lasts from November to March, and that the ther-

mometer is usually below 20° Fahrenheit at night in winter time. An ac-

count too, has lately been published in Calcutta of a trading ship (the

Sylph) having been frozen up on the same coast, in Lat. 40° by the Ist of

December. So that there can hardly remain a doubt, but that the tiger

is capable of bearing a climate even more severe than that of England,

probably one approaching to that of the southern coast of the Baltic.

The only circumstances essential to its existence appear to be a great

extent of very thick forest, and an abundance of ruminant animals, both

which would be the consequence of excess of moisture. It is most nu-

merous, I believe, in Ceylon, the eastern peninsula of India, the Delta of

the Ganges, and the vast belt of forests that border the outer Himalaya

range ; every where, in short, that great moisture, and the vegetation

consequent upon it are to be found. Where the climate becomes dry,

as in the country to the west of Dehli, the soil sandy, and the vegeta-

* Journal, As. Soc. vol. i. page 340.

1834.] On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. 21

tion stunted, it is supplanted by the lion, an animal which infested that

part in great numbers a few years back, though since the arrival of

the English it has become extinct, or nearly so.

T have not yet been able to ascertain the limit of the climate of the

hyena. But there are two animals in the list of the Kirkdale remains,

viz. the weasel and the water-rat, that are, at present, confined to high

northern latitudes. The first of these (see Pennanv’s Table of Quad-

rupeds of Arctic Zoology, vol. 1,) extends only as far south as Barbary,

and the last no further than the south of Europe, so that, in a degree,

they enable us to set a limit to the heat of the ancient climate, as the

elephant and animals allied to it do to the cold. The next question,

therefore, that occurs to us is,—what extreme of cold these latter are

capable of enduring ?

The greatest elevation at which the wild elephant is found in the

mountains to the north of this, is at a place called Nahun, about 4000

feet above the level of the sea, and in the 31st degree of N. Lat. I have

not met with the temperature of Nahun itself in any work, but we have

given us in the GLEANINGs the temperature of Seharunpoor, 1000 feet, and

Mussoori 7000 feet above the level of the sea, both places in nearly

the same latitude and longitude. They are as follows.

Seharunpur Mean Temperature.

Jan. Feb. March April May June July Aug. Sep. Oct. Nov. Dec.

52 55 67 78 85 90 85 83 79 74 64 55

Mussoori.

39 = 39.5 52 CON 47259 ofS 60.5 20, 68.5 761.5) 40.5.) 52 40

Now Nahun being, as to elevation, half way between these two, we can-

not err greatly in taking the arithmetic means of these numbers for its

temperature. Thus, we have,

45.5 47 59.5 69 78.5 81.5 75 74 70 67 58 = 47.5

for the mean temperature of each month, giving a yearly mean of 64.4.

Now the yearly mean of Keswick in Cumberland, which we may assume

for that of Kirkdale, is 48°, leaving a difference of 16.°4 still to be ac-

counted for.

But we may remark that this climate of Nahun is what has been call-

ed an ‘‘ excessive,” in opposition to an insular, climate; that is, one in

which, owing to its distance from the ocean, the extremes of heat and

cold are very great. Thus, the month of January averages 45.5, and June,

the hottest month, is 81.5, making a difference of 36 degrees; whereas, at

Edinburgh, the mean of January for five years is 37, and of July (usually

the hottest month there) only 60°, giving a difference of only 23 degrees.

It may be worth while to compare the five coldestmonths at both places.

Taking the average at Edinburgh for five years, and adding one degree

22 On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. [Jan.

for the difference of latitude between that place and Kirkdale, the num-

bers stand thus :

Nov. Dec. Jan. Feb. March

erty ated ae 47.35 45.5 47 59.5

Kirkdale,.. a akeeeiais - 42.1 41.8 38 39.8 42.1

Difference,...... .... os) 5.7 Wee tae) 17.4

So that for the ges. Ades months in the year, the elephant actually

endures a temperature not differing in the average more than 6°.8 Farh.

from that of Yorkshire at the same season.

Now we have no reason to suppose the great heats of the summer es-

sential to the existence of the elephant; if, therefore, we alter only these

five months at Kirkdale, so as to raise them above the minimum at Nahun

(45.5), we have a climate, which we may reasonably suppose it capable

of bearing the year through. Allowing the differences between each

successive month to be as at present, we might place the numbers thus:

Nov. Dec. Jan. Feb. March

Karkdaleyecsiaisisciers serie. tte 49.8 46 47.8 50.1

The total number of degrees added to the five months is 40, which would

raise the mean of the whole year from 48 to 51.3. The months of April

and October would be warmer than at present; but this would be com-

pensated by the diminished heat of the summer months, which would

probably be somewhat cooler. :

Here then the argument of Mr. Fiemrne applies with peculiar effect.

Most species with which we are acquainted have certain breeds or varie-

ties which are somewhat more hardy than their fellows. Thus the oxen,

and sheep, and horses that are bred in the low pastures of the south of

England, would perish in a country where the black cattle and sheep of

the Highland of Scotland, and the ponies of Shetland, would thrive. If

therefore it be not improbable to suppose that the present elephant of

Northern India is fitted to live in an insular climate, the mean tempera-

ture of which is about 52° Farh., it is by no means unlikely that a breed

somewhat hardier may have existed in a mean temperature four degrees

lower, or 48°.

There is yet, however, some further evidence, that the elephant is

capable of bearing a climate somewhat similar to that which has been

above assigned to it.

Hann1Bat, on his famous expedition into Italy, took with him a consi-

derable nuwtber of elephants, which were probably obtained in Mauri-

tania. A detailed account has been left us of the difficulties he was

subjected to, particularly in the passage of the Alps; but it is no where

that I can find stated, that the elephants suffered more than the other

beasts of burden belonging to the camp. The transport of them across

1834. ] On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. 23

the Rhone is minutely told; and yet, though the army remained four

days upon the snow ; though Hannibal himself is said to have told one

of his Roman prisoners, that he had lost 36,000 men, besides a vast num-

ber of horses and other beasts of burden; though he is represented by

his adversary Scipio, before the engagement on the banks of Tesino

(Ticinus), as having Jost two-thirds of his horse and foot in the passage

of the Alps, yet nothing is said about the elephants, until the battle of

Trebia, when, owing to the severe fatigue, and long exposure to a snow-

storm, great numbers of men, cattle, and almost all the elephants perish-

ed. Shortly afterwards, we read of a pitiable destruction of men and

cattle in the attempt to pass the Apennines, and that here also seven of

the elephants, which had hitherto survived, were lost. One only was

left in crossing the marshes of the Arno in the ensuing spring.

Thus, it appears, that these animals, who hadthedisadvantage ofbeing

born in a climate far to the south, and not even reared in a domestic

state, endured the extreme cold and privation consequent on the passage

of the Alps late in the autumn, and a winter campaign succeeding it.

Now the elephant, though capable of sustaining great burdens, is said to

bear long marches and scarcity of food very indifferently. These two

causes, therefore, must have contributed in a great degree to their loss.

Hannipat recruited his army with men and cattle in the countries he

passed through, and was thus enabled to proceed; but we have no ac-

count of what proportions of the original expedition, which left the

shore of Africa, were living at the time of crossing the marshes of the

Arno, and what had perished. In the absence of this, we can only

guess at the different capacities of man, the horse, the ox, and the ele-

phant, to endure fatigue and cold. Yet did we know nothing of this

last, except from the history above alluded to, we could hardly doubt,

but that, if gradually inured to a colder climate, in a succession of

generations, it would easily bear any temperature above the freezing

point.

The freezing point, however, would of necessity set a limit to the

‘existence of any animal of the size and structure of the elephant. Ina

country occasionally subjected to heavy falls of snow, which remained

unthawed upon the ground for several days, such a creature would be

unable to move about in search of food, and must consequently perish.

On this account, the elephant of Siberia could not have lived in a very

severe climate, notwithstanding its long hair and mane.

It is smgular, that the ancients should have had a tradition of an

animal somewhat similar, not maned indeed, but crested : ‘‘ Mirum unde

cristatos Juba tradiderit” is the expression used by Puiny in speaking of

24 On the Climate of the Fossil Elephant. [Jan.

the elephants of Ethiopia, which were a different breed, it appears, from

those of Mauritania.

If we turn to the map of Europe, in the 2nd vol. of Lyzxu’s Geology,

we shall find that a great proportion of it was beneath the sea at a late

geological period, a circumstance fully sufficient to account for the small

difference of climate, which we have supposed to be necessary for the

existence of the elephant. We know enough of the laws which regulate

the atmospheric phenomena, to be able to assert this change as one that

must necessarily have happened. It is needless, therefore, to investigate

the matter further.

I have not been able to learn the greatest elevation at which the

rhinoceros is to be found, but it cannot be much less than that of the

elephant.

There is another question connected with the climate of these extinct

animals, and that is the period of their existence. The bones of some of

them have lately been found in caverns in the south of France, inter-

mixed with those of men, and fragments of a rude kind of pottery.

Some have endeavoured to explain away the direct inference from this

fact, viz. that the animals were contemporaneous with the human race,

but hardly with success.

We know nothing of Gaul before the conquest of it by Cesar, nor

have we any account of Germany of an earlier date. What species,

therefore, may have existed in the wildernesses of these countries, for

a thousand years, or more, previous, we cannot determine. The fossil

elk of Ireland, which was once termed “ antediluvian,”’ is now believed

to have existed in the forest of Germany at a comparatively late period.

Since the time of the ancients, several large animals have become extinct

in regions which once harboured them. Thus the lion has deserted

Greece since the time of Aristotle. The elephant has left Northern

Africa (I mean that part of it to the north of the great desert), and the

hippopotamus the Nile, since the days of the Cesars. The rhinoceros,

which a few centuries back was found as far to the west as Attock on

the Indus, is now confined to the forests east of the Ganges. Can we

then suppose that in the many centuries previous, during which it was

co-existent with man, its limits were not greatly circumscribed? Is it

not rather probable that both it and the elephant (which is now limited

by the Sutlej) may at no very remote period have been found far west aa

the Caspian, and that from thence as well as from still further limits

both have gradually retreated, as they are still retreating, before the

attacks of man, and the clearing of the forests.

1834.) Chirra Punji, &c. 25

I1V.—Chirra Punji, and a Detail of some of the favourable circumstances

which render it an Advantageous Site for the Erection of an Iron and

Steel Manufactory on an extensive scale, By Lieut.-Col. Thomas C.

Watson.

Now that the commercial privileges of the East India Company are

abolished, and that free scope is given to the improvement of India,

through the enterprising speculations of British subjects, it may fairly

be expected ere long that the efforts of enlightened industry, and all the

aid of modern machinery and scientific research, supported by a liberal

outlay of capital, will be employed in perfecting the existing produce and

manufacture of the country, as well as bringing into vigorous and flou-

rishing development many sources of national prosperity which have

hitherto languished under the unwholesome shadow of a wide-spreading

and disqualifying monopoly.

My present object however is not to speculate on possibilities, but to

bring forward a few plain matters of fact, which may appear to others

who have the means of turning them to account to be pregnant with

matter of some importance.

A residence of considerable duration in the Kasya or Silhet hills,

and my observations and inquiries while sojourning there, have impress-

ed my mind with a full and satisfactory conviction, that works might be

established in those hills for the manufacture of iron and steel ona

very extensive scale, and under as favorable a combination of circumstan-

ces as can well be imagined or desired. It would be foreign to my

purpose, and I fear beyond my ability, to attempt anything like a scien-

tific treatment of this subject, and I shall therefore content myself with

merely detailing in the order in which they strike me, certain matters of

fact, leaving the inference to be drawn from them to those better qua-

lified than myself to consider the question in all its bearings and rela-

tions.

The sanatary station of Chirra Punji is situated on the range of

mountains that bound the plains of Silhet on the north, and which run

nearly east and west. There is little or no rise in the country, to the

very foot of the hills; the ascent to which is for the most part very

abrupt. The Sanatarium is about 4,200 feet above the level of the sea,

and distant about eight or ten miles from Tyrea Ghat, where the

ascent commences, to which place the Pandua river is navigable nearly

half the year. The journey from Tyrea to Chirra is seldom performed

in less than four hours.

The average temperature of Chirra throughout the year is more than

26 Chirra Punji, and its eligibility for the erection (Jan.

twelve degrees of Farenheit below that of the plains of Bengal: in the

months of March, April, May, September, and October, the difference

is full twenty degrees.

As to climate, my own opinion, founded on personal experience of its

effects on the health of my own large family, is highly in favor of its sa-

lubrity. JI have no hesitation in giving it the preference to any I have

ever been in; it must however be admitted that a widely different view

has been taken on this point by others, who consider the dampness of

the atmosphere, during the rains, as mjurious to persons labouring under

organic affections of the liver; whether this opinion is correct, or not

remains to be proved, for I believe alarge majority of medical gentlemen

who have visited the Sanatartum concur in considering the climate as

highly congenial to the European constitution: in which opinion they

are borne out by the florid and general healthy appearance of the Euro-

pean soldiers; but more especially of children, amongst whom no casualty

has taken place in three years, though many have been afflicted with

complaints incidental to childhood, which in all human probability would

have proved fatal in the plains; some also who have been sent as a last

hope in a state of extreme debility have been restored to perfect health

in a few weeks. In these hills Cholera has never been known, although

its ravages have frequently extended to the villages at their feet. The

bilious remittent or jungle fever of Bengal is also unknown, and I be-

lieve no instance has occurred of a fatal case of dysentery.

Tyrea Ghat, which is at the commencement of the ascent, may be

reached by the Pandua river, which is navigable for small boats, from

the beginning of May, to the end of September ; during the other months

land carriage commences from Pandua, or Munipoor Ghat, the form-

er distant from Tyrea two, and the latter four, miles. The Kasya

porters however make no additional charge, their fares for conveying a

load of one maund up or down the hill being four annas, whether taken

up or laid down, at Tyreah, or either of the other stations. The road

between Tyrea and Chirra has been recently much improved, and is for

the most part practicable on horseback. There is no doubt that a liberal

outlay of money, under the directions of a skilful engineer, would make

it fit for wheeled carriages, at all events for elephants and loaded bul-

locks; it is also certain that at a moderate expence means might be

devised of bringing coal, iron, and other bulky and heavy articles down

to the plains, at one-tenth part of their present cost; but I shall take a

future opportunity of submitting to the Asiatic Society, a model of a

cheap and simple machinery, which I have contrived for the purpose.

From Calcutta, by a steam boat, the journey to Chattak (on the

Seorma river) may at all seasons be performed in less than six days.

1834.] of an Iron and Steel Manufactory. 27

Chattak is distant from Tyrea Ghat by the way of Pandua about

fourteen miles, which is generally performed in from four to eight hours.

The journey from Dacca to Chirra, by large accommodation boats,

usually occupies about ten or twelve days; the return voyage is perform-

ed in five or six days. Ladies and sick people are carried up the hill

in light doolies by two Kasyas, for eight annas each; but the liberality

of passengers has of late caused a considerable increase in this charge.

Children to the age of eight or ten years are taken up with great secu-

rity and comfort in baskets, by a single Kasya porter, for four annas.

Bulky articles, which cannot be carried by a single person, often cost a

sum for conveyance, which appears out of all proportion ; for instance, a

chest, weighing a maund and a half, will be taken by one man for one

rupee ; but a square piano forte of the same weight will not be carried

for less than ten or twelve.

The only provisions used by Europeans, which are produced in the

hills, are beef and pork: these are abundant, cheap, and good. A cow fit

for killing, weighing about 200 lIbs., may be purchased for six rupees,

and a well and clean fed porker, for the same price; of late the Kasyas

towards Myrung, in the interior of the hills, have got into the way of

cultivating potatoes with great success: these at present are sold at ra-

ther a high price, but a few years will bring them down. The crop comes

in at the most convenient season in the month of September, when Pat-

na potatoes become unfit for use, of which advantage might be taken in

supplying the Calcutta market. A few other vegetables may also be

had in the hills. It must be admitted however that little progress has yet

been made in gardening.

Grain of all kinds is brought from the plains. Rice sells from 35

seers to one maund for a rupee; other grains, in proportion; but at all

times much cheaper than in Calcutta. Eight ducks for a rupee ; large fowls,

nine and ten for a rupee ; small fowls, 20 and 22 for a rupee; eggs, 160

for a rupee; bread, 12 loaves for a rupee, but competition will make this

much cheaper. Sheep must be brought from the plains and fed. Farm-

yards answer admirably; pigeons thrive and increase rapidly; rabbits

require more care than has hitherto been bestowed on them; milk and but-

ter abundant, but rather dear.

The native fruits are excellent and abundant in the season; that is,

from November till the end of February, the finest oranges in India may

be had for about one thousand for a rupee.

The pine-apple plant, which produces the hemp, of which specimens

are sent herewith, is raised with hardly any care in the culture, in all the

valleys surrounding Chirra, but chiefly in that of Nanguth, about. six

hours’ journey from the Sanatarium,where it flourishes in great luxuriance-

RK 2

88 Chirra Punji, and its eligibility for the erection (Jan.

producing in the season, June, July, and August, an abundant crop of

fruit, which is admitted to be as much superior to pine-apples grown

elsewhere in Bengal, as the Kasya (or as they are called) Silhet

oranges are to those of any other part of India. When in full season, this

fruit is some times sold at the Sanatarium at upwards of 380 for one

rupee ; it is rather above the common size, weighing from J to 3 of a

seer each; it contains much juice, and it only remains to be ascertained,

whether this fine fruit (certamly the cheapest, considering its quantity

known to exist any where) may not make fine cider, or whether by dis-

tillation, it may not be converted into good brandy. The leaves of the

plant are gathered by the Kasyas according to the wants of their re-

spective families, and not for the purpose of trade, generally before the

commencement of the rains; they are soaked in water for some time,

before the fibre is separated by being beaten out, this fibre appears

remarkably strong, but I have not had opportunity of submitting it to

any comparative trials. It is chiefly used by the Kasyas for the net

pouches or bags which form part of the equipment of every inhabitant

of the hills. One of these I have the pleasure to send you. Should this

hemp be found adapted for cordage, canvas, or even for paper, it may

become an article of much importance, as I can assure the Society that

the plant may be spread to any extent that may be supposed desirable,

with little care and hardly any expense.

The pepper vine grows wild im the jungles; it is also cultivated in

small quantities about the houses of the natives. The specimen now for-

warded is the produce of such culture. It is used by the natives in

their ordinary food, and is sold in the bazar of every village; but I have

not been able to find that it is ever exported. There can be no question

however but the cultivation of this vine may be extensively increased.

Specimens of Indian Rubber I have already presented to the Society.

It is produced from a tree which grows to a considerable size amongst

the rocks, and which being of quick growth may be propagated with

ease to any extent from suckers or even from slips ; but even without

increasing the plant, a very considerable supply might now be furnished

were the article to be in demand. From the various purposes to which it .

has lately been applied in England, it may one day become a valuable

article of export ; in its liquid state I have succeeded in moulding it

into any shape.

The cotton which is brought by the Kasyas to the plains for sale is

purchased by them from the Garrows, a tribe inhabiting the northern

side of the range of hills which divide Assam from Sylhet, but as this

article has been already fully described by Captain FisuEr I merely men-

tion it whilst enumerating the various productions of the Kasya moun-

1834.] ~of an Iron and Steel Manufactory. 29

tains, which may eventually become valuable articles of commerce.

Honey and bees’-wax are produced from bees kept, asin England, in a

domestic state, but they are also obtained from the jungles. As yet bees’-

wax has only been exported in small quantities ; there is, however, no

reason why it should not be abundantly collected as an article of tratiic,

if not of manufacture on the spot.

The Kasyas have no regular artificers, except blacksmiths and iron-

founders, but they are all handy and expert in the use of the daw or

cleaver, and also with the adze, with which they square their timbers and

smooth their planks. They are not often employed in building houses, as

workmen from the plains come up in any number that may be required ;

of these, excellent bricklayers may be had at the rate of seven rupees

a month; good carpenters, at seven rupees per month; grammies,

at five ditto; stone-cutters, at five ditto; coolies, at four ditto. Kasya

workmen may be hired by the day at three annas, but the best way

of employing them, and the way they like best, is by contract; in

this way, the tasks they perform are incredible. I shall scarcely be be-

lieved when I state the particulars of some task-work, which was execut-

ed by a few Kasyas, with their wives and children, in the course of last

month (October, 1833). I had a wall built round my estate of dry stones,

those on the exterior being broke into square or oblong slabs, so as to pre-

sent a smooth, well-built, and regular surface. This wall was four feet high,

at the base it was four feet wide, and two feet at the top; each foot in

length consequently contained twelve cubic feet of masonry ; but every

twelve feet in length, contaiming 144 cubic feet, were completed at one

rupee twelve annas, till the whole was finished, measuring upwards of 800

feet ; thus, six cubic feet, weighing, I should suppose, more than 1000 Ibs.

cost only one anna:—cheaper labour than this I imagine it would be hard

to find in anycountry. The Kasyas are remarkably athletic and indus-

trious ; their women partake in their hardest labours ; and the children

commence carrying heavy burdens at a tender age: they live well, have

comfortable houses, and the poorest amongst them is not without gold or

silver ornaments.

Their wealth has heretofore resulted from the manufacture of iron,

which process is explained by Mr. Cracrorrt in the fourth number of your

journal for the month of April, 1832. Of late, the sale of iron has been

unusually dull, and numerous individuals who were employed in digging,

washing, and smelting the ore, are out of employment.

All these people are available for any manufactory that may be formed

at Chirra, at very moderate wages.

Building materials, either for temporary or permanent buildings, are

abundant and cheap; for the former, posts, eighteen feet long, and from

30 Chirra Punji, and its eligibility for the erection (Jan.

eight to twelve inches in diameter, costonerupee each; marwells androaks,

or roof sticks, eighteen feet long, and four inches in diameter, sell at ten

and sixteen for a rupee ; small hill bamboos, called aspar, ten feet long and

3 of an inch in diameter, for lath and plaster walls, and binding on chup-

pers, or grass roofs, cost one rupee for 250; latkorahs, or squared tim-

bers, five inches square, and eighteen or twenty feet long, for joists or

rafters, sell four for the rupee; rattan grows at the foot of the hills, and is

remarkably cheap ; good grass for thatching is brought from the plains at

four rupees a thousand bundles, each (being tight bound) measuring 75

inches in circumference.

For permanent buildings, the common grey sandstone, which forms the

structure of the table land of Chirra, is found by far the best material.

This stone is found in inexhaustible qauntities, in slabs or layers from six

inches to two feet thick ; it may be easily split into square blocks by the

wedge and hammer ; these blocks require little or no dressing before they

are passed into the hands of the mason. When the puckah houses belonging

to Messrs. Sarcuent and Cracrort were erected, the facility of working

this stone was not understood ; hence, a material was used, a red spongy

soft sandstone, which was squared by the Kasyas, and sold at the enor-

mous rate of four rupees a hundred; these same stones now sell for one

rupee the hundred ; but they will never again be made use of in building.

The common grey sandstone before alluded to is the same of which

the wall is built, which I have described under the head of price of labour;

it hardens from exposure to the air, and is not in any situation liable to

decay or decomposition. It is of this stone also, cut into blocks of eight or

ten feet long, three feet wide, and two thick, of which the monument to

the memory of the late Mr. Scorr is now in progress of construction under

the orders of the Government ; it is likewise the material employed by the

Kasyas for their tomb stones, some of which are single blocks, standing

nearly thirty feet high, being bulky in proportion, and which, according to

the tradition of the natives, have stood uninjured for many centuries. Lime-

stone is brought to the spot whenever required, within the Sanatarium,

for six rupees the hundred maunds: burning it even in the simple and

wasteful manner now adopted costs about ten rupees more, so that good

fresh lime, fit for use, only costs sixteen rupees the hundred maunds; it

may however be burnt on an extensive scale in proper kilns, for five or six

rupees the hundred maunds. Fire-wood for burning lime costs four rupees

eight annas the hundred maunds. Good sand for mortar may be got in the

immediate neighbourhood of any spot where a building is to be erected:

excellent clay for making bricks or tiles is found within half a mile of the

Sanatarium ; but except for mixing with mortar and building furnaces,

bricks will not be much in use at Chirra. Good timber may be had, and

1834.] of an Iron and Steel Manufactory. 31

of considerable scantling, but the price increases in proportion to the dif-

ficulty of conveyance; beams of twenty-two feet long and nine inches

Square cost six rupees each; but if the Kasyas were furnished with

trucks for its conveyance, large timbers might be brought in, at one-fourth

of the Calcutta price. The saw is not yet brought into use for cutting

planks : a saw-mill might with advantage form part of such a concern as

I should recommend to be established at Chirra. The experiments which

have hitherto been made in the pucka or terrace roofs of Messrs. Sar-

GENT’s and Cracrort’s houses, lead to an opinion that they will not an-

swer at Chirra. Mr. Cracrort, I believe, has fully adopted this opinion, and

expresses a conviction, that permanent buildings will require to be roofed

with copper, lead, or spelter; but 1 am far from coinciding in this convic-

tion, being satisfied that a fair trial has not yet been given to terrace-roofs;

those at present existing, which have failed, were constructed too

late in the season, and consequently were not sufficiently beaten down and

consolidated before the heavy rains set in. Pucka roofs to be effectual

at Chirra should be constructed at a pitch of about fifteen degrees ; should

cover the walls and project so as to form a sort of false verandah from

three to four feet beyond them. The composition should be laid on by the

middle of December ; and the process of beating down should beslowly and

regularly persevered in, till a perfect consolidation is obtained. Such a roo ¢

Iam convinced will answer ; and if so,a most important object will have

been accomplished, as all the materials are on the spot ; whereas, metal for

roofs must be brought from Calcutta at great expence, and experienced

workmen must also be brought to lay them on, and kept in employ for

their occasional repair.

These valuable materials are supplied in exhaustless abundance from

a range of hills which run about three miles north and south across the

table land, extending between the Sanatarium on the east, andthe village

of Nunklow on the west. This range rises abruptly to the height of about

four hundrec. tet: its summit is flat, and it is covered from tcp to bottom»

in contradistinction to the surrounding hills, with timber jungle and luxu-

riant vegetation ; its base may cover an extent of six or seven square miles

(but this is mere conjecture). At the foot of this range the lime-stone is

produced, and at about one-third the distance up, a seam of coal isexhibit-

ed of from ten to sixteen feet thick, in various directions, so as to leave

no doubt of its extending almost in an horizontal stratum through every

part of the range; this seam has been the more easily traced, as there

have been slips from all parts of the range, leaving perpendicular gaps,

where the various strata composing the structure of the hill lie exposed

to a considerable extent of its elevation.

At the foot of one of these gaps or slips it was that I first discovered,

32 Chirra Punji, &c. [Jan.

amidst the wide-spreading confusion, large masses of coal. I took Mr.

Cracroft to the spot, and his scientific skill enabled him at once to detect

the seam from whence these masses were supplied, and to hazard a confi-

dent conjecture that it extended throughout the whole range, and this

conjecture has been fully verified by discoveries which have since been

made. The specimens which have been sent to Calcutta and proved-at

the mint, and also by the Secretary of the Physical Class of the Asiatic

Society, were taken from the heaps of the material which lay exposed to

the air and weather. At the time we thought the specimens excellent,

and | believe a favorable report was made of them in Calcutta, but we

have since ascertained that they are beyond comparison inferior to the

coal which has been detached from the seam. This is now in use at

Chirra, and is admitted to be of the very finest quality, being largely

impregnated with bituminous matter, easily converted into coke, and

leaving scarcely any ashes or earthy residue: a specimen shall be for-

warded to the Society by an early opportunity. This supply which may

be wrought with the greatest facility, and which is not more than one

mile distant from the Sanatariuin, might be estimated to meet the de-

mand of ages; but it is ascertained that the material exists in all parts

of the hills in profuse abundance.

The manner in which the iron ore is obtained and worked is, I believe,

fully described in Mr. Cracrort’s paper before alluded to; it therefore

only remains for meto state that it may be brought in to any

required extent at twenty-five rupees the hundred maunds; two-

thirds of this price however may be considered as payment for

the conveyance. Any means that can be devised to facilitate this,

will proportionally reduce the price. I shall forward to the Society

by an early opportunity a few seers of the ore, that its quality may be

submitted to experimental proof, and I have reason to believe it will be

found of the very finest quality.

Coke for smelting iron may be made on the spot to any extent, and

charcoal for making steel is abundant and cheap, and a little arrange-

ment in making it will still farther reduce the price. —

The pipe-clay of Chirra has I believe been already noticed by Mr.

CracrortT as a valuable commodity in the manufacture of crucibles,

furnaces, and fire-bricks.

In the neighbourhood of Chirra there are numerous streams that supply

sufficient water in the driest seasons, to work overshot mill wheels, but

the river which bounds the Sanatarium on the west and south is decid-

edly the best that can be selected, from its vicinity to the coal, lime,

and charcoal ; also to the bazars, and populous village of Chirra Punji.

In the course of this stream, from the village of Chirra to that of Moosmai,

af es (te Pato

j it: ORES id het ‘54 re, pal - ie oa x r §

3 Sean! (vt. 5 ee see

AGA Tiare to

' ope a

» % » / . >* >

“res ht,

‘Rt be mim og

‘ i eh ed ‘

‘ ee 2 ~*~ a

Y epee: i. ap Fs

re i ete ES ‘sate * SUN Os tae (eta ¥. ei

ost ml dha oh co scp Romane ae aT ae”

ae 4.4 ite my . Be ages way: ob J —¥

; . bite ie a a Re, i, Th pane ars 3

rs tag pee is v4 _— aa Ps * .

Voi. M1. PLT

oe > eet: + 2 Seti, Siti oe ee

Jour As. Soc.

Sketch as ae ww the Iumna.

{J -- \ .'

"ny

Hel

age

a i

1834.] Jumna Salt works. 33

at the edge of the table land, where it plunges over a perpendicular

precipice of two thousand feet, there are numerous spots admirably cal-

culated for the construction of water-mills—spots where there are abrupt

falls of from ten to twenty feet, and from whence aqueducts might be

made to regulate the supply of water required.

When I commenced this sketch it did not occur to me that I should

have been led into so much of what may appear tedious detail. I fear I

may have almost exceeded the limits allowed, but I shall now conclude

by saying, that should the Secretary of the Physical Class, or any other

scientific gentlemen from the presidency, feel inclined to visit Chirra, and

form their own judgment on the facts I have endeavoured to detail, he

or they, should they proceed by a steam-boat, will find at Chattak six

hundred maunds of coal for their return-voyage. This supply has been

brought down the hill by Mr. Cracroft and myself, expressly with the

view of encouraging visitors from Calcutta, in the expectation that the

frequent report of competent and disinterested individuals may at length

open the eyes of the Government and of the community, to the many

advantages, as a sanatary position, and as a highly valuable acquisition,

which belong to the hitherto neglected station, of Chirra Punji.

V.—Description of the Mode of Extracting Salt from the damp Sand-beds

of the River Jumna, as practiced by the Inhabitants of Bundelkhand.

By Lieut. J. S. Burt, Engineers.

The operation is performed by three persons, one of whom is employ-

ed in collecting a quantity of damp sand, another in preparing a filter-

ing vessel, and filling it, as well as in emptying a receiving vessel of -

the saline liquid which has been collected, and the third in superintend-

ing the boiling of the liquid until it evaporate, and leave a salt at the

bottom of the pitcher. The sand selected for the purpose is that which

swells up (phulta), or is raised by the solar heat a little above the general

surface of the bed, and is generally found near to the stream, where the

moist saline particles are alone affected by the sun; however, a quantity

of sand becomes intermixed with the salt as it swells into innumerable

little hillocks, which vary in size from an inch to three or four inches,

or more, in diameter, according to the quantity of saline matter con-

tained in them.

As soon as the gatherer has collected a common ratan-basketful of

sand, he conveys it upon his head, and depositing the contents near to

the filtering vessel, returns for a fresh supply; then comes the filler.

It is however necessary first to describe the manner in which the fil-

tering vessel is set up. The accompanying plan, elevation, and section

34 On the mode of extracting Salt. [Jan.

(Plate I.) shew it; @ is a mass of sand heaped up to the height of about

four feet, on three sides of andnd, or baked earthen pot, which measures

from one and a half to two feet in height, and fifteen to eighteen inches

in breadth; it is fixed into the mass of sand, and rests upon three, and

sometimes upon two, pieces of stick or bambu placed across the top of a

receptacle, in-which lies a small ghara or pitcher immediately below it,

so as to receive the drops of salt-water as they fall down through an

aperture cut in the bottom of the large ndnd or pan. Over and perpen-

dicularly across the aperture is placed a thin bit of stick or bambu, suffi-

cient to bear a small piece of coarse cloth, which is laid across the stick,

depending down through the opening to the distance of about three

inches, and directed to the little pitcher below; upon the stick is placed

an irregular spherical fragment of tile, or earthen pot, broken angularly,

so as to allow the water which disengages from the sand to flow beneath

it, and pass along the piece of cloth that rests upon the stick to the

receptacle below. In addition, a second piece of cloth is laid over the

tile, so as to cover, it, and prevent any sand from escaping underneath

the latter, and mixing with the filtered liquid; every thing being pre-

pared, the filler throws into the ndzd a quantity of the saline collec-

tion, until the vessel is filled to within two or three inches of the top,

when he fills up the remaining space with fresh water, taken from the

river close by; the water in a short time percolates the sand, and falls into

the pitcher by the means above-mentioned, and is found to consist of a

brine, exceedingly salt in taste at first, but diminishing afterwards ac-

cording to the quantity of water which is added from time to time, as

the upper surface subsides. The liquid in the small pitcher is emptied

into a third pan, in which it is conveyed to a chulah or clay fire-place,

sometimes prepared at the spot, but more frequently at the manufacturers’

abode, where it is subjected to the action of the fire, and allowed tosimmer

under a slow heat, until the liquid has all evaporated, and the salt remains

at the sides and bottom of the vessel. The colour of this salt is brown-

ish; it is of an excellent quality, and is much superior to the black

salt which is given to horses, and if it were refined, would, I doubt not,

be fit for the table; the flavor being very good when the salt is fresh.

It is rather a curious circumstance that salt should be found mixed

with the sand of the Jumna,a river of which the water is sopureand fresh

to the taste, (although it is considered by the natives as almost unfit to

be drank in the hot and rainy seasons;) the quantities gathered are, how-

ever, under the present management of the poor, trifling, and but barely

sufficient to give the laborer a sustenance, although he is allowed by the

Raja in Bundelkhand a portion or plat of sand free to himself and family

‘for the season. The rates, quantities, &c. are as follows:

1834.] From the Sand-beds of the Jumna. 35

Each of the three persons, (sometimes women are employed,) can gain

their anna per day by making two and half seers of salt, which sell at the

rate of onerupee permaund. They workeach fromsun-rise tillabout noon,

and not later, as they consider ‘sufficient for the dayis the evil thereof;”

besides, after twelve o'clock, the sun becomes too powerful for them to

work out of doors.

The locality of this salt preparation is on the Bundélkhand side of the

river, about thirty-six miles by water, and twenty-four by land, above

Culpee ; is under the authority of the Budék Raja, and is situated op-

posite to the village of Marhapoor, nea Karimkhan (or Kurmookah

Ghat), where the chief operations of removing the rocks which impeded

the navigation of the Jumna have ‘been carried on for some time

past.

The favorable season of the-year for this salt operation is only in the

hot dry months of April, May, and June, before the river rises ; for on

its subsidence, which takes place at the close of the rainy season, the sun

must be allowed to gain some power before these people can attempta

renewal of the process, because the only sand from which the salt is dis-

engaged is drawn forth and raised above the general surface of the bed

by the direct influence of the sun’s heat, which is not sufficiently power-

ful in the cold season to produce such an effect. -I[am not aware whe-

ther the little hillocks of swollen-up sand subside again or not after the

sun’s departure below the horizon, but I should think that they do not.

A number of sand mounds, fifty or more, raised here and there, some

given up, and the rest in progress, were to be met with in June last; butI

should scarcely think if the preparation of salt were carried on after this

manner on a more extensive scale, that it would reimburse the specu-

tor for any large sums of money that he might hazard in the manufac-

ture of the article.

It appears, from the natives’ account, that four baskets filled with this

saline collection weigh about two maundsof forty seers each (160 lbs.), or

forty lbs. each basketful ; also, that half aseer (one lb.) of salt was extracted

from a maund weight, or eightylbs. of sand. Thata day’s work, consisting

out of doors, of six hours, (passed in collecting, filling, and filtering tillnoon;

and the rest of the day in the evaporating process, ) enabled the manufac-

turer to prepare a sufficient quantity of salt for him and each of his family

to gain an anna a day clear, for the fire cost him but little, as he gather-

ed or picked up the fuel, consisting of old sticks and gobar, or dried cow-

dung, and he purchases the earthen pots for a mere trifle, and they last

a long time, excepting the one subjected to the action of the fire. This

anna, equal to three half-pence, is found to be sufficient for the individual’s

maintenance; but I suspect he gains something more, as he stated that

E 2

36 On the Saline Nature (Jan.

to every labourer whom he employed in excess to his own family, he

paid hire at the rate of an anna a day.

He sells the salt unrefined, at the cheap rate of one rupee per maund

of forty seers, but this afterwards sells in the towns or cities whither

it is conveyed, at a rate triple or quadruple (as I understand) its first

price; it however previously undergoes a process of refinement. Half

a seer of salt per diem is prepared from each of the mounds in which

only one ghara is fixed, so that to enable a family of three persons each,

to get their anna a day at the above rate of one rupee per maund, they.

raust keep up fifteen sand mounds, with a ndnd in each.

I do not know what is the proportion of salt found in the superficial

hard crust of the dry earth at Cawnpoor*, where I have seen people

scraping the ground for it, to thedepth of half an inch, or more; it would

be worth while to ascertain, but I should think the proportion of salt

there exceeded that found in the bed of the Jumna, although it is pro-

bably not so good.

As the zdnd was only filled once a day with the sand, and as half a

seer, equal to one Ib., of salt was. extracted fromit during that period, the

proportion of the latter to the former will be easily found ; for,

The ghara contained (by calculation).0.8836 decimal parts of a cubic

foot of sand; considering the space that was filled with it to be a he-

misphere, and the specific gravity of sand being 1520, the weight of that

quantity will be eighty-four lbs. nearly ; therefore the proportional

weight of salt extracted from thus much sand, will be one lb. of salt to -

eighty-three Ibs. of sand, nearly. The native’s account agrees extraordi-

narily well with this calculation, for he said that half a seer of salt was

extracted from a maund weight, or eighty lbs. of sand, as before noticed;

thereby differing only three lbs. from this statement: his assertion

therefore is to be relied upon as nearly correct.

VI.—On the Saline Nature of the Soil of Ghazipoor, and Manufacture of

Common Salt, as practised by the Natives of the Villages of Tuttulapoor

Ratouly, Sahory, Chilar, and Becompoor. By Mr. J. Stephenson, Supt.

H. C. Saltpetre Factories in Behar.

The surrounding soil in the vicinity of the above villages in the dis-

trict of Ghazipoor contains a large proportion of various kinds of saline

matter, such as muriate, sulphate, and carbonate of soda, together with

nitrate of potass (saltpetre) and nitrate of lime.

Near the village of Ratouly, about four coss N. W. of the station, an

opulent native is making a large new tank. Here the excavation. al-

yeady made afforded me a section of six feet deep. The first four feet

* See Journal vol. i. page 503.

1834.} of the Soil of Ghdzipoor. 37

from the surface is formed of mud and clay: below this, two feet of

kankar contained a large proportion of saline matter, consisting of

sulphate and muriate of soda. The efflorescence is in such abundance,

on the sides and bottom of the excavation, that I gathered it in hand-

fuls; to obtain an average sample. The bottom of the tank was cover-

ed with kankar in nodules and lumps recembling stalactites.

The circumstance of so much saline matter being found here at the

depth of four feet below the surface, resting upon and impregnating the

stratum of kankar, naturally leads me to the supposition (taking all ap-

pearances into consideration) that a constant, but slow, decomposition is

going on between the carbonate. of lime, contained in the kankar, and

the muriate of soda in contact with this singular stratum. Hence the

formation and development of carbonate of soda, in the same manner as

observed in the Natron lakes, and beds of. Egypt, by the justly cele-.

brated French chemist BerrHoiuer, though, from his description, the ap-.

pearances in that country are more strongly developed, than I observed

to be the case at the above place. The upper part of the kankar bed

being undulated, it therefore frequently crops out at the surface, and of

course: the saline earth in proportion. This accounts for the efflo-

rescence appearing in patches, as it were, especially when moisture is re-

tained in the soil at all seasons, which is the case in the vicinity of

jheels. However, as I wish to confine myself to facts alone, I leave this.

subject to be taken up by others better acquainted. with geology than

myself. There seems (as far as my observations extended) to be

no want of materials for nature to operate upon; for in the space

of a few miles I found the earth to contain sulphate, muriate, and car-.

bonate of soda, with here and there the nitrates of potass and lime,

distributed in patches through a large tract of country.

Near the above excavation for a tank, and close by the village of Ra-

touly, is established the largest salt factory that I had an opportunity

of inspecting. I generally found them situated where the patches of

muriate of soda predominated, and the following notice attempts to de-

scribe the operations of the manufacture as it came under my own ob-

servations during my visits to the factories for the purpose.

The manufacture of salt is commenced on the latter part of the month

of February, and is carried forward till the commencement of the rainy

season ; for being upon the principle of solar evaporation, the operations

can only be. carried on during the dry hot months.

The first operation is to scrape the surface of the soil (in the same

manner as saltpetre is scraped off and gathered in Tirhoot), and collected

in heaps near the filters. The latter are the same in principle, though

different in shape and size to those used for the manufacture of saltpetre,

38 On the Salt Works of the (Jan.

being an oblong square of fifteen feet by five, and not more than nine

inches in depth. They are built with the stiff kankar clay, with the

stalks of sugar-cane laid crosswise, to form the bottom of the filter, in-

stead of bamboos and mats used to form the bottom of the saltpetre fil-

ters. Afew which I saw hada layer of jungle grass laid over the canes,

which rendered the filtermg process more effective.

About fifty maunds of the saline earth is operated upon, at each charge.

This raw material being laid on the bottom of the filter, so as to form an

uniform thickness of about five inches, and trodden down to the desired

hardness by the feet of the operator. Water, froma well close by, is

then poured upon the earth to the depth of three or four inches, and the

whole suffered to remain tranquil for the space of several hours, during

which time, the fluid finds its way through the earthy bed, and dissolv-

ing the salt in its passage, runs off in the form of a weak brine, by

means of a spout into an earthen vessel used for a receiver.

The brine thus obtained is more or less charged with a colouring

matter from decomposed vegetable matter and oxide of iron which the

kankar soil contains. On a subsequent examination of the brine from

several filters, I found the average to give a specific gravity of 1.095.

The brine obtained in the above manner next undergoes a subsequent

process, as follows :—on the surface of the ground, near to the filters, eva-

porating beds are constructed of about twenty feet square, and not more

than four inches in depth. The bottom is formed of the nodules of

kankar limestone, plastered over with a cement of the same material,

similar to the roof of a pucka built house. These pan-like squares are

for the purpose of solar evaporation. A thin layer of cow-dung is spread

over the surface of this evaporatory, and the ras (as the natives term

the brine) is poured over, till the dung is saturated. The evaporation

goes on, and when the mixture is sufficiently dry, the saturated dung is

~ collected into a large heap, in order to be burned, or calcined, in the

same way that khara Jon earth is burnt in Tirhoot, except that the cow-

dung serves instead of rice-straw for fuel.

The calcined saline mixture is then removed toa filter (formed of clay),

of smaller dimensions than the one above, which I have attempted to

describe, (being only about five feet long, three broad, and two deep,)

when it is again subjected to the process of filtration. But in this se-

cond process, no more water is used than is necessary to dissolve the

common salt (which is known to be more soluble than most other salts)

contained in the calcined mixture ; consequently a very strong solution

of brine is obtained from this second operation. By the process of burn-

ing, the colouring matter is in some measure destroyed, so that the brine

from this second operation is less coloured than that resulting from the

1834.] Ghdzipoor district. 39

first operation of filterings, and its specific gravity of course is much in-

creased. It is now sufficiently prepared for final evaporation, and is

therefore removed again to the evaporating squares, and exposed (very

thin) to the action of the sun and heated air, which it appears is suffi-

ciently powerful to evaporate the saline solution to dryness, leaving a

thin crust of a brownish white coloured salt attached to the bottom of

the solar evaporatory, from which it is taken off by means of an iron

chisel.

The salt thus obtained is, however, far from being a pure article: an

average sample which I collected, and subsequently subjected to analy-

sis, produced the following result—100 grs. operated upon.

See SELECT CAN Vave. oiara alts o fe'c, aye nial a bmn «ive Wee eel aleieh posers 3.0

Sulphate of soda,..... Mise Aes Perch Meee. PS aS ese 37.0

SRNARERG EDS he MS Mee stains alae o Soe w habs Ws gS Ncw jie wdle elon 60.0

100.0

A slight trace of nitrate of lime was detected during the examination.

The quantity of salt produced, of the above quality, at the Ratouly

factory, is twenty-five maunds for each filter, and there being seven in

number, the total produce for three months’ operations will amount to

175 maunds, which, at the stated price of rupees four per maund, make

a total value of rupees 700. However, as this amount is from the ma-

nufacturer’s own statement, the real produce may be one-third more.

An average sample of the saline earth, which I carefully collected

from the heaps merely scraped off the soil at two of the factories, being

analysed, gave me the following result :

100 grs. operated upon.

The filtered solution made no change on turmeric paper. It there-

fore contained no loose alkali. I obtained precipitates from the follow-

ing re-agents, viz. muriate of barytes, nitrate of silver, oxalate of ammo-

nia, prussiate of potass, and liquid ammonia: these precipitates, being

carefully washed and dried, produced the following equivalent results :

Earthy matter, insoluble in the three } Biles Hat

mineral acids. sceeesecccevece 89.0

carbonate of lime....... 4.0

Earthy matter, soluble inmuriatic acid, { viijiensineliclad’ daailennianr cas

0.2

(sulphate of soda.. .. .... 2.7

Saline matter, soluble in water, .. . | aren iy oe fa te BAS ry

+ MOISCUNEriy. qs. reeds aicsa's 2.0

0.2

ES ee ee

40 Progress of the Boring for Jan.

VII.—Progress of the Boring for Coal at Jamutra in Cutch. By Capt.

C. W. Grant, Engineers.

[Extracted from that Officer’s Report to J. Bax, Esq. Sec. to the Bombay Govern-

ment, communicated to the Asiatic Society by the Supreme Government, 30th Jan.]

“On the 3rd _ instant, I dispatched 125 maunds of coal from the vein

at Dujapoor, agreeable to the desire of the Right Honorable the Governor.

“I continued sinking the bore at Jamutra as mentioned in my

letter of the 18th June, until towards the latter end of J uly, when the

rain fell, and the river came down so suddenly, that I had but just time

to save the boring apparatus, and it was of course impossible to go on

with the work, so long as the monsoon continued. At this time also, the

whole of my establishment, my personal servants, and the sepoy guard,

were attacked with fever—one man only out of 31 escaping it, so that I

was obliged to allow them to go into Bhooj, for a few days, for change

of air. As soon after the receipt of your letter of the 24th July, as the men

had regained sufficient strength to work, I commenced digging out the

coal at Dujapoor, and by the beginning of September, had it all ready

for shipping to Bombay; since then, we have again been working at the

bore at Jamutra, and we have now got down 184 feet below the bed of

the river, or 190 feet below the general level of the country, principally

through the sandstone and slate-clay, with here and there an exceed-

ingly hard stratum or band of iron stone, as will be better seen by the

enclosed list of the numerous strata passed through. The last 22 feet

of white sandstone consists entirely of the finest particles of white

quartz, and is evidently the channel of an underground spring ; for after

sinking through it some feet, the water rcse, and flowed out at the mouth

of the hole in large quantities, night and day, without ceasing, as much

as could be conveyed away by a seven or eight inch pipe. It is rather

brackish, it cannot be otherwise, as it has to pass through 148 feet of

very brackish water, which is constantly flowing in from the sides of the

hole, before it can reach the surface; but I have no doubt, but that if it came

up through pipes, it would be perfectly sweet. I particularly mention

this circumstance, as the boring for water is now becoming of great in-

terest, and my meeting with a spring 190 feet below the level of the

plain, shows that success in that line should not be despaired of, even

when not found at small depths. The flow of water is constant and uni-

form, and runs down the river in a fresh stream, and very much impedes

our work; so much so, that added to the great depth of the bore, it

renders the work exceeding tedious and difficult. I am only waiting to hear

the result of the trial of the coal just sent down, to stop work here, and

should the coal be approved of, have it in contemplation to commence a

bore at Dujapoor, and see if any other veins lie under the present one.

1834.] Coal at Jamutra in Cutch. 41

In the mean time, I am about to make a long tour through the northern

and western parts of the province, where, I think if any where, coal is

likely to be found. I have already examined a great deal of the eastern

side of the country, and after this trip, shall have a tolerable idea of the

geology of the province.

“The strata passed through in the present bore, as shown by the en-

closed list, are such as usually denote the presence of coal; viz.

sand stones, slate clay, andiron ore, and iron pyrites, and bear a very strong

analogy to thesectionsof some of the coal districts in England. Whether

coal exists beneath this, the means at my disposal do not permit me to

ascertain, except at a great cost; but from the evident traces and pre-

sence of coal, though in small quantities, over a large extent of country

of which Jamutra is one boundary, still inclines me to think that it must,

though in this instance IJ have not been fortunate enough to hit upon it.

The establishment of a steam communication between Bombay and

Europe being now I hope placed beyond a doubt, the discovery of coal

so conveniently situated as this, appears to me to be more than evera

desideratum, and I beg you will assure the Right Honorable the Go-

vernor in Council, that no exertions shall be spared on my part to con-

tribute to so desirable an object.”

List and description of the several Strata passed through in Boring for

Coal at Jamutra in Cutch.

No. Jeet. inches.

Melted and brown sandstone... 2... s00.0+ secccsscccassccsvvae 20 0

een band. of clay iron ore OF StQn€,.... ace. we cecsrcceck seve O 6

TOSCO cc cre cals = ones dne ese on rs ss a(e Si a’s ve 1 6

Bemrmrine Of Clay WFO SEONE,. 2.2 5 on cops ols an oc oe ws 60 ones ~~ O 6

5 Argillaceous sandstone and slate-clay in thin alternate lamine,.. 4 0

GyClay iron stone,: ........ ha AG 0 3

7 cid late clay in thin lunine,.. Jo obnode onde dodo casa Ae 0

8 Amygdaloidal rock in a state of decomposition,,... .. .... .... 2 0

9 Shale slate clay containing a thin vein of coal,.... ............ 1 10

Pe epaeasrOne slate Clay In thin JAMIN, . ccs ss occciancsesssdcacare OD 0

NEARS SHALGSHOEE 305s 5 7 o'4 w'e\ cia) e'ni 007 Mate bin wield Nee) ca a ocinlacine od 6

12 Sandstone and slate clay in thin eae ShoBorcede Hack cose. 5 0

13 Light-brown sandstone, ............ RE a eee DOS Se SLs,

14 Deep red ditto,.. SAe Keegy. dou os Coe 3 3

15 Light-brown and yellow ditto, + very soft, slat o's mist e/stalaeronie deh of) oe 7 9

ieeerow arpillaceous ‘sandstone, % Ail. 25 Sovaoa. Mewlilie elasliae oo) 3. AL

Maevcdaish DrOWN SandstOne,.. ....60cs ce reer cess 1 3

Bee HE tWRCEOUS SANASEONE,,', ..'0. sc cose rvccccsccevceccens OF ML

Deere men SANGHEOUE, 5c. an cis vis sasclas curdescercsceaeaccassae. 0

ee eT NMR trate siclsiale ap alaishdie sly dis. o's s0\0'6.80 wo se:maieie, sislalen— pw.» LO

42 Progress of the Boring for Coal at Jamutra in Cutch. [Jan.

No. feet. inches.

21 Sandstone composed of very coarse grains of quartz, &c. and color-

ed deep red by oxide of iron,........... QOH eES BO ag ade S00 Sr

22 Fine argillaceous sandstone and slate-clay,......

23 Very coarse quartzy sandstone or breccia, deep red,....

94, Ditto .Guttoawlitesiditcose seme cuee iar ee made alavsteiele aus) orepe eloeial oh tere

25. Very axciaCeOUs SAMOSLONE sc... lwleve, 5 eicie wie wie's los wi0nsj0- a sue aoa

26 Very coarse light-brown sandstone,.. .

37 Brown sandstones time, P2)2e ree 8. POS Psa sy Sites

28 Coarse quartzy sandstone,... a

29) Very! hard tedisandstone) cw by. 5762 «heia.cisjse aes ond ds a.ocl%ie) simpainte

SOUSandstonevand:slate- Clay sn «sy: «yeupwbs/ers. Parr aicusie. © « o. bhes e siete se enoteene

31 Red ferruginous sandstone, exceedingly hard,...............006

BLM GlyE COATSE GUaLizy SANGStOMEe sree stsielarclalenetellstci ois elas steretestotcratcte

33 MroillaceGusySamdstOmes wate\oisareveic/ sis leleyeleldeiatereterensieWe <) ota aretered tetera

34 Clay iron stone, excessively hard,.....

Sp Deep red sandstones ne ater e 21s orale lcrdle clini oleteteteds «i tial atebalelaenetaiat

36 Very argillaceous sandstone, strongly impregnated with iron,.. ..

37 Excessively hard rock, consisting of particles of quartzy-clay slate

and strongly cemented in ferruginous clay... . 2

98 Reddish arpillaceous sandstone, 0050.23 Scveci'a « a sfovon Sw synisieee a dee 34

39 Very coarse quartzy breccia or sandstone,.... .... oS) os ances

40 Very fine grained sandstone,.. .......s0. 0: e7de ss eee seu) then aan

MB Very edarse (quartziy: ditto, siipecrtie fo.a0 0.0m cpelaisle os caine ase 0 ss eh)

42 Red sandstone,.... 1... cece cece sees ceccceccccecee secrseee 4 8

£15) lalate WG ENiom Bon ODDOOO DOORN GUNS SosbGa sega aheoonsdon. 8

44, Hard brown sandstone,. << sc os oa steve s eels ele clelelsieleeineico ecterale 2 5

45 Blue clay or slate Clayy+- ++ eee eee ee sip clete scaiedele feyejeueian crele cierctcremaenO 0

46 Grey or pyritous iron ore, exceedingly Hav, so bemimoo mec éa. Ll 6

AF aS lateiClay,c Gciaie's, « seta: a'ers mc euclaueiens uate einai e 4s eegne tee eee 1 35

48 Pyriteous iron ore, exceedingly hard,...........02220 socesese 2 3

49 Blue slate clay, with pieces of iron pyrites,.........0...0see0. - %14 0

50 Hard red iron stone, very difficult to cut through,.............. Il 3

SL NBO En PAG oniddloo no ciducAood Jac CtIbG oma Shinn uo cub ooDoS 4 0

52 White sandstone, composed of extremely fine particles of quartz, 15 0

53 (A few small pieces of coal were now brought up) : perfectly white

sandstone, composed of extremely fine particles of quartz, .... 7 0

54 Total depth of bore at present reached, including 42 ft.1 in. in the

height of the hank of the'rivet.: 2 ioc /c00:..5.Uen ee + eee Oe 13

N. B. Below the white sandstone is a very hard rock, at which we are

now working, and.which serves as the pavement of the water channel

described in the letter.

1834.] Discovery of an Ancient Town near Behut. 43

VIU.—Discovery of an Ancient Town near Behut, inthe Dodb. By Capt.

P. T. Cautley, Supt. Doab Canal.

[Extract of a letter read at the Meeting of the 30th instant. ]

“‘T have this day despatched by dak banghy, for the museum, a num-

ber of coins, of very great interest, from their having been found in the

site of an ancient (apparently Hindu town,) which site is now seventeen

feet below the present surface of the country, and upwards of twenty-

five below that of a modern town near it. Iwill confine myself in this

mere notice at present, to stating, that in consequence of the clearing

out of the canal bed south of the Belka falls, near the town of Behut,

north of Seharunpoor, the exposure took place ; and on the canal being

laid dry shortly after, the coin, &c. were found amongst the shingle in the

bed of the canal. I may mention that this line is altogether distinct

from that which is said to be the ancient canal, and therefore even were

there not distinct marks to the contrary, there can be no quibbling on

the articles having been transported, which is a favorite argument of the

day. In the present case, the section is thus; the surface of the country

at that point being much lower than that on which the town of Behut

stands : —

Grass jungle with cultivation on the surface of the country. River sand, 43 feet.

A seam of sand with traces of shingle.

Seeeeacineliy: mised twithy sands? of toc 4/s,0i of dale Bld s pig aedh UR erelas 125 feet.

A. .... A, site of ancient -town,.......:.... TE MOAN, Tere ae A

Black soil full of pots, bones, &c. in which the coin and other articles have

been discovered,. Pe es Rts aol Me eter aah. 3° apntetsGiewe cdeGe) ata ein} (ORE EES

Bed of canal, 23 feet melee to

The line marked above ‘site of ancient town A A A A” is distinct in

section for about a quarter of a mile, and were it not for the breaking

down of banks, &c. it would be seen much further ; the soil upon which

the town appears to have stood is very black, and full of bones and pieces

of pots of different description : bricks of a large size, and of unusual shape,

appearing as if they had been made to suit the circular form of wells: pieces

of the slag of iron-smelting furnaces, (such a thing as smelting iron at Be-

hat was never heard of,) arrow heads, rings, ornaments and beads of dif-

ferent descriptions; in short, an Oriental Herculaneum, for there appears

eyery chance of the discoveries being extended hereafter. The appear-

ance of small pieces of kankar (amongst the shingle), of which I also

send one or two specimens, is an extraordinary feature, as kankar is not

known in this part of the country.”

Nors. The probable date of Lieut. Caur.ry’s subterranean city, to

whatever cause its inhumation may be attributed, can be pretty well ueaced

F 2

44 Discovery of an Ancient Town near Behut. [Jan.

within cognate limits through the very fortunate discovery of many coins

imbedded in the same place with the bricks and bones. The coins belong

to three different species already made known through Mr. Winson’s

paper on the Society’s cabinet*.

1. The Indo-Scythic coin, or that having the figure of a man ina

coat of mail, offermg something ona small altar (Nos. 23 to 33, Plate II.

As. Res. xvii.), which has been referred with much probability to the

commencement of the Christian era:—of this only one coin is recogni-

zable out of 26.

2. The chief part of the coins belongs to the series No. 69, Plate III.

of the same volume, of which nothing at allis known; only two have hi-

therto been seen, one of which was dug up in cutting the trench of the

new road from Allahabad to Benares: this however was square, as was a

duplicate in Colonel Macxrnzin’s collection, but all those now brought

to light are circular: they are identified with it by the elephant on one

side, and by one or more singular monograms. Some of them differ

considerably in other respects, having a Brahmany bull on the reverse,

and an inscription in unknown characters round the edgef.

3. The third species of coin is of silver. A square lump with no regu-

lar impression, but simply stamped with various chhdps, as might have

been the custom anterior to the general introduction of coined money.

Of this ancient coin, the Mackenzie collection furnishes abundant exam-

ples, (Plate V. figures 101 to 108,) but his researches altogether failed in

ascertaining their date, or even their genuineness, both which points are

now satisfactorily developed by the present discovery. They must all

date posterior to the Indo-Scythic dynasties in Bactria, and belong to a pe-

riod when (as in China at present) silver was in general current by weight,

while the inferior metals (for all of the present coins are not of copper)

were circulated as tokens of a fixed nominal value.

This discovery alone would be of great value, but it is only one of im-

munerable points for which we may eagerly expect elucidation from this

Herculaneum of the East.

The appearance and state of the tooth and bone sent down are also of

high imterest; they are not entirely deprived of their animal matter,

though it is in a great measure replaced by carbonate of lime. The tooth

is of the same size, and belongs to the same animal (the ox) as those of

the Jumna fossils, presented by Capt. E. Smrru at the last meeting, but

the mineralization in the latter has been completed, whereas in these it

remains imperfect. Fa oe

* See Asiatic Researches, vol. XVII.

+ We shall insert drawings of these coins, and of other objects discovered on

the same spot, when Capt. CauT.ey favors us with further particulars.

1834.] System of Diving for Valuables in the Deccan. 45

1X.—A Brief Account of the System adopted by Divers in the Deccan, for

the Recovery of Valuables, lost in the Tanks and Rivers of that Pro-

vince. By Lieut. G. J. Taylor, 7th Mad. Lt. Cav.

Happening to lose a valuable diamond ring when swimming some

years since in a tank in the Deccan, I was induced to employ a set of

divers for its recovery : not, I confess, with much hopes of success, not-

withstanding the confident tone in which I was assured they seldom or

never failed in their search. I was however most agreeably disappoint-

ed, for after seven hours’ labour, the ring was found. As the mode which

they adopted, for the recovery of the lost article, was new to me, and

may possibly be unknown to many of your readers, I venture to forward

the following brief sketch of their proceedings. The head of the set I

employed, and who eventually was successful in his search, was a cele-

brated diver in that part of India. He wore a beautiful gold bangle on

his right arm—a present from the Peshwa Bases Rao for having reco-

vered a valuable emerald from the Tapti river, which that prince had

dropped in crossing the stream. He assured me, that although a most

laborious and sometimes painful trade, he had usually found it a lu-

crative occupation.

I may add that I subsequently saw the same mode adopted, on various

occasions, for the recovery of the nose ornaments, ear-rings, and other

jewels lost by women when bathing on the ghats of the great rivers and

banks in that part of the country, and almost always with success.

Their method is as follows :

A set of divers consists of three persons, two of whom dive by turns,

while the third sits on the adjoining bank. The two divers wade to

the place pointed out, if within their depth, each carrying with him a

circular flat-bottomed wooden basin, with sloping sides, about seven

inches deep and two and a half feet in diameter. With this the diver

descends, and having scooped into it as much of the surface of the

mud or sand as it will contain, ascends with the platter and sends it

ashore, where its contents are carefully washed and examined by a third

person. If the water be not deep, when one man has stooped under

water, he is kept down by his partner, placing one foot upon his neck

or shoulders, until the platter is filled, on which a signal is made, the

foot is withdrawn, and the man rises to the surface. But when the

depth of water will not admit of such arrangement, the diver sinks

a grapnel or heavy stone from a canoe, and then descends by the rope.

When he ascends, ‘the platter is lifted into the boat, and there examin-

_ed. In this way, they continue to work for hours, each diver descend-

ing in turn, until they have examined the whole surface of the mud or

sand around the place pointed out, and very seldom fail of success

if ordinary information be only afforded, as to the spot near which the

46 Register of the Weather at Futtehgurh. (Jan.

article has been lost. They remain under water from one to one and a

half minute at a time—oft-times more, if the water be deep. They

adopt the same system precisely, whether in still water or in a running

stream : only that in the latter, of course their labour is more severe—

their success more precarious.

Their remuneration depends solely on success; the ordinary salary

being one-third of the extricated value of the lost article, and which

is divided in equal portions among the set.

SS EE EEE

X.—Register of the Weather at Futtehgurh (Lat. 27°21' N. Long. 79° 30’

Li.) from April 1832 to October 1833. By M. P. Edgeworth, Esq. C. S.

The thermometer was placed in the open air, on a wall fronting the

north, until lst January, 1833, when it was removed to an open veranda

on the north side of the house. Up to 26 Sept. the maximum was taken

by a self-registering thermometer, which was accidentally broken : it was

then taken at 2Zhp. m. till December,

2 p.m. till April, \ by a spirit thermometer,

3 p.m. till August

and from August 6, by a self-registering thermometer. The minimum

all along by a self-registering spirit thermometer.

Nors. We have enteavoured to render the abstract, into which want of

‘space has obliged us to condense our correspondent’s register, more com-

plete by expressly numerically the number of days, windy, cloudy, fair, &c.

in each month, as far as can be gathered from a register not intended to

shew these points with accuracy. The columns of west and east wind

comprehend 45° degrees on either side of the cardinal point, as it seemed

more proper to class these winds (north-west, south-east &c.) with the

directions generally prevalent, than with the north and south winds,

which are of rare occurrence.

The mean temperature of Futtehgurh seems nearly as high as that of

‘Benares or Ghazipoor*, but we are not aware that the instruments used

had been previously compared with a standard.

For four days of 1832, Mr. Epeeworrn took the temperature every

hour during the day and night: which enables us to prove that the sup-

position of deriving the mean temperature of a place from the means of

‘two hours of the same name will not hold good. At the foot of the hourly

under them the errors from the mean of the whole (75°.55), which may

be taken as the corrections due to each pair. The mean of the extremes

of heat and cold (76°.55) is 1.00 higher than the mean diurnal range.

In my register for Benares (App. x. As. Res. xv.) I found the excess to

be 0.86, which is a near accordance with Mr. Epazwortn’s result.—J;P.

* See vol. i. 29, and vol. ii. 604.

zz] 84132, zoe SIL|> | OFT\ET]/S je6e ‘oBuea] Z-gt | SL G44 | 0°94

Sate er |p [sie] Tenuate S| opera) aebd — —

“pura joy skeq go |¢ |Z | 22 | LT 10 | Ut {t tt | 98 + (901 | 1°98 6°S8 | 6°F8

*SULUao-aTquasueyD'z |zi'st| 8 1G HO \56— | talos| si4 6} 6c €°Ss GSS | b'P8

‘Aurer “usry |e |pt|0z! ot | ao jo | 6 {0 lo | 66 + 16 718 rls | S98

= “Auri0}s ‘susou JInqg|s |¢ |g | oc | 4 jo | s lo le] ter +s! er | 9°96 $96 | S°t6

= “yoy ‘surI0}s yuaTOIA |g (F |€ | sol ot it | Ft iz lo} ver + 9°91 9°16 £16 | %°06

= "purm joy Suoys'> |—'—) o0¢ | 3 jo} sz je jo | ss + joer | tr98 0°98 | I'ts

8 “UI J9S UOOSUOW|O |G |b | Z| 9 ; % {1 |0 ie e— 9°8T HL 9th o°eZ

Ss “AoyyeoM VQeUVA'T |G |9 | 0 | € |G) 6L |S jo | set — | orzt 3°€9 le9 | 1°39

Ry “leq |—!—|G | 96 | € |j—| b [—)e] so. — Vt Els @°8S | $°8S

S *ITBS TIP ¢

¢ ‘parly you 19ystder | ‘Apnory\—|y jot] AT} é |e] se fé ¢| S61-— |o°dZt | 0'8¢

3 ‘sural: || a] 0¢ |op shen Om Ie | ol pre om oetiee | teen

= *shep xis purm yox7 t !1 | | 62 | gt jt} 6 1€ jo | re — | re6r | #e9¢

N é are |— —!—}| — | 01 )0 | St lo 1g Sl G38

i *11ey pue Aurey|— GI|9 | 6 Gl |S | It |S {1 GOL 6°t8

‘ *AaymMs ‘w1039 T \L |9tl—}, — | 6210 aT. [© Ig GP 1°48

es “ured YqIM ‘wI0Ig 9 9 |p -—| ¢ It {0 | €T {0 Ig Pls | 86

we, *puIM soz ‘0931. T IT = T€ | 3 10} 8% JO [1 *1'°SS | 8°88

S *S194S9M-YION OL OL|—/]—] O€ ; F IL] 6 |S 16 L°8% T'ts

> | ) °

> Ee) Des SS SS) 8 SS ee a ai ee a | ee

S hi) OQ) © QO] wesw fenu| vores) -eururen :

2 See Sh St A Le et hare Woy |-eAjeu|pue*xeUl| “Te Jo

e ompasaie BI? & 7 ee ae woryetaep | -iniq|jo ueayy} ues

| *19YIVIM “SpulM *“SOSRAIAY ILIZOWOUTIOY TF,

"yAnbyayny 40 ayzvay pun ainyouaduay, fo dagsiboay

SSS

1834.]

"W'dOT| ‘Xe |*WVOT] “ur

‘reak puz

‘41h 481 Jo UesyT

sss <79quiazdag

setae * snsny

settee eee ‘Aju

oS Sec Tae

RE IS 5]

sete eens “qudy

eee eee * oe yy

teres (Krenaiqag

sores CArenuer

“ESst

“e+ (Taquia.9qq

"***"TaquIaAON

saee **€19q0};0Q

**** Gaquiaydag

sa eeene “snony

ee eee ree “(Ame

oes vee toun tt

wens Useie SPAR INT

ee eee eee ‘Tidy

“BEST

“FOE

48 Note on the Botanical Specimens from Mount Ophir.

Hourly Observations of the Thermometer taken for four days in 1832.

1832 XII | I Il Ill | Iv Vv VI VII VIII i. | 0.8

19th Aug. si | ~s0.5) 8802518 "80:5. 2°80 80 30.7} 83 85.7} 88 89

93rd Sept. | 77 sy) Ny es) ey fe ed ue 77 79.7| 84.5] 88

21st Oct... 67.5| 65.5| 65 64.8] 63.7} 61.8 61-6] (6650 7m 74

18th Nov. 59 57 56.5 Da, 55.3 55 54 Lay 62.7 67

Means, | 71 | 69.4! 69.1 68.9 68 3 67.5; 67.2) _ 67. = 68.9 72.2 76.5 79.5

1832 Noon I II Ill. IV ie jean Wile | VII VIII i ka

19th Aug. 94 92 91 90 90 88 85 84 83 82.5

23rd Sept. 92 G2 92.5 92 91 90 82 80.5 79 79

21st Oct. 79 81 81 79.8| 78 75 es 69 68 67.3| 67

18th Nov. | 75 77 78 78 77 74 70.3| 68 | 64 62 61

Means.. . 85 85.5 85.6 84.9 84 81.7 78.3 76 74.1 72.8 72.4

Do.of pairs.| 78.1 we 7724 > 7629) |'~ 76sEilee74.Gleemesnih weeds lee ose al 75.9

Differences. | + 2.51! 1.89!4-1.73| +1.36 |-4-0.59!— 0.91 —2.80!—3.10 —2.37|—0. 86|-4-0.39|-+1.47]

The last column shews the differences of the means of pairs (of hours of the same,) from the

mean temperature of the whole twenty-four hours 75°.55. The 19th August was cloudy after ten

o’clock ; the rest were fine throughout. The greatest heat of the day occurs at 2 p. m.: the mini.)

mum temperature at 6 o’clock in the morning.

XI.—Note on the Botanical Specimens from Mount Ophir.

[Accompanying Lieut. Newbold’s Letter—Read 30th February. ]

The specimens from Mount Ophir, with which I was favored the day

before yesterday, consist of two Ferns, three Lycopodinez, and two Phee-

nogamous plants. They are not in a good state of preservation, and

only one has any fructification, but they are nevertheless very valuable,

and I feel greatly obliged to Lieut. Newsoup for them. The most in-

teresting among them is a specimen full of good sori of Matonia

pectinata, Brown, published in 1830, in Phanta ASIATICa RaARIORES,

vol. i. p. 16, tab. 16, from a specimen, unique in Europe, which was

gathered in the identical locality by Col. Farquuar. The individual now

before me beautifully confirms the generic character and general observ-

ations relative to this remarkable fern, which were politely supplied for

the above work by Mr. Brown; in shape it differs in having a bifid

frond, the pinne being unilateral towards the bifurcation. The other

fern may perhaps be a Blechnum. The Lycopodinee are very curious,

and belong seemingly to new species. Of the Phznogamous plants,

one is exceedingly remarkable. It has the habit of some members of

the coniferous, as well as the myriceous, tribe; the structure of the

wood obviously brings it under the former ; the leaves are acerose, op-

posite, and gland-dotted. Perhaps it is a Dacrydium. The other plant

belongs perhaps to the family of Ericez.

Botanic Garden. N. WALLICH.

1833.] Asiatic Society. 49

XII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Thursday Evening 30th January, 1834.

The Rev. Principal W. H. Minx, Vice-President, in the chair.

After reading the proceedings of the last meeting, the Society proceeded

to ballot for the officers of the ensuing year, when Sir C. T. Mercatrs, Sir

J. Franxs, Rev. Principal Mitzi, and Mr. W. McNacuren, were elected

Vice-Presidents : and

J. Tytler, Esq. Capt. A. Troyer, C. E.. Trevelyan, Esq.

Baboo Ramcomul Sen, J. R. Col- Dr. J. T. Pearson,

vin, Esq. D. Hare, Esq.

Capt. W. N. Forbes, Dr. N. Wallich,

were elected Members of the Committee of Papers.

Messrs. Hamiton, Mackenzie, Sroprorp, and Brarrie, proposed at the

last Meeting, were unanimously elected Members.

Before proceeding to the business of the meeting, Mr. J. T. Pearson pro-

posed the following resolutions, which were carried unanimously :

1, That the thanks of the Society be tendered to Mr. J. Prinsep, for his

liberality in circulating copies of the Journal, edited by him, gratuitously to

the Members.

2. That under existing circumstances it is expedient that the Society

pay for all copies distributed to its members for the future, as well as for

the past year.

Read a letter from W. E. Frere, Esq. Secretary, Bombay Branch Royal

Asiatic Society, acknowledging the receipt of the 17th and 18th volume of

the Asiatic Researches, and requesting to be furnished with the 15th and

16th volumes. Also letters from H. Harkness, Esq. Sec. Roy. Asiatic So-

ciety, and from J. Founat, Esq. Sec. of the British Museum, advising re-

ceipt of the 17th volume.

Read a letter from J. Tyrier, Esq. Sec. Oriental Translation Commit-

tee, regretting that the state of their funds would not admit of their

undertaking the publication of Mr. Yarns’ Nalodaya, in India, and proposing

either to transmit it to the Home Translation Committee, or to subscribe for

copies, should the author prefer printing it on his own account. To be

referred to Mr. Yares.

The Secretary read the following report on the accounts and proceeding

of the past year.

Annual Report.

‘Tn drawing up a report upon the affairs of the Society for the past year, T shall

confine myself to points connected with the finances and constitution of the Society ;

the literary and scientific objects which have been brought forward during the year

have been already noticed in the printed proceedings of the monthly meetings, and

are therefore well known to allthe members. The mode of publishing these proceed-

- ings in detail, and furnishing lists of all the books presented, members elected, and

papers read, has only been adopted for the last two years ; but it has already been

50 Asiatic Society. [Jan.

of material benefit to distant members, who have become more connected with the

main body through these means, and have frequently applied for books which they

have seen announced, or have taken part in discussions going forward within our

walls, and have become more active contributors of new facts in the literature and

science of the vast country within our range. The good effect of publishing and

spreading abroad at once all that goes forward in our Society cannot be betier

proved than by instancing the letter read this evening from the Secretary to the

Bombay Branch of the Asiatic Society, which was before ignorant that any volume of

Researches had been published later than the fourteenth! That the published Re-

scarches are not so wellknown, or so generally distributed, as they ought to be, may

be implied from the complaint in the third volume of Professor Hergen’s Historical

Researches, that he was only able to get access to the first twelve volumes of the

Transactions. All this will now be corrected through the activity of our agent, the

Boden Professor, whose interference has already been visibly productive of amend-

ment in the despatches of books from Europe, latterly left too much at the discre-

tion of the book-seller.

The number of members at present on the list is 85 : the diminution during the

past year has been, by death, 2 ; by retirement to England, and other causes, 10 :

the addition from new elections has been 14.

The receipts and disbursements, as abstracted from the collector’s general account,

are exhibited in the accompanying statement. They contain many items belonging

properly to the last year ; such as the printing of the last two volumes, which have

necessitated an encroachment on the stock of the Society to the extent of 7500 ru-

pees. Strict economy has however been preserved with regard to the expences of

the present year—the whole, including a remittance of £100 to our agent in Eng-

land, being within the sum absolutely collected in the same period, and leaving a

balance in hand, if the outstanding quarterly bills be included, of nearly five thou-

sand rupees.

PAYMENTS. RECEIPTS.

To paid Military Orphan Press, for By the Sale of Researches; sJece.c ee 160. OF 0

printing 500 copies of the pone By Subcriptions collected, - » 8,904 0 0

vol. Asiatic Researches,-- -- 4,286 14 0 By Interest on 7,500, Paper sold. - 243 12 5

To Bill for Repairs, wae se “we. By Sale of Company’s Paper,-----. » 7,429 10 11

passed in December, 1832,-- -- -- 1,023 15 1 By cash from Government for the

To Establishment from Dec. 1832 eo Burmese Image Pedestal,.. -..... 88 0 0

31st Oct. 1833. - - 1,933 11 0 Cas eases

To Contingent expences, - : - 115129

To Orphan Press Bills, for Binding, 206 00

To Dufturees, for ditto,:+--:--- 206 30

To 12 copies, Ist vol. Journ. As. Soc. 144 00

To Museum Collection and See 109 00

To Repairs of House,-- -- . 77 139

To Orphan Press for printing 500 co-

pies, 2nd part of the 18th vee | weeds =

Asiatic Researches,-- - -+ ++ 1,962 00 Sicca Rupees 11.825 7 3

To engraving Maps and Plates, s+. 316 80 Seen

To Experimental Boring, -- ------ 500 00 Stock and Dependencies.

To remitted to H. H. Wilson, Esq. Company’s paper deposited with the

£100, as Agent in England,- ss 5 (923) 103 Government agents,-- -- -- «++. 17,500 0 0

Interest for one year (not drawn),-- 700 0 0

11,804 14 10 Outstanding oaerteney a reco-

By Balancelof Cash in hand, thisday, 20 8 5 verable,----

—- Dividends on Macintosh « Co’ Ss s Debt

Sicca Rupees, 11,825 7 3 of 11,964. 6. 6.-

With regard to the collection of the quarterly doateibitiony; the late unfortu-

nate failures have necessarily caused much inconvenience both to the collector and ~

to absent members, and to this cause may be attributed the apparently large amount

on the defaulters’ list. Still there are some names against which too large a balance

appears to stand as due, and it is for the Society to determine, whether the mem-

bers thus continuing in default are to be allowed the privilege of calling themselves

4,286 0 0

1834. ] Asiatic Society. 51

such, while the burden falls upon their more regular brethren. The contributions of

eighty members (without entrance fees) would be 5120, whereas only 3900 were collect-

ed ; and in this sumis included 302 rupees, from the Right Honorable the Governor

General, the Patron of the Society, who, contrary to former precedents, has liberally

directed that he should bechargedas an ordinary paying member. The Society is aware

that anendeavour has been made, though it is not yet matured, to introduce the op-

tion of compounding for the quarterly subscriptions, and [cannot but anticipate that

this measure, if adopted, will prove more productive to our finances, and more con-

venient and agreeable to most of the members. It will also save the expence and

delay of collection.

It has been my desire to lessen in some degree the burthen to paying members,

by distributing the Journal gratis to them during the past year : the result has not

proved so encouraging as I could have wished, but with some modification I hope

still to be able to continue the measure.

Of the subscription for Mr. H. H. Wixson’s Bust, Rs. 1080 have been collected

and remitted to that gentleman : no intimation has been yet received of the probable

cost of the bust.

Although it has not been thought prudent to commence a new volume of Resear-

ches, or even the printing of the Index of the 18 volumes, sanctioned by the Com-

mittee of Papers, the press has not been idle, and I have the pleasure to lay on

thetable a copy just completed of M. Csoma DE Koros’ Tibetan Dictionary, printed

at the expence of Government, and under the auspices of the Society, as reported on

the 20th Feb. last. M. Csoma’s Grammar will now he put in hand, and the whole

completed in the course of the present spring.

The plan of increasing the museum has remained uncompleted for the want of

means, as the rooms on the ground-floor cannot be adapted to the purpose without

terracing them anew and enclosing the arched openings to the north. Mr. Prar-

SON was induced to accept the office of gratuitous Curator in the month of July last,

and an assistant curator had been brought on the strength of the establishment some

months previously, who has been employed in cleaning and preserving the objects

now in our cabinets. But it must be obvious that this branch of the Society can-

not flourish, while those who might be expected to cherish and support it are con-

stantly engaged in other duties and reside at too great a distance even to pay the

rooms an occasional visit. One new cabinet has been constructed to receive a col-

lection of shells arranged by Dr. Pearson, and the geological almirahs have become

nearly filled with contributions from various quarters.

With regard to the Library, it seems essentially necessary to incur some expence

for the better preservation of the books, especially the valuable records of other

Societies, presented periodically in paper covers. I beg to propose that some

professional person be appointed binder to the Society, who may be entrusted

with the binding of all new books on fixed rates, under the Committee of Pa-

pers.

The furash of the Museum, a very old man, who has been with the Society since

its first establishment, has been allowed to retire on a trifling pension without caus-

ing any additional charge to the establishment.

We have to deplore the loss of two Members, by death, during the past year, one

of them, Captain HeErsert, is so well known by the high services he has rendered

to science in India, that the tribute of an obituary testimony to his memory becomes

G 2

52 Asiatic Society. [JAN.

his due, and I have only to regret that I am not yet provided with the materials

for a sketch of his short but eminently useful career.

By departure to Europe, our loss of members has been still more severe, but it

may be hardly fair to consider that a deprivation which but changes the scene and

sphere of their exertions and utility.

I have purposely refrained from alluding to the labours of a more exalted nature,

which have brightened the proceedings of the past year, because I consider it to

be the privilege of the highest officer of the Society to review the objects and pro-

gressive success of the institution over which he presides. Severe indisposition

has unfortunately placed it out of the power of our President to restore the lauda-

ble custom of an annual address on the present occasion ; which is the more to be

regretted, as this is the jubilee anniversary of the day on which the illustrious founder

of the Society was elected its first President. The close of that eventful period finds

the parent Society shorn of all its exclusive honors, and forming but one, perhaps

the humblest, of the numerous bodies associated in Europe and in India, for the

prosecution of ‘‘ inquiries into the history, antiquities, the natural productions, arts,

sciences, and literature of Asia.’’ The tree which was auspiciously planted by

the great Sir Wii11AM JONES, to use his own expression, has long since produced its

fairest blossoms, and its most exquisite fruit. ‘It has spread its roots in distant

lands, where the arts of cultivation are better understood, and the value of its pro-

duce can be more skilfully developed ; but we must not forget that we here assem-

ble under the shade of the original tree, and that however decayed the parent stock

may have become, while its more vigorous branches are taking root in France,

Germany, and England,—-still it is to the Asiatic Society of Bengal that belongs

with propriety the motto assuined by one of its illustrious scions, ‘‘ Quot rami tot

arbores.”’

Library.

The following books were presented :

Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Soeiety, 2nd part of the 3rd volume, new

series, and the Proceedings of the 10th Annual Meeting of the Society, with the

Reports of the Council, Auditors, and Committee of Correspondence, held on Sa-

turday, May 11th, 1853.—By the Society.

Proceedings of the Geological Society, Nos. 30 and 31, with a list of its mem-

bers for 1833.—By the Society.

Garcin De Tassy, Appendice aux Rudimens de la Langue Hindoustani.—By the

Author.

Marcoz, Erreur des Astronomes et des Geometres.—By the Author.

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 59 and 66.—By the Asiatic Society of Paris.

Journal of Medical Science, No. 1, vol. lst.—By Messrs. J. Grant, and J. T.

Pearson, Editors.

Meteorological Register for December, 1833.—By the Surveyor General.

The following works received from the Oriental Translation Fund of

Great Britain and Ireland.

No. 414, Atkinson’s Customs and Manners of the Women in Persia, and their

domestic superstitions :

Shea’s Translation of Mirkhond’s History of the early Kings of Persia.

Travels of Macarius, parts 3rd and 4th, translated by F. C. Balfour.

1834.] Asiatic Society. 53

The following books, received from the book-sellers :

Heeren’s, Asiatic Nations, 3 vols.

Rosen, Corporis Radicum Sanscritum Prolusio, 1 vol. Pe

Radices Sanscrite, 1 vol.

Rig Ved Specimen, | vol.

Freytag, Arabischen Verskunst, 1 vol.

— Dictionary Arabico-Latinum, Ist and 2nd vols.

Kosegarten, Chrestomathia Arabica, 1 vol.

Benary, Nalodaya Sanscritum carmen, | vol.

Bohlien, Carmen Arabicum Amali dictum, 1 vol. P,

Jernour’s Treatise on Languages, 1 vol.

Tyerman and Bennet’s voyages and travels, 2 vols.

Prichard’s Celtic Nations, 1 vol.

Upham’s Sacred and Historical books of Ceylon, 3 vols.

Malcolm on the Government of India, 1 vol.

Brydges Dynasty of the Kajars, 1 vol.

Fairholme’s Geology of Scripture, 1 vol.

Historical Sketch of Sanscrit Literature, 1 vol.

Alison’s Physiology and Pathology, 1 vol.

David’s Turkish Grammar, 1 vol.

British India, 3 vols.

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, middle ages, 1 vol.

Wilken’s Mohammedi Filii Chondschahi, vulgo Mirchondi Historia Gasnevida-

rum, 1 vol.

Lassen, Gymnosophista, 1 vol. P.

Physical.

Anative talwdr, and three water-fowls, from Assam, were presented by Dr.

Burwil.

Read, a letter from G. A. Busupy, Esq. Secretary to Government, commu-

nicating an account of the boring experiment lately conducted by Captain

Grant in Cutch. | Printed in the present number. |

Read extracts from the Third Annual Report of the Society of the

Natural History at the Mauritius, presented by M. Jun. Dessarpins.

Secretaire et Membre Fondateur, dated 24th August, 1832.

Read a note from Captain Jenkins, forwarding specimens of a rich ore

of mammellated and stalactitic manganese, found in the Ajmir mines; and

also of shot manufactured on the spot by Captain Drxon from the Ajmir lead.

Read a letter from Colonel W arson, presenting further specimens of coal,

iron, and other productions of the Kasya hills.

Read a note from Ensign Newsoxp, forwarding the specimens of granity,

gold dust, and plants referred to in his account of an excursion to the sum-

mit of Mount Ophir in the Malay peninsula.

[See a note by Dr. Waxticu on the plants, inserted in the present No.]

Read a letter from Captain P. 'T. Cauriey, Superintendant of the Doab

Canal, announcing his discovery of the remains of an ancient city under-

ground, in the neighbourhood of Seharanpur, and presenting two silver and

24 copper coins found there, and a fragment of bone.

(This announcement is printed in the present number. }

54 Miscellaneous. (JAN.

Submitted, an essay on the land and fresh water shells of India, by Lieute-

nant T. Hurron, accompanied with specimens of the same.

[This will be published in our next.] :

Submitted, a note by Lieutenant Colonel Hopeson on the use of glass for

the balance wheels of chronometers, accompanying a pamphlet on the sub-

ject, by ARNoxp and Dent, presented by the same member.

pane ee eee SS ee

XII1.—Miscellaneous.

1.—Correction of an Error in Gregory's Mathematics.

As Gregory’s Mathematics is generally used as a book of reference you would be

the means of saving many from error by correcting in the Journal of Asiatic

Society, the following misprint at page 297. are

307 / (R—75

Bor Vi = tn rt 2

Si—F log. (S+18)

307 (/R—5) a

Read V = ——————. — (/ R4}).

L$ log. (S+18)

2.—Tufa Formations in Persia.

Having procured a party of horsemen, we proceeded over some very rugged

ground, five miles in anE, S. E. direction, when we came to the ruins of the palace

erected by Suliman, one of the first khalifs of Bagdad. It is a fine quadrangular

structure, built round a natural basin of 70 yards in diameter, and presenting one

of the most singular phenomena in nature. A small channel, of four inches wide

and three deep, carries off the superfluous water, which appears to be considerably

agitated by a strong spring ; on a nearer approach this is found to be occasioned

like the smaller one of Yakout Buttak, by gas, which is only confined by the body

of water through which it forces its way. The water flowing from this fine

reservoir forms small pools outside the gates, and a deposit of tufa immediately

takes place, of which the whole hill is composed, and has most probably been

formed in a similar manner, though it has now reached a height of 300 feet. The

water appears to occupy a greater space below than above, but all the line I

could procure (400 feet) was insufficient to find a bottom, either at the side or

centre, where I was able to go onaraft. The whole of the mountains about

appear to be of a similar formation, and the brooks are almost filled up by large

masses of light porous tufa. Madrepore is also abundant. The place is highly or-

namented in the arabesque manner, and has been one of the best modern buildings

in Persia. To the north, on the top of one of the highest peaks of Balkas, stands a

strong castle, with four towers, and about 100 yards of a side. I could not ascertain

to what era it belonged, but imagine it was far anterior to Muhammedanism, and

probably was a fire temple of the later period. It had no Arabic inscriptions,

which every where cover the walls of the lower building. After a minute survey

of the palace, and getting some of the Arabic inscriptions copied, which were only

verses from the Koran, or moral sentences, I proceeded to a remarkable peaked

hill, about two miles to the south-west, called the zendan, or prison, With con-

1834.] Miscellaneous. : 5p

siderable difficulty we scrambled up to the top of the hill, which is higher and

steeper than the former, but of a similar formation. On reaching the top, I found

an immense hollow of the same irregular form, with signs of water having been

considerably agitated against its sides ; but in cther respects exactly resembling

the crater of a volcano. The eye could not reach the bottom, so that I could not

ascertain if there was still water; the diameter of this was considerably less (per

haps forty feet). We descended with even more difficulty than we had clambered

up, and commenced a strict search round the base, to ascertain if water had ever

forced its way through the mass of rock. On the western side the hill appeared

to be less compact than in other places, and a considerable channel, in which there-

is now no water, has been washed away apparently by a rapid current. I there

fore think it not impossible that this hill, like the former, had once been the same

kind of basin, gradually formed by a deposit of the water, which, at last, on

reaching a height beyond which the sides were unable to resist its pressure, found

a passage through the lower part. Whether this is the case or not, I leave to the

decision of more able geologists than myself; but the fact is undoubted, that this

mass of mountains in the neighbourhood, 7500 feet high, appears to its very

summit to be composed of the same light deposit. In the south-west extremity are

extensive mines of sulphur, anda white substance was shown me, which they

used in their sherbet, of a pleasant acid taste : they praised it as being an excellent

tonic.—Monteith’s Tour ; Jour. Geog. Soc. iii. 7.

3.—Gigantic Natural Arch.

At the seventeenth mile we reached the town of Makoo, and its gigantic

cavern. The whole party were struck with amazement, and instinctively halted,

not able to trust our eyes as to the reality of the scene before us. A vast arch,

600 feet high,1200 feet in span, and 20 feet thick at the top, at once presented,

itself to our view. This cavern is 800 feet deep, but, as the sun then shone directly

in, the height and breadth alone attracted our attention. At the very bottom of this

is a castle inhabited by a chief of the tribe of Biaut; and at the junction of the

limestone and lava a number of small caves have been partially excavated, accessible

only by aladder. From one of these a small stream of water trickles down the

rock, but the artificial works look, in the vast space of this natural excavation,

like ants’ nests on a wall. It appears to me that this could only have been formed

at the time of some great convulsion of nature. From the breadth of the sheets of

lava, I do not think they came from any volcano, but by the sudden rise of a great

extent of country. Hada number of small volcanoes at any time existed, the

meaning of Azerdbijan (country of fire) applied to the whole province, could not

be doubtful. The chief was jealous of a close examination of his fortress, and

though a ladder, for which I applied, to examine an inscription at the western side,

was promised, it never came. From the ground I could see that the writing was

neither Arabic nor Armenian, and had some appearance of Greek or Roman

characters. The place is amodern structure, but the upper caves have always

been in use as places of refuge. There are about 400 houses in the town: some

few stand under the rock, but as masses of stone have frequently fallen, the gene-

rality ate outside, and protected by alow wall; they could easily be destroyed

from the top of the rock.—Monteith’s Tour.

| 5 5 ] 3o1¢ hf J "4S "OERT *90UIS SUL Aq peteys lool JuswNnA| sur 94} YIM doloep v jo yiuey 343

pe aqoed xa k JAQUS ST ssno Ssieulos 7¥ JaIeWOICE| oy} UM poared woo JeqFeWOITE plepu 4S V ‘ORT fo0uIs t S)

df i I e Age > anes Poa Woy peAladel Useq SvY ULCUIMIN Aq TOJOULOUIIGY, |, PARPpue\s VY “CERT UL Se *poyenjIs Ayxepvuars pue ‘oues oY} Ole S}UIUINAJSUL OY T

0} puodsel109 OF punoj puL i 2

*pjoo pue «voy _ ‘Neszearqhep | 060 | 08 1g Lg ae v9 |8 & 1 9°89 | I TZ |9%¢L \$ L9 |6°8¢ 96° | 206 Be0'0E aa6 66 “ULITK

een —~ AG « ‘ ‘ ‘ ‘ : f | OL0S L965 1g

Serr o cL 08 09 | BIL | 68 | eb | o'cO | Of9L \*98 |B0L | O09} OI0E | TLE. | 0

ara de gah eee so sn 2, 90 1 | a Jor | ver} og | os | rizo | gird Jo's |ovud | o'g9 | abo, | ows, | geo’ |rss: | oe

co op wwp | 0 uw *0 Be asec Lore -alecenual ge (ere ai creo | nee \oegnal pends Weregdlaseealesee’ | ctot (oie af oe

seep *Avp ye Aystuu ae) “ul ‘oO 64 v6 79 | LOL) oy | oT 6.69 e'94 Pee Pod, atl Ine lcnee’ 4 aoe a eet is

agcurer ‘Kpnop «ns -oup| “S'S {5 a) OBO eee ae tae ol yey al Bee Ge (aery locos [yee ieee teoreamane lige: | rear levee We ae

3 5 F . « 43 q “ Ang] én ‘ ‘7 ‘ © ‘ ‘

imp Ape See EE ae 08 | 16 J1% | oor) £2 | sie | a9 | eed |L'e8 [riod | O°e9 | ee6" | ona. Ora ileeee Whee

op Oy zal be a A ze 86 be 06 0 19% Fazo | 092 o°88 O'eL s. . 6. 68 ¢ " x (6

op op 805 ; DA 18 9 oe | eZ | 2% | 19 F169 | OFZ |8°Z8 \e°69 | S19 | OZ6* | ses‘ | O86. |Z06 &%

op op *SOJ Ss oO é ¢ ‘ ec ay cay 9 FZ 18°28 (9°89 | 0509 1.0965 | S88° | GTO. | ¢96s GS

. 5 a ceo eat ane 92 £8 [001 | Itt | 89 | 6% Fr'99 | 9 ; Ig | 189 | 26° | aeg* | ele ion 1 oe

A803 og op or) ul 0 GL 18 }P9 | SIT] SB | To foo | 9fes Hai Ge £09 966° | GLB‘ | 186° | TI6S 06

; ODUy oe on ae ae. Ty ‘0 oh | 18 [16 | OIL | 9B | 1°¢ Fotso | O82 2°64 |6Z9 | E'09 996° | geek a zie: | ot

= op Pp : is ta ay 08 18 |2‘9 CG $8 6G F0'E9 | OSL 0 16 & 89 O68 D. 8 él ‘ ig 6

oS op op Rie) ‘ AG ‘ ‘ ZL | L506 |L°Z9 | S°E9 | 6F6 188* | 900° |€06 81

S “So Oo ‘O ‘Oo rele 06 Fetl | SIT] Be | LO | 1°99 A : , i 5

9 op op J P : ae 16 a 16 eG es efeg | OTL 9°18 |¢°99 | 1°69 | 666 898 c66 826 LI

Hed 0 op “Boj A o ‘MS 08 8 : ; es (3 f |168 |3‘99 | 6°99 | 0865 | O€6. | O90 ‘FOO. | OT

= an 0 op ‘m 10 “mM Be a ae OS | Eee 5) Si MOV | Oe eee Ie ee |e ree apr elteyee 2o* lo16* | ct

S Pp ge on a ae 0 9 | 98 |e'e | efor) £9 | Ge | o't9 | 6°89 oe ge. ocza'l eoge ere uae’ lone eT

RS oe a3 op 0 ‘au ‘0 €L | $8 [ee | TIL] 819 | Big [orto | Of0L 1686 |S°99 O48 996° | cee‘ E60" 696° | SI

3 3 oo op io SG AS a Be RS a a meee etal ee liperccaal t a Oe

5 o> rf op ‘MMU OM 8L | 98 JIB | 96 | 9 | Gs | otto | 0%89 ]0;82 Jo's | iPS re6« | O16! 86° zee’ | IL

S pal OE op ‘0 MUO LL |} $8 109 | 26 | €9 | Be JL otog | P29 | 182 | T'€9 O18 | Bras ath 080° rF6' Ot

S oe is 0 ‘mM “MU ‘38 ‘U 6 68 179 | 16 | LL | oe | pag | 199 |8tA4 [ee9 | OFT We 6° | osot | rF6s

SS op op P & ae Me ‘ 6 | 89 | ore | 8f99 |0°EZ \G‘E9 | GES 926° | F16 | ge0* | 1F6 6

S 6 0 op u ‘AU MU 8 £8 joe 18 if ‘ 6L 19°69 | BSH LPGS | 9G" ; EFOS .E96° | 8

5 on aS op -acu ‘Mu CAO 8 | 88 Jot | 8 | 89 | Le J o%9 | O'£9 |0'64 | 9'¢9 Bre | ct0° re | ger locot | 2

S$ ey a3 on Pe eee oo 03 | £8 [99 | 0% | 89 | cee J L‘6s | L'99 |9194 | T'r9 cere h peor | Ban! gol! 86° 9

Ss aa; R) op op ze) ‘u 0 68 06 [o‘9 | HL | Go | 6 Fo‘6e | GtZ9 O05 6°79 oe 800° 826° « leas ¢

= 30 *1e@a]9 *Iva]o u ‘u ‘Oo 06 GG VG‘S cfg | UG | FT 0°69 L‘99 gre 8'P9 0 Beware Ghee ee oe

= ee ey nop ‘sngeajs’ | ou uw '8 ul £6 | 88 Jor | se | 9 | ee Pesee | O%F9 On €*c9 Ore GeaRe \ ave: 966. soe a

fo op ua ‘om '9°U 8 ONO ae eS nee Ok) ie ener | ore eens Poneto ele alee

ob ob op ul u NN 68 €8 |r‘. 10% | TL | of¢ Fo‘€9 | 8%89 10:88 [8°99 0189 966° ries iy 8F6* i

RAD Ree ees), cae ‘0 8 | 98 feo | Le | 29 | 8% [8°19 | #69 [PCR (029 a TE il 2)

g | oe Zoce | e Pes) bye yee ecard SO rear one eee ae | een

D Z ° <A =) o ° a = ma = me — p [oo x at | Peertei| | rs — _ <

3 S g g S) I iS S Ss | * Stace S 3° = Z| = 5 & Py

z 5 B. E. 5 ee ee ay Pe fs we ete ca ORY inet fee oltre EL tos ee le > *

é a |¢& @ [IF Bye Veer Pee ee eile | ee ie | 2

° ie)

*I9JOUL *ISJOULOULIY, BS Tye GE OF 5

“ToyyeOM. “parm URU -orsA py rep | qinq-jstoy Jouorssardeq SV OMY tle] SUrORIRe UK, paonpar 1ajaui01eg S

“EEegy ‘hunnune fo yjuow ay} sof njzqnoypg ‘sug, ivssp ayy qo yday ‘saqsiboy Jnarhojo.L0aja fy

PLES OF RR EP EEE BE Se TPE TT TEES CA EET SEE AES FED OR

JOURNAL

THE ASIATIC SOCEETY.

No. 26.—February, 1834.

1.—E£xtracts from Tibetan Works, translated by M. Alexander Csoma de

Koros.

Tibetan beau-ideal of a wife.

[Extracted from the Bkah-hgyur, mdo kha, leaf 106-7 ; corresponding with leaf

73-74 of the Lalita vistara, the original Sanscrit text, in the Lantsa charac-

ter, presented to the Society by Mr. Hodgson] .*

Tue required qualities in a maiden who may aspire to be united in

marriage with Suaxya are thus defined by himself :

«« No ordinary woman is suitable to my taste and habits ; none who is

incorrect in her behaviour ; who has bad qualities, or who does not speak

the truth. But shealone will be pleasing and fit for me, who, exhila-

rating my mind, is chaste, young, of good complexion, and of a pure

family and descent.’ He indited a catalogue of these qualifications in

verse, and said to his father, “If there shall be found any girl with

the virtues I have described, since I like not an unrestrained woman,

let her be given to me in marriage.” ‘She, who is young, well pro-

portioned, and elegant, yet not boastful of her beauty, (lit. with her

body ;) who is affectionate towards her brother, sister, and mother ; who

alway rejoicing in giving alms, knoweth the proper manner how to

beStow them on the priests and brahmans :—if there be found any such

damsel, father, let her be brought to me. One who being without

arrogance, pride, and passion, hath left off artifice, envy, deceit, and is

of an upright nature :—who even in her dreams hath not lusted after

any other man ;—who resteth content with her husband, and is always

submissive and chaste :—who is firm and not wavering :—who is not

proud or haughty, but full of humility like a female slave :—who hath

* See Journal, vol. i. page 380, and page 1—8, where a brief analysis is given

by Mr. Wilson, of the contents of the Lalita vistara.

58 Extracts from Tibetan Works. [Frs.

no excessive fondness for the vanities of sound, smell, taste, (music,

perfumes, and exquisite meats,) nor for wine :—who is void of cupidity :

—whohath nota covetous heart, but is content with her own possessions :

—who, being upright, goeth not astray ; is not fluctuating ; is modest in

her dress, and doth not indulge in laughing and boasting :—who is

diligent in her moral duties, without being too much addicted to the

gods and festivals (or righteous overmuch). Who is very clean and

pure in her body, her speech and her mind :—who is not drowsy nor

dull, proud nor stupid;—but being of good judgment, doth every-

thing with due reflection :—who hath for her father and mother-in-law

equal reverence as for a spiritual teacher :—who treateth her servants

both male and female with constant mildness :—who is as well versed

as any courtesan in the rites and ceremonies described in the Shastras:

—who goeth last to sleep and riseth earliest from her couch :—who

maketh every endeavour with mildness, like a mother without affecta-

tion :—if there be any such maiden to be found, father, give her unto

me asa wife.”

Afterwards, the king (Sans. Shuddhodana, Tib. Zas-Qtsang-ma,) directs

his brahman minister (Sans. Purohita, Tib. Mdhun-na-hdon,) to go into

the great city of Capila-vastu, (Tib. Ser-skya-qzhi,) and to inquire there

in every house after a girl possessed with these good qualities, shewing

at the same time SHaxya’s letter, and uttering two Slékas, or verses, of

the following meaning: “Bring hither that maiden who has the

required qualities, whether she be of the royal tribe, or of the brahman

caste ; of the gentry, or of the plebeian class. My son regardeth not

tribe nor family extraction: his delight is in good qualities, truth, and

virtue alone.” :

HY LAN Qa AQ Aaya’ J

Eq imarsarnyr lays Ag45 1

Hr yrUegr Ha Qs "WENDT

Vn a a NZ

By A'S 4" Qh1L' Qa’ SAT

Brg Qe LAA Sa" T seta

Vv 2 Q

BAYT AHL QA UG]

v/ i aA VY 3)

YR HAAS YVAN DAN F

FrQyrQe Haram

The objections of the Buddhists to the seclusion of woman may be

gathered from the following imaginary conversation of SHaxyra’s wife,

extracted from the Kah-gyur, Do, Kh. vol. leaf 120-121, (corresponding

with the Sanscrit Lalita vistara, leaf 85.)

1834.) Extracts from Tibetan Works. 59

Sd-hisho-ma, (S. Gépd,) the wife of SHaxya, upon hearing of her

being upbraided by the domestics for not concealing her face when in

company with others, expresses herself in some verses (against the veil),

the meaning of which is as follows:

« Sitting, standing, and walking, those that are venerable, are pleas-

ing when not concealed. A bright gem will give more lustre if put on

the top of astandard. The venerable are pleasing when they go, they

are agreeable also when they come. They are so whether they stand

or whether they are sitting. In every manner the venerable are pleas-

ing. The man excellent in virtue is pleasing when he speaks ; he is so

also when he sits still. Asanexample, doth not the Kalapinka bird ap-

pear more beautiful when she chaunteth her lovely song in your presence?

The venerable man who putteth on a garment made of the kusha grass, or

whose squalid clothing concealeth not his emaciated body, still shineth

with his own lustre. He that hath good qualities is adorned by those

qualifications. They who have put off all vices are venerable. Fools,

committing vices, howmuchsoever they be adorned, are never pleasing.

Those that have malice in their heart and speak a sweet language are

like a poisoned bowl into which nectar is poured; or a cleft on a rock

that is rough both inside and outside. Communion with such men is

as though you would touch the mouth ofasnake. With respect

to the venerable, all resort to them, all reverence them. They are

supported and cherished by all men, as the stairs descending to the

water's edge are kept in repair by the multitude. The venerable are

always like a bowl full of milk and curd. It is a great happiness to see

human nature capable of such purity. Fraught with blissful conse-

quences is the gift of such men as have renounced the company of the

wicked, and being directed by a venerable religious guide, are become

enamoured of the doctrine of the most perfect (Buddha). For such

as have restrained their body, have suppressed the several defects of it,

have refrained their speech, and never use a deceitful language ; and

having subdued the flesh, are held in restraint by a pure conscience : for

such, to what purpose is the veiling of the face? They thathave acunnning

heart are impudent and shameless; and having not the required quali-

ties, do not speak the truth :—though they should cover their body even

with a thousand clothes, they would go about in the world more naked

than the unclothed. They that have concealed their passions, and have

kept them under subjection, and are content with their own husbands,

and think not on any other;—such women, when not concealed

by a veil, shine ‘orth like the sun and moon. Moreover Drane-

Srona, (S. Fs hi,) the great Lord (God), who is wise in knowing the

hearts of others, yea, also the whole company of the gods, know my

H 2

60 Extracts from Tibetan Works. © (Fes.

thoughts, my good morals, my virtues, my obligation, and my chastity.

Therefore, why should I conceal my face ?”

Zas-Qtsang-ma, (S. Shuddhodana, the father of SHaxya,) her father-

in-law, was much pleased with these expressions, and presented

her with several precious things. He uttered at the same time one

sléka, the meaning of which is this: ‘‘ My son being adorned with such

qualities as he has, and my daughter-in-law having such virtuous quali-

fications as she describes; to see two such pure persons united toge-

ther, is like when butter and ghee are mixed together.”

VAs Q Q

AQ Ra UAHA R’ QR HSA 'SG" |

HAVAP IE AY HE PID YA T

VAN SAF HHA YS YI OL'N'S J

ALT AL ST SBE PL Qe A qa4A Tl

As breathing in accordance with the virtuous sentiments of the

above favourable specimen of the Tibetan sacred works, we may here

extract a curious correspondence, (whether imaginary or real we will

not pretend to determine,) stated to have taken place between a princess

of Ceylon and the Buddhist saint. This letter is very generally known

and admired throughout Tibet, being introduced in every collection of

epistolary forms for the instruction of youth.

Ratndvali’s Letter to Shakya.

Mutig-chen, (S. Ratnavali,) a young princess of Ceylon, the

daughter of the king of Singala, having been informed by some mer-

chants of Central India ( Madhyam) of Buddha and of his doctrine ;

she was much pleased with it; and, when those merchants returned

home, she sent some presents to CHom-pan-pas (SHakya), witha

letter of the following contents :

POE Way rUy gy qany y

TASRY CRNA yay Aga’

HSIN YS ALLA RAINY I

ROYQ AS HS AN GAN ENG’ T

« Reverenced by the Suras, Asuras, and men; really delivered from

birth, sickness, and fear ; Lord! who art greatly celebrated by thy far

extending renown, from the Sage’s ambrosial portion, kindly grant me!

(meaning religious instruction or wisdom.”’)

Suaxya received this letter, and sent to the princess a picture of

Buddha on cotton cloth, with some verses written above and below the

image, containing the terms upon which refuge is obtained with Buddha,

1834.] Visit to the Kali-bheet hills. 61

Dharma, and Sangha; anda few fundamental articles of the faith ;

together with two stanzas recommendatory of Buddhism. In a letter

to the king of Singala, Suaxya prescribes with what solemnity this image

should be received, the letter perused, and made known in Ceylon.

The stanzas are these. See Dulva, vol. 5, leaf 30,

ASNHLT ESQ Avay My qriqg Ary sys y

NEV SNAG UAH YLT | AV ASWQV AHH TY |

QUALMS HASH NGA PAPQAL MLA Noa an 7

Loe. A ~

Qa AVS HMMA = RVAVAHALVSVYQgry

«« Arise, commence a new course of life. Turn to the religion of

Buddha. Conquer the host of the lord of death, (the passions,) that are

like an elephant in this muddy house, (the body,) (or conquer your pas-

sions, like as an elephant subdues every thing under his feet in a muddy

lake.) | Whoever has liveda pure or chaste life, according to the pre-

cepts of this Dulvd, shall be free from transmigration, and shall put an

end to all his miseries.”

The compendium, or sum of the Buddhistic doctrine in one sléka,

runs thus:

Ap ySyesrg'y T «No vice is to be committed,

RAV A 5" N aANN'YL'AT Virtuemust perfectly be practised,—

Lo AHA’ H YON N "A)S2A J Subdue entirely your thoughts.

Qa a NON SN'QYV4A'Y'UA 1 This is the doctrine of Buddha.

II1.—Some Remarks upon the Country to the South-west of Hoshungabad,

and of the Soil, Cultivation, &c. of that part of the Valley of the Ner-

budda, situated between Hoshungabad and the Fort of Mukrai, in the

lower range of the Kali-bheet Hills. By Lieut. R. H. Miles.

The cantonment of Hoshungabad is situated on a high kankar bank,

on the southern side or left bank of the Nerbudda. The bed of the

river below the bank is likewise of kankar, and presents in the dry

season a rocky appearance. This kankar formation in the river

extends about half way across it, and runs parallel with the bank above,

whose length extends one mile and a quarter, uninterrupted and

unchanged.

The situation of the towfs and fort, (which latter is of stone, quad-

rangular in shape, and with high walls,) is in a gentle hollow to

the westward of the cantonments. The bank of the river is not only

low under the town, but changes its kankar nature for a loamy soil,

62 Remarks on the Country (Fes.

much adulterated with sand. The current in front of the town is

slack ; and the channel both wider and deeper than opposite the can-

tonment.

In the height of the rains, the Nerbudda reaches barely half way up

the above-mentioned kankar bank ; although in some seasons the waters

have risen so high as to be ona level with the ghats of the town;

but such instances are of rare occurrence.

The rains of 1826 were extremely heavy, and the Nerbudda rose to an

awful height. In that year a very curious and singular circumstance

was witnessed by some of the officers there. It was as follows:

Between the fort and the race-course there were some small stunted

shrubs, or bushes, approaching the species known by the name of byr,

which grew not far from the river’s edge; in the centre of one of which,

some natives, who happened to be passing by the spot early one morn-

ing, perceived a curious looking mass, apparently entangled therein ; and

which, on a nearer approach, they much to their surprise discovered to

bea young alligator !-—a few ropes having been procured from the can-

tonments, they were thrown in running nooses over his tail, head, and

body, by which means he was hauled out of his brambly resting-place,

and lattee-mar’d to death. He measured about six feet in all. The

river had covered the bush the day preceding, into which it is conjec-

tured the velocity of the stream had carried him with such force, as to

make his extrication therefrom hopeless, and the river having fallen

during the night had left him high and dry—when taken, it was observ-

ed, that he was minus a paw, which had been amputated at the wrist.

At the distance of about 50 yards above the junction of the Towa

river with the Nerbudda, there is a ledge of black lme-stone rock,

which stretches the whole way across the Nerbudda, connecting the

two banks by a causeway, as it were; a fine waterfall is the result—

while immediately below it is an exceedingly deep (koond) hole,

which is literally alive with immense alligators. The ascent from its

steepness and slippery nature is impracticable to them, and they con-

tent themselves with sporting about in the deep water at its base.

From this waterfall to the Goondry Ghat, (fordable from November

to June,) the Nerbudda is both deep and broad :—cultivation meets the

eye on the southern side, while a dense jungle and impervious under-

wood skirts the very bank on its northern face.

The entrance to the Towa, for the distance of 100 yards or so, is

intricate on account of hidden rocks below, and also large masses and

blocks of rock, some of a black, some of a white, and some of a reddish

tinge, which are scattered about at different elevations above the level

of the water. These being passed, the channel of the river is unob-

1834.] between Hoshungabad and Makrai. 63

structed in the rains, beyond Sindkhéra; the current flowing over a

sandy bed and soil, between low banks, at times shelving to the water’s

edge.

At the distance of about one hundred and fifty yards below the

village of Boodeny, there is another ledge of rock, which, stretching right

across, connects both banks. This ledge, however, is neither so wide

nor so high as the former one mentioned; although the roaring of the

water falling over it is hearda long way off. That obstruction being

cleared, the river pursues its onward course in quickened speed, and

depth, and likewise width of stream, for some distance below the village

cf Doongurwara.

Both the long, as well as the bull-mouthed alligator is met with in

the Nerbudda. Irecollect one of the latter having been shot by a ball,

which perforated his brain, and which on measurement reached nine

feet 10 inches in all. Curiosity having led us to open him, in the hopes

of meeting in his maw with some of the silver ornaments, which had

graced the wrists and ankles of the little children, which had been taken

away, when bathing at the ghats, by these amphibious monsters; our

labours were rewarded by finding simply the hairy hide of a young

hyzena, which one of the party had ordered to be thrown into the river

a short time antecedent to the capture of the alligator. It was conjec-

tured, that the hairy particles with which the hide was covered had

prevented its being digested.

The country all the way to Seonee, where there is an old stone

gurhee, or fort, is one fine, extended, sheet of cultivation ; the soil being

arich black loam. This town is situated about 34 miles to the S. W.

of Hoshungabad, and is without exception one of the best looking and

cleanest towns in this part of India. It possesses, moreover, a very

wide street, which is the principal thoroughfare. The houses too are

mostly new, and built with great regularity and neatness. I allude

particularly to the new suburb, at the south end of the town, which has

arisen since the country became settled and quiet under our rule. To

the south of the town, several young mango topes were planted, and

also several pucka boulees erected. The south-east view presents a

range of mountains in the distance, while to the S. S. E. the fortress of

Souleegurh, which is built on the top of a rocky isolated hill, at the

distance of 12 or 15 kés, is visible. There are several wealthy maha-

juns resident in the town, besides several dookandars, who carry on a

small trade with Hoshungabad, Boorhanpoor, and other places of less

note in the neighbourhood. The exports are but few, and these consist

chiefly of grain and ghee, at least they are the staple commodities of

export. Iron smelted in the neighbouring hills forms also a small

article of export. Seonee is a great place of resort for Brinjary bullock-

64 Remarks on the Country between (Fes.

men, who often arrive with a string of upwards of five hundred head of

cattle, and after loading, depart for Mhow, Aseeryurh, Boorhanpoor,

Sagur, &c. The country all around is one uninterrupted flat, teeming

with cultivation, with the exception of a short patch of praus jungle,

round Bhugwara, and the same also about Kahureea. Gram, wheat,

peas, the different kinds of dals, bajra, and the jowar form the chief culti-

vation: khéts of sugar-cane (the thin white species) and cotton are

occasionally met with. ‘The herds of buffaloes and cows are also very

large and numerous, while their subsistence is both easy and abundant.

The strata of the country is a black soil, with the exception of some

few parts through jungle, where the road led over a gravel bed.

From Pugdar (a Gosain’s village) to the Moorun nuddee, a thick low

jungle of praus and underwood, with occasional stunted trees, and

several byr bushes extends, through which the narrow and uneven

road leads ;—a gravel soil is again met with. Dowra-ghat is the site

only of a village that once was. The Moorun is a hill torrent, varying

from 80 to 120 yards in width: at the ford from bank to bank, it is

about 150 yards: its channel is obstructed in several parts by ledges

of rock, which in some places present a bluish black, and in others

again a whitish tinge ;—not being a geologist I cannot take upon me to

say the nature of it, but I strongly conclude it to be limestone. At the

ford it was massive, and laid bare in the bed of the torrent. The de-

scent from the jungle into the Moorun is triflmg and gradual, (natu-

rally) ; but the ascent on the opposite side up to the small hamlet of

Umlara, which stands on a high bank of sandy soil (cachdr), is very

steep. After we left Seonce, the long range of tree-covered hills, which

bounds the prospect to the south, as well as the S. E. became more

clearly defined, and we were approximating them fast each stage.

The Vindhya range, which skirts the northern bank of the Nerbudda,

is no longer visible, and the eye has one uninterrupted range to the

N. and also to the W., over an extensive plain, bounded only by the

horizon. The whole of this level tract is one sheet of cultivation, stud-

ded, as it were, with occasional topes of mango trees.

Bhadoogaon is a small town, or rather a large village, of which in

1824, a man named Reka Sét was the malgoozar. It is situated

on the western bank of the Gunjal river, which flows at the ford in a

shallow rippling current over a pebbly bed, but deepens considerably a

short distance beyond the town. The north part of Bhadoogaon is

situated on a high bank, overhanging the stream. To the S. BE. isa

dense jungle, which stretches for some way towards the hills.

From Bhadoogaon to Rhitgaon, the country is open generally speak-

ing ; here and there a small patch of praus is met with on either side of

1834.] between Hoshungabad and Makrai. 65

the road. (I have ever observed that when the soil is of a black loam,

there I have remarked the widest extent of praus, as well as a greater

cultivation of the cotton shrub.) Two villages only were seen near the

road.

Rhitgaon is a small town, less in point of size than Bhadoogaon,

situated on the west bank of the Ajnuul nuddee: this stream flows in a

gentle current over a sandy bed; no rocks or stones being perceptible,

In the centre of the place is a small dilapidated mud gurhee, or fort.

The country from Rhitgong to Mugurduh is a black loam soil, with

a great deal of praus jungle and byr bushes on each side of the road—

yet, withal, there was a pretty fair cultivation, considering the paucity

of villages and the scanty population.

Since we left Seonee, we have been travelling over a bye-road, and

one but very little passed, and seldom if ever used by way-farers and

travellers. The great thoroughfare to Aseergurh, Boorhanpoor, &c.

branches off from Seonee through Hurda.

Mugurduh isa small village, distant about 69 miles from Hoshungabad,

and stands on the confines of the Company’s ceded districts. It is

situated on the northern bank of the Machuk nuddee, a small stream,

taking its rise at no very great distance in the mountainous regions

to the eastward, and discharging itself after a short course into the

Nerbudda.

This village is situated in a low ground, and there is a slight de-

scent to it the last half mile. It is a small poor place, the inhabitants

being either all cultivators or herdsmen—and chiefly of the same cast

as their late patél (or headman) Ram Singh, who was a Rajpoot, and

who, some years back, emigrated from Hindustan to settle there. The

only trade of the place consists in the exportation of grain and ghee,

and unwrought lumps of iron, as obtained from the neighbouring hills,

after a coarse and rude process of smelting. The soil around is very

rich, and the crops of wheat, (little of which is grown, however, here-

abouts,) gram, jowar, boota, and bajra are, in consequence, both fine

and abundant. Sugar-cane with riur dal, and a small patch here and

there for the cotton shrub, meet the eye occasionally ; the finest and

best looking crops are the jowar, whose stalks have reached eleven feet

and a half in height, although the general height is from six to eight

feet; while their pods are well filled with grain. Between the village

and the nuddee, there is a very fine burghut tree, which has thrown

out several thick branches, which descending perpendicular to the earth,

have entered it and taken root. These ramifications, giving support to

the parent stem, contribute to a great increase of shade. The place is

extremely unhealthy just after the rains ; for it is literally embosomed

66 Remarks on the Country between [Fss.

in jungle, and save where cultivation extends, is surrounded by rank

vegetation and underwood. The very air around is tainted by malaria,

while the rottening foliage adds to the unwholesomeness of the place.

The water of the nuddee is unfit to drink, for it is contaminated by

leaves and putrid vegetable matter :—like all mountain torrents, it is

nearly dry in the cold and hot seasons, and water is only to be seen in

pools. I happened to be stationed on command at this village, with a

company of sepoys and a few irregular horse, in the month of October,

and lost two or three men from cholera, while several others were laid up

with fevers, chiefly of the intermittent kind, with some few cases of ague.

The water in the best and most frequented well, and which the camp

used occasionally, if drawn up in a Jota over-night, and set aside, had

its surface covered in the morning with ovly particles.

The population is scanty about Mugurduh. The village of Indra-

poora, (of which a Goand, named Lutteea, was patél in 1825,)

Sanajhar and Banspanee, fine-sounding names, are wretched ham-

lets, buried in the jungle, and inhabited by Goands. This caste of

Hindoos are almost jet-black, and dirty and forbidding in their appear-

ance; while they are short in stature, and thick-set in point of make.

Their dialect is peculiar to themselves. The whole race appears wretched

and poor—a small dhotee and acoarse chudur to wrap over their bodies

form their outward garments. Their tenements consist of huts, whose

walls are built of stakes cut from the neighbouring forest, entwined with

rude wicker-work, and plastered and besmeared over with mud; while

the roofs consist of a thin layer or coating of dried grass, over which are

spread some praus leaves, and afew battens made from the bamboo,

fastened over all to prevent its being acted uponby the wind. The

Goands are remarkably fond of swine and buffaloes; they are fond also

of rearing fowls. When leaving the road, and penetrating the forest’s

depths, an occasional hut is met with, completely isolated, and from

such I have seen a Goand issue forth, its only human tenant, while a

favorite pig has met my eye not far from the threshold. This race of

human beings are little better in the human scale than demi-savages ;

they are very superstitious, and like all dark minds, place great confidence

and belief in the charms and quackery of their gooroos (or priests).

They have rites peculiar to themselves, and tread the jungles’ depths at

dead of night, without the slightest feeling of dread or fear from tigers or

other wild beasts. It has often been a matter of surprise to me, that

these men should dare, both by day and night, to traverse and thread

these deep forests, unapprehensive of danger from wild beasts (especially

tigers) which in these parts are fearfully abundant. Habit with man is

certainly a second nature.

1834.] Hoshungabad and Mukrai. 67

Dooleea is a fine village, considerably larger that Mugurduh, at the

distance of three miles W. by N. from it, and is (I believe) the Company’s

frontier to the westward. It is built on a rising ground at the distance

of a couple of hundred yards from the Machuk nuddee, which is here

both deep and wide, resemblinga good-sized river rather than a nuddee.

On the opposite bank, on the edge of the nuddee, stands the village of

Meergaon, (associated in recollection of Shekh Dulla’s visit,) in Scindea’s

district, of which a Gosain is zwmeendar, holding it rent-free.

Beyond Dooleea a good road leads nearly due west to the town

of Charuah, belonging to Scindea, where the high-road is gained which

leads through Cheinpoor and Ghora-puchar to Aseergurh, Boorhanpoor,

and Bombay.

It is time now to extend my remarks on the country beyond the Com:

pany’s jurisdiction, and as I believe those parts have seldom been visited

by any Europeans, and that little is known thereof, I will in this place

state what fell under my limited observation, when traversing that part

of India in the early part of November, 1824, when in pursuit of the

free-booter Shekh Dulla.

The ford at the Machuk nuddee is quite dry after the middle of Octo-

ber; for its bed, composed of large round sand-stones, is in that spot as

elevated as the level of the water on each side of it. This nuddee for

the distance of two or three miles on each side of the village, is filled with

large pieces of rock and stones.

The road, over a black soil, to Goomgaon, of which place a Goand

was patél, was very bad and extremely confined, and only adapted for a

rude and narrow species of carts, called Sagahs. The estimated distance

is between four and five miles—low stunted trees, with praus jungle

and byr bushes, skirted the road, nearly the whole distance. An occa-

sional small patch of cultivation, barely sufficient for the population,

near the wretched-looking villages of Kotwar, Zemineea, Parada,

Amerkhal, and Moortalai, which were situated at a very short distance

from offthe road, was seen. The inhabitants were all Goands, black in

colour, stunted in stature, squalid in appearance, and all poverty-clad.

They all, however, possessed small herds of buffaloes.and swine, while

fowls were abundant.

Goomgaon is a good-sized village ; a rivulet runs close to it—to the

eastward of the village, and at the distance of about fifty yards, there is

a thick underwood, consisting chiefly of the much-alluded-to praus,

(or dock,) and byr bushes, beyond which rise abruptly a low range of.

(sandstone, I believe,) hills, covered with foliage. To the S. W. an-

excellent road leads to the small village of Peepuria, distant about. three

miles, and beautifully situated in a fine open plain, teeming with-topes

68 Remarks on the Country between (Fee.

of mango-trees and cultivation. To the S. and at the distance of about

a couple of miles, are seen the continuation of the low range of hills,

noticed close to Goomgaon. This is the lower range of the Kali-bheet

hills.

The road out of Goomgaon, in the direction of Mukrat, is very good

and very wide; yet there is little or no thoroughfare on it :—a few

brinjary bullocks with grain, and the Goands bringing to the plains

their lumps of unwrought iron, are the chief, if not only people met

with ; moosafirs (travellers) are never seen.

At the distance of about three miles from Goomgaon, we arrive at the

foot of a ghat, the ascent of which is by no means long, nor particular-

ly steep. The soil appeared to be of a gravelly nature ; the whole of

the distance from the village to the top of the ghat was skirted by a

wood jungle, in which nota single village was visible, while the first

mile led through large detached blocks and masses of rock; apparently

of limestone formation, which were scattered about in great confusion.

It had the appearance of having been caused by an earthquake.

On reaching the top of the ghat, a fine prospect is presented on all

sides; in the first place, we stand on table-land, (at an elevation, I con-

jectured, of between 15 and 1800 feet above the sea,) which stretches to

the east, to the south, and to the west for a good distance. The southern

aspect however was bounded, where the horizon intersected the view, by

lofty hills, whose towering peaks rose proudly to the sky. These I sup-

posed to be the lofty range, amongst which the fortress of Gawilgurh

stands: facing round to the N., asplendid view of the plain below for

miles and miles in extent, thickly studded with fine topes of trees, and

whose face presented one beautiful sheet of cultivation, gladdened the

eye. This magnificent view extends nearly in a half circle from W.

to E. The soil on the table-land, I particularly noticed, was of a very

black loam. The road was of very great width, very level, and in an

excellent state; the strata thereof consisted of a reddish colored gravel.

At the distance of a mile or two further on, a miserable hamlet was

reached, consisting of half a dozen huts, called Doomgaon. The people

who inhabited them were of the Bhimkar caste; and in all respects,

save the name, were the counterpart of Goands.

From Doomgaon, we left the high road, (if such it can be called,

being seldom, if ever, travelled,) and branched off to the left by a nar-

row pathway into the jungle depths. The first part of the way was a

rapid descent into a small valley, in which we found innumerable streams

to cross, and wherein we were closely surrounded by hills and forest. At

the expiration of two or three miles’ progress, a hill was ascended, half

way round the crest of which a narrow and dangerous footpath led ;

1834.] Hoshungabad and Mukrat. 69

at our feet, and washing the base of the hill, flowed a respectable moun-

tain stream, filled with fragments and detached masses of rock, and

having but little water. There was a gradual descent on the other face

of the hill, where this stream was crossed again. At the distance of a

couple of hundred yards from the ford stood a Goand hamlet, a mere

collection of five or six wretched-looking huts: at the distance of a mile

further, we crossed a small open plain, in which the jungle was cleared

away, and the soil cultivated. This patch, however, extended but a

short distance, for it was bounded on the left hand by a range of well -

wooded hills, and on the right by high grass and praus jungle, with

hills close at hand. Another stream, a little deeper than those previ-

ously passed, was reached, and a short and easy ascent out of its gravel

bed brought us to the Goand village of Basigurh, which is situated on

the crest of a small hill, covered with wood; it was a small place, and of

no note whatever, save being the supposed haunt of the Pindary free-

booter Shekh Dulla. To the S.S. E., in a hollow, stood, some short

distance off, another Goand hamlet called Kali-kho.

Returning the same road, I remained afew minutes at Doomgaon to

take a look at the fort of Mukrai, which appeared to be about three or

four miles distant, nearly south. Its walls appeared very high, and were

built of light red-colored sandstone. The front presented a beautiful ap-

pearance, situated as it was on the table-land, or plateau, while the rays

of the morning sun, shining right on it, increased the effect.

Mukrai is the residence of a Goand Raja. The Sianee nuddee flows

under its walls. On making inquiries for Kali-bheet, I was informed

that it was only 25 miles distant from Mukrai, but I conceive its site

further to the westward.

The natives of this part of India appeared quiet and inoffensive, but

sadly poverty-stricken, while the population was excessively scanty. The

climate is fatal to the European constitution, between the months of June

and December. Malaria rages greatly during the intervening months,

and the water both of the running streams and wells is unfit to drink,

without being previously boiled. Fogs and mists are of frequent occur-

ence just after the rains. Two or three different kinds of fish are pro-

curable in the Machuk nuddee, but chelwas (a kind of sprat) and eels

predominate, and green pigeons are abundant.

If I recollect rightly, there was in Mugurdu’ one bunya’s (or chandler)

shop; one blacksmith’s ; one carpenter’s: these two obtained a liveli-

hood by forging and making and repairing the rude implements of hus-

bandry, beyond the knowledge of which their skill did not extend; and

two or may be three korees, (Hindo weavers,) for the weaving of dhotees

and chudurs.

70 On the Country between Hoshungabad and Mukrai. (Fes.

Table of Latitudes and Longitudes of Places in Central India

(Valley of the Nerbudda )

Height

Names of Places. | Latitudes. | Longitudes.|above the Remarks.

North. East. Sea.

OM MGS Pon ee se Lees

h, M. .|22 50 75 40 A fortress in Malwa (Bho-

mess pal),13 miles N. W. of Hos-

hungabad.

Hindiah, M... .-|22 26 77 (0 A town and fort on the S.

(a mistake.) side of the Nerbudda, which

is here 1000 yards broad, be-

longing to Sindeea.

as animals M./22 43 77 43 A town and fort on the

Ditto, E.........|22 44 58 (77 47 45 south bank of the Nerbudda,

WDittos Ort, 1.) 1-111 22 45 36 {77 45 54 here 900 yards broad.

Baitool, Fort, En\2k 51 70177 51 45 A city and fort in Gon-

dwana. The Baitool valley

was ceded to the Company

in 1818-19.

Tughdhur, Hill, E..21 49 34 |78 1 49 2854 A hill E. by S.from the

city of Baitool, noted inthe

Gt. Trig. Survey.

Bagda, Hill, E..../21 54 5 |78 5 2 A high hill to the east of

the Baitool cantonment, not-

ed in the Gt. Trig. Survey.

Dhabba Deo, E...|22 5 14 {77 58 22 2852 A hill noted in the Great

Trig. Survey.

Alumpoor, E.....|22 3 33 {77 37 58 2643 A hill noted in the Great

Trig. Survey.

Nurwurgurh, E.../22 13 45 |77 39 25 2722 = |Ditto.

Neelgurh, E... ..|22 49 58 |77 49 16 A hill near Hoshungabad,

noted in the Great Trig.

Survey.

Witelcnll Desai ge hio au 22, 30%d0) \78 908 2879 |Ditto.

Black rock, E. .../22 43 48 |77 47 12 A small isolated hill of

rocks, distant 1 m. 1 f. 74

yds. S. by E. from Hoshun-

gabad.

Goradiah Hill, E22 45 4 |77 42 59 A hill in the Bhopaul ter-

ritory, noted in the Great

Trig. Survey.

Nemaur, M... ../22 27 14550 A small town on the north

bank of the Nurbudda.

Morpani, E... ..|/22 29 34 177 57 3 A hill station noted in the

Gt. Trig. Survey.

Bhembhet, E.....|22 49 56 |77 40 34 Ditto.

Note.—The letter M. denotes that the latitudes and longitudes are from Sir T.

Malcolm’s work; E. that they are taken from Major Everest’s data in the Grand

Trigonometrical Survey of 1824.

[See the accompanying map, Plate II.]

| Jour. ab. $0C Pot IM. Fl, I.

SHETCH of Che Gountry

the routes toBailoct and Mukrai

ughdhur H.(statzon)

4 Longitude East 78 >of Greenwich |

[ lH : ee

Cte Sy ‘ie, Ie

NINE, SR BOSS ermal il)

\ NS Sane mH SSyOe-N

‘i Nie

INS

aA Re Z

Y ee ee

}

)

sn PS

aul th

liz Y

GU ARS

1834.] Geology of the Country between Hoshungabad &c. 71

I1I.—A Summary Description of the Geology of the country between Hos-

hungabad on the Nerbudda, and Nagpoor, by the direction of Baitool.

By Lieut. John Finnis, 51st Regt. Asst. Exec. Offr. 14th Divn.

[Presented to the Asiatic Society, 15th July 1829*.]

The route between Nagpoor and Hoshungabad presents as great a

variety of formations and as interesting a series of minerals, as is pro-

bably to be met with in any part of India of equal extent.

The formations exhibited are trappean, primitive, transition, and

secondary, frequently under a very peculiar and confused arrangement

with regard to each other, and much intersected by veins of green-

stone and trap.

I regret that the circumstances of my march did not allow a more

leisurely survey of the geology of a country so well deserving the atten-

tion of more competent geologists, or of forming a more regular map

of the road described ; but I shall hope that my sketches may help to

connect the descriptions of other observers, the present route being, I

believe, unexplored.

The formations appear to be distinctly divided into five principal

divisions.

The first division includes the tract of country lying between Nag-

poor and Baitool to the south bank of the Machna river.

An unvaried formation of trap occurs during the whole of this dis-

tance, and the face of the country is covered with round wacken boul-

ders.

The trap forms the southern and eastern boundaries of the valley,

and it stretches away to the S. W., but its extent in this direction and

to the E., I am not acquainted with.

2nd Division—The second division comprises the space within the

southern and northern ghats on the Machna.

This river at Baitool is running to the west, and after winding

round some hills it re-crosses the road, running east to join the Towa

river at Shahpoor. The distance is about 27 miles, the intermediate

country, hilly.

On the N. bank of the Machna at Baitool, trap no longer appears ; it

is followed by strata of quartz and mica schist, traversing the plain up

to the hills north of cantonments. These are of quartz, brittle, very

* We have taken occasion to publish this interesting account of the geology of

the country south of Hoshungabad, in juxta position with Lieut. Miles’ paper, for the

advantage of incorporating the two route surveys furnished by these officers, in

one map. Some apology is due to Lieut. Finnis for the delay which has occurred

in bringing his labours to the notice of the public.—Ep.

72 Geology of the Country [Fes.

highly stratified, and vertically disposed ; the layers seldom exceed 11 in.

in thickness. The specimens from this locality are marked A.

Nos. 1, 2, and 3, are loose specimens from the plain; 2 and 3 would

be found, I think, to enter intothe hills. The superstratum of the hills

is a sandy clay marl, which continues nearly the whole way to Neem-

panee. [See notice at the foot of this article.—Eb. |

No. 4 is a specimen of the only limestone found near Baitool ; it rises

abruptly about 10 feet from the bed of a nullah of calcareous sand-

stone. The limestone No. 5 occurs lying on the right of the road

about 5 miles N. of Baitool, and crosses the road at the bottom of a

small ravine.

The pudding stone No. 6 appears about 10 miles from Baitool, to the

east of the road, elevated above the plain a foot or so only ; it is exceed-

ingly hard, broken with great difficulty, and chips off then in thin flat

conchoidal pieces. After crossing the nullah at Neempanee, the trap

rock No. 7 rises above a black alluvial soil, and rounded masses of 10

and 11 are scattered about. Farther on, the road becomes full of ra-

vines, and the gneiss, 11, is found in mass, but in intimate connection

with the unstratified rock 10. The trap 10 in many places shows itself

superincumbent on 10 and 11. At the top of the Neempanee ghat,

the granite, No. 9, forms nearly the whole summit of the hill, mixed,

however, with 10, and the northern descent of the ghat is principally

composed of this latter. After passing the ghat at the banks of a

nullah, is a low hill of granite and greenstone together, 12 and 13.

This latter occurred also above the Neempanee ghat, shooting up

through the soil in roundish masses, and near Baitool, to the N. E. of

cantonments : the walls of the fort of Keeslah have been built with the

same stone. It is met with occasionally proceeding north, intermixed

with quartz, until arriving near to Shahpoor, where common trap re-

appears, and thence the remainder of the road is over a sandy clay soil.

3rd Division.—The 3rd division includes the country between the

Machna river and the nullah, one and half mile south of Keeslah, and is

bounded on the W. by the small range of Jamgurh hills, which is a

ramification from the Mahadeo hills, after they change their direction

to the S. W.

After passing the Machna at Shahpoor all traces of granite are lost,

and the sandstones B, 1 and 2, become very general. The sand-

stone strata extend with very little interruption from Shahpoor to

Keeslah, and to the foot of the Bhoragurh and Jamgurh hills, frequently

showing themselves above the alluvial soil, and traversed occasionally

by veins of quartz and trap, as ata nullah half way between Shah-

poor and the Bhora nuddee, where a trap vein (No. 4) about 12 yards

~1884.] between Baitool and Hoshungabad. 43

wide passes through the sandstone from a 8. E. direction. It forms the

bed of the nullah, and can be traced for a considerable distance.

The trap dyke is itself intersected in various directions by No. 5 in

veins not exceeding 3 feet.

The specimens B, No. 3, were taken from a vertically disposed mass

about 10 feet in width, which crosses the road on descending a low hill

. of sandstone, No. 2. The quartz runs E. and W., and is with great

difficulty broken across the lamine.

About 4 miles from the Machna river and 3 miles up the Bhora

nuddee, are the seams of coal displayed on both banks of the stream

under a thick bed ,of sandstone*. All the small nullahs run over

sandstone beds. After crossing the Bhora nuddee, trap again imme-

diately occurs and continues for a mile and half to the base of a hill of

sandstone. The trap is traversed by a vein of calcareous spar, No. 6,

about 6 inches wide: no trap appears farther north, and after crossing

the sandstone hills, the road passes over a black alluvial soil, which

continues to the river N. of Keesla, and the only rock met with is

sandstone grit, No. 7.

4th Division.—The 4th division comprises the low range of hills be-

tween Keesla and Putroda, forming the pass to the valley of the

Nerbudda. These hills forma part of the great range of Mahadeo

hills, which at this point form a salient angle projecting to the north

west.

After crossing the nullah north of Keesla, the road lies over kan-

kars or tufaceous limestones for a short distance, until reaching some

low hills where commences a mica schist formation with and without

garnets, and interstratified with whitish and greyish limestones, granu-

lar and micaceous. The road is thickly strewed with loose limestones

and kankars.

Little mica slate occurs in the low ground, except passing into or

intimately connected with micaceous limestone.

Specimens C 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, and 12, were taken from

the immediate vicinity of the road, and their positions are so confused

and intricate that I could not attempt to describe the order in which they

are arranged. Granular limestone and mica slate appear to form the

main rocks, but the whole are intimately blended together and alter-

nately passing into each other.

No. 2 apparently composes the entire mass of two or three low hills.

Nos. 3 and 4 form some undulating land near No. 2. On the E. of the

road near these rocks are abundant specimens of a greenstone rock, in

' * See notice of specimens of the same coal received from Captain Ouszxey, J ourn.

As. Soc. vol. ii. p. 435.

74 Geology of the Country [Frs.

appearance being hornstone crystals imbedded in lime. The garnets

in the mica slates are, as far as I have ascertained, all imperfect, soft

and ochrey colored.

The limestone specimens 5 and 7 occur very generally along the

west of the road, and 7 forms a hillock by the side of a nullah about

15 feet high, irregular and steep; 6 and 8, specimens of micaceous

limestone or of mica schist and limestone passing into each other, are

found in the banks and beds of nullahs.

10 forms the top of a small hill west of the road near the end of

the pass towards Putroda ; it appears to repose on a substratum of

mica slate.

The specimens marked D, are from the neighbourhood of the Hathee-

Doab hill and pool.

D 1.—is the limestone burnt for use for the works at Hoshungabad.

D 2.—is an abundant rock extending E. and W. and up the road to

Baitool.

The Nos. 6, 7, 8, 9, form the hill of Hathee-Doab; 6 forms the base,

and 8 the summit of the hill.

D 1, 2, and 4.—Compact limestones found on either side of the

Hathee-Doab hills ; the quartz, 3 and 6, are scattered about on the road

to Hathee-Doab ; 5 forms the foot of the hills; 9 and 10 are loose speci-

mens met with here and there.

5th Division.—The 5th division extends from Putroda to the

Nerbudda at Hoshungabad.

After passing through the hills a rich field of cultivation opens to

view, and the rocks are lost under the deep alluvial soil of the valley of

the Nerbudda. South of the river two insulated mounds of new red

sandstone, rising abruptly from the plain about 14 miles from canton-

ments, are the only rocks which show themselves on this side of the

river, and they are shoots from the northern or Vindya range which, op-

posite Hoshungabad, are of this formation.

In excavating two wells of the depth of about 70 feet at Hoshunga-

bad, no rock was met with, but the coarse calcareous conglomerate com-

mon in the bed of the Nerbudda.

At the junction of the Towa river with the Nerbudda, 4 miles

above Hoshungabad, sandstone ridges cross the river, and 60 miles

below, at Hindia, the river is traversed by a basaltic dyke, and the inter-

mediate rapids between those two points are formed of sandstones and

coarse conglomerates, rising in some places several feet above the level |

of the river ; opposite the cantonments the bank is formed of the con-

glomerate, and has all the appearance of the ruins of old uncoursed rub-

ble work, E.

1834.] between Baitool and Hoshungabad. 75

The specimens N and J B are from the road by Jamanee to Boor-

da, and from Neelgurh, a hill lying to the E. of the road from Jamanee-

Nos. 1 and 2, I B limestones lie under the trap No. 3, I B : the lime-

stone 4, I B, is at the foot of the ghat: fine grained sandstones 5, 6, I

B, cover the ascent, in which trap is again met, with indurated clays and

sandstones, as 5 ; 6 and 10, I B, form the beds of nuwllahs between the

ghat and the coal strata in the Bhora nuddee.

Specimens referred to in the above account.

A.No. 1, granite, large, irregular, of white

quartz and silvery mica.

. 2 and 3, mica schist.

. 4, foliated tufaceous limestone.

. 5, a reddish brecciated limestone.

. 6, a silicious conglomerate.

. 7, compact wacken.

rr PPP Pp

. 9, large-grained granite flakes of sil-

ver mica, white quartz and light flesh-

coloured felspar.

A. 10, a dark red, small grained syenitic

granite nearly all felspar.

A. 11, gneiss, dark, small mica in layers.

A. 12, grey granite, dark mica decom-

posing.

A. 13, much hornblende, white quartz,

and perhaps felspar mica, one or two

spots.

B. 1, very fine-grained sandstone, with

thin veins of quartz and quartz crystals

in bunches.

B. 4, brown wacken, containing large

cays of ——————— ?

B. 6, dark aluminous shale, travers-

ed by very minute veins of calc, spar.

B. 3, vesicular laminated white quartz.

B. 2, minute-grained soft sandstone.

B. 6, pure white calc. spar.

B. 7, hard sandstone grit.

C. 1, mica slate.

C. 2, ditto do. with garnets, & contorted.

C. 3 ditto filled with large garnets ; the

mica in the 3 above, in very minute

crystals.

C. 4, hornblende crystals, with specks of

mica greenstone.

C. 5, white granular limestone.

C. 6, limestone with mica.

C. 7, granular limestone, as 5.

C. 8, a dark-brown stone, lime and mica.

C. 9, mica in lime.

C. 10,a hornblende rock.

C. 11, mica schist passing into lime.

C. 12, a conglomerate of mica, schist

and hornblende crystals in lime.

D. 1, a tufaceous limestone.

D. 2, crystallized limestone.

D. 3, a schistose granular limestone,

mica in strata.

D. 4, calc. conglomerate.

D. 5, ditto tuff.

D. 6, quartz rock, grey.

D. 7, ditto ditto, resembling a silicious

conglomerate.

. 8, 9, ditto ditto.

. 1, flinty whitish limestone.

. 2, buff-coloured ditto.

3, common white quartz.

. 4, striped red and white ditto.

5, mica schist with garnets.

. 6, ditto striped red ditto.

. 7, ditto ditto.

. 8, a limestone conglomerate.

. 9, nodule of greenstone.

. 10, black clay, slate.

. conglomerate of the bed of the Nere

budda.

I B. 2, 3 and 7, grits.

Nos. 5% and 7% conglomerates.

No. 5, A white tufaceous limestone, im-

perfectly crystallized.

BobsbuSseSouty

[The specimens are deposited in the Museum of the Asiatic Society.]

76 Further Information regarding the Siah Posh Tribe. [Frs.

IV.—Further Information regarding the Siah Posh Tribe, or reputed :

descendants of the Macedonians. By Munshi Mohun LAl*.

I had the pleasure to despatch to you a small account of Herat, which

I hope has met your approbation. We are now at the ancient place

called Jaldlabad, which was one of the capitals of the Macedonian

dynasty. At this spot I happened to meet the great Mufti, who. often

came to see Dr. Grrarp, and has lately travelled into the country of the

Siah Posh; or, as he called them, ‘“‘ Kafirs.” He kindly gave us the

following accurate though brief account of the above tribe :

From Jaldlabad he went to Karin, and from thence to ‘Cha Ghul

Serai.”’ Having passed through the valleys called Darah Nur, Da-

munj, and Vakul, he arrived the third day at the village named Kazar,

occupied by the Siah Posh. The inhabitants, whom he called the mas-

ters of beauty and charms, came to see him, and were surprised at some

feats of his horse: this animal is hardly known in the country of Siah

Posh.

Their dress is of goat skin, and their hair hangs down to their

shoulders. They drink wine as well as water, and never sit upon the

ground, but only in chairs. This shows perhaps that they are the de-

scendants of ALEXANDER THE GREAT.

As to their religion, they worship idols, either made of stone or woods,

which they call Buruk, or Maha Dev. They wear an iron ring in their

ears, and a string ornamented with shells, round their necks. This seems

to be the custom of the Hindu Jogis, or red-dressed beggars in India.

They sacrifice cows on their holidays, as the Muhammedans do in the day

of Keduzuha. If a stranger happens to ask them where is God, they

point with their fingers towards the west or Mecca. They read the

Muhammedan kalimeh to please the Musulmans, and at the same time

confess themselves to be Kajfirs ; in short, their religion is not known.

They never intermarry with their relations, as the Hindus do; the

ceremonies of the wedding are very singular. They bring their

wives unveiled on their shoulders, dance, run, and jump in the streets,

(like a jackass, as the Muft¢ says,) while they are accompanied by crowds

of men and women, who play upon drums and flutes, and make a great

noise. The parents of the girl are exceedingly pleased to see the hus-

band using his great endeavours in jumping, as they think him the most

intimate lover of his wife.

They have made a public house, where they send the pregnant wo-

men before their accouchement, and keep them forty days there. No

* See Lieutenant Burners’ notice on the tribes claiming descent from ALEXANDER

THE GREAT, in the second volume of the Journal, page 305.

1834.] Further Information regarding the Siah Posh Tribe. 77

~ man is allowed either to enter the room or pass by the house, but

only females. This custom I believe prevails among the Jews.

The funeral of the Siah Posh people is triumphantly solemnized.

The corpse is generally attended by young men, who sing, skip,

dance, and play upon drums. The deceased, unwashed, is carried away

upon the shoulders of men, inalarge box, as among the Muhammedans.

It is taken upon the top of a high mountain, and put open in the sun.

They sacrifice a cow, and give a feast to the attendants of the funeral.

Then they return home, and domot weep at all.

After sixty days, when the body is putrefied, and eaten by birds,

the women of the family go in an assembly upon the mountain. They

pick up the bones, and after washing them ina stream, they bring them

home, sit round them, and then mourn for a short time ; after this, the

men come and conyey the bones to a large cave excavated in the ground.

They throw them in it, and turning to the bones, they say, “ This is

the heaven for you.”

The language of the Siah Posh is mixed with that of Hindista-

ni, Persian, and Afghani. They use the word istr/, which means

either in Hindi or Sanscrit, a wife: they say, ravray, which signifies

in Afghani to bring. They also use the word hub, which imports in

Persian, good.

From the instruments of war of the Siah Posh people, we imagine

that a model of the Macedonian soldiery continues yet in this country,

They make war with spears, and are good archers. They tie scimitars

round their waists, and carry shields upon their backs. They fight with

great ferocity, gnashing their teeth, and roaring like a lion. The victors

are crowned with the chaplets made of the leaves of the mulberry-tree,

The women, who possess an unbounded beauty, manage all the exterior

business, while their stout and handsome husbands remain in the house,

feeding the children in their arms. The females cultivate, bargain, and

rove about to procure a livelihood. The men follow no employment

except that of occasional warfare.

The labours of the women in tillage are productive of fine rice, wheat,

and barley. Fruits are abundantly reared: from the fine grapes they

make good wine, and the syrup of the water-melon they use instead of

sugar. They eat the flesh of every animal except that of dogs and

jackals.

If any stranger is found guilty of adultery, either with any body’s

wife or daughter, the Siah Posh never sentence him to death like

Muhammedans, but extort from him a little sum of money amounting to

12 or 13 rupees.

At this unlawful act the Siah Posh Kafirs, (the Mufti says,) in lieu

of getting enraged, are happy to say to their acquaintances that their

78 Further Information regarding the Siah Posh Tribe. (Fes.

females are such liberals as to satisfy the heart of every man, who is

the best creature of God in the world.

Kumbir, Save, and Kulman are the largest towns in the country of the

Kafirs. They are well erected, having long and broad streets without

asingle shop. The Siah Posh have very few she-goats in their coun-

try.

I could not extend my inquiries much farther about the Kafirs, as the

Mufii left us soon on his route to Kdbul.

The Siah Posh claim their descent from the Arabs, and some of them

acknowledge to be descended from the Macedonian soldiers. For my

own part, the names of the Szah Posh males seem to be quite differ-

ent from all nations in the world, except the Europeans, namely Shaul-

lah and Jankhen.

The artists in that part of the country are called Bari. They are

not civilly treated by other Siah Posh who are known by the name

of Sahu, and they are not even allowed to sit before them.

Many of the Siah Posh call themselves Maliks, or Princes, who use

their force to sell the children of the Baris to the neighbouring

Muhammedans. They call them the descendants of those slaves which

their lion-figured fathers brought at the invasion of India; but the Muftz

says, that they do not mention particularly the name of Sikandar.

In our late journey to Bokhara, we had one Badakhshani _ pil-

grim in thecaravan, to whom we are highly indebted for his valuable infor-

mation. He mentioned, that the rulers of his neighbouring regions,

besides the chief of Durvaz, Kator Shah, Suleiman Shah, and Gha-

zub Shah, being Muhammedans, still derive their origin from the hero

son of the Macedonian Philip. He adds also, that the soldiers under

them, whose nativity runs to that of the Siah Posh, extract their genea-

logy from the warriors of the great conqueror.

In my opinion, the Siah Posh soldiers, who claim also the same de-

scent, were the countrymen of those of Badakhshan ; but when the

violent invasion of Muhammed subverted therich valley of the Oxus, many

of the Macedonian descendants were converted to Islém, and many,

avoiding that religion, left the valley and chose their ground upon the

mountains near Hindu Kush. They live there now independently,

keeping their former principles of worshipping the idols, (as the Macedo-

nians did their heathen deities,) and calling themselves the hero descend-

ants of ALEXANDER’S soldiers. They put onthe black skin of the

goat, and do not believe in Muhammed; therefore they are called

Kdfir Siah Posh (or black-dressed infidels).

I shall remain in great anxiety till the time I either examine with my

own eyes the customs and manners, and the renowned features of this

1834. ] Meteorological Register. 79

curious and little known nation of Siah Posh, or we receive more authen-

tic information from an European traveller in that country.

If my humble and zealous endeavours are worthy of your approbation,

I beg you to send a copy of the journal to my kind friend Dr. Macnig.1,

Assistant Envoyat the court of Persia, inTehran, whowas very anxious to

Jearn about the Siah Posh, and, at the sametime, much interested in the

prosperity of your journal, which he was not well aware of till Dr. Grr-

ARD shewed him some numbers of it. I have another request to make,—

that you will be kindly pleased to transmit a copy to the Committee of

the Dehli College, to which I owe all my advantages.

Jelalabad, 3rd Dec. 1833,

[We shall have much pleasure in complying with our correspondent’s

request.—Ep. |

V.—Abstract of a Meteorological Register, kept at Mozafferpir, in

Tirhit, (Lat. 26° 7’ 20” N. Long. 85° 24” 30' E.), by T. Dashwood,

Esq. C. S.

Following up the plan already adopted with former tables, we have

now to lay before our readers an abstract of the daily registers obliging-

ly kept at our request by the gentleman whose name appears at the

head of this notice, for the period of one year, in order to supply data

for estimating the climate of Tirhit. Although unable to find space

for the whole of these registers*, we have extended the detail in some

degree by taking the averages every half month, instead of only once a

month. The only point on which there appears to be some little doubt

is, as respects the diurnal oscillation of the barometer ; which, being less

than at places under the same parallel, leads us to suspect, that the

instrument, being of the mountain construction, was not sufficiently

sensible to minute impressions.

Its agreement also with the instrument registered in Calcutta was

not noted before dispatching the barometer to Patna.

The prevailing wind at Mozufferptir is from the east. It blows

strong from the west in February and March :—north and south winds

are of very rare occurrence.

Table I. is derived directly from the registers, with the exception of

the barometer entries for November, which are filled in by interpolation ;

the thermometer for that month was registered in a tent at or on the

road to Hajipitir.

* The registers for December, 1832, and the two following months, were printed at

length in the April number of the Journal for 1833.

Meteorological Register kept at Mozufferpir, Tirhit.

[Frs.

TaBLE I.—Half-monthly Averages of Observations of the Barometer and Thermo-

—=

Month.

A.M.

1832. inch.

Dec. 1 to 15|29.650

16 to 31} .659

1833.

Jan. 1 to 15} .744

6 to) 3H) 9.757

Feb. 1 to 15} .609

16 to 28| .641

Mar. 1 to 15} .518

16 to 31} .526

Apr. 1 to 467

16 to 30 360

May 1 to 15[ .399

UG rtorsli| ad

June 1 to 15 203

16 to 30] .156

July 1 to 15| .154

UG tonal? 156

Aug. 1 to 15] .165

6 to 3 Zor

Sept. 1 to 15] .274

16 to 30) .286

Oct. 1 to 15] .401

16 to 31} .582

Nov. 1 to 15} .600

16 to 30] .630

Means, ‘29.432

Barom. at 32° ;

meter in Tirhtt.

— | ———S$S —_— | ————

348 76.0 179.0 87.0 169.1

| Ther.in Ther. out ;

doors. | of doors. ys

mean height at} means at meansof | W. | E.

oo ‘Weather.

Dern Bae we rte ker

dale adel ac =n =e

P.M. |A.M. P.M.| 4 ais Etta al

218 |2s|as!

inch. ° ° ie} ° |

574 |65.5 (67.5 172.6 57.0| 10 | 5 Fogs and drizzling

rain.

574 159.0 62.5 |68.5 48.5] 13 | 3 Clear; (one fog in

| morning.)

-636 |58.6 161.6 /69.5 50.6) 91: 6 | Fine sharp weather.

-648 |59.7 |62.8 ;70.3 51.2 9 7 |Clear ; some hazy

| | | and cloudy days.

018 63.2 '67.0 :78.8 54. 6} ll 4 Cloudy, showers,

| & violent W. wind. ©

-030 |65.2 |69.8 |77.8 |55.6 | 10 3 [Fair with strong

| | winds.

-445 (71.0 |76.8 |85.5 |60.5 | 14 1 |Clear with strong

H winds.

424 76.8 |80.7 90.5 |67.7 | 13 3 ;Cumuli ; (more W.

wind than usual ;)

1 storm.

-370 |78.7 |81.0'94.2 70.3} 4 | 11 |Clear; var. winds;

l | 1 storm.

-279 |82.7 '84.1'100.'76.0| 8 ° 7 |Clear; fine weather.

292 fre 2 84.1 '95.5 |74.8 % 145 Flying clouds ; gale

. | from E.

-143 ea. 84.9 94.7 78.2) 1 | 15 |Fair; one day rain.

-134 ee 187.5 |102. |79.6 3, 143,E. morn. W. even.,

i 2 north-westers.

091 84. 7 86.4 195.9 |79.7 %| 143 Hazy sky; 1 north-

| | wester, 3 rain.

089 81.8 86.3 94.2 |80.7| 3 | 12 | Fair; 3 days rainy.

100 |84.3 86.0 /91.7 80.5] 0 | 16 Showery and fair.

-109 |82.4 |84.3 |90.0 |80.0 6; 9 1 N.,.T Si," heavy

| rain and storms.

-168 |82.1 83.4 88.7 79.3 2 | 14 |Heavy rain; 8 days

fair.

-193 82.9 |83.7 |89.3 |79.2| 1 | 14 Fair; 3 days rainy.

198 84.4 |86.0 |91.2 80.3{ 1 | 14 {1S.; fair; 1 storm;

3 showers.

-305 |82.3 |84.0 |89.7 (77.5 0 | 15 |Cloudy without

| | rain; fair.

-493 |78.6/81.1 ‘88.5 '71.3 6 | 10 !Calms ; fair; 2 strs.

-010 '76.2 |83.6 !85.0 164.0 | 2 | 13 |Fog. morn.; fair

day; strong winds.

.940 |72.7 181.0 (83.5 60.7| 8 7 | Ditto ; earthquake

on the 26th.

1323'2323| Moist mild climate.

Table II. is deduced from the foregoing, according to the form adopt-

ed for other localities.

The range both of temperature and of pressure

1834.] On the Land Shells of India. 81

is a little less than that observed at Benares, but the mean temperature

agrees almost precisely with the quotation for that place.

TasBLe I1.—Summary of Pressure and Temperature.

| Barometer at 32°. Thermometer.

ai d |tad Se ae ae Ss fel iba saieed

3 bes = 8 oe So 2 ma 3. os

| % eee lee 2 2 See [eae a| 288

BS) SSe le e2Si,6.3 sho (Sor se 7s] Ral

a) 295 Seakleaee Zod |g os is 5 a 3 at a

SAE ee SB Oe, Se Sie ge

inches. | inch. inch. 0 0 | 0 | 0

Jan.| 29.698] +.308 M11] 60.6 60.4 17.6] 19.0 le.w.

Feb. 75 | -+.165 101 66.4 66.77) S173 23.2 |W.

Mar.| 479] +.089 .087| 76.3 76 8 23.9 |W.

Apr. .369| —.021 .089 81.6 | 85.2| + 7.2 24.1 |WE.

May ae ae | 071 83.7, 85.3, + 7.3! 19.5|E.

June] .146| —.244 .068 86.0 BOP irs AWD) oc We Bs

July 125} —.265 .060 84.6 86.7| + 8.7 12.3 |E.

Aug.| 173] —.217 070| 83.2 84.5] + 6.5 9.8 |E.

Sept.) .237/ —.153 085 84.3 85.0) + 7.0 10.5 |E.

Oct. 445 | -++.055 093 81.5 81.5! + 3.5 14.7 !E.

Nov.| .570| +.180 090] 78.4] 73.8) —4.2| 21.9[E.

Dec 614] -.224 080 63.6 61.6| —16.4 17.7 |W.

29.390 {range 573 084 77.9 78.0 ey 17.9

VI.—On the Land Shells of India. By Lieut. Thomas Hutton, 37th Regt.

Native Infantry.

To the Editor of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

I have the pleasure to send you a few observations on the land and

fresh-water shells of India, which I have had the good fortune to col-

lect since January, 1832, accompanied by specimens, which will serve

better than drawings to shew you the species described.

I am sorry I cannot at present offer you a greater number of each,

as my collection is not very numerous, but should any of those sent be

desirable, I shall have pleasure in collecting for you whenever opportu-

nity may occur.

The same offer I would also extend to the Society, did I think I could

be of any use in swelling the treasures of their museum.

Being as yet but a tyro in natural history, and having no works of

any great authority by me, I have hesitated in affixing even a generic

name to my descriptions, and should these be wrong, I must crave

your indulgence and correction”.

* We have received Lieut. Hutron’s Specimens in safety, but have not been yet

able to make drawings of them to illustrate his valuable notice: neither have we ven-

tured to alter the generic or specific names given to them by the author, which

would require greater knowledge of thesubject than we possess. They remain,

however, open to any future correction.—Eb.

82 On the Land Shells of India. [Fzs.

Part 1.—Land Shells.

Genus Cyciostoma, (torquata ?)

Animal unknown to me.

Suetyt.—Diameter about 14 inch; spire, prominent and pointed;

whorls, rounded and six in number; umbilicus, well defined and disco-

vering to the third whorl ; aperture circular, margins united, thickened,

and reflected: slightly inclined to be angular at the point where the

right lip comes in contact with the body whorl; interior of the aper-

ture with a red or deep orange-coloured ring.

Colour of the shell dingy white, with irregular tortoise-shell coloured

patches and transverse broken lines on the upper side of the whorls ;

the under side with longitudinal bands of the same colour, leaving a

broad longitudinal white stripe down the middle of the body whorl ;

operculum horny; concentric lamellar. In some shells the colours are

more vivid than in others; I have one in my possession of which the

colour is a pale yellowish brown or buff throughout, the markings be-

ing very little darker than the ground colour: this however does not

appear to have been caused by exposure, as the shell exhibits a very

healthy appearance. ‘This is the only specimen with an operculum.

These shells I found at Rajmahl, lying dead among the loose bricks

and rubbish by the side of pathways leading among the ruins of the

ancient palace. It is probable that they may be found living on the

rocks in that neighbourhood, and among the ruins themselves; I had

however no time to spare, and was obliged, though reluctantly, to pro-

ceed without making farther discovery.

No. 2.—Genus Cyciostoma, (fasciata ?)

Animal unknown to me.

SuetL.—Diameter little more than half an inch, or 54 lines ; whorls

five in number, and flattened on the upper side; spire depressed and

flattened, even with the whorls ; mouth horse-shoe shaped, (not circular,)

the margins reflected and partially interrupted by the body whorl, a

thin plate alone joining them ; colour white, with four or five longitudinal

stripes of reddish brown: the first* or upper stripe being generally

the broadest and darkest, and following the whorls from the apex

to the margin of the mouth. Umbilicus discovering the third whorl.

I have seen no operculum.

These shells I have often found in dry ravines and on the banks of

the Ganges, where they were no doubt left by the subsiding waters

after the rainy season.

On account of the aperture being horse-shoe shaped, I have placed a

mark of doubt to the generic name.

* In some the second (not the first) stripe is the darkest, &c.

1834.] On the Land Shells of India. 83

No. 3.-—Genus Heurx?

AntmaAu.—Dark brown or blackish, with four tentacula, the two superior

ones being longest, and bearing the eyes at their summits; tentacula

clubbed or forming a button at the tips, retractile ; body elongate, with

a hooked process on the extremity or tail, pointing backwards: from

the right side of the animal proceed two narrow, flat, gradually-pointed

filaments or tentacula, which, when the animal is in motion, are kept

constantly playing over the surface of the shell, and in all probability

give it the high polish it possesses.

Surett.—Thin, fragile, pellucid, with a small pillar cavity, not disco-

vering the previous whorls; whorls six or seven in number; colour

pale brownish; shell very glassy, with fine smooth polish ; aperture

lunated, margins edged and disunited, being interrupted by the body

whorl; diameter about one inch; spire flattened, as are also the sides

of the shell more or less.

I have placed a mark of doubt to the generic name, because I do not

find in the description of the genus Helix any allusion made to the

process on the tail of my specimen, nor to the two tentacula proceeding

from the right side of the animal. I found specimens of these shells,

dead, in dry ravines, and on the banks of the Ganges.

They live however in rocky situations, so that their being found in

the above-mentioned places must be owing to the mountain streams

having carried them off during the rains.

I procured living specimens at Tara, in the range of rocky hills near

Mirzapir, in the month of August, 1832. In wet weather, or more

properly speaking, during the rains, they sally forth from their retreats

in quest of food, which consists chiefly of vegetable matter. They pre-

fer the early hours of morning to feed in, before the sun has sufficient

power to become distressing to them; they appear to require a great

deal of moisture, while in motion, without which the slimy matter, which

exudes plentifully from their bodies, becomes so thick as to impede the

progress of the animal: I observed this to be the case with several

which I kept alive for some time; when a few drops of water were

sprinkled upon it, the animal put itself in motion, and continued so to

do, until the slimy matter became too thick to allow it to proceed

without evident exertion. I never found these shells in motion, except

on very wet days, and the above circumstance may probably be the rea-

son. At the close of the rainy season, they deposit their eggs in the

ground, and retire to some secure retreat, where they remain during

the cold and dry seasons of the year, protected from the weather by the

dark caves or blocks of stone among which they conceal themselves,

shutting up the aperture of the shell with a viscous fluid, which soon

$4 On the Land Shells of India. [Fzs.

hardens, and becoming like a thick coating of gum, effectually excludes

the external air.

The ova are deposited in long strings, and are white.

No. 4.—Genus Butimus.

Species. B. acutus ? Drap. Moll. 77. Also, vide Flemming’s British

Animals.

AnimaL.—With four tentacula, bulging and rounded at the summits,

and the two longest having the eyes at the tips; body elongate and

tapering posteriorly, of a pale colour; the tentacula inclining to pale

brown.

SHELL.—Ground colour white, with a longitudinal brown band on

the lower side of the body whorl, and many irregular small spots of the

same colour; markings of increase distinctly seen; the smaller shells have

a tinge of very pale brown in the ground colour; margin of the mouth

slightly reflected on the small pillar cavity; whorls eight in number;

length 54 lines ; shell turretted ; spire acute ; whorls gradually tapering ;

mouth ovate, longer than broad ; right lip edged.

This elegant little shell I first found at a place called Dhuni, in

the Jypoor territory, on some large banian trees* (burgut) overhang-

ing a tank. They conceal themselves during the dry seasons in holes,

and beneath the bark, shutting up the mouth of the shell with a brittle

gum-like substance, which enables them to adhere to the wood. I

found some of this species also at Neemuch during the late rains, on a

khujoor tree}, and also on vines in a garden.

No. 5.—Buuimus?

AnimaAL.—Furnished with four tentacula, retractile, the two upperones

being the longest, and bearing the eyes at the summits ; foot elongate,

rather rounded posteriorly, truncated before ; colour pale yellowish.

Suetit.—tTransparent, thin, and pale coloured, or rather colourless ;

spire gradually tapering ; whorls 12 ; body whorl equal to the two pre-

ceding ones; length 64 lines}; aperture longer than broad, semi-

ovate ; pillar lip straight and slightly reflected ; right lip edged.

This delicately formed shell I found beneath a flower pot at Mirza-

poor, in September, 1832. They were in great abundance, particularly

among the grass growing at the base of the outer walls of my Bunga-

low. I afterwards found them beneath stones at Futtehpoor Sikra, in

December, and also buried deep in the earth with Pup at different

places in the rocky hills, between Agra and Neemuch. They feed on

* Ficus Bengalensis, vel Indica.

‘+ Phoenix Sylvestris ?

+ I have only one of this length, the generality being about five lines. It has

also 12 whorls, while the others have about 9 or 10.

1834.] On the Land Shells of India. 85

vegetables, but appear to have no objection to animal matter also. They

bury themselves in the earth, descending foot foremost after the manner

of the Pupz, and remain torpid during the dry season.

I had lately a great number of living specimens in a torpid state,

buried in a large glass jar full of earth, in which they had lived eight

or nine months; most of these I find however to have died, leaving a

string of whitish ova in the shell.

No. 6.—Genus Pura.

AnIMAL.— With four tentacula, the upper pairbeing longest, and bear-

ing the eyes at the summits; animal blackish; tentacula bulging

at the tips. Ova-viviparous.

Suett.—About 75 or 8 lines long, cylindrical, spire blunt ; whorls

9 or 10; aperture roundish or sub-quadrate; margins thickened, and

slightly reflected, interrupted by the body whorl, a thin plate inter-

vening. Colour of living specimens, very pale brownish.

The exuvia of these shells is very common in ravines and on banks

of rivers, and in these situations the shells are always white from ex-

posure.

They are to be found in abundance in the range of hills between

Futtehpoor Sikra, and Neemuch, and it is probable that they are tohe

met with in the hills near Mirzapoor, and indeed all along that range.

They bury themselves deep in the earth, beneath huge masses of

rock, the roots of trees, &c. in immense numbers together. They ap-

pear indeed to have formed a community, so thickly do they lie upon

each other, and to have buried themselves by common consent in a

chosen spot. They do not appear to be scattered indiscriminately

over the whole rock, but only in selected spots here and there. The

aperture of the shell is generally closed with a very thin coat of har-

dened viscous matter, considerably thinner than fine silver paper.

They appear to be ova-viviparous ; I foundone shell with four or five

young ones in it, all dead, and having 2 or 24 whorls. Another with

three young ones of three whorls each.

No. 7.—Pupa.

AnimaL.—With four tentacula, buttoned at the tips, the upper pair

longest and bearing the eyes at the summits; colour blackish.

Suett.—About 24 lines in length; whorls 8; spire rather obtuse;

colour brown; aperture rounded, margins reflected and interrupted by

the body whorl.

The shell is covered over with a coating of mud. These little shells

I found at Beana; they were adhering to the face of a‘bare and very

steep rock ; the mouth of the shell is stopped up with a viscous fluid

similar to the foregoing descriptions, and this enables them to stick to

86 On the Land Shells of India. [Frs.

the rock with such firmness as to render it difficult to detach them

without breaking.

I found one or two buried in the earth, among the preceding

species. © :

From their being covered with clay, I was at first inclined to pass

them, thinking they were the nidi of some small species of fly. They

were scattered over the bleak face of the rock in great numbers.

The ‘‘ Bulimus Obscurus”’ is said to cover itself with mud in the man-

ner as here mentioned, but it also changes the materials of this coating

according to circumstances; for instance, if on a tree, it makes use of

bits of lichen to conceal itself, or if on rocks, it uses clay and so on.

Perhaps the above species may be found to do likewise.

No. 8.—Pupa.

AnimAL.—With four tentacula, retractile, clubbed at the tips; the

superior pair longest, and bearing the eyes. The upper pair of tentacu-

la and a line along the back leading from them are vermilion coloured ;

the lower tentacula minute, and with the rest of the animal very pale

yellow ; body elongate, inclining to a point posteriorly.

SuELL.—Thin, vermilion-coloured when living, but diaphanous and

colourless when cleared of the animal, cylindrical, obtuse at the sum-

mit ; whorls seven or eight; aperture rather subquadrate, with four

teeth, and corresponding indentations externally ; length about three

lines ; margins of the mouth reflected.

These shells I discovered first at Mirzapoor beneath garden pots, and

at the base of the walls of my Bungalow, in company with “ Bulimus”

No. 5, in September, 1832. Their habits appear to be the same ; they

were however very scarce, and I could only find one or two buried with

Pupa No. 6, in the rocks between Agra and Neemuch.

No. 9.—Genus Succinea.

AniMAL.—With four tentacula, short and thick; the superior pair

bearing the eyes at their posterior summits. Colour greenish.

SHELL.—Thin, fragile, diaphanous, and colourless ; aperture longer

than broad, and ovate; margins edged; lines of increase delicate and

distinctly .seen ; spire prominent; whorls twisting rapidly and four in

number. The body whorl forming nearly the whole shell. Length of

my largest specimen half an inch.

In form these shells are very like the Lymnex. I found them ad-

hering to the face of the rocks at Beana in December, 1832, along

with Pupa No. 7. There was a thin coat of a hard gum-like substance

closing the mouth of the shell.

I also found a few buried with Pups in the earth.

1834.] On the Land Shells of India. 87

No. 10.—Genus AmicuLa.

Species.— A. Scarabeus. Lam.

Animat.—Unknown to me.

Sueti.—Ovate, flattened ; aperture with seven teeth ; right lip edged

and white ; left lip pale coloured and partially reflected ; whorls eight

or nine; close. Colour pinkish chesnut, with a few darker marks here

and there. Spire short ; body whorl large and forming more than two-

thirds of the shell; aperture longer than broad and flexuous. Length

about seven lines.

I found this specimen on the banks of the Ganges in 1832. But I

do not recollect the place, and I made no memorandum of it at the time.

It was lying, however, a very little above the water line, ona sand

bank. It is the only specimen I have seen.

In “ Burrow’s Elements of Conchology,” this shell is described and

figured under the Linnzan name of ‘“‘ Helix Scarabeeus,” in the follow-

ing manner.

«« Shell ovate, two edged, sub-umbilicate ; aperture toothed.”

«Specimen brown, variegated with pale spots, outer lip and teeth

horny, white ; whorls contiguous double convex; aperture narrow,

compressed and flexuous ; each lip with three teeth; inhabits Asia.”

The plate accompanying this description, and taken from a specimen,

at once shews it to be identical with the shell inmy possession ; but the

author errs in saying “‘ each Jip with three teeth,” inasmuch as his plate

and my specimen have only one large tooth on the inner lip, three on the

right lip, and (in the plate) two large teeth on the body whorl; my

specimen has, besides the two on the body whorl, a very minute one

arising near the base of one of them, and which, although not noticed

by that author, is still nevertheless a distinct and decided tooth.

La Marck says, it is ‘‘ seven-toothed.”

Having now given a slight description of each species of land-shells

in my collection, I shall, before concluding my letter, mention a circum-

stance connected with most of them, for which I have not been able

satisfactorily to account, nor indeed have I as yet had an opportunity

of ascertaining, whether the fact, hereafter mentioned, may be consider-

ed as one of the constant habits of the animals, although from the ob-

servations I made at the time, I am strongly inclined to think, it may.

My attention was first called to the subject, while searching for Pupz

No. 6.

When proceeding in December, 1832, to join my regiment, my route

lay, from Futtehpoor Sikra to Neemuch, chiefly through a range of

low rocky hills, and observing great numbers of these Pupe, dead, in

ravines and on banks of nullahs, I naturally concluded that living

88 On the Land Shells of India. [Frs.

specimens might be found in the hills, and accordingly whenever our

encampment lay within a moderate walking distance, I set forth, after

breakfast, with sundry apparatus for digging up and securing whatever

prize I might be lucky enough to meet with.

For the first day or two my search for shells was ineffectual, and I

returned to my tents tired, and puzzled to account for my bad success, un-

til at last, we encamped between two detached hills. Here I once more

commenced a search, which for several hours proved as unsuccessful as

before ; but the day being cool, and the surrounding scenery very beau-

tiful, I climbed up the rocks and crossed over to the eastern side, where

I again commenced a search, which in a very short time was rewarded

with a more abundant supply of living Pupe than I had ever thought of

obtaining.

These were buried deep in the earth, where they might undoubtedly

have remained, safe from prying eyes, had not a little mouse, fortunate-

ly enough for me, selected that very spot, whereon to sink its subter-

ranean retreat, and thus unconsciously betrayed the hidden treasures.

The circumstance of these shells being found only on one side of this

rock, induced me to go and examine the one on the opposite side of our

encampment, and there also I found Pupz deeply buried in great num-

bers, but only on the eastern aspect.

From this time I made a point of inspecting the neighbouring hills,

whenever within easy distance, sometimes finding no shells, while at

others I found them in abundance, and invariably facing towards the E.

or 8. E. In company with these, I found at different places a few spe-

cimens of Bulimus (No. 5), Pupze (Nos. 7 and 8), and Succinea (No. 9).

I now began to recal to mind the situation in which I had found

Bulimus No. 5, and Pupa No. 8, at Mirzapoor, and they also were de-

cidedly only to be found on the S. E. side of my Bungalow; and

moreover, I am nearly certain that Helix, No. 3, found at Tara, was

also on the eastern aspect. Pupa No. 7, and Succinea No. 9, as also

numbers of Pupa No. 6, were found on the rocks at Beana, facing to

the same direction; and Bulimus No. 4, although a few were found

elsewhere, were by far more numerous on the eastern side of the trees,

than on the others ; and this also I observed at the commencement of

the rainy season at Neemuch.

Having therefore satisfied myself that all the living species of land

shells, which I have collected, were found on or nearly on the same as-

pect, viz. eastern or S. E. ; it only remains to ascertain the cause of such

partiality, and as this is most probably connected with the welfare of the

animal, it may be concluded that the all-wise Director of nature has imparted

an instinct to these tender beings, which enables them to choose the

1834.] On the Fresh-water Shells of India. 89

situation most favourable to their wants and safety. May not, there-

fore, the fact of their being found on the eastern aspect of the-rocks and

trees be accounted for, by supposing it to originate in a desire to find

shelter from the western blast during the dry heats of summer, and to

be in a situation to enjoy the first refreshing and invigorating showers

of the rainy season?

I have put the above as a query, because I am not certain that the

rains prevail from the eastward or south-eastward, although at this sta-

tion they have certainly done so this year. I shall however take every

opportunity of ascertaining, whether the above is a constant habit of

the land shells or not, and in this I hope I shall be assisted by others of

your correspondents who may be willing to pay attention to the subject.

Part 2.—On the Fresh-water Univalves.

No. 1.—Genus AMPULLARIA.

Ampvutiarra.—Found in jheels; Mr. Benson’s description of the ani-

mal, as far as I have been able to ascertain, is perfectly correct.

Operculum calcareous ?

- Var. With longitudinal brown bands; found with the last, in jheels

at Mirzapoor.

I have one large specimen with stripes, which is indeed the only one

I have seen, but the young ones are very commonly met with. Oper-

culum calcareous.

No. 2.—Patupina, Bengalensis ?

This is a very common shell, occurring plentifully in most jheels and

stagnant nullahs. In the Jegu nullah at Chunar they are in abun-

dance, but the first specimens I procured at Humeergurh near Nee-

much, ina large jheel. ‘The animal is beautifully studded over with black

and orange coloured spots. It is ova-viviparous; from one I obtained

102 young ones. Length of the shell from 14 to 2 inches. The young

have a ridge or keel on the body whorl, which makes the aperture sub-

triangular ; this is lost in the mature shell.

The umbilicus of the shell varies much in different spicimens, some

shewing scarcely any, while others have it very well defined and rather

deep.

The shell is covered with an olive-green epidermis and longitudi-

nally striped with brown; onthe body whorl these stripes are nine in

number, and are placed alternately, a narrow one and a broad one.

Operculum corneous.

No. 3.—PA.LupDINa.

In jheels and stagnant nullahs.

This has a broad brown band running longitudinally from the apex

to the aperture.

90 On the Fresh-water Shells of India. [Fzs.

The young are keeled like those of the last species. Length about

one inch—aperture with a bleak horny rim. Operc. corneous.

No. 4.—PAaLuDINA.

Found in a large jheel near Chunar.

The spire very much corroded. Colour pale olive-green. Aperture

with ablack horny rim. One of these produced 27, and another 87 young

ones; they have the ridge and the sub-triangular aperture when young.

Length from nine lines to an inch. Animal orange and black. Operc.

corneous.

No. 5.—Pauupina.

Found in the Jegu nullah at Chunar.

Shell solid and thick, pale green, interior white. Little more than

an inch in length. Operc. corneous.

No. 6.—PAuupina.

Found in a very large jhil near Chunar. Colour dark olive-green,

and longitudinally striped with 10 black stripes, alternately narrow and

broad. Spire corroded; margins of the mouth with a horny rim. This

shell is more globular than any I have seen, belonging to the Genus

Paludina. I have only two of them, and the animal is unknown to me.

Operc. corneous.

No. 7.—VALVATA ?

This is the shell of which a description appeared in the 9th No. of

the Journal, under the head of Notes on the Habits of the Paludina.

These shells differ much in the development of the umbilicus, some

having it well defined, others having scarcely any. Operc. calcareous..

This I found at Mirzapoor, at the foot of trees, in puddles of water.

No. 8.—VatvatTa?

These I have seen in abundance on the banks of the Ganges and

nullahs, but always dead and injured from exposure to the sun. The

only living ones I have seen, I found at Dhuni in the Jypoor terri-

tory, under a wall enclosing one side of a dirty tank. The spire of

these is not corroded like the last species, nor has it any umbilicus ; aper-

ture angular above and below. Operc. calcareous.

No. 9.—VatvatTa?

Found with No. 7, at Mirzapoor.

The aperture only angular above.

No umbilicus. Operculum calcareous.

No. 10.—Puanorsis, Corneus ?

These may be found in almost every jheel or stagnant piece of water.

Like all the fresh-water univalves, they bury themselves in the mud, as

the water evaporates during the hot seasons of the year. I brought a

lump of dry clay from the bed of a jheel at Mirzapoor, to Neemuch, and

1834.] On the Fresh-water Shells of India. a1

having kept it for a year, I found on immersing it in water, that the

shells imbedded in it, were still alive and healthy. Diameter 3 inch.

No. 11.—Var.? Puanorsis.

These I brought from Mirzapoor, and have marked them as a variety,

on account of their form being more regular, than the last; they were

found plentifully, and may probably prove the young of Planorbis

No. 10.

No. 12.—P.Lanorsis,

The whorls in this species are very much flattened.—The aperture

opening obliquely and oval—shell thin and diaphanous—whorls 4 or

5 in number—diameter 34 lines.

The exuvia common on the Ganges.—They are found in stagnant

waters—more frequently in nullahs than in jheels.

No. 13.—PLanorsis.

* Animal blackish. The shell minute,’of three or four whorls, which are

rounded ; aperture oblique; diameter about 14 line.

These very small shells I found during the hot winds of 1833, in

the earthen pans containing the water for my tatties. They were

drawn from a well in my compound, ,the bottom of which is hard trap-

rock, and also from one other well near my house. How they got into

these wells I cannot conceive, as there is no nullah or pond near them.

They were not abundant.

No. 14.—Me.ania. -

These I found on the banks of the Ganges among exuvie. They are

injured by exposure to the sun. They inhabit rivers.

No. 14.

A smaller size. These appear to be the same asthe foregoing. I ob-

tained them during the hot winds, from the same well in which the

small Planorbis, No. 13, was taken. This is a curious fact, as the bot-

tom of the well is hard trap-rock, and unless the animals burrow into

the sides of the well, they cannot possibly find protection at the bottom

of it. In this well there is no true spring, it being supplied merely by

the water soaking down from the surface during the rains.

No. 15.—Menania.

I have one specimen, which was given ne by a friend of Mr. Bzn-

son’s, from whom he obtained it. The epidermis is dark olive green.

Shell 2 inches long. The body whorl longitudinally tuberculated.

No. 16.—Metania.

This species, of which I have only one specimen, is of a blackish colour.

Transversely wrinkled on the whorls. Length 1 inch.

This I found in a nullah at Chunar, which with the exception of the

rainy season, at which time it joins the Ganges, is strictly “ stagnant

water.” The animal was alive, and in soft mud.

92 On the Fresh-water Shells of India. [Fes-.

T mention this circumstance, because Mr. Brenson has said in No. 13

of the Guanines IN ScieNcE, when speaking of Melanie, “I have never

met them in jheels or standing waters, so that they may be strictly

called fluviatile.”

I have not yet had an opportunity of procuring any of these shells

alive, from rivers: the only two living specimens in my collection were

taken—the one from a muddy nullah, the other from a well.

No. 17—Lymnza.

Shell thin, fragile, diaphanous.

Found in abundance in the Jegu nullah at Chunar, also in most

jheels. >

Fresh-water Bivalves.

No. 18.—Uwn1o ?

Found in nullahs at Chunar; also in tanks. Length of my largest

specimen 24 inches; epidermis greenish eee beaks decorticated. Ins

terior, beautifully nacreous.

No. 19.—Unto?

Found at Chunar in nullahs and tanks. Beaks decorticated; epider-

mis dark-brown. These shells are generally tuberculated interiorly, pre-

senting an appearance of small pearls. The pearly texture of the inte-

rior is often coloured with a pinkish tinge.

No. 20.—Unio?

In rivers, nullahs, and tanks. Plentiful in the Jegu ie at pha

nar. Epidermis yellowish or pale brownish green. Beaks naked.

More solid than the preceding, and the interior lustre more brilliant.

No. 21.—Unio?

Can this be the young of Unio No. 18?

I found them frequently in small pools of water, left in the hollows of

sand-banks on the Ganges; they are easily traced by the tortuous fur_

yows which they leave on the sand. They are very slight, and the inte-

rior appears to be satiny.

No. 22.—Cyctas.

Epidermis olive-brown, and in some, of different shades of olive-green-

Transversely furrowed; beaks sometimes pale purplish, sometimes de.

corticated.

_ Found in the Ganges and other rivers.

No. 23.—Var.

Epidermis pale yellow, or dirty straw-colour.

In the Ganges at Mirzapoor.

No. 24.—Var.

Some specimens brownish, others pale yellowish, with longitudinal

rays or stripes of brown.

At Mirzapoor in the Ganges.

1834.) On the Land and Fresh-water Shells of India. 93

No. 25.—Novacuuina Gancoretica—Benson.

Found at Mirzapoor in the Ganges.

On stor xi days, I generally found plenty of them.

Note to the Editor.

These are all I have yet collected.

I have sent a few of each kind, except Nos. 10 of the Land Shells,

and 6, 15, 16, and 25 of the Fresh-water Shells. Of some of those

sent I have so very few that I could only spare one or two, without

making my cabinet very bare. The poorness of the specimens there-

fore I hope you will excuse for the present, and should you not already

possess sufficient, I shall have pleasure in sending more whenever lucky

enough to fall in with them.

Should any part or the whole of the present communication be too

trifling for the pages of your Journal, do not hesitate an instant in re-

jecting it. My object in writing, not being for the sake of seeing my-

self in print, but for the purpose of communicating facts, in the cause

of truth.

Neemuch, 20th October, 1833.

List of Land and Fresh-water Shelis*.

Land Sheils. | SValvataueeaee tee:

1. Cyclostoma, (miki) torquata? 2

2. ——————? (mihi) fasciata ? 10. Planorbis, .... .... corneus ?

EMI 51% 3.0 (mihi) petrosa ? 11. Var. a - var.

Bulimus, ...... .. acutus ? 12, ——_——__, + (mihi) compressus.

-? .. (mihi) gracilis? 13, ————,,... .....

“yg see

. (mihi) coenopicta?

’

. (mihi) cylindrical ? | b4;Melaniay (J0F. 2.2

SE OND DO

; - (mihi) bicolor ? 16. mginese » «--(0RiDT)

- 9. Succinea?.... .... oblonga? 17. Lymnea,.. ........ limosa ?

10. AuriculaScarabzeus, Scarabeeus, Lam. Bivalves.

Fresh-water Univalves. USm sind yeccracts, bles severe

a - dampened é 19. weet aie, tee; Et

PATE a shy « . (mihi) striata ? BO ra he anes Secsdiae

oe Paludina,. “ey ati. HSE Bengalensis ? | 21. Otis ee

ae PAE praia Qn CYCLASN ss 'siot ole tyes 2

4, “y Be Bt ctajis o, dotaiored <I

3. ; 24, ——-,

6. Si adlaia bis Bho 25. NovaculinaGangetica

7. Valvata? 3 BENSON,.. a Gangetica.

The specific names are given in my cabinet to endble me to distin-

guish them, and I have here inserted them, for the sake of reference

should you notice them. Those marked (mihi) I have myself given.

The others are those of Authors, and given where I thought they be-

longed.

* When we are able to furnish a plate of these shells, the present figures of

reference shall be preserved.—Ep.

94 Catalogue of Moon-Culminating Stars, [Frs,

VI.—A Catalogue of Stars to be observed with the Moon, in March and

April, 1834,with the view of determining the difference of longitude of the

places whereat they may be observed. By John Curnin, Esq. F.R.A.S.

Of all the methods which have hitherto been devised for the determi-

nation of the difference of longitude of any two places on the surface of

the earth, it is now agreed on, that that dependent upon the observed

interval of time which elapses between the transit of the moon’s limb

and of a star, having the same declination as the moon, is the most

accurate, certain, and expeditious.

It is the most accurate, because it involves no data but the rate at

which the moon’s right ascension increases in the interval between its

passing over the two meridians: it is the most certain, because it can

be put in practice, at least twelve times in each lunation: it is also the

most expeditious, because as many stars as may be agreed upon, and as

are especially fit for this purpose, may be observed at both observatories

on each night ; each of which, if a corresponding one has been made at

the other observatory, being independent of the others, serves to give

an independent estimate of the longitude.

It does not seem necessary that I should give a detailed account of

this method. of determining the longitude, because that has been ably

done by Mr. Barty in the Memoirs of the Astronomical Society; nor

that I should insist on the accuracy and value of this method, as both

seem to be attested by the fact, that for the first time a catalogue of

moon-culminating stars has been inserted in the Nautical Almanac for

this year: but inasmuch as I have ventured to insert some stars in the

accompanying catalogue, which are expressly rejected in the report

made by the Committee of the Astronomical Society, relative to the

improvements to be introduced into the Nautical Almanac, I feel it

necessary to insert here that portion of the report, in order that it may

be compared with my reasons for deviating from its implied injunction,

and which, I trust, will be deemed sufficient by resident observers in

India :

‘“ The Committee strongly recommend the insertion of the list of moon-culminating

stars, given in the late Supplements to the Nautical Almanac, as affording one of

the best modes of determining the longitude of distant places, when the navigator,

furnished with a transit instrument, can obtain a landing. As it is absolutely

essential, however, that only one list of such stars should be published for the use

of navigators of all nations, and as Professor Encke proposes to discontinue his list

as soon as he is assured that the British Government will permanently adopt one,

the Committee trust that they may be excused for entering rather more minutely

into the mode in which those stars should be selected. They recommend, there-

fore, that notmore than four stars should be selected for one day, two of which are to

1834.] Catalogue of Moon-Culminating Stars. 95

precede and two to follow themoon: that the stars thus forming each pair bechosen

so as not to be very distant from each other in right ascension, and nearly midway

between the right ascension of the moon at the time of her transit on two conse-

cutive days: that the two stars chosen to follow the moon on one day beadoptedas the

two to precede the moon on the subsequent day: that no star be selected below the

5th, but on no account below the 6th, magnitude: that the stars so chosen should

not be situated more than five degrees from the path of the moon’s true orbit: and

that the list should be continued through each lunation within four days of the new

moon: that theapparent right ascension (in time) of the star to two places, and the

mean declination of the star to the nearest minute, be given.’’

In the first place, those stars recommended by the council are intend-

ed for universal use, and as being the most likely to be visible in ordi-

nary states of the weather in places having variable climates. The

number of these stars seem to me to have been selected with reference

to fixed observatories, wherein a few observations being made on each

night of every lunation for a considerable interval of time,would even-

tually assign the difference of longitude between them with the utmost

accuracy: whereas, those in India, with one exception, may be aptly

called flying observatories. It has seemed to me to be desirable that we

should be enabled to determine the difference of longitude of these, in the

shortest interval of time; and therefore, for this reason, and from the

consideration that the climate will interpose no serious obstacle to their

being observed, I have inserted those stars which are so expressly

repudiated by that report.

Another motive for forming this extended catalogue has arisen from

this consideration, that those stars inserted in the Nautical Almanac

have been selected with regard to observatories wherein astronomers or

their assistants are expected to spend their nights, and who, therefore,

are supposed to endure no pain and to forego no pleasure to be prepared

to make those especial observations at all hours; whereas, with the

exception already referred to, observers here have other duties of a civil,

political, or military nature to fulfil, and may, therefore, however willing,

be unable at all times to attend at the proper hour of the night to

make those observations, and those correlative ones whereby the error

of their time-pieces, and the deviation of their instruments from the

meridian, may be determined.

For these reasons, and for others, which will easily suggest themselves,

Thave ventured to draw upthe accompanying extended catalogue ; butfrom

which it will be observed, that the interval of time necessary to devote

to the transit will seldom exceed one hour. If, however, gentlemen

would observe those stars which are inserted in the Nautical Almanac,

and which I may have omitted, they would essentially promote our geo-

graphical knowledge in India, as their observation, combined with those

96 Catalogue of Moon-Culminating Stars. (Fes.

which are sure to be made in Europe, would enable us to fix the longi-

tude of places here relative to the principal observatories in Europe.

With the view of holding out every possible inducement to gentle-

men to make these observations, I have inserted the apparent right ascen-

sion of the stars, although so far as this method of determining the

longitude is concerned, the mean places would have answered equally

well; and if inserted, would have saved me much trouble. But as gen-

tlemen in India, for whose use this catalogue is intended, may not have

accurate time-pieces, nor sufficient leisure to determine the errors of

them, or the deviation of their instruments from the meridian, I have

inserted a few stars which it appeared to me could be observed

without in any manner trenching upon the time necessary for the other

observations, and which if observed would enable us to determine the error

of the time-piece and the deviation of the instrument from the meridian

at the time of making these observations, and thus to render the kind

of watch employed but a matter of secondary consideration.

The certainty with which the longitude can be deduced by this me-

thod appears to me so great, as to induce the conviction that many

gentlemen would gladly make an extensive series of such observations,

if they saw the chance of corresponding observations being made to

confer a value upon their labours : and, as they may rest assured that

those observations will be cheerfully made by Mr. Taylor of the Madras

observatory, they will be sure of having at least one point of reference

besides those which their own labours will create. With the view then

of affording all the aid which circumstances at present place at my dis-

posal, I send you the accompanying catalogue, and will continue to pre-

pare others for circulation in succession through the same channel, till

experience shall have convinced me of the propriety of discontinuing

them.

I have but one more remark to make—and that is, that it appears to

me to be most desirable that gentlemen should transmit their observations

as they are made, which you could arrange in the form of a table, and

publish for general information. In this manner all parties would be ena-

bled to compare their own observations with those of others, and assign

a cause for any anomaly which these comparisons should point out. To

make these observations of permanent value, I shall, I trust, be excused

for stating, that it appears to me to be very desirable that the spot

whereon they are made should be more accurately defined than similar

observations made in other places have hitherto been :—that, in short,

an exact measurement of the distance of the observatory from some re-

markable and natural objects should be given, so that the position of

these, and of the observatory, should be permanently preserved.

1834. } Catalogue of Moon Culminating Stars. 97

Catalogue of Stars to be observed with the Moon in March 1834.

Names of | Names of

te |

S Stars. Mag| Decn. Ay R: 2 _ Stars. wie) Decn. A. R

Oe || ius) 6 Ss | mae IMs,..S.

18}119 Tauri, [(5.6), +18 27! 5 22 28. 0221163 Cancri, j; 6 Lay 14 3 48 18.22

121 1-6 p83 55 25 18.14 y 1 Limb, 20 45 53

123 ——, (3.4)| aa 2, 27 42.68 b2 Arg. Chet 5 |—58 26 Bey (2529

125 - 6 25 48 29 25.81 77 Cancri, (5.6) +22 43 59 48.57

a Columbe, 2- |==34-10 33 37.74 (1117) lLeetG 21-58] 9--4°°°7.79

132 Tauri, | 5 |-+-2430! 38 48.65) !wArg. Car. | 5 !~58 16 6 37.18

30 Aurige, 5 55 39 40 55.44 83 Cancri, 6 |+18 25] 9 42.75

1136 Tauri, {(4.5)| 2734) 42 52.97) | (1135) 5 [482 3) 12 47.20

B Columbe, aloo 0 45 6.21 (1141)(Leo.); 7 20 31 15 25.30

139 Tauri, |(5.6)|+-25 55 47 41.03 4 Leonis, (4.5)} 23 42 22 14.77

) 1 Limb, 23 4| 49 ee oe he

141 Tauri, 6 22 30 51 39.38 |22|8 Leonis, (6.7) +17 11! 9 27 51.84

2Geminor. (6.7)| 23 39 56 40.82 h Arg. Car. 5 |—o08 25 29 39.47

3—, | 6| 23 8! 59 38.38 |16 Leonis, | 6 [+1447] 34 41.45

6 7 (6.7); 2256; 6 2 14,08, 18 : 6 12 35 37 26.67

2 Lyncis, |(4.5) 59 4 4 57.34| |p Argus, 4 |—53 45} 51 4.30

« Columbe, |(4.5)/—35 5 10 38.68, )1 Limb, +1654, 56

13 Geminor.| 3 |+22 36 12 54.32) 30 Leonis, |(3.4)] 17 35 58 16.78

oo —— 34 ; 6 1412/10 2 42.31

19 54 Aurige, | 6 6 [+28 24 29 4.31 (1220) — 6 18 35 fan Ye |

27 Geminor., 3, 2517 33 42.41) 4] 4 2, 20 41 10 48.97

\(834) 5 | 7710] 35 43.91) [42 , | 6] 1549| 12 54.74

a Can. Maj.} 1 —16 29 37 49.73 r Arg. Car. |(4.5);—40 47 15 14.39

36 Geminor. (6.7) --21 57 41 35.85 36 Urs. Maj.; 5 |+56 50 19 59.61

37 6 25 34 45 5.21 46 Leonis, 6 15 0 23 20.56

‘Ac lsLimb, | 2349! 48 ee eae 2 Se 2 eres

42 (eiainor. Go 24 27 52 17.251123|49 Leonis, + 9 31/10 26 19.82

43 3 4 20 49 54 15.33 p Arg. Vel. 5 |—47 20 30 22.14

23 Can.Maj.) 4 —15 23 56 14.61 37 Sextantus + 7.16 37 27.05

47 Geminor.| 6 +27 8| 7 1 4.56 mw Argus, 3 i—48 31 39 39.97

52 7} 2510] 4 32.08! |46Leo. Min.|(4.5)/435 7| 44 1.26

64 Aurige, | 5 | 4110 6 28.49]] {56 Leonis, | 7 7 5! 47 24.62

(897) 5 —4453| 8 15.31|| {63 , (4.5)] 815} 56 27.40

| eae EHS Limb, 1147| 57

0\o Argus, 4 |}—42 58| 7 23 57.86 52.Urs. Maj. (3.4) 45 25}11 0 19.72

74 Geminor.| 6 |+18 3 29.5 53°19 (1322) (Leo.)! (6.7) 8 59 5 24.56

/, 4 | 2447} 34 24.41|| |(1326) 6; 1346| 7 17.92

is1 ——, 6 18 55 36 30.14 a Centauri, | AD —=09 on 13 28.94

is2—, ~, 71 2333) 38 37.09] |78 Leonis, ' 4 |+1127| 15 16.47

ae | 5 | 2712] 43 19.39|| |1 Draconis, (3.4)| 7016] 21 31.17

85 ——, 6.7)! 20 20 45 58.24 1 Virginis, (6.7) 9 4 29-945 57/

) 1 Limb, | 23 4) 50 af ff

x Argus, 3 \—52 32 52 34.15]|24189 Leonis, 6 4 Oj|li 25 52.78

9 Cancri, 6 | 23.7 56 27.66 1 Virginis, (6.7) 9 4 29 54.55

16 Cancri, 6 18 93 8 2 41.06 3 , (4.5) 7 28 37 20.23

y 2 Argus, 2 '—46 50 4 25.88 Hyd. & Crat. —25 48 40 21.47

19 Caneri, |" 6 |+24 33] 10 39.18] |64 Urs. Maj.

1 Urse Maj. (4.5) 6117 16 24.35 (1383)

28 Cancri, (6. 7); 24 42| 18 45.33 8 Virginis,

—_— | y1 Limb, ''

21/33 vibe, |

| 6} 21 11823 6.06] j11 Virginis,| 7] 645/12 1 36.92

39 | 6 | 2036) 30 32.92] |(1404) 5 | 7833| 4 25.81

(1058)—-, | 7! 2098] 3217.42} |4 Corvi, 3 116 35}° 9717.45

47 (4.5)} 1846] 35 14.52] |16 Virginis, '(5.6)|4- 415, 11 55.39

‘|e Argus, | 31—54 5] 40 8.32| {17 io | 6 6 1s] 14 5.79

(1086)(Can.)} 7 |+18 0| 43 50.48] |(1434) —, | 7] 520! 19 51.62

98 Catalogue of Moon-Culminating Stars. (Fes.

Catalogue of Stars to be observed with the Moon in April, 1834.

(1441) Can.; 7 | 2031] 15 24.87|| [44 Virginis, — 253|12 51 7.57

4 Leonis, |(4.5)) 2342! 22 14.35|| [48

‘| Names of =| Names of

El Stars. ‘aged Decn. AL Re ay Stare. Mag| Decn. AGSR,

Wes ONS, aise cemms ts : ae,

17}10 eh (6.7) +22 41 7 57 58.66//20/4 Virginis, | (5.6) 9 jit 39 23.09

16 6| 18 918 240.61) Ie——, || 6| 923] 46 32.61

(1013) ——,\(6.7), 2116}. 10 38.79|| |9—, (4.5)| 940} 56 45.87

20 ——, | 6 18 52 13 51.18 5 Centauri, 3 |—49 46 59 49.25

4 eas ds 7i\\ Doe ot) AGE EGGl A) Ses sk ay te ona

e Argus, | 2j|—5858] 19 6.22]| |10 Virginis,| 6 [4+ 2.51/12 1 11.54

33 Cancri, | 6 j+21 0} 23 5.64/| {3 Crucis, 3 |—57 48 6 22.81

4 Urse Maj.; 5 64 54 25 37.88 13 Virginis, | 6 |+ 0 9) 10 10.53

ie. 1 Limb, 22 9 29 117 ; 6 |+ 615) 14. 5.77

43 Cancri, | 5 | 22 4) 33 39.77]} |(1434) 714520 1951.68

o Argus, 4 |—52 19 35 32.79 y Crucis, (2.3)|—56 § 21 54.70

5 ; 3 |—54 5 40 7.47 > 1 Limb, + 2 48 25

(1088) Can.| 7 |-+1752| 46 1.15|| |(1458) Virg.| 7 |4+ 247| 29 55.57

69, | 61 25 7]. 53 0.93] [71 Virginis, | 4 |— 030] 33 15.84

77—, \(5.6)' 2243] 59 48.19]! |6 Crucis, 2] 5845) 37 7.69

——4 —— 37 Virginis, 6 |+ 359 43 10.83

18/81 Cancri, (6. 7) +15 40! 9 3 12.08 77 Urs. nis | o 56 52 46 43.58

82 s 15 38 6 3.36 44 Virginis, 6 I— 253 OL 97.57

83 é 18 25 9 42.37 14Can.Ven.| 5 |+36 42) 57 59.38

\¢ Argus, 2 (—58 33 12 37.69||22; ___—__ |

= vel * 90) 22.22

—96 17 26 10.17 14 Can. Ven. 57 59.38

NArg.in Car] 5

) 1 Limb, [1855] 29

(1173) Leo. | 7] 2057) 34 4.15

20 7 | 2158] 40 32.10

@ Argus, || 4.115345} 51. 3.58|| |) 1 Limb, 53 33a

\{1200)(Leo.)| 7 |+1226| 55 14.76) 179 Virainis, +016] 26.15.58

; Virginis, |(4.5)|— 4 37)13 1 22.37

: 4

30 Leonis, | (3. @3-4)| 17 35} 58 16.50 see 3 |—52 35| 29 27.90

. Centauri, 3 |—35 48 1.19553

66 Virginis,{| 6 |— 416 15 55.95

82 Virginis, |(5.6)|— 7 50 32 55.44

1 Centauri, 5) |= o2ehe 36 18.90

m Centauri, A Alon 39 40.69

3——, (|(4.5)|—32 8| 42 18.32

10 Draconis, |(4.5)} +65 33| 46 36.04

93 Virginis, |(4.5)| + 2 22 53 13.24

19/32 Leonis, | 1 \4-12 47) 9 59.31.62

34 6 | 1412]10 2 42.07

grees, eh e6 | 1434. 7 apy

42 | 6 |, 1549] » 12 54,47)

vy Arg in Vel. (4.5)|—40 47 15 14.00

45 Leonis, | 6 |+10 37 18 52.98 11 Draconis, |(3.4)}4+65 11, 59 56.46

46 6; 15 0| 23 20.33] |99 Virginis, | 4 |— 511/14 7 20.19

>}. fekimb | 14 30] 28 ————

—47 20! 30 21.72/| {10 Draconis,|(4.5)|-+65 33)13 46 36.74

ip Arg.inVel. 5

52 Leonis, 6 |+15 5 37 37.65||23!v2 Centauri,| 5 |—44 46] 51 26.24

53 6 | 1126} 40 31.99] |(1601) Virg.| 7 |— 826] 55 35.61

v Arg. Car.| 5 |—5757| 46 49.26)| |94 ——, 6|— 8 4! 57 31.80

a Urse Maj.| 2 |+62 39; 53 26.64/] [96 —, [(6.7)|— 9 31/14 0 11.31

63 Leonis, |(4.5)} 815] 56 37.25]| 198 4 |—928| 3 44.19

70 , | 31 1621/11 5 31.66] j16 Bootis, | 1 j+20 4] 8 6.42

— io ———| ——_____] |100Virginis,| 4 |—12 34) 10 9.29

20/63 Leonis, (4.5)|-+ 8 15]10 56 27.25|| |2 Libre, 6 |—10 55 14 30.59

52 Urs. Maj.|(3.4)' 45 25/11 0 19.45|| |) 1 Limb, — 943! 20

(1322) Leo. (6.7) 859| 5 24.43|| !27 Bootis, |(3.4)/4-39 3] 25 24.93

77 Leonis, | 4 | 657} 12 34.77|| |(1651) (Lib.)|(6.7)|—11 34] 28.13.63

8s 4 ee 27|11 15 16.36]! {a Lupi, 3 |—46 39] 30 58.12

1 Draconis, |(3.4)| 70 16 21 31.21 34 Bootis, |(4.5)'!+-27 15 36 8.33

19Hyd.Crat.| 4 |—30 55] 24 51.45|| |7 Libre, —{(5.6)|—13 26! 40 14.83

) 1 Limb, +858} 27 13 6 |—11 11} 45 23.54

1 Virginis, 6.7] 9 4] 29 54.49]| |@ Lupi, (3.4)|—42 26| 47 43.47

Di aoe, 51 912] 36 43.46] [18 Libre, 7 |—10 27; 49 56.54

1834.] Miscellaneous. 99

VIT.— Miscellaneous.

Anniversary Meeting of the Royal Asiatic Society, Saturday, 11th May, 1833.

The Report of the Proceedings of the Tenth Annual Meeting of this prosperous

Institution has just reached us, and we hasten to put cur readers in possession of

such parts of it as must be interesting to those engaged in kindred researches and

pursuits in the country whence the literary food of all Asiatic Societies is alike pro-

vided. The proceedings themselves are as usual on such occasions but a string of

unanimous thanks for services, great or small, rendered during the past year. We

are sorry to see that Mr. Graves C. Haueuton had been obliged to resign the

office of Secretary, from ill health ; he has been succeeded by Captain Henry Harx-

ness. The Right Honorable C. W. W. Wynw continues to be President, and

Lieut.-Col. J. Top, Librarian.

Economy has been the standing order in the financial department, not without

good effect, since a debt of £160 has been cleared, and a balance accumulated of

nearly £400 from the contributions of the year, after a payment of £300 for print-

ing, and £900 for house rent, taxes, and establishment.

The Society has 232 paying members, at 2 and 3 guineas per annum; it admitted

23 new members in 1833, paying five-guinea admission fees. We observe among

the sources of income a yearly donation of one hundred guineas from the Court of

Directors, besides many valuable presents, and a hundred pounds from the Orien-

tal Translation Fund :—a lamentable contrast all this to the state of things in the

parent Society of Bengal, which has received, at least in these latter days, but lit-

tle indeed of the fostering aid and patronage either of the local Government or of

the Honorable Court; and has itself subscribed (from the contributions of only

about fifty paying members) a hundred pounds yearly ¢o the Translation Fund ;

and yet cannot even attempt to print a volume in promotion of the professed objects

of that useful institution on the responsibility of a resident committee of the fund!

We remark that the composition for the subscription of an elected resident member

of the Royal Asiatic Society is thirty guineas, and for a non-resident, twenty : the

same scale might, we think, be advantageously adopted into our own rules.

There is another new rule equally worthy of imitation ; namely, ‘‘ that the re-

signation of no member shall be received until he has sent in a written declaration,

and has paid up all his arrears of subscription.”’

We remark with pleasure the acknowledgment of several literary contributions

from native corresponding members in the Madras presidency, the result we would

hope of the extension of English education in the peninsula: the same good effect

is already visible in our own pages, and it is a part of our ambition, as itis of the

Royal Asiatic Society, ‘‘ to become an active and useful instrument in calling forth

the great but almost dormant talents of the natives of India. It is by urging the sin-

gularly intellectual races of that country to make known through themselves the

result of their ancient and steady civilization, that it hopes to make manifest to

the philosophic inquirer into human nature the character of the remarkable and

interesting people who have not merely been the authors of their own improve.

ment, but who have steadily preserved, by the force of primeval institutions, their

sacred language, their literature, and their laws, in spite of the anarchy and mis.

rule consequent on the invasions of many barbarous nations by which they have

been either subjugated, or their country laid desolate.’’

The obituary list of 1832 is of melancholy extent, it comprises many of the élite

of the Orientalists of Europe: their memory and their achievements belong to

India, and we cannot render a pleasanter service than in extracting at length from

100 Miscellaneous. [Frs.

the Report before us, the epitome of the deeds of those among them who were

the most conspicuous for their learning and talent ; passing by such names as the

Raja of Tanjore, whose merits, however great, were those of a patron rather than a

labourer in the field of Oriental research.

“Dr. ADAM CLARKE was born in the county of Derry, in Ireland, about the year

1760, and commenced his studies as a minister in the Wesleyan connection, at the age

of eighteen. It was not till long after this period that his attention was turned to

the study of Oriental literature ; but he eventually acquired a profound knowledge of

the Hebrew language and its sister dialects, ample proof of which is afforded by his

highly esteemed commentaries on the Old and New Testaments. This was his prin-

cipal work, and it extended to eight volumes quarto. Another work of great research

and value has been published since the death of Dr. CLARKE, with a continuation by

his son, the Rey. J. B. B. CLARKE, containing a view of the succession of sacred liter-

ature, from the invention of alphabetical characters to the year 1300.

“‘ Onthereturn of Sir A.J OHNSTON from Ceylon, in the beginning of 1818, he brought

with him two young priests of Budd’ha, who were anxious to increase their knowledge

by a visit to England; and on their arrival in this country, they were placed by that

gentleman under the care of Dr. CLARKE, who had very liberally offered to receive them.

They remained with him for two years, when they returned to their native country.

‘“‘ The life of Dr. ADAM CLARKE has been so fully detailed in the auto-biography

which has been recently laid before the public, that it is unnecessary to dwell more

particularly on it in this place. He continued attached to the study of Oriental liter-

ature to the latest years of his life, which was brought to a termination in the autumn

of last year, by an attack of cholera.

‘“* As Secretary to the Madras Auxiliary Society, the connexion of Mr. James LusH-

INGTON with this body was of an intimate and important character. When, on the

arrival of the late Governor of Madras at that Presidency, he proceeded forthwith to

carry into effect the suggestions with which he had been furnished by this Society for

the re-organization of the Literary Society of Madras, his privatesecretary and second

son, the subject of this notice, was selected for the situation of Secretary to the Asia-

tic department of the Institution ; and the manner in which the duties of that office

were performed amply proved the propriety of the choice. To the possession of ta-~

lents of no common order, he united great industry and zeal. The active share he

took in the promotion of an object which this society had much at heart, namely, the

continuation and completion of the Historical and Antiquarian researches of the late

Colonel MAcKENZIE, cannot easily be forgotten ; and the Council has to regret that by

his death an interruption has occurred in the prosecution of this design. He expired

at Laulpettah, near Vellore, on the 12th of September 1832, after a tedious and pain-

ful illness, at the early age of twenty-eight years.

‘¢The late Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN BAILLIE entered the service of the Ho-

nourable the East-India Company in the year 1790, and arrived in Indiain 1791. He

applied himself with great diligence to the study of the learned languages of the East;

as a proof of which, it may be mentioned, that in the year 1797, at the desire of the

then Governor-General, (Sir JoHN SHORE, now Lord Teignmouth,) he undertook the

translation from the Arabic of a copious digest of Muhammedan Law, so arranged as

to comprise the whole of the Imamea code, as applicable to secular matters. This

work it was originally contemplated would extend to four volumes in quarto, but of

these the first only was ever published, and that without the preliminary discourse or

table of contents. It comprehends only the laws of commercial transactions.

‘On the establishment of the College of Fort William, Colonel BAILLIE was appoint-

ed professorof the Arabic and Persian languages and of Muhammedan Law, a post which

he filled with high credit until the year 1807, when he was appointed resident at the

court of the NawaB Vizir of Oude, in place of Colonel._Coxtzins. During the period

1834.] Miscellaneous. 10]

ofhis professorship, Colonel BAILLIE was twice called into active service as political

agent to the Governor Generalin Bundelkhund, and for the zeal and ability displayed by

him in this capacity, he was honoured with the public thanks of the Government. In

the year 1801, he published a series of sixty tables, elucidatory of the first part of his

course of lectures at the college, on the inflexions of Arabic grammar ; and in 1802,

he published the two first volumes of his edition of the original texts of the five most

esteemed works on Arabic grammar, namely, the Miut Amil ; Shurhu Miut Amil;

Misbah ; Hedayet un Nubvi ; and the Kafeea of Ebn Hajeb. In consequence of his

employment in Bundelkhund, the work was not completed till 1803; and his intention

of publishing an English version of the third volume, and indeed all further literary

exertion, appears to have been put a stop to by his appointment to Lucknow, where he

remained till 1815. In 1818, he retired from the service, and in 1823, succeeded the late

Mr. Cotron as a Director of the East-India Company.

‘*M. ABEL REMUSAT was born at Paris on the 5th of September, 1788, and was

consequently in his fifty-fourth year at the time of his death. He was originally de-

signed for the medical profession, and applied himself successfully to the requisite

studies ; but at the same time he indulged in a taste for Oriental literature, and se-

lected as his principal object of pursuit in this direction ths almost inaccessible lan-

guage of China. He was unassisted in this task either by grammars or dictionaries,

for none at that period existed in print ; yet, in spite of this disadvantage, he persever-

ed, and succeeded in overcoming the difficulties opposed to his progress; for it was

not until after he had published his Essays on the Chinese Language and Literature,

that he became possessed of the Dictionarium Latino-Sinicum, in manuscript, of the

French Mission at Peking. The talents thus signally displayed at this early age by

M. Remvsat secured him exemption from the law of conscription, so rigidly enforced

throughout the French empire. In connection with the Chinese, M. Remusar studied

the Mandchu and Tibetan languages ; and when in the year 1814, at the suggestion

of the BARON DE Sacy, two professorships were founded in the Royal College of

France, for the more effectual cultivation of the Sanscrit and Chinese languages, M.

REMUSAT was nominated to fill the latter, and this honourable post he maintained till

the period of his decease. In 1820, he published the first volume of his Recherches

sur les Langues Tartares, a work in which the literature of these nations is ably dis-

cussed. The sequel to this work, intended to contain the original texts of which

translations had appeared in the first volume, has never been published. In 1822, he

produced his Grammar of the Chinese Language: a work arranged in a lucid and

methodical manner, which has reflected high credit on his abilities and acquirements.

M. Remusar contributed many papers of valueto the Memoirs of the Academy of In-

scriptions ; and the notices of and extracts from the Oriental MSS. in the Bibliotha-

que du Roi. A few years back, he published his translation of the Chinese novel en-

titled Yukiao-li ; or, the Two Fair Cousins. He has left behind him three import-

ant works in MS., two of which, however, are unfinished: one of these is a Philo-

sophical Dictionary of the Budd’hist Religion, translated from one published at Pe-

king, in Sanscrit, Tibetan, Mandchu, Mongol, and Chinese: the second is atrans-

Jation of the Travels of the two Chinese Priests of Budd’ha, in Tartary, India, and

Persia, which he had undertaken to prepare for publication by the Oriental Translation

Fund of Great Britain and Ireland, when death, from a disease in the stomach, in-

tervened, and prevented the fulfilment of this intention. The third is an account of

the Natural History of the eastern countries of Asia ; and in this laborious enter-

prize he was to have been assisted by the powerful aid of the first naturalists of

France, and indeed of Europe, for among them may be recorded the names of Cuvizr,

Brown, CorrEA DE SERRA, PETIT THOUARS, JUSSIEU, VALENCIENNES, &c. &c.

““On the retirement of the venerable and illustrious BARON DE Sacy from the

President’s chair of the Asiatic Society at Paris, he was succeeded by M. REMUSAT,

who retained it until his decease; and the BARON DE Sacy has since resumed the

office thus left vacant, at the earnest solicitation of the Society.

102 Miscellaneous. [Frs.

M. Remusat possessed a mind of the highest order. Every thing he produced was

done with facility, and was remarkable for its luminous and profound character. His

loss cannot easily be supplied, and Oriental literature will long have reason to deplore

the untimely death which carried him off, when his judgment and acquirements might

be supposed to have only just reached their highest maturity.

‘‘One of the most illustrious scholars reared under the auspices of M. REMUSAT was

J&AN St. Martin, who, from an attack of cholera, followed his former master to the

tomb at the brief interval of thirty-seven days.

‘While ABeL RemusatT devoted himself to the investigation of the philosophy, his-

tory, antiquities, and natural history of China,Tibet, and in general of all those countries

where Budd’hism and Chinese manners prevail, St. MARTIN occupied himself with

researches into the ancient history of Persia and the adjacent countries. He had for

this purpose studied particularly the Semitic family of languages, the difficult idiom of

Armenia, and the Zend and Pahlevi. The extent and value of his investigations may

be judged of from the Memoirs on Armenia, which he published in two volumes: they

are full of erudite and ingenious matter,and their appearance fully established his cha-

racter as an Oriental scholar and critical antiquary.

‘¢ The chronology of ancient nations was his favourite object of study, and he aimed

at elevating it to the rank of one of the exact sciences. Unfortunately but few of his

works in this path are printed, and the same remark applies to several valuable essays

on the ancient history of Africa, and other subjects, which were read before the Acadé-

mie des Inscriptions. In February, 1822, he published his opinion, that the Egyptian

tablet, generally known under the name of the Zodiac of Dendera, was a work of com-

paratively modern date, and but few months had elapsed when the discoveries of

Champollion proved it to be even more recent than the era assigned to it by M. Sr.

MARTIN, the monument itself, with the other erections of Esne and Dendera, being

referable to the reign of the Emperor Claudius.

‘“¢To M. St. MaRTIN must be attributed the suggestion of an archxological journey

into the East, which was subsequently undertaken by that able and lamented scholar,

Dr. ScHULTZ, at the expenseof the French Government. Hisdesign was to collect Zend

and Pahlevi MSS., antiquities, and medals, and to make fac-similes of all the cunei-

form inscriptions. The specimens he had succeeded in obtaining previous to the

melancholy termination of his existence by assassination were placed in the hands of

M. St. MartTIN, and enabled him to complete an alphabet of the cuneiform character,

published a few months before his decease, by M. KLApPRoTH, in his ‘‘ APpERCU des

diverses Ecritures,’’ &c. Besides the literary labours noticed above, and many others

which the Council is precluded from mentioning here, M. St. MarrTIn was the principal

conductor of the journal published by the Asiatic Society at Paris; and to his care

and exertions its high character, as a repository of Oriental literature, must be in a

great measure ascribed. In conclusion, it may be said of M. St. MARTIN, that he was

not less respected for his strict integrity and ardent adherence to truth, than admired

for the composure of his mind under the trials of adversity.

‘¢ Searcely had the dreadful scourge which had spread from Asia to Europe removed

St. MaRTIN, ere it struck another eminent Orientalist, of whom France might be just-

ly proud ; in the ater ga the month of August, M. ANToINE LEONARD CHEZY

fell its victim in the4fxtieth year of his age. To Monsieur DE Cuezy belongs the

glory of having attempted and succeeded in laying open the rich stores of Sanscrit

literature, at a period when no assistance was to be derived from grammars, or even

the communications of others who had been tempted to explore the same path. Be-

fore the studies of Mr. WILKINS and Sir WILLIAM JONES were known in Europe, M.

pr Cupzy had penetrated, with no other key than the imperfect outlines of P. de St.

FRANcIS BARTHELEMY, into the closed portals of Brahminical lore. The principal

work which he bas left behind him, isaneditionand translation of the well-known Sans-

crit drama entitled Sacountala. A short time before his death he finished transcrib-

ing another called the Dhourtta Sam4gama ; the MS. of which is in the hands of

the BARON DE SAcy, and will probably be printed. An analysis of the celebrated

1834.] Miscellaneous. 803

poem of the Réméyana is also spoken of as having been prepared by him : this, with

a small essay on the theory of the Sléca, or Sanscrit heroic metre, comprises his prin-

cipal productions. He also published the poem of Mrsnoon and LerLa, from the

Persian, which was remarkable for the elegance of his diction ; and in 1831 an ab-

stract and translation of the century of erotic verses by the poet Amru. That the

productions of his intense and unremitting study were not more numerous is deeply

to be regretted, and must be ascribed to the unfortunate state of his health for many

years, exasperated by the occurrence of some mortifying circumstances. M.CHEzy

was remarkable for the amiability and gentle playfulness of his disposition, qualities

which ensured him the devoted attachment of his friends and pupils.

‘« The two professorships left vacant by the death of MM. RemMusatT and CuEzy have

beenfilled by M. Jutinn and M. Burnovur. Both these able scholars are foreign mem-

bers of this Society, and would satisfy every wish that could be formed for these

important chairs being worthily filled, if we could forget the rare endowments of the

eminent men whose loss we have had to deplore.

“* At the general meeting of the Society, held on the 1st of December, a donation of

an edition of the Fables of Locman, and two small works on the language of Iceland,

was laid on the table from Professor EMANUEL RASK ; and it was then announced,

there was reason to fear, that the highly distinguished scholar from whom they were

received had died since he had despatched them to this country. This intelligence was

shortly afterwards confirmed ; and in the death of Professor RAsK the study of Orien-

tal literature has lost one of its most able and indefatigable adherents. The peculiar

branch of research to which he had devoted himself rendered his investigations parti-

cularly interesting ; and his numerous publications illustrative of the languages and

literature of the ancient inhabitants of Northern Europe, combined with the

knowledge which he had acquired of the most important languages and literary anti-

quities of the East, fully attest his qualifications for the task of comparing, showing

their agreement and distinction, and illustrating them.

‘¢ Among his numerous philological works may be mentioned grammars of the Italian,

Spanish, Anglo-Saxon, and Icelandic languages, treatises on the Phonics of India,

and the Literals of Europe ; tracts on the Zend language and the Zend Avesta, and

many others.

‘In the course of the session of 1832, a communication addressed by Professor

RAskK to the Bombay Literary Society, containing his remarks on the last-mentioned

subject, was read before this Society, and has been ordered to be inserted in the

Transactions.

** Professor RASK was remarkable for the facility he evinced in the acquisition of dif-

ferent languages. In the year 1822, it is stated that he was acquainted with no less

than twenty-five. His knowledge of English was extensive and correct. He spent

some years ona literary mission inPersia, India, and Ceylon, where he procured many va-

luable manuscripts, and acquired much sound information on those points to which his

attention was more especially directed. From his temperate habits of life, approaching

indeed to abstemiousness, the vicissitudes of climate and season had no apparent

effect on his frame, and he gave promise of many years’ continuance in his favourite

pursuits, when the insidious effects of consumption prematurely terminated his useful

and laborious career. His mild and gentle manners endeared im to his friends and

acquaintance ; and he combined, with an extent of acquirements not often equalled, a

remarkable diffidence and modesty.

*¢ Professor RASK was keeper of the Oriental MSS. in the Royal Library at Copen-

hagen, and had recently been appointed a commissioner to prepare measures for the

amelioration of the condition of the Danish colonies in Guiana. He was elected a

Foreign Member of the Royal Asiatic Society in the year 1826.’’

Dr. ALEXANDER TURNBULL CHRISTIE, and M. Victor JACQUEMONT are also

honorably mentioned in the Report; but we observe nothing more than is already

known to our readers in the sketch of their career.

*EPULIIA OUTS SUI} UL OS[e SI $9UIIT}XO 1OF JOJSWUOUIIEY} Jo}sId91 OYT, *[PApSy Ie oy} 1v84

Ax0}s pity} B JO epUeIIA YINOS ay} Ut“ ‘d OT pue “IW ‘Vv FP IOJ asoy} ‘Kroyeroqe’] ay} JO Ive 9edf 9Y} UI papusdsns oie ‘Wd F PUL “W °V OT AOZ sJUSUINAYSUL OY,

*rayyeam yuvseold saiqeiea pur ayqued 170 | 18 06 9a9 | 91L | eZ | ee | 90 | 8°22 | Lbs Oe G°99_1616° |P98° |Z66° |€06°6G ‘uLaT\

————— nnn

— | —_—__—. Le, —+} —

i ps | | | — — | — ——— — —— |} — —=— | ——_— — ——aat

[Frs. 1834.

€

. 0 *1e9]9 ' “MA Ss 6L £6 |sh | 8'IL| 99 | LC | OTL | Hs 106L | 1°84 | 3°L9 7 ON8" | OBL. | OBB. | Te8 8

WeTee op ree mn *S "Ss | 9050} 06 06 FOE l 19 | te | 4% V1 | ofa2 'e6Z 19°82 | 9'04 NH eass | oss‘ | Fe0% leras KG

ar a] * 2 °0 88 cs TL9 | 68 | oo | 8% ! soe | ofte \T'b8 le6L | BEL} F00" | 096. | B9DS |Gg5° | 93

ele. Ges ee vas | ae ‘ "S 7g | €6 1o9 | 86 | 3% | 80 PLPs | a'ze |o'ae [9°84 | 1°32 4 ra° | a8 | past lapse | oz

pee See Sie Gana) x e's ae | 96 Joe | ser| 2% | tt Joes | stg 1°16 [9°24 | 9°64 tsoat | 9c4° | 188° |eoat | +3

oe a ae ed ie Ss “M's el 16 Joe | esr] 6s | ate [aed | 86s |Z'e8 |pe2 | 9°29 | pe0° GLL* | (06% | 168° §

op sop 4stut op 0 Ss ‘0 LL 66 FLL | oer! It | 92 Pps | O18 | 168 1a°Z2 | Tod Poles | ezee ! pa6. IaoRe F Ge

: 43304 op op “0 Ss ze) GL 98 {IL | VST | 69 | 8S FTOL | S82 | 1°98 [Ors | B°P9} OoB’ | BbLE | Lat jeaLs 03

~ op op op °0 ‘Ss “ol LL ab yas | Scr | 8G | Ih FIGs | LL |e°05 |. ‘EL | T'99 | rap’ | Srl’ | BoB. |GLL' | OL

ad op op op Ss *N “0 18 96 fel | LL) pL | OF F869 | SOF |0'eR [PSL | T'P9 4 8aR" | GBL* | PROS | P16, 8I

ae op op op aoe AAGENE SO 1e £6 406 | OCT | 66 | 6S 069 | L'st 10°86 |O°TZ | OT19 | au6" | BoB" | EOD! | eoG. LT

S op op op u DAN at GL eB fats | Lr] 66 | 0% 4 a°99 | Bios IP'8d ITIL | 0°29 5 Tle | Gr6* | Lros na 91

= “18919 “18919 *12O(,( Ol WSANENT <0 €8 3 fo9 | Gul! 6% | 80 E89 | SZ |BGL 16°04 | £°39 | Oss. | Ghat | Leo | of" St

Re ‘Aurea *Iyuno"Soy -urer preq! aA'H CM CN “MOE SO | $6 96 }Z1 | 9 | S'9 8% | B'c9 n'eh 16.9 0/99 O16. 983° 166" ieee ies

‘S ak 2 age Cape es a ‘s 16 | l6 ioe lee | oe | ro Lod | 86s | 3°89 4 615‘ | £8 | B60% loses f IT

S age 12 I! ihe S S . q. 5 AG ‘ ‘7p ap) 6, ne AG ‘ Para

S *tynuINd op *Kzvy “S Ss o £6 86 T6T | 82 | So | BT Pres | 8°81 L | 68949 146s {| O28" | O80. |3r6 OL

"S *snqe1ys *1jnuINd co) “s Ss ‘Oo 06 46 }cte | OT | v2 | Ve § ocee | STZ 189 Yecs’ | 288° | 686° | e056 6

= ob op op xe) “0 te) v8 3 42s | SL | 9G | 98 | e'69 | 0'92 G89 4 Eb6S | GPBS | FESS 9855 8

i “Boy “qs op op 0) “N*M Ul 9) cs fos | Lvl | 16 | 9m | aso | 6rZ IT | 9°19 f 9965 | 2e6* | 090° a L

= op cp op “MU “NI “u eZ G8 cit | Shr | POL | OF Feeo | HHL | L588 |S°TZ | S19 FG La* | G95 | G60" 1965 9

~ op *ea]o op ‘ou MO 0 68 ee iLig | ool | o | Ze 9829 | POL 16°88 |0°CL | OOF PONS | POG" | COT. jPED* g

= op *TynuMa op a eA a 0 9 78 FOOL | OSL | OT | 6G FOOL | PGs |o°E8 IS TL | O'SOF OF0% | 426° | Sou. |695° § 7

op “op OMe = acu *N 0 WA 8L 190, | Ort | SIL | 69 FLO | BL |L°c8 [E°OL | G19 4 Bg0° | 966° | SLE. j9c6" S

op “189[9 op lo) em to ‘s aL, €38 169 °| U7 | Sur | 41 § 004 | S92 \S°S8 [0°CL | S291 966¢ | SPOS | PED" | Z16* Sj

“1e9]0 *TynuMo “read | "s ‘Ss ‘Oo a | 46 es 198 | By | WL Pets | s6L £°68 Bch ae br6* | 88° | TO" oro. | I ;

is Z BE wgee eB eek| el P| Serge ey eae LS Le | eae ere A eae el

g 8 g Go eee foo ee | else eee | eee | ee ER pS ele a Peele at

et 3 Bo cyhee e Get Sec oP ale 7) beige | sale Poe ales: (Ze ee (Peet 2 oe Beto et

B 3 08 ie Boe) See tees oe ol ae | Bie lea eee We alge alle ole zt sf

‘ J ' . . . ° . . . . . . . . . . oO a

i : -s Z|

* > *19}9UL *ISJOULOWLIOY J, lia =, "IU oS 0F gg

“1S Y}E9 AA PUI UY! -orSA jj sep qynq-3sto wy Jouosssardoq TON, SU8 UL tego UO USN, paonpar a}auloIeg =

ps : "EES ‘Auonaqay

fo yuo ayy wof ‘vyynajog ‘ef hosspy ayy 1D day ‘sagsibayy joorhojo.10aja FT

AInctrent

Pillar at Mlahabed

Val Me Vy,

Elevation of Glin

Chet

Van

ar —

Tuam Lott

Ground ea F afc vo 3/8

Section on AB

of Cinpetal

1 Septeniber 1828 by Lent! TS. Burt Eno

ter

Elevation of Cuprtal

rene

Neale of 44,feet toan Inch

Plan uf

Lower bel of Grpital

A Nini

broken

Capital of Column

Seerran of CD

of Capital

Groand

Diam (3 ¥

Base

Hale fora Pivot Bar

Engraral ty Hire

Pe TOURNAL

©THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.

No. 27.—March, 1834.

I.—A Description, with Drawings, of the Ancient Stone Pillar at Alla-

habad called Bhim Sén’s Gadd or Club, with accompanyiny copies of

Jour inscriptions engraven in different characters upon its surface. By

Lieut. T. 8. Burt, Engineers.

[Read at the meeting of the 26th December 1833.]

In compliance with your request made some time since, that I would

prepare copies of the characters engraven on an ancient pillar lying in

the Fort of Allahabad, I have much pleasure in forwarding them,

together with a geometrical and an explanatory drawing of the stone,

(Plate III. et. seq), which shew the situations occupied by each of the

characters on the upper surface, as well as sections and elevations of

the capital, which lies detached near to the top of the shaft.

The column tapers from the base to the capital from a diameter at

the former of three feet two and quarter inches, to two feet two inches

at the latter; the circumference of the first mentioned part is about ten

feet one inch, and of the last, six feet six anda quarter inches. This was

about the size of the Delhi Jath of Firoz Suan, which is stated to “be ten

feet four in circumference, and thirty-seven feet long, [see As. Res. vol.

VII. p. 178 ;] the shaft of this one being thirty-five, and its total length,

“including the base, forty-two feet seven inches.

It appears to be a hard kind of red sandstone, nearly approaching to ©

freestone, (and not granite,) and bears a kind of silvery bed in it, which

accounts for its having peeled off at several places as hereafter noticed.

The common legend of the natives states the pillar to be the gada

or staff of Baim Sen. It may be hardly necessary to state, that Burm

o *

106 Description of the Ancient (Marcu,

Sen was the second brother of Raja Yupuisruira, or Jupisrui,

(Shakespear’s Hindoo Dictionary, page 149, of the year 1817,) whom

Kisun or Bisun protected; now Krisuna, the Apollo of the Hindoos,

appears from page 599 to have lived, according to Colonel Witrorp,

about 1300 years before Christ.

It is said to be the staff, with which he ground his bhang, and

that the bund? or vessel in which the bhang was ground, was thrown

into the Jumna on our taking possession of the fort. It is reported that

this pillar was formerly standing near to its present position inthe circular

ring facing the gateway on the inside of this fort, and that it was taken

down on the Fort undergoing alterations, which appears to have occur-

red in the 44th year of the reign of SHan Avuxum, when the plan

of the fort is stated to have been altered by the English ; [see page

34 of Shakespear’s Hindustani Selections from the Kheldsat-ul-tawa-

rikh, or Abridgment of History ;] Soau Auuum the second, came to the

throne in A. D. 1761 (Hamilton’s India, volume I. p. 410) so that by

adding 43 years we shall bring the date of the transfer up to 1804,

which was then the period of alteration of the Fort, and as is reported,

of pulling down the pillar, but I have lately heard that this took place

in 1798 or 99.

The capital of the column (shewn intheaccompanying drawings) appears

to have formerly borne a four-footed animal sitting upon it, and the slight

traces remaining have the appearance of the Bull which is generally at-

tendant upon Mahadeva. The animal must have been evidently ‘‘ cou-

chant,” for the remains of the body as well as of the legs are connected

to the stone itself.

The capital has a circular hole in it, probably to allow of the entrance

of a point bar for fixing it on the top of the shaft, in the centre of which

a similar hole is cut for that purpose.

The base of the shaft has a couple of projections similar to the trun-

nions of a piece of ordnance, intended probably as a place of fixture for

the ropes which might be used in erecting it, or otherwise as a hold

when built into its bed of masonry.

Taking the specific gravity of the block at less than that of marble

and hard stone, 2.650, the weight of it will be found on calculation to be

about 17 tons, 12 ewt. or 493 mans.

It is to be regretted that so handsome a column should be allowed to

lie as it now does “ unnoticed and unknown,” when the outlay of about

two thousand rupees would place it upon a neat pedestal in a more ap-

propriate position, as it is represented to have stood formerly in the sketch

in the Asiatic Researches. The pedestal should of course be constructed

entirely after the native method of architecture, and have nothing Eu-

1834.] Pillar at Allahabad. 107

ropean at all in its composition, unless an incongruous effect were the

desideratum of architectural beauty*.

My brother of the 64th regiment, was kind enough (for it was a

work of labor) to make a copy of so much of the various characters as is

situated on the present upper surface of the stone (or gadé as it

is named by the natives). Lieut. Burr having to rejoin his corps

before the stone could be removed, I have employed a moonshee

in effecting a copy of the part which remained under ground, for the

stone was buried about a foot in the soil, partly from the effect of its

weight, and partly from the pathway having been added to from

time to time with road material. I have examined each of the copies

‘(with the stone ?), and corrected the shapes of those letters which appeared

to require it both in the first copy and in its transcript.

The Persian inscription is so far peculiar, that in reading it upon the

stone, the lower, or second line, is to be read first, so as to preserve

the gradation of the nine Emperors of Delhi mentioned in it, Timu’r

being the first, and Jenancir the last, in whose time it would seem to

have been engraved. The year mentioned is 1014 (see compartment 2

from the left, vol. VII. page 180, Asiatic Researches), which appears on

reference to Mr. Smirx’s Chronological Table, at page 447 of the same

volume, to have been the year in which JEHaNGirx was crowned at Agra.

I do not send an exact copy of the ornament surrounding the Persian

inscription, as that shewn in the volume referred to is so much more

neatly done than any I could obtain that I beg to refer you to it: only

one or two of the Persian letters differ from the copy now sent; they

are in alto relievo, beautifully cut, and still appear as if newly executed

upon the pillar.

The Persian letters being in alto relievo upon the central band of the

stone, induced me to think that they must have been cut or left upon it on

its first removal from the quarry, or in A. H. 1014 (A. D. 1605), as above

noticed ; but subsequent inspections induced me to think differently,

for although the letters themselves are in alto relievo, or projecting far

beyond the belt or zone upon which they rest, yet the plane of that

belt or zone is excavated so deeply in the periphery of the stone

that its depth is exactly equal to the height of the letters themselves,

which shews without contradiction that the Persian inscription could

have been engraved subsequently to the writing in the Sanscrit charac-

ter, every letter of which is cut into the stone, and consequently has no

projection whatever, excepting what the surface of the periphery pre-

* Major InvineE, Engineers, C. B. states that in 1826, he sent in an estimate to

put it up for about 1800 rupees, but the Governor General, Lord AMHERST, ob-

jected to the expence on the grounds of its inutility !

o 2

108 Description of the Ancient (Marcu,

sents at the interstices of the letters, whereas; if the sunken zone did

not exist upon which the Persian characters stand prominently forth,

and if the letters stood out beyond the general surface of the column

itself, it might be reasonably assumed that the projecting Persian cha-

racters were coeval with the extraction of the stone from the quarry,

or at least with the date of its receiving the final smoothing and polish-

ing from its rough hewn state.

Measuring with a’string I have perceived that the writer’s name in

Persian, ABDULLAH, in alto relievo in a separate compartment is likewise

situated below the general surface of the stone: moreover, that it has

been cut out at a part where the ancient inscription No. 2 had evidently

peeled off before the Persian was written. This establishes the prior

existence of the engravings Nos. 1 and 2, of which however, and without

this proof, there could be no doubt. The same remark applies to the

whole of the Persian inscription.

The Persian inscription runs thus, in the original, and rendered into

Roman characters; each compartment of letters being read first from

the !ower line, as before explained.

sey * Baal * us j slibol Glia Nos? ep * 5) Faull

ok on * sak * usjié wld ats wpihed iy! * soa * usjlerttoly

wiblo oy * josieoly * Yprkegpatipee ol are * us jis sla s!s

Bias on # ce del * Vn dos? w ele or * yy dkauw gal

cela=! # ob * wl y3 meale, gos) 0! us! 2 WAS) * xis}

" jot ugh lew elye * ales ot pt

Allah Akbar—Nooruddin Muhammed Jehanglr Badshah Ghdzi—ya hafiz—Ibn

Akbar Badshah Ghazi—ya hafeez—Ibn Humayun Badshah Ghazi—ya hay—lIbn

Babar Badshah Ghazi—ya kayum—Ibin Umar Shaikh Mirza—ya Muktadir—Iin

Sultan Abu Said—ya nur—Ibn Sultan Muhammed Mirza—ya hadi—Ibn

Miran Shah—ya badia—Amir Timur Sahib-kiran—ya kadir—ahad illahi, sahr—

yur mah muafik rabiussani, 1014 (A. H.)

Translation.

(God is great !)—The light of the religion of Muhammed, the Emperor JEHAN-

GIR, victorious over infidels ;—(Oh! Preserver)—son of the Emperor AKBER, con-

queror of infidels; —(Oh! Protector)—son of the Emperor Humayun, victori-

ous over infidels ;—(Oh ! Giver of Life)—son of the Emperor Baser, victorious,

&c.;—(Oh ! Eternal)—son of Umar SuHaixu Mirza ;—(Oh! Almighty)—son of

Sultan Anu Serp ;—(Oh! Light)—son of Sultan Munammep Mirza ;—(Oh!

Guide)—son of MiransHan ;—(Oh! Wonderful)—son of Amir Timur, Lord of

happy destiny ;—(Oh! Omnipotent)—In the month shahr yur, in the Ist Idht,

corresponding with Rabiussant A.H. 1014*.

* The Ilaht year should be 49, for the era of AKBER commenced with his reign,

in the 5th Rabi-ussdnt 963 (= 1 March, 1605); therefore the word 0} must be a

1834.] Pillar at Allahabad. 109

With respect to the specimen of the inscription on the pillar at Alla-

habad (shewn at page 180, volume VII. As. Res.) [ beg to say that, that

part which originally, or when it was copied in June 1797, was adja-

cent to the Persian writer’s name ‘‘ AnpuLLAH,” no longer exists, and

has evidently peeled off ; some of the letters I can find to agree, both of

the stone and the specimen, but only a few, as most of the others are

manifestly incorrect, as may be seen by comparing the specimen with

the full copy now sent; the former should therefore be only looked

upon as a partly correct and partly incorrect specimen of the character

chosen here and there, and not as an exact copy of any part of the in-

scription ; indeed, the line in this character which is situated above the

Persian in Captain Hoars’s specimen, does not now appear upon the

column at all.

The inscription No. 1, (which is evidently of the same character with

that upon the Jat, at Delhi,) is in many parts illegible, chiefly because

the outer surface of the stone has peeled off to the depth of one-

eighth or one-fifth of an inch from those parts, caused probably in the

first instance by the effect of the hammer and chisel, or other instru-

ment used in engraving the inscription, so as to have either cracked or

loosened the general surface to the depth of the letters cut; which

surface, although not at the time apparently injured, might have become,

in suffering frequent alternations of heat, cold and damp, so loose in

some parts, as at last to peel and fall off in flakes.

The natives state, some that the unknown character is Marhatta,

others that it is Punjabi, and that although no one at this place can now

read it, a traveller from Bombay took a copy of it some years ago, and

said that he could read and decipher the character; I requested my

brother to make inquiries at Benares, and I have also written to

Cawnpur, near to which the Mahratta Prince Baszx Rao is stationed,

with a hope of procuring information, but without effect.

The size of the letters of the ancient Sanscrit character No. 2, was

about an inch in height and an inch more or less in breadth, and of the

unknown character No. 1, nearly the same.

One part of the unknown character No. | similar in every respect to

to that on the Delhi /at,h, is situated above the Persian writing on the left

hand side of the drawing No. 1. and consists of but a small portion of the

different letters engraven on the stone.

wrong reading for &4, Sha/ryur is the 6th month, and falls in August. The Hijri

also, Rabi-ussdni 1014, corresponds with the same month. AxksBeER died on the 13th

of Rabi-uss nt 1014, (= 21 August, 1605 ;) he inscription therefore must have

been cut within a few days of this event;—the coronation of JEHANGIR did not

take place till Jamddi 2, or two months later.—Ep.

110 Description of the Ancient [Marcn,

Sir C. Mater, at page 384, vol. vi. As. Res. speaks of Hindoo sym-

bols in Bombay, does he thereby refer to the characters of the inscription ?

It is not impossible indeed thatthey maybe ofa numerical or astronomical

character, as hidden to our knowledge as are the Egyptian hieroglyphics,

for the square, triangle, circle, mercury, are to be frequently met with in

the character No. 1.

My brother in passing Benares sent a specimen of the character

No. 1, to the secretary of the Hindoo College there; but that officer

was unable to give any assistance in deciphering it. Lieut. B. from

Benares says, “Ihave made every inquiry regarding the inscription,

No. 1, on the pillar, a specimen of which I took with me from Allaha-

bad ; but neither the head pundit of the Patsdla here, nor any others

to whom I have shewn it, are able to decipher it, or to tell me of what

character it is composed.”’

It is very evident that the inscription, No. 1. is of exactly the same

kind as that shewn in Plates X. XJ. XII. XIII. and XIV. of the 7th

volume As. Res. p. 180, as existing on the Delhi pillar, the translation of

which will not I trust be considered as hopeless ; but of No. 2, to which

the Gya inscription is so near an approximation, Dr. Miut, Mr. Csoma pr

K6r6s, or any other Sanscrit scholar, will most probably be kind enough

to supply the translation.

The Devanagari character, No. 3, has beenalso copiedandis sent here-

with, but it is by no means so neatly engraven on the stone as the other

characters, nor is it in many places at all legible, although as an assist-

ance in the operation we threw common red soorkee or brick-dust

into the hollows which compose the letters, and then wiped off the par-

ticles that rested on the projections, between them, with a wet or rather

a damp piece of cloth, which rendered the letters more distinctly visible.

This third inscription, No. 3, occupies the greatest part of the

surface of the stone, and lies above the Persian. It is supposed

to have been written by various persons, who in paying visits to

the pillar from distant countries, left impressions of their names

and actions upon the face of it. This is the native idea on the subject,

but the point may be set to rest upon the character being trans-

lated. I have not made much inquiry about the legibility of the

last mentioned character, as the native account took away from

the interest that it would have otherwise occasioned: the letters are

badly cut, and in many places almost illegible. This character, No. 3,

contains some dates which I have marked: one ofthe year Samvat

1562, which as this is 1890 of thesame era of Vikramajit, must have

been written 328 years since; another of Samvat 1663, or 327 years ;

another 1515, or 368 years ; another Samvat 1639, 261 years; another

1834. | Pillar at Allahabad. nih

1640, or 250 years; another 1762, or 128 years; another 1863, or 27

years ; another Samvat 1638, or 252 years since.

On examining all the 18 volumes of the As. Res. I am happy to

say I have found, or at least partly found a key to the character No. 2,

in the transcript and interpretation of an ancient inscription at Gya, by

Dr. Wiuxins, vol. I. page 279. This will evidently serve asa guide, by

which nearly half of the letters can be made out, as is evident on inspec-

tion; and it may therefore be assumed as likely that Dr. Wruxtns at

home, or any Sanscrit scholar in this country, has in his possession means

of reading and translating the whole of this at present unknown inscrip-

tion, No. 2; which from what the Doctor says as applied to the Gya in-

scription will probably prove to be composed of fine Sanscrit, and tobe more

than 1800 years old. It may indeed have a still greater age, because

some of the letters of the character No. 2 appear of a more illegible na-

ture than those of the Gya sculpture, although manifestly of the same

description. It must therefore have been engraven upon the column

long before the two Persian lines before spoken of, which bear a date

no farther back than 228 years, or A. H. 1014.

In the description of the Ellora Caves, in the 6th volume As. Res. no

specimens of the inscription are given, but on reference to the fac similes

of some of these in the 5th volume, I find that a few letters correspond

with No..2.

There is also I think a resemblance to the character No. 2, on a pillar

at Buddal, which has been translated by Dr. Wiuxrws in the Ist volume

As. Res. page 131, and a still greater similarity strikes me in the Mon-

ghir inscription, also translated by the same learned scholar in that

volume.

I have thought it necessary to send a copy of part of the Gya inscrip-

tion, which has been translated, together with the modern character

written beneath it, as given by Dr. Wi1k1ns in page 178, in order that

it may be compared with the inscription No. 2, of this pillar. It seems to

me to be exactly the same character, but perhaps less antique. Mr.

HarineTon says, the pundits at Benares could not read the Gya inscrip-

tion, but Dr. Winx1ns has read it. Mr. Harineron observes, that ano-

ther inscription of one line only exists there, of a different character, and

unintelligible. Perhaps this may be similar to No. 1, and it would be

interesting to ascertain the fact through the aid of some of the corre-

spondents of the Journal. Query. Has it any connection with the Greek

character, to which No. 1 bears some similitude, in the Greek letters

av « € AFF some of which are mentioned by Mr. Srrruine, at page 312,

As. Res. volume XV. viz. the “ ou, sigma, lambdu, chi, delta, epsilon, and

412 Description of the Ancient [Marcr,

asomething closely resembling a figure of the digamma*.” The K/andgir

inscription appears to resemble the Allahabad character exactly in my

opinion.

Dr. W. says of this inscription No. 2, “‘ The character is undoubtedly

the most ancient of any that have hitherto come under my inspection ;—it

is not only dissimilar to that which is now in use, but even very mate-

rially different from that we find in inscriptions of eighteen hundred

years ago; but though the writing be not modern, the language is

pure Sanscrit, written in a long verse called Sardoola_ vikririta,

and consists of four pauses of nineteen syllables each, in this form,’’—

(which the Doctor gives)—they appear to be feet consisting of a mo-

lassas, a pyrrhic, a trochee, a tribrach, a molassas, a bacchias, and an

iambus. The Doctor states that the metre was no small help in deci-

phering the words, and this will probably be found to be the case in the

Allahabad inscription, as the letters composing the character, are chiefly

equidistant from one another, without the appearance of stops. I have

strong reason for thinking No. 2 to be verse, because several lines end

with the same letter, which appears indicative of rhyme. It is probably

of a mythological character. See also p. 357, recording the translation

ef a partly similar inscription found at the fort of Tanna.

The character at page 500 of this volume (xv. As. Res.) is not far dif-

ferent from the one line of inscription, No. 5, copied, as it appears, on

the stone, viz. at right angles to the rest of the character, for both bear

a peculiarly square appearance. See Alphabet of the same at p. 506,

furnished by Mr. H. H. Witson, from which this also may perhaps be

decipheredf.

In the As. Res. vol. vi. page 447, Captain Joun Macxenziz

sends a copy of the inscription found by him at Ceylon on a block of

stonemuch corroded by time, but which hemade out bytracing chunam, or

lime water on the hollow characters indented in the rock, which render-

ed them legible on the dark ground of the stone. I think it would be

a better plan in a similar case to pass a cloth or brush damped in lime-

water, rapidly over the general surface of the stone, for when the lime

dries white, every dark letter will appear distinctly contrasted with the

white surface, because the letters themselves are not to be wetted, but

only their projecting interstices.

The Ceylon inscription is probably old Sanscrit also, as it resembles

No. 2 in some of the letters.

* See note at the end of this paper.—En.

+ See Plate vi. at the right Land near the bottom.

1834.] pillar at Allahabad. 113

In the inscriptionat Mahabalipuram*, As. Res. volume v. p. 75 to 80,

a very few letters correspond with those in No. 2. Captain Wizrorp,

p- 185, says he was shewn a Sanscrit book containing many ancient

alphabets, gr. at Benares?

Captain Corin McKenzie states that there are unknown inscriptions

on the pagoda at Perweettun, page 314, volume ili. Page 167, et seq.

contain two translations, by Dr. WiLx1ns, of inscriptions from the Vind-

hya Mountains, but no specimens. Page 383 of ditto, is an inscription in

the Malaga language engravenupon a silver plate, which was found in a

cave near Islamabad by John Shore, Esq. (now Lord Teignmouth) but

no specimen appears, which is to be regretted.

Volume iii. page 39. contains a specimen and translation, by Sir

Wit.iam Jonss, of a Sanscrit inscription from the Carnatic, not much

like No. 2.

Mr. CoLesrooks says at page 401, that Mr. Witkrns ascertained the

date and scope of a Sanscrit inscription at Cintra in Portugal: see page

422, also, where the Canara language is stated to be mixed with Sans-

crit in an inscription found in the Upper-Carnatic, some of the stanzas

being supposed to be Pracrit; also that the junction of the three lan-

guages, Telinga, Mahratta and Canara, takes place some where about

Beder. It is strange that afew of the natives here should say that

No. 1, is Mahratta, and some that it must be Carnatic writing.

Page 224. ‘The ancient Canara has gone so much into disuse, that

it was with difficulty I could get people to read it. An Alphabet will

be yet communicated, as several books and ancient inscriptions are

written in this character.” Page 398 et seq.

The No. for August, 1833, of the As. Soc. Journal, shews in pages 387

et seq., several characters of the Kan Gyur similar to No. 2; see also vol.

i. Journal Asiatic Society, page 276, where some Tibetan characters as-

similate with it.

I have thus endeavoured to afford as much information as was in my

power on the subject of the Allahabad pillar and inscription, and wish

it could have been more satisfactory or ample ; but I trust my endeavours

will be considered in a favourable light, should the opinions I have

expressed differ from those of others who must be so much better

acquainted with the subject than I am.

A specimen of the stone accompanies.

* See note by Capt. Troyer: the Mahabalipur inscription is in the same cha-

racter nearly as No. 2, and was of great use in deciphering it.—Eb.

114 Note on Inscription of the Allahabad Column. (Marcu,

TI.—Note on Inscription No. 1 of the Allahabad Column. By James

Prinsep, Sec. Sc.

When I requested the author of the preceding description to under-

take the task, which he has so faithfully and carefully executed, I had

but little anticipation of the valuable historical information that would

reward the labour of transcribing the almost illegible inscriptions covering

the surface of the Allahabad dath. Aware indeed that the only accu-

rate data we possessed for adjusting the chronology of Indian princes

were those derived from ancient monuments of stone; inscriptions

on rocks and caves; or grants of land engraven on copper-plates,

discovered accidentally in various parts of the country ;—I could not

see the highly curious column lying at Allahabad, falling to rapid

decay, without wishing to preserve a complete copy of its several

inscriptions: for the specimen of them, published in the seventh volume of

the Researches, comprised but two or three lines ; and was professedly

intended to give only an idea of the different characters of the three (or,

with the Persian, four) inscriptions. It is indeed greatly to be regretted

that the task was not accomplished twenty or thirty years ago; for the

ravages of time, or rather climate, have probably in that short period

committed greater injuries on its surface, than during an equal number

of centuries antecedent :—‘‘ The line in the printed specimen, near the

Persian name Abdullah, is no longer to be seen on the stone,” says Lieut.

Burt. The horizontal position of the pillar allows the rain to settle in

the cavities of the letters, and soak into the stone itself, and this action

alternating with the fierce heat to which it is exposed fromthe sun’s

rays, has caused the outer surface of the stone to split and peel off in many

places. Lying half buried in the ground also, the saltpetre, or other salt

with which the soil is impregnated, must have had its share in the ruin

of the prostrate monument. Many of the sandstone buildings in Benares,

and indeed all over the country, exhibit the influence of this destructive

agent; atthe height of a few feet fromthe ground their surface is seen to

peel off in thin flakes*, while the higher parts remain sharp and uninjured

for ages. The Moghul emperor JEHANGIR was contented to engrave his

name and proud descent in a belt through the middle of the most ancient

inscription ;—the English would rightly deprecate such profanation, but

their own passive neglect has proved in a few short years even more

destructive than the barbarous act of the Muhammedan despot.

* The effect may be produced by the crystallization of the deliquescent salt lodged

on the stone at that height, and marked by a zone of damp; the heat of the day would

evaporate the moisture, and cause the salt to crystallize, which would split the stone

just as the freezing of water in cold climates produces the same injury to buildings.

1834.] Note on Inscription of the Allahabad Column. 115

We have however before us what remains at this time of its interesting

contents, and must hasten to make them known for the satisfaction of

the antiquarian and the Sanscrit scholar. There are, as Lieut. Burr has

fully described, three principal types of inscription, exclusive of the

modern Persian sculpture.

The two first and most important I have carefully reduced from the

facsimiles presented to the Asiatic Society, so as to suit the pages of the

Journal.—The third, No. 3 of Lieut. Burr, consists merely of detached

names and dates in modern Nagari, Bhaka, Marhatta, &c.,and though the

longest, is the least interesting, and is not worth the trouble of tran-

scribing. A few of the dates are enumerated in the foregoing account.

No. 2, as pointed out by Lieut. Burt, is identical in character with the

Gya inscription decyphered by Dr. Wirxins. It was made over at the

meeting of the Society to Captain Troyrr, Secretary of the Sanscrit

College, who has been fortunate enough, with the aid of Mapnava Ray

Panoirt, the librarian, to decypher many parts of it : and their examina-

tion has developed the names of several princes, and particularly of

Cuanpracupra, perhaps the one most earnestly desired by the Indian

antiquarian, because of its connection with an epoch in the histories of

the western world. Dr. Witxins had imagined the Gya character to

be as ancient as the Christian era, which will be confirmed, if the

Cuanpracupta spoken of be the same of whom ArrRIAN speaks. Some

doubt may again arise from the discovery of his name on a monument at

Allahabad, with regard to the position of his capital, a point that has only

lately been considered to be set at rest by the identification of Palibothra

with Pataliputra or Patna. The name of Samupracupta as a fourth de-

scendant of CHanpRAGuPTa is not found in the Hindu catalogues of the

Maurya dynasty, although there can be no doubt of the reading on the

column. I have extracted the name and titles of CHANDRAGUPTA, and

placed them in the plate under the alphabetical key, to shew that it

has been faithfully rendered by the pandit.

One other Raja of the same name occurs among the Ajmeer or Raj-

putana princes in the seventh century, but here also the descendants

are of different appellations. The only argument which occurs to me

as favoring the latter date, is the great similarity between the

Sanscrit character of the inscription and the Tibetan, (noticed also by

Lieutenant Burr): the alphabet of which, according to Mr. Csoma pr

Koros, was adopted from the Sanscrit in the seventh century. Many

letters are indeed identical and of the same phonic value, as will be

evident on comparing the following with the alphabet in plate VI :-—

_ BAA, G5 Ch,& ch Fj, Ht, 5d, §™ Xp, Qj pPrAb, yv,ghwyy,

q 7, 9 sh: also the whole of the vowel marks * i, u,~ é, Yo: the sub<

116 Note on Inscription No. 1 of the Allahabad Column. (Marcu,

joined letters 7 and y; as, < dra and y pya, and the vazur or sub-

joined w or v, as 7 du or do.

Other similarities might be pointed out, but these are the most strik-

ing: the mode of expressing the long dé also at that period, by a short

dash at the top of the letter, may explain the omission of this character

in the Tibetan alphabet. Captain Trorzr notices the omission of many

letters* (gh, jh, &c.,) which are equally wanting in the Tibetan alphabet.

However, the identity here noticed does not necessarily detract from the -

antiquity of the inscription, or prevent its applying to the earlier

Cuapracupta ; since the same character was probably in use for many

centuries. When or where it gave place to the more modern Nagari

would be a curious and interesting subject of investigation.

However ancient the inscription No. 2 may be, it is very certain that

the character No. 1 boasts a still higher antiquity. This may I think

be proved—first, by the position it occupies on the Allahabad column, as

well as on that of Delhi, called Feroz’s lath : in both it is the principal,

and as it were the original inscription, the others being subsequently ad-

ded, perhaps on some occasions of triumph or visit to the spot. Secondly,

the simplicity of this character and the limited number of radicals, denote

its priority to the more complicated and refined system afterwards

adopted; while thirdly, the very great rarity of its occurrence on ancient

monuments, and the perfect ignorance which prevails regarding its origin

in the earliest Persian historians, who mention the lath of Frroz

Suau, confirm its belonging to an epoch beyond the reach of native

research. The only other inscriptions identical in character which have

been met with in India, are I believe that of the lath of Baim Sen in

Sarunt, and that of the Khandgiri rocks in Orissa, of which a facsimile

is given by Mr. Stiruine in the Researches, vol. xv. page 314. The

Ellora and other cave inscriptions appear to be considerably modified

from it, andin fact more to resemble No. 2 of the Allahabad column ;

and the latter inscription has so many points of resemblance, that it

may be fairly traced to a derivation from the former.

It is not yet ascertained, whether the language this character, No: 1,

expresses is Sanscrit. The rare occurrence of double letters, the omission

of the initial S77; the want of any symbol with a subjoined y to correspond

with @, the inflexion of the possessive case which occurs so repeatedly,

and is so distinct, in the Sanscrit text No. 2; are arguments against the

supposition: but the similarity of the character and of the vowel marks

are as much in its favor.

* See page 118.

+ Has any copy of this inscription been published ? Mr. STIRLING mentions it, but

T do not find it in the Researches.

1834.] Note on Inscription No.1 of the Allahabad Column. By:

Mr. Sriruine has suggested as a remarkable circumstance that many

letters of the No. 1 type resemble Greek characters, and he instances

the ‘ou, sigma, lambda, chi, delta, epsilon, and a something closely

resembling the figure of the digamma.” This resemblance is, however,

entirely accidental, and the genus of the alphabet can I think be satis-

factorily shewn to have no connection whatever with the Greek. To

enable us to determine this point, I have taken the trouble of analyzing

carefully the whole of the inscription from Lieut. Burt’s manuscript,

classifying those forms which seemed to be derived from the same radix.

Proceeding in this manner I soon perceived that each radical

letter was subject to five principal inflections, the same in all, corre-

sponding in their nature and application with the five vowel marks of

the ancient Sanscrit No. 2. This circumstance alone would be suffici-

ent to prove that the alphabet is of the Sanscrit family, whatever the

language may be. In the accompanying plate (Pl. V.) I have ar-

ranged the letters and their inflections so as to exhibit every form which

occurs on the column, placing numbers against each, expressive of

the frequency of its occurrence. From a cursory inspection of this plate

it will immediately be seen that the supposed sigma is but the first inflec-

tion of the 13th letter : the epsilon and digamma, are the same inflections

of the 18th and 11th characters: while the ow and lambda (1 and ») are

themselves subject to all the inflections like the rest, and are conse-

quently primitive or simple letters, of a system quite different from the

Greek.

The number of alphabetical symbols is small, compared with those

of modern systems founded on the Sanscrit: of the thirty, several have

not been found subject to inflection ; these may be initial vowels. The

circle, square, and triangle are of a smaller size in general than the

rest, and may be affixes: but of this and of the powers of the letters,

I cannot pretend to offer any conjectures at the present moment.

Many of the literal forms undoubtedly bear a close resemblance to those

of No. 2, and to those of the Mahabalipur alphabet, decyphered by

Dr. Basineron ; and one might almost be tempted to point out succes-

sively the s, d, dr, v, b, ch, j, g, t, 1, from their analogy to the known

letters in the foregoing scheme. It is better however to say no-

thing on this head, until we are prepared to apply the scheme to the

unravelling ofa portion of the legend. For this purpose, one word offers

a very convenient test: it is the initial word of both parts of the Allaha-

bad inscription (see pl. V.) ;—of all the four inscriptions on the Delhi

column ; and it also occurs a second time onthe east side. I have insert-

ed it at the footof Plate VI. It will probably be found to be some term

of invocation, though essentially different from the Sri of the Hindus.

118 Remarks upon the second Inscription (Marcu,

As one mode of aiding the investigation of the powers of the un-

known alphabet, supposing the language expressed to be Sanscrit, I

had the letters in a page of the Bhatti Kavya classified and counted, to

compare with the enumeration in Plate VI. They were as follows :

a <9%3times AH 33times @ 9 times W 3times SF Otimes

q 57 q 30 Te Ane ur 3 Rg 0

a «51 mm 25 <yRaG Gil 2 a 0

x oSl wa «6022 GS 6 Gq 2 Ss 0

@ 45 gy 2b gq 5 @iil mw «0

yg 4 q iu uw 9 "1 zz 0

ei Pas am 12 wm 5 a fe a 0

q 4] g 11 a8 ql

IT also made the same classification of one page of the Feroz lath

inscription, which I found to agree pretty well with the table prepared

from that of Allahabad. There is one marked difference, which may be

due perhaps to the copyist :—I allude to the separation of the words in

the former, which does not appear to be the case in Lieut. Burt’s tran-

script.

It would require an accurate acquaintance with many of the learned

languages of the East, as well as perfect leisure and abstraction from

other pursuits, to engage upon the recovery of this lost language ; but

when its simplicity of vocables is compared with the difficulties of the

Persepolitan, or cuneiform character, lately decyphered by Grors-

FEND and St. Martin, or the more abstruse hieroglyphics of Egypt at-

tempted by Youne and Cuampo..ion, it seems almost a stigma on the

learned of our own country that this should have remained so long an

enigma to scholars ; and the object of the present notice is to invite fresh

attention to the subject, lest the indefatigable students of Bonn or

Berlin should run away with the honor of first making it known to the

learned world.

I1Y.—Remarks upon the second Inscription of the Allahabad Pillar. By

Captain A. Troyer, A. D. C. Sec. Sanscrit College, &c.

[Read at the Meeting of the 20th March.]

An alphabet of the inscription No. 2, copied from the Allahabad

pillar, compared with the Deva-nagari, was compiled by Mapnava Rao,

the head Librarian of the Sanscrit College. It will be seen from the

annexed copy of it, (Plate VI.) that eight of the consonants, namely,

a (gh), & (jh), & (n), Z(t’), S (th), & (d’), S (d’h,) and three of the

vowels = & (i, t, v,) could not be found.

desieed -ddimabe ae

eats Ge nace 4 ek na

ITS AT LECCE? +

METER LLL OKSE-S

“nay”

LGRUBALA

Frscrytion on the Allahabad Pillar. No. I.

PSL CL OLPOT EUS: FOLESL CSL PCALB YL: P- SU CS TOXKESAGUADSLLLE'E

ALANA LD SF BALA ALU TLAR LY CLAS LALLY LLEULILd TS 8H LVL

D-FUTD- SEB AMA YSSELALISY NAS LU LBL F Ld NOLA SP SMI ALS OLS GF ULVSLAY

Hd -dLU-L SF PULASU 8d%-AS GSA O46 CS Dem 10-82 CUCD-VLED-ID- $y, WLID-BLAL

POLCLOLELTEULS-AGD-SLDFL-d D-BANOLLON b+Lusrol Ladd 1Ld4}51068

US DELQUPUALEL LPS IIL SS DSNLALt THOELSOPLI- wereld? O¢lt ores ect

IAL BN OL: LDES OUT OR UO NALLUE- APU FAL AKT LOLLLLE LFA TECH ORE |

PEL CLE LPC VE LO HOTLIBS BILL BELIb TA LPL CLt DIE BOL FHM SHLLSL Fe

The lersian inscription comes here, obliterating 3 Lines.

3 Urs

» WAWYMAENSLUNLER

UABKAGLSTL SKINS ACI BHOK OD - DLO OLY LL ONVAD- FL LASDLAL FS CLEA SL

OF LE PULL- RESALAL LL AA -SLPULARL SURGSAK +L LS USSF OR

BLoLy PL CFS LGIUA-Aef DLQELLISCASS DO BIULL BSTES HPA

CICS LS ELS ALE ObRE LAM LALS: BLERIASDLL FEL ALCL FL SEN Y1ld+ $+

SAAVCEA FAO FOF 5 YN LOM+ BHSSSLFEAILUCHA:tESO+ OCW W ML BOL PF

seers PURA SEUALOPOAUSAU CMA enna sess ctes case cuaces athe As

FORA) es eee emer ose i618 eike\ a> ja Big ees (Raul Remee (0,T0 1s) age uals ie Jasin: 6) wedeasai's: outs ie oiusy ie. fonlare Me agdiiueniaes

ee ee ENS ID a Oi nee ecm arte te ieee ihe bate Ve ee hie Ha) Santen | otha anna ht ee Oc

Oe ek a maaan

EX. Ba GR ec ee tehentiwe inion ga ool iolemerent a

4 y) 2 Pa

CAMIRUVLOE SHOW EUILME MUA E 3 US UD- BSROUWLAULEZSEY-----------

LULA FLOALSh& SE) CSE ee eee fale fe) Stet tele te) 67S! eee sh Petey vey [ey Teta Kel et les poke mnie ican at toi en ata 0/0 nts Se

Fe NE SSIS) OSES Ee SS a) eee sites a apa iis (Sh wire) 9. lav qusiay wile. 97, (6 V-aital xe. 0) alse x@) ja)) fort mivep wh ehtath ane

TSLCALSdILILSASUK

OASLAULALI SLE 1

SASK FSEHUYASSLVO“

FOALALLSSLALLNS

baken in 1833 SHILEE US MSY BAVEFL

at Allahabad

by Lieut! I.8 Burt Eng? Copied by IP

Joust: ab. $00. : Vot TILL.

|. . TL...

5 Ada Bae ae Dec gots e Other forms occurring |

4 tS 32 3 Oa S's v" & 7 $e yt SB

must be be. We b- lego U LEdhy

3 L- 2 Ge be GC $ GC 4 ly 2 ( written be by LS Burt,

4 30} an a 4 de bs di + & db Ay hy (729 2 with r?)

b 26 db 2 d 72 & 0 re oe, & bs 44

d ; b ; db 2 & 2 2 db 7

dba| fle Ly Feeds VN es gil i ge is

ee ep ey eae

AKa| As Az ray ey ae | Biphink eke

Reman 6 Be Sy 5 22 of | (bin But)

ae) Py oe rs Fi 5 ls tEFFi ++

ai du|dz dz J; ¢ d |

Boden! Dz De BDz De OD DD

4} Aw) & hig A 4? A (the rest effaced)

emeeies I> Jr Ws UNE att ls vd

ES 1 Oe, Tee Tt hey pe 7)

7 E 9 &74 E> € ee € oH &

| Si : x

C8 Pe, e2 & & E ¢,

Pee De 1 Ria

& 3 S & Same as 27

—eeietal a agate doubtful y

oT Ve ae vane 9 ee:

a del

O,4| os Oo oO, half vixe

oO o- O-7 oH Q ditto

Pe er KB Az b Y do

Gr hy fs The Initial word of 2 inscriptions on this &

F&+uL eM? yy ‘2 bd

Sonthe Delhi Column. As.Ree.VIL180.

a against each sign shew is frequency of occurrence on the Stone

| ee ay

eT stale alae

A SD Sa Pease

ce { v i ;

ie J a oA fee

ee ey

wan

ie 1d ee: af

<y bs ‘

‘ ' Fg -2

: =

as ales a bean te?

. = 7

* : ¥ *

Seyi 25,

Megara he he

adn,

7 -e my

= a ew ae ee ee

sth Atle wid a actly een ; an ae

tibia nance lee GEN he amet = Data ea

1834.] of the Allahabad Pillar. 119

The alphabet of the Allahabad inscription offers certainly a great

apparent similarity to that of a part of the Gya inscription, examined

‘by Dr. Witxins, [As. Res. vol. i. page 279,] as pointed out by Lieut.

Burt, of the Engineers. It almost entirely coincides with that of some

inscriptions on the rocks of Mahamalaipur, (vide Trans. of Royal

As. Soc. vol. ii. part 1, Plates 13, 14.) Notwithstanding this

similarity common to a great number of Indian alphabets, it is not yet

easy to fix the value of each letter of an ancient writing, in such a

manner as to preclude the possibility of a doubt.

It was principally the alphabet of the Mahamalaipur inscriptions that

enabled Mapuava Rao to transcribe in Devanagari characters, the

remains of the inscription copied from the pillar at Allahabad. This

consists of 30 lines. More than a moiety of the first 13 lines is entire-

ly pealed off; the other 17 are fuller, but evidently more or less cut off

at the right extremity, and all with many intervening chasms.

An even slight examination of the transcript made in Devanagari

characters is sufficient to find a number of Sanscrit words, and the

whole inscription may without hesitation be pronounced to be San-

scrit. In the accompanying paper, the translation of the Sanscrit

words, which could without difficulty be found in each line, is given.

Scarce any change has been made in the words of the transcript, except

in a few instances, such a correction as is too often indispensable even

in not inaccurate manuscripts. These few changes are marked above

‘the lines.

As the frequent and wide disjunction of words, the terminations of

which are mostly wanted, renders it impossible to fix the relative sense

of each word, as well as to determine the general purport of the whole,

any conjectural labour in changing vocables and supplying deficiencies

-would have been hopeless.

So much only appears indubitable from the words themselves, that

they are encomiastic epithets of a Raja, the name of whom, if satisfac-

torily made out, might furnish an historical datum of no small import-

ance.

Names are really found in the 17th, 18th, and 21st lines which seem

insignificant; not so those in the 25th and 26th line, which happen to be

more complete and connected than the others : thus we have in the twenty-

fifth line ;—“ of the great-grandson of Sri CuHanpracupta, the great

Raja, of the grandson of the great Raja Sri YacnaxKacaa, of the son of

the great Raja, the first (supreme) Raja (Adhiraja) Sr1Cuanpracupta :”

and in the twenty-sixth line, “‘ of the sonofthe daughter of Licu-cn’Ha

Vixriti of the family of Manapivya Kumara—of the great Raja, the

supreme Raja Sri Samupracupta, whose fame caused by the conquest

120 Remarks on the second Inscription [Marcn,

of the whole earth, increasing and expanding throughout the whole

ground of the earth, was equalling TrrpasapatTi (INDRA).”

The name of CuanpRacupta repeated here twice, as that of the great-

grandfather, and that of the father of a Raja, cannot fail to excite atten-

tion.

According to the Hindee genealogies of the Vishnupurana and other

books, CHANDRAGUPTA, a son, or at least a relative, of Nanna, founded

a dynasty (called by his name, and also the Maurya dynasty, from his

mother Mura), of 10 kings, who reigned during 137 years from the year

1598 to 1735 of the Kaliyug, (from 1504 to 1367 before our era,) in

Magadha, the capital of which was Palibothra. It needs scarce be

repeated that the Indian name CHanpracupta (the moon-protected) was

found to be the same with SanpRA-coTTus, or SANDROKUPTOS mentioned

by the Greek historians. It is also known that from the similarity of these

names, an identity of the persons of the contemporary of ALEXANDER

and ally of Szerzucus Nicator, and of the before-mentioned founder of

the Indian dynasty of that name was supposed, and that a whole system

of Indian chronology was made dependent upon this supposition.

No disquisition upon this important and extensive subject will here

be expected, so much less as the imperfect remains of the inscription

here examined furnish no vestige of a date, nor any other data which

may lead our conjectures towards, if not fix, a historical fact. It would

be adventurous to assert that the Coanpracupta of line 25th, was the

founder of the Maurya dynasty: all that appears in the inscription is,

that a Raja Samupracupta (the sea-protected) was a descendant in the

4th generation of a CHANDRAGUPTA.

It is further to be remarked, that the name of the second CHANDRAGUPTA

and that of SamupRracupta are joined with the title Adhirdja, supreme

Raja, and not with that of Chakravartti, or emperor of the world, always

assumed by the ruler of India. We may therefore infer that the

Adhirajas of the inscription did not pretend to universal, although but

titular, sovereignty ; but may have been only counted among the many

Rajas who at all times divided India among themselves. It was pro-

bably by their flatterers that the conquest of a few provinces was made

the conquest of the whole world ; m which expression, found entire among

the ruins of so many others, nothing else but a monument of empty vanity

was preserved.

Translation of Sanscrit Words of the Allahabad Inscription.

Line I.

II.—1. minding sacrifice of the gods. 2. for the sake of a better state.

— III.—3. counting the low. 4. knowing good qualities. 5. in heaven.

6 and 7. enjoying a poet’s fame and a kingdom. te on oe

1834.] of the Allahabad Pillar. 121

LINE

> eae Bias

Breeds se ccvesccvses. Se With servants and ane svelstated diel ste

ys Pi a.a oo aisha We aaa . 9. said by his son..

VI.—10. in his actions ae a never changing Sait) Sete

VII.—11. Most valiant,...... whose foot appr uate duly I salute.

VIII.—12. in the battle,......with his own arm vanquishing always.

IX.—13. with high.. ..expanded—minds. ..

XI.

XII.—14. fame as seen by men (illumed) by the rays of the moon...

XIII.—15. active in the road, a poet’s intellect and power proceeding.

XIV.—16. of Brahma....of the dextrous in hundred avatars—his own

arm’s mighty strength ...... praised.

XV.—17. arrow........18. family ....19. good name. ......

XVI....... 20. Manenpra’s worshipper..21. MAHENDRA’s mountain.

XVIT.—22. Nirarasa tobe known by words. . preserver ofelephant’s armor. .

UGRASENA, DevarAsnurTa.. 23. from DHANANJAYA down all southern char-

tered kings taking.

XVIII.—24. VaAMATILANA GADATTA CHANDRA wade

. 25. all giving rent. se

XIX. ac : -. 26. by felt Mahle kings.

XX.—27. destroyer of aes SASANA (of a terrible etimeader)..

28. Destroyer of a kingly family,.. se seeeee 29. whose fame 1s spread

throughout all countries, son of a god.

XXI.—30. all .... .. governing his own humble faith. n6 oie

giver of one hundred thousand.

XXII.—31. ground of battle, ...... fame of kings,.. .. .. 32. Of

unpararelled faith, .. who by the strength of his own arm conquered more

than one king.

eet

XXIII.—33. Lord of the unfortunate.. ee 34. of him who was

inaugurated the most eminent of poets.

XXIV.—35. sharpintellect, high understanding. . Gandharva—TRIDASAPAT]

(INDRA) ..++.-..36. By heavenly poetical works composed by learned

men of him who was inaugurated the most eminent of Rajas .. 37. of a mag-

nanimous conduct. ae an

XXV.—38. of him whose mind is formed by eel aaa action only in $e

palace of the world .. of the great-grandson of CHanpDRAGUPTA, of the

grandson of the great Raja Sr1 YaGNAKACcHA, and of the son of the great

Raja, the first (supreme) Raja (Adhiraja) Sr1 CHANDRAGUPTA.

XXVI.—39. of the sonof the daughter of Licu-cuH’HA VixRiITI, of the

family of Manapivya Kumara .. .. of the great Raja, the supreme

Raja (Adhiraja) Skt SamuprRacupra, whose fame caused by the conquest

of the whole earth increased and expanded throughout the whole ground of

the earth was equalling Tripasapati, (INDRA.)

XXVII.—40. going to the house.. .. .. 41 gift by arm’s strength,

favor, weapons, words increase over and over, all-serving, jewel desiring fame

——

XXVIII.—41. Pasupari (Siva) purifying the three worlds. 3% bes

XXIX. seeeseeeeess ee 43. Of the son skilled in peace and war young

prince. o.

XXX.—44. the supreme king .......... 45. the chief of punishment

(literally the chief of staffs, perhaps police-oflicer)’ by TinaBHapanrTa,

122 Remarks on the second Inscription (Marci,

Transcript of the Allahabad inscription, No. 3. in Deva-Nagari characters.

LINE

1 (the first line illegible.)

ee he :

2 Fam Bade aaAT: Waeaqcrya..q..a.. fa

Re 3 4 q 5 ay 6 7

3 eater area wafer ATAVAT TAS - AMIR RATA US waar

>» N a 8 <

Qt waa. ata: whe Teg GATATAAT

UI... aa... . WIVafafsustway: wafafeatiatua fertia

(Gime Ea)

HAY ARYATIE. RUA Ai gaSTTT TUM...

lls oa —11 —

S =~ =~

alana frag BCUa Wa qeeaIUWHT....

12 12

dyMaVays a israfaqaaaa aA. .Salarag. . 5.

13 13.

Al... . ORAL. . TCH A ATA: WRITa. .

Ceerea.. Wa... geaafaa 2... aafrgs

WSqIGRGHIA .. 0... ww. ARTI

a xa wufaface sey: gga wa AST

EO Ns 15

waaafrafafararace IATA ATT .. .. AR

16 16 16

FUVUC WaT acISs Ay BAATAIT AAT, . 7. . Tafsarat

17 18 19

Way TUG Fafa aan aa Tec fas... FI....a.... Waa

araufzaaniaca .. gata .. damn

20 21

H.. VCH. . WS BACHMCH..U.. UHR UAHA UA Wn assy

afcn. . Taaqacfatr. . waRUTAHRAAqUSaaITa BF PATTY

22 ees 22,99 23

MAIAWAY AV MIPM SHR ATITACTUTAHR. . THIGH ABA

safa vrata eee om ufesataaeey fracisre

é Sa a! 1 .. ufamaaa areaahe sree

UST. . SX... WT aaa fafing TEATS. . HCUTUATAAT

20° >

VHA CAH HAHA TIRATUTIYA WA.. MF.. AIT CIHIAT

L.. WAH..H.. ala BUlaefemaag..w .. wuaH.. fw...

oka

en ec alt te Tain ints iret enter asia anata “Sai eS, inet tinninat cei mwa em ~ sa Tel l l

“RIIT YIP Le gI CL POC L VSL UN R TPH G PH ret PULIN PHFINEPR IVE PMO LECA TVR TEAL SIA or

FeE Tr GPa’ Rs PASC mee my ek Tel ks We lS 4) YE ITELH WH IIRALY ISIS Ma GELS BEND ES, I

op 4% Thy A pero Fue GUL t enone Zee Lox eh GoS Yel PAs PRY ek Pre rn RL Gt

Op = 2 ATED PO HRRR Eo os oe rs eis bok Vie DIRFIH POS ERR velyeeblmROY 7

op RE i3 BeyFan Pei ybyyRyt vise be

op Ges rb A Pe ek RY OYA betes +P Vie bb Pol RTP OF

22d nb spy py? of vs ryp ol ps py pu 18)

Deer. dai @ataie ip

9% 947° See ek ae oe Q ae PU tree Ha rSte vb ri Pes 4

k a = op Phel ee PPR Sete vei r hl PUL EER YO

n op WR*&Gh: bn oPeresi Ore: ¥4e 6

“A wou: & 2 S fL AE 4 nied

v a rj Xe E & op AYBYB Ite SKeeLapsbPeenGe 8

Ss q G

= oy | 41 Q : op: YRRRALYR rmlLUARNLECLG A 4 Z

Ue 2 A? reo pee SS pen ‘ "ee

mn : Gi ee he tee ee oe op NODMIVERIVEY YE Ge Perel GroBRrh 9

g Wyk eh Uf

as | fgie fe Cw a op WPREPESRER irre PU OTEL LI VIOTELZETS g

pe VE “¢e See Pla a? 1B. & ; E

Pie 6¢ bh ODOR op REEMBYEEUMY PER Bech PPeYeUhTETUR TSP !

“a ee ue

YR AR Y?WH O A 2B op - HPVS yee ded ane. PEET FEDELIHAY bp hUARa-yRek ¢

| Le

ae ae, Ss or op Whe h-Ub PPE HRKEEPYR LEER 7

WR. A a Le ee

‘UtIPOMUL YP po. (DG ULOD baba 4g pryosreypygo ft --- ‘beBIN bit

“‘PLOSUDL hg has 1) WUstTO) ht is” LL OY) WO “x oY UOm PSIG fo 1) Us SDD

TA 7d LUA ouren aioe

wren LL AVYET |

sing sop be yourbhso sgn, 377 u0ss poonpryy

POLY GO Bt] Jo royunu Wy) ysvUl £9U7 VY) fd VULOS 17 Spop V4]

LQ RIGENG Vera ro

CLELPL ere eA SL rls er oF

Fiuscroption NOS

asz, ‘Tha FY

M4 Sr eI kA ire re |St- >> TL-LITLESG FE tee Th b PY Term RA 2 SR+Nty 62

tite TR Lote FEL highs BM 2PQ O41 bY re here SYELH SOI ULLAL HOLES PE Ahh me sernh 8%

PStebttmplrih' Ship? EL Gousha TELS Le QR Rr R te keh rol aI LMT isbey Pre Si PVG LS PVE NbeTh te

3 phe? Rite sre SVB ph Ere 2 pesnra PLR ERR WUT BIEPIIN Be EeleTEI SERRE EEL 9

ih hvSLe as PIs eee PUGS RGA VAIS RITH OLR es Eco ve me sree ge $2

BL Pi2y Pele Fe ve 1 Le RH bs (Fe Rb £FL4 6EB | “PAREZIUPTRYIVERLIVE HSL UPS Gu-+Enb1ybbe ne

ae FVPIILVSe Te tel Phe BALAI VEL REA rt Re Id 2 FORT b wd?) VSG PBA NeLhE4IFhvel FEIIN-Ob LI Ie - ge

Ero LAG LLRMEATOTYLE eLS P70 IRR MSL RS Ce hy SB Ie Th oe Phe KS ES RA MLE Le PHC ve VEEL GPLL tts 4

brezikes Rt by thE Corte 6 rel Poe eT AGSY.D kere Fe ebb YM (ey Fes 7 TIL YI eM IPE e 2ETL ENT Fe We

Boil h me SoA Reo vie ePGh V7 wurmblng----e-weY PY PRABLALTIIEM AIS SLQ ARE PRInA{ AD %

GEIS MTA HELI MEINLUELER tebe ea ly t2urmy Prove TPE {Re & PAVING PLehA rst VI uN br

SARUM RAIL Se LER HG EPEAIf VLALL ELD b ABI Le Fos PFS LIDGE BP MbEL eK xb BUILA 2 erEnTZEL GF

' Beipeledees apg tats, apt ay~ Se hat geinys

; isEd04i-3 ita abe Bk rh nee be .

bens pyr bss Ee RIES "ged lea sr carded nee &

oH = z e * ie +: at 53g et idm ey ea 7 ee hee

it rf ee “Sets se Pt .

{ fee _ ae oe <4

: | ie [Sra Cele: =

; P : - , ie a ‘. ;

: a #5 “r 7 G 50) LS & * 3 = fa P .%

1 ra » ‘ os f - y

: Pi , as whe whelgl ‘} ashore 92

] x’ ie

yee Oars as _ ~ a ee 5 the x * ree a

1834.) of the Allahabad Pillar. 123

Live ww 27 28 f ;

20.... aferfaasyemiaag.. FW .. TT quad qafa U afaar

fe 29

WATNVSTITA .. YCUTU, WY . eteeTeataCee

21 ay... vafefuafraeaa MeqacrareTde afraqahorea

WATS. ... cage saa faa .. N.. wITyMATAATAAT

waaesaeitat

22 ....nadaararud. . fafa. . twas. auacufea its wfexine

32 42 Tt

SUE: USN... MaMa aursafsisaataacufata .. ..

49a fama .. qRITY

23... eltay.. THAETUNMS .. WINAANUfaqea at eaarTagAAs

ua... qesfafsanfasacey wfc... quad carerafcag

35 35 35

24 fatwa faer aafan aiee wfear Aas fewsfaare.. .. vfacer:

26 q T T i

.fegaata nana: sfafsacsa sasha... aaaaag

RSENS

25. ates Aa AAAS GHATS. . TY. . HVIIS MTA

FUSE ASISTMNY AIAG. . ASUS fc WaaTA qe

39 aaefese f 39

26 fasafratenqaTreagaiteaia. . my aVUsifatist T TyARITH

sasfuaifasy sifaareyarn fafearadiae aififaafecwatt:

40 41

27 WAAAAATAS. . CHAT ICUATY. .U | FWaTAT Tay ATAIA Tera

al T :

vsifaaH WH We Taey Sus aes afea afrnaagy:

- 42 ft

28 yatta waasa wNTd.. saefatraaftar.. faaqgwang.. crate

U.. aamagerdee ..qrfte .. way .. feanfa:

«29 ug... ufaaneaerewaran .... tuft... qresfufaaiea gare

TTI aerobic wefe...... QIAYAC ATA TY

44 45

30 wafaas WaNsIta Wart aa euayafaayeda |

[The figures in the interlineations point out the words (beneath them)

translated inthe foregoing page: the letters similarly situated are suggested

corrections of the text. ]

‘

124 Journal of a Tour (Marcu,

1V.—Extracts from a Journal kept by Captain F. T. Grant, of the

Manipir Levy, during a Tour of Inspection on the Manipur Frontier,

along the course of the Ningthee River, &c. in January 1832*.

Marching Stations and Distances.

Tuobal, 11 miles; a depot of grain.

Huerok, 8 miles; inhabitants came from Tiperah 100 years ago.

Muchi, 9 miles; a Naga village on the most western range of Mu-

rung hills.

Kolbang, 12 miles; hence three roads lead to the Kuboo valley. Violent

hoar frost on the 15th January. Lieut. PemBrrton has described this

road from actual survey.

Kwatobee, 10 miles; good road. Supari nut and cocoa nut trees were

planted here by the raja’s grandfather.

Khondong, 5 miles ; very good road. The people of Kuboo escaped from

the opposite side of the Ningthee.

Maylung nala, 9 miles; road passes through a forest of keoo, teak, saul,

cotton, and other trees: innumerable and recent tracks of the wild

elephant, tiger, rhinoceros, bear, boar, cattle, and deer of vari-

ous descriptions. Six wild elephants came to the nala together to

drink; they were of a very large size.

Numphookam nala, 7 miles, east of the first range of Angoching hills.

Num-sing-yeet, 8 miles; a nala east of the second range.

Source of the Helaoo nala, 13 miles; road good: crossed the highest

range of the Angoching hills.

Helaoo, 12 miles ; on the banks of the Ningthee.

The foregoing route across the Angoching hills, I consider equally

good with those to Mulphoo and Sunayachil, and it might with very

little trouble be made practicable for every description of cattle. Not

having been travelled for many years, and never before by Europeans,

it is at present impeded by large trees, which have fallen across it, and

also by bamboos which unite from both sides in many places, at about

* The above journal was some time since placed in our hands by Mr. Grorer

Swinton, late Chief Secretary to Government. The new facts which it communi-

cates to the geography of Ava and Manipur, are, the journey along the bank of the

Ningthee for a space of about 40 miles between two points already well known ;

viz. Mulfoo, on the north, and Saway Chit, opposite to the Burmese post Gendah,

on the south, which place is connected with Ava by Dr. RicHarpson’s route, pub-

lished in the second volume of the Journal, page 59. The navigation of the river

between the same points is also new, and the return route through the Moflong

ndla, which connects the Kubboo valley with the banks of the Ningthee, finding

its way through the Angoching hills, which form the eastern boundary of the val-

ley, separating it from the Ningthee.—Ep.

1834.] along the Manipur Frontier. 125

seven or eight feet high above it ; and through which my elephants

were obliged to break a passage for themselves. It possesses an ad-

vantage over the before-mentioned routes in a more abundant supply

of water. The whole of the hills throughout this route to the Ning-

thee are covered with a dense bamboo jungle, which grows to an im-

mense size. In that part of the last day’s march where the road runs

along the bed of the Helaoo nala, there is a second road on the

bank just above, which is at present so overgrown with forest and

jungle as to be impracticable. Just opposite Helaoo, a large nala

called the Moo, Num-moo, or Muwa, falls into the Ningthee, in the

bed of which the Kubos tell me, gold is more abundant than in the lat-

ter : the Kubos also say that gold is found in the sands of all the small

streams which join the Ningthee on its eastern side. The road from Tum-

moo direct to Helaoo joins this one at about two miles distance from

the latter village : it is much shorter, but so very bad as to have ob-

tained the name of the ‘“ Noong-chongbi Lumpee,” (stone-leaping

road:) loaded coolies can however manage to travel it. Some who left

Tummoo, the day after I left Khondong, with grain, arrived the day

before me at Helaoo, being only three days on the road.

Halted the 23rd, 24th, and 25th January. Visited the cultivation,

which is extensive in proportion to the number of inhabitants. They

are now busily employed in transplanting their cold-weather crop : they

have two crops im the year, one in the rains, and one in the cold sea-

son; the former is close to the hills, to which the annual inundation of the

Ningthee does not extend: the latter in the valleys, Gf I may so call

them,) formed by the bends of the river, by which they are annually

overflowed, leaving large jheels on its retiring, that at the present time

of the year are sufficiently dried up to allow of their being cultivated.

On the evening of the 25th, went to see the process of washing the

sands of the Ningthee for gold: it occupied two men for about a quar-

ter of an hour, and the quantity found was about a grain troy- weight.

The road from Helaoo to Mulphoo, about 36 miles, or four marches,

runs along the valley of the Ningthee, and might also be made available

for all military purposes: elephants have travelled the whole way from

Manipur.

3lst January. Sent my elephants and coolies round to meet me at

Sunayachil, intending to proceed myself to that place by water, as no

boats larger than canoes are procurable ; two of these fastened at about

four feet apart by small timbers, and a bambu platform laid over

the whole, form a raft sufficiently large to hold sixty men; on which I

mean to proceed. A raft of this description would answer well to cross

‘troops, were boats not procurable. The current of the Ningthee, at the

Q 2

126 Journal of a Tour _[Marcn,

present season, is very slow, certainly not much more than a mile

an hour.

1st February.—Kneesung, which I reached in five hours. A short

distance below Mulphoo a small range of hills crosses the river, compos-

ed of a reddish sand, with layers of pebbles running across it: in the

rains the river saps the bottom, and carries away portions of the whole

face annually ; the greater the portion of the hill thus carried off, the

more abundant is the gold found at Chanda-sneek (ghat), a short dis-

tance below it. A number of Kubos were busily employed in washing

for gold, when I passed the latter place. Gold is only found in the sand,

where mixed with pebbles and gravel. For the number and names of vil-

lages passed this day, see the sketch.

2nd—Halted. Received a visit from the Burmese command-

ant of the stockade on the opposite side of the river; his object was

to see the English Bo-meng, never having seen such a monster before!

He was very inquisitive as to the object of Captains Jenkins and Pem-

BERTON’S trip. I made him a few presents, with which, particularly a

couple of bottles of brandy, he was delighted and took his leave. Ano-

ther chief passed down during the day with two boats and about thirty

followers ; he had been called up to Sumjok in consequence of my visit

to this quarter: there were piled in the boats a number of what I at

first took to be muskets, but which I, with the assistance of my tele-

‘scope, discovered to be nothing more than branches of trees and bam-

boos made to resemble them ; the actual number of muskets being only

three. My coming it appears has created considerable alarm, and given

rise to the most exaggerated reports ; amongst others that I intended to

place Manipur thanas at the Noajeri hills: on my trip up to

Mulphoo, I could hardly discover a soul on the opposite side of the

river ; they appear now however to- have got over their alarm, and I am

visited by persons from all the villages as I pass down. A dozen large

boats, which were detained above Mulphoo for some days, until my in-

tentions were ascertained, also passed down in full sail. A considera-

ble traffic is carried on between the capital of Ava and the villages on

the Ningthee up as far as the Sing-Phos ; the latter giving grain in

return for bunats, coral beads, &c. &c.

Whilst some of my people were in the village on the opposite side of

the river, a woman was carried off from the centre of it by a tiger:

the inhabitants say it is the fourth occurrence of, the kind which has

taken place within the last two months. The Kubos do not appear at

all alarmed at the vicinity of these animals, as they say the instances

are very rare of their attacking or destroying human beings ; if however

such once happens, it is almost certain to be continued, and the only al-

1834.] along the Manipur Frontier. 127

ternative is to quit the vicinity of the place where it occurs ; they do

not attribute the recurrence to a relish for human flesh required from

having once tasted it, but to the displeasure of the ‘‘ Laee” (Deity) of

the place ; they endeavour to deprecate his anger by offerings on the

first occurrence, but on a second taking place, they conclude he is im-

placable, and take it as a warning to remove. The village in question

is only waiting to collect in the crops now on the ground and flit.

3rd—Mung-ya, two and a half hours. Passed a small nala on

the Burmese side of the river, called Khywook-ma-Kywoong, at the

mouth of which a number of people were employed washing the sand

for gold. Was visited during the day by nearly the whole of the in-

habitants, men, women and children, of the village, on the opposite

side of the river ; who came, as they said, to see the wonder ! an Eu-

ropean. Much cannot be said in favour of the modesty of the Kubos.

I saw both this day and yesterday numbers both of men and women

bathing at not ten paces distant from each other, with not so much

covering even as a fig leaf. Unmarried girls observe, I am told, some

little decorum in dress ; married women, none !

4th—Helaoo five and a half hours. The current in one or two

places somewhat more rapid than yesterday.—Passed three parties wash-

ing for gold, one at a place called Nan-yen-sneek on the Burmese

side of the river, and two on the Manipur one, near Eng-da-baoong.

5th—Maloo, seven hours. Immediately below Helaoo the Ningthee

is joined by a river of considerable size, called the Moo, Nummoo, or

Muwa, coming directly from the east and Neojeri hills. Gold is

said to be more abundant in it than in the Ningthee, in this neigh-

bourhood; but not equal to the quantity found in the more northern

parts of the latter, in the Sing-Phos country. The Kubos say that

gold is not sought for in the Ningthee itself, below Helaoo, but only

in the different hill streams which fall into it on the eastern side. As

usual, since I left Mulphoo, I was visited by numbers of the inhabitants

from the different villages as I passed down: my communications with

these people leave not a doubt on my mind but what they would be

happy to change their masters: indeed many of them took opportunities

of slily telling me so, and expressed disappointment at my not proceed-

ing to the Neojeri hills to place thanas.

6th—Brought to at a:small nala called Khywook-kan-khywoong, six

hours, no village. ©The current generally very slow, in some places al-

most still. Passed but one village during the day, and that on

the opposite side of the river; itbelongs tothe knight of the “ bran-

ches and bamboos,” who passed down whilst I was at Knesung. At

a short distance below this village is an extraordinary hill called Swe-

128 Journal of a Tour [Marcu,

ba-leng, the residence of a Laee or Deity, and by the Kubos’s account a

most jealous one he is : on approaching it, my Kubo boatmen put on

their dhoties, being previously literally naked! and warned my Ma-

nipurees against making use of improper or obscene language, or

spitting in the river whilst passing the precincts of his godship’s resi-

dence. The infringement of these warnings they assured them might

be attended with the most serious consequences to the whole party,

and many were the instances of ship or rather boat wreck which they

adduced to prove it. They also requested the Manipurees to give

over a game, at which they were amusing themselves, as continuing it

would doubtless be offensive. The Manipurees, who are not a jot

less superstitious than the Kubos, implicitly followed the advice given,

and put on the most serious countenances ; indeed the greater part of

them had previously heard the fame of Swe-ba-leng. The hill, on

which are several small temples, rises abruptly from the bed of the

river, forming a natural wall of about three hundred feet perpendicular

height, and is of a yellowish sand formation, based on rocks of hard

grey sandstone : it appears the sudden commencement of a range, differ-

ing from the other hills in its vicinity, being free of trees, with which

the others are overgrown, and running in a succession of cones to the

south-west, as far as the eye could reach. No continuance of any of a

similar appearance to the south-east. The face of the hill turns the

river suddenly from a southerly to a westerly direction, in which it

does not continue for above two hundred or three hundred yards, when

the hills cause it again suddenly to resume its former course. The ri-

ver is here very narrow, and just previous to its resuming its course to

the south, a tremendous block of rock juts nearly half across, which

repels the stream backwards and causes in the rains a whirlpool, which

the Kubos say may be heard roaring at some miles distance, and

which they attribute to the pranks of the “ Laee ;” not the sudden

checks which the current meets. In the rains the navigation past this

spot must be very dangerous to any but a Kubo acquainted with its lo-

calities ; at the present season, however, itis a perfect mill pond. Some

lime kilns were in the neighbourhood, but whether the lime-stone is pro-

cured from the Swe-ba-leng hill, or where, no person in the boat could

inform me. I did not land to examine them, they being on the Bur-

mese side of the river. No visitors during to-day, which is owing no

doubt to my having now entered Ningthee-Rakha’s jurisdiction. The

village just above Swe-ba-leng is called Tan-beng-goong ; the chief of it

is evidently very anxious to appear formidable in my eyes: he had has-

tily run up a loose fence of bamboos, plantain trees, and such like along

the river front of his village, which he no doubt thought I would take

1834.] along the Manipur Frontier. 129

for a strong stockade, he also made a tremendous hubbub with songs,

trumpets, &c. whilst I was passing; the village is a good-sized one, con-

taining about eighty houses. ;

, Eleven hours more brought me to Sunayachil. At this season the

current is very trifling. On the eastern side sand-banks extend for

four hundred yards into the bed of the river, offering favourable points

for the crossing of troops, which at this season of the year might be

effected on rafts, were boats not procurable. Both sides of the Ningthee

are overgrown with dense forests, except on the sides of villages: the

“high road from Gendah to the present capitalof Sumpok runs to the east

of the small range of hills, which skirts the Burmese bank of the

Ningthee.

10th February—Embarked in my dingy, accompanied by two

others, to return up the Ningthee to Yuwa, where it is joined by the

Maglung. I was rather confined for room ; indeed, regularly packed,

being unable to move hands or feet after once being seated in the boat.

Reached Wegadza in six hours, where my people ran up a covering, for

me to pass the night, of branches and leaves: a precaution rendered

necessary as a protection against the heavy dew which soaks through

every thing exposed to it. The fogs which continue till 9 a. m. are also so

heavy as to render indistinct, objects at fifteen or twenty paces distance.

11th—Reached Yuwa in three hours, being in all nine hours from

Sunayachil ; or only two hours more than it took the boat to go the

same distance with the current. Two men were all that rowed the boat

up. This will give an idea of the slackness of the stream. After

proceeding up the Maglung for three hours, put to for the night. The

Maglung discharges itself with some force into the Ningthee, and as

before observed, a boat or raft coming out of it would be carried with-

out any exertion nearly to the opposite side of the latter, in which

there is no perceptible current. After once getting fairly into the

Maglung, the current is moderate, and the waters shoal, not more than

two feet in depth ; its course during this day nearly from west to east.

Put to for the night on the sand-bank and enjoyed a coal fire, of which

mineral there was abundance lying about. The tracks of wild beasts

of every description were numerous and recent in the sand.

12th—At day-light this morning, was roused by a loud but

not very harmonious concert, the performers being elephants, ti-

gers, bears, boars, and deer. About three hours after starting reached

the site of a village named Yang-num, at which was formerly a Ma-

nipur thana ; near the site of the thana is a peepul tree, planted,

the Kubos say, by the Manipurees, another proof that Kubo belong-

ed to them at a former period. I landed for the purpose of examin-

130 Journal of a Tour [Marcu,

ing salt wells in this village : the springs are copious and in full play,

sufficiently so to feed a small stream which flows from them into the

Maglung ; the water in the centre of the well is nearly as salt as brine,

and on the sides, where it has been exposed to the sun for any time,

fully so : in the bed of the river, immediately opposite the village, are

also salt springs, which rise in bubbles to the surface of the water.

The village, though not inhabited for many years, is perfectly free of

grass and jungle, the salt wells rendering it a favourite resort for wild

animals. In two hours from the village, reached the site of the second

Num-mo, where also are salt springs ; and in another hour, the junc-

tion of the Tadoi Khynong nala, where I put to for the night; from

hence to where the road to Sunayachil crosses the Tadoi Khynong is

five hours’ journey. The current during the day generally very slow.

Passed three rapids, each of about thirty yards continuance, but the fall.

so trifling as not to render it necessary to. unload the boats: some of

my people were generally walking and amusing themselves in search-

ing for turtles’ eggs, which are so abundant that the boat might have

been almost loaded with them. In several places found an ore con-

taining a light-coloured metal, of what nature I have not skill enough

to determine, but have kept specimens (iron pyrites) ; coal also abundant.

The Kubos say it is petrified charcoal of teak, in which opinion I am

inclined to agree, as I saw several blocks of that wood, which were un-

dergoing the change, parts of which were burnt and appeared the same

as the coal: total time travelling this day six hours.

13th—Roused by a concert similar to that of yesterday morn-

ing; a bear, which had been growling nearly the whole night on

the opposite side of the river, came in the morning to have a look at

us. Before I could get my gun ready to salute him, he walked off.

Three hours after leaving yesterday’s halting place, reached a rapid

called Khyuk-taeeng, where the boats were obliged to be unloaded;

and after about three hours more, a second, where a like precaution was

necessary. Neither of these rapids is of a greater length than 40 yards:

the last which is named Chum-ka-te, is the worst, being, as far as I

could judge, a fall of about 10 feet; its difficulties are increased by large

and loose rocks, over which it rushes. The obstacles offered to the na-

vigation of the Maglung by these rapids might I conceive be overcome

by digging small canals, for which there is sufficient room: even as it is,

however, the river is perfectly practicable for dingees, such as the one

IT am embarked on, and would be more so were the rocks in the bed

removed, which I understand the raja intends doing: the only precau-

tion necessary is to unload and carry the loads for about 40 yards. Im-

mediately above and below the rapids the river is as still nearly as a

1834.] along the Manipur Frontier. 131

pond. A short distance above the last rapid, reached the site of a village

called Chum-ka-te, and put to for the night: here also are salt springs.

Total time moving this day, eight hours.

14th—Reached the junction of the Kumbut and Maglung rivers

without meeting any impediment from rapids; the point where

the above rivers unite is about eight miles east of Wetup, and in the

Kubo valley. The village of Mo, from whence is the ascent of the pass

leading to Pa-tche-ne, across the Angoching, is distant from hence about

one anda half mile. East at the last-named village are most extensive

salt springs, which supply the whole of the southern division of Kubo,

and Nga villages to the west of it, with salt. Total time moving this

day, seven and half hours.

N. B.—The general width of the valley of the Maglung is about two

miles, that of the river about 120 yards : its course upwards nearly east

and west, except where it rounds the bases of the different ranges of

hills, which it does by turning for a short distance to the north ; in places

throughout its course it is confined by a steep or abrupt face of rock.

The hills from both sides terminate at, and slope gradually down to, its

bed, leaving a gap for its egress to the Ningthee*. I have no doubt a

road might be made through the valley: it must necessarily, however,

be very circuitous, and the river crossed frequently ; drawbacks which

would more than counterbalance the advantages to be derived from it.

That the river might, with great advantage, be made available for trans-

porting grain and other stores by boats from the Kubo valley to the

Ningthee, my trip up it places beyonda doubt. The shore on either

side is covered to the water’s edge with a forest of teak, saul, ket,

cotton, (semul,) wood oil, (gurjun,) and other noble trees, similar to

those of the Kubo valley, and actually swarms with wild beasts, of the

descriptions already mentioned in this journal; throughout the whole

course of the river through the Angoching hills, there is not a space of

ten yards free of paths made by them down to the water, which gives

the idea of a crowded population. In the neighbourhood of the Ning-

thee, fish are most abundant ; the Manipurees (inordinate fish-eaters) ,

who accompanied me, were regularly satiated with it: amongst others,

I recognized the roo muchlee, cutla, mirga, kulbause, poontea, large

and small, bowali, soli, mullet, pufta, gurri, and various others of

which I know not the names; but all of which my Bengalee servants

recognised as similar to those found in the Surma at Sylhet. I had also

prawns of an immense size brought me, and porpoises were amusing

themselves in the Ningthee.

* It is to be regretted that the course of the Maglung was not given in the sketch

map from which Plate VII, is lithographed.—Ep.

RE 2

132 Journal of a Tour [Marcu;

15th—-Wetup, about eight miles west; road good, and ‘similar

to that throughout all parts of the Kubo valley. Just after starting

I was joined by my suwaree elephant, the mahout still“trembling

from the effects of a fright he had received about three hours before.

His story was, that being tired with riding, he had dismounted to recre-

ate himself with a walk, having put his coolie to supply his place on the

elephant ; he had got about twenty paces ahead, and was jogging along

merrily, when he heard a rustling in a thick bush on the road side:

thinking it caused by a deer, his curiosity led him to take a peep, and

pushing aside some of the branches, a deer was there sure enough, but

it was a dead one, and also a live tiger, which he was not prepared to

expect; the latter on being disturbed at his meal, gave a growl and

raised his phiz to within a few inches of that of the terrified mahout,

who retreated as fast as his fright would permit to the elephant, and

took up a position on its tusks. The coolie also saw the tiger, and

was in an equal fright with the mahout. The parties remained recon-

noitring each other for about five minutes, when some sepoys and Kubos

coming up, the tiger retreated, casting many an anxious look towards

the bush which contained the remains of the deer, which were seized

on as a good prize by the Kubos. The deer could only have been kill-

ed a few hours, as it was perfectly fresh and still warm. The tiger had

made a breakfast on one hind-quarter and part of the other; a tolera-

ble lunch, however, as the deer was avery large one of the species call-

ed in Hindustan “ Bara Singhi.”

16th—Num-muldah nala; this road, having already been frequently

reported on by Lieut. Pemprrton, renders it unnecessary for me to say

any thing about it.

17th—Pausa ditto; ditto ditto. A village has been established

here, since visited by Lieut. Pumperton, of six families, or about

forty inhabitants. Just previous to my arrival, a poor Naga had been

frightened entirely out of its wits, and half out of his life, by a tiger ;

he was on his way from the hills to the village, close to which he had

arrived, when he was surprized by a smart slap from behind on his most

prominent and fleshy part, and at the same time a basket which he was

carrying pulled from him. On turning round to see who it was that

was taking such liberties, he saw a tiger walking off with the basket ;

he did not stop to reclaim it, but made the best speed he could to the

village, bearing marks of the truth of his story on the part before men-

tioned. The head-man of the village told me, with a very serious face, .

that he was fearful the ‘“‘ Laee” was displeased in consequence of

some omission of the proper respect and attention due him, and took

this means of showing it: but he hoped to be able to appease him by

1834.] along the Manipur Frontier. 133

_ proper offerings; which he proceeded forthwith to prepare in the shape

of some of the best rice and vegetables procurable, cooked with great

care and many prayers. The mess when ready he placed under a

banyan tree on the outside of the village. If the “ Laee” partook of

it within the two succeeding days, it would be a sure sign his anger

had evaporated. As he knew I was anxious, he said, regarding the

welfare of the village, he would let me know in a day or two how mat-

ters stood.

18th—Tummoo; here I was detained for three days in decid-

ing a case, or rather three cases of witchcraft! Motives of huma-

nity induced me to undertake the business, as persons labouring under

such an accusation become regular outcasts; whom no village will

receive within its precincts; with whose children, male or female, no

other family will intermarry; the whole of whose property is seized by

the village from which they are expelled. Exclusive of the above, the

husbands of two of the women who were accused had been of the

utmost service to me as guides in my different trips through Kubo, and

otherwise useful from their intelligence and knowledge of the country.

The favour with which I consequently treated them was I doubt not

one of the causes of their misfortunes, and induced a wily old Kubo to

intrigue to get them out of the way of his own prospects. Part of the

penalties had already been inflicted previous to my arrival ; they had

been turned out of the village, and the greater part of their property

seized. On the morning after my arrival I assembled the whole village,

the accused being also present, and tried to reason with them on the.

absurdity and folly of believing in witchcraft. I was laughed at for

my pains, and told by one or two of the elders that I might as well

try to convince them, there was no sun in heaven, as no witches.

Finding all remonstrances and arguments were vain, I proposed the

ordeal by water usual on such occasions, and called on the persons

who were suffering under the supposed witches’ incantations to stand

forth, that they as well as the witches, as is customary, should un-

dergo it. This caused a demurand whispering, which ended in a re-

quest, begging me to defer farther proceedings till next day, to allow

them to consult together on the subject, in which I acquiesced. I was

almost assured that the same superstition which led to the belief in

witchcraft would prevent any persons from comirg forward to stand

the proposed test, as the accuser, they say, unless actually convinced in

his own mind of the truth of his accusation, is sure to draw down sig’

nal punishment on himself and family for having made it; besides he is

heavily fined by the village, should the result of the ordeal be contrary

to his assertion. Even were I disappointed in the hope, that no pers

134 Note on the Chiru Antelope. (Marcu,

sons would come forward, I had no doubt the result ef the ordeal

would be favourable to the witches, as I should be present at it to see

fair play. On the next morning, the villagers avowed that none of

them would undergo the ordeal, and that consequently the accusation

was unfounded : they returned al] their property to the accused, re-instat-

ed them in their houses, paid a small fine for having brought forward

the charge without sufficient grounds, and gave a written acquittal,

which I signed, to the supposed witches. Thus the matter was settled

satisfactorily to all parties, except the old rascals who originated it and

were obliged to return their ill-acquired spoil. I thought the persons

who were accused would of course agree with me as to the absurdity of

believing in witchcraft. I was however mistaken, as even they expressed

their firm conviction of its existence with others, though themselves in-

nocent. The ordeal on such occasions is as follows: The accuser and

accused are bound separately, hands and feet, together, so as not to have

the power of moving either ; they are placed on the inner edges of two

canoes, which are placed a foot separate ; after some formalities, prayers,

&c., are gone through, the canoes are suddenly pulled from under them ;

if the accused be really a witch, she floats, and the accuser sinks: the

case is reversed should the accusation be false. One end of the rope

with which the hands and feet are bound, is sufficiently long to allow

of its being held by a person in the boat, in readiness to pull up the

party that sinks.

The route from Tummoo to Manipur has already been reported

on by Lieut. PemBERrTon ; it is only therefore necessary to observe, that

since he travelled it, villages have been established at most of the

places on the line of road, for the purpose of facilitating the communi-

cation.

V.—Note on the Chiru Antelope. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq.

[Read at the meeting of the 20th instant. ]

Having recently received a fine female specimen of the Chiru Ante-

lope of Tibet, besides two more very complete spoils of the male of the

species, I conceive I cannot do better than throw into the form of a

synoptical character (to avoid prolixity) all the leading and distinctive

marks of this most rare and singular animal.

Genus ANTILOPE.

Subgenus Gazeta, H. Smith.

Species, G. Hopesont, Abel.

The Chiru of North-East Tibet.

Gregarious on open plains.

Vol 1. PU. VIL.

Lak, 24° 27,

1) AY

\ WA

nee

4 Sn, z es

Jour, ad. Soc.

gees

dav lar

420

Aargehitage

rpade $0 men

‘Se Ghan

(fs haroo

Sirea

ig Sbouses.

Z a

Y ~ Sy,

Yas ss ee v4 4,

2S YY wy ay

le#$FR FP”

A / 8

ype 8

>» st

| ls s

AY XS

pate :

Lice. APIS Me

Sir

mt AN Wy AVN WAGs ;

Yes ay Wa

Mi ny

P Ee DAR oO yy

Gotd Found here.

yer. large village

007 80 Herses

beng 40 [houses

LS ES.

LOUTL

~RA-We- large village

20 Houses

SRE

INS =

SNe

Nap-yer s7

- bwen -da lS Houses

‘4h Houses

Mung-¥

300

Vek: ©

Wis VAN NVA re

ZVige

yy .

les

to Sunayachil

ay TCH

of the Ni ndthee River

Scale of Mi

Z vdlage fron lhe kubo vad, ey

Ce from Mulphoo

lar

E tha 25 Houses from Pause. in the Rabo valley

OW, ie

S.: SS

MR 8

gt 5S

rN}

(ici

isi

Rewney 8) from a rough Sketch

1834.] Note on the Chiru Antelope. 135

C. Honesontt. Length of the male,from snout to rump, four feet eight

inches: height, before, two feet eight inches; behind, two feet 10inches:

horns, with asinus in the core, from 22 to 27 inches long, slender, black,

sub-erect, sublyrate, inserted between the orbits, approximated at bases,

and strongly compressed; towards the points round and turned forwards,

12 to 20 annuli, which are round-edged, independent, very prominently

displayed to the front, striated to the sides and back; large inguinal

purses, as in Dorcas; no suborbital sinus ; nose perfectly clad, broad,

bristly ; aperture of the nostrils wide, and furnished on the outer side

with an accessary enlargement or intermaxillary pouch : ears, short,

pointed, substriated: tail, short and full : hoofs, low and compressed for-

wards, spread and padded behind; fur very thick and porrect, of two

sorts, hairy and woolly: the hair, quill-lke and brittle; the wool spare,

applied to the skin, and very fine; no bands on the flanks, nor brushes

on the knees ; no congenital callosities on knees or sternum; rarely arti-

ficial ones on the former; size medial, with very compact structure, full

of grace and vigour ; the limbs cast in the finest mould: colour, above,

bright rufous ; below, white : the face and fronts of the limbs, entirely

brown-black, The female, smaller, hornless ; inguinal purses Jess than

in the male; two teats; no marks on the face or limbs. In both sexes the

palate is colourless, but the naked skin of the lips and nostrils, jet black.

Major H. Smirn having provisionally ranged our animal with the

Oryges, with a conjecture that it might be found to belong to the

Reduncine group, it is proper to add that the Chiru cannot, with any

propriety, be classed under either of those racemi, as designated by

himself, and that this species belongs unquestionably to his Antelopine

or to his Gazelline subgenus. Hornless females would give it to the

former. But lyrate horns, no suborbital sinus, and ovine nose, affine

it rather to the latter, under which, accordingly, I have disposed it.

The Chiru, however, with his hollow-cored horns, his intermaxillary

pouches, and his bluff bristly nose, united to a figure and manners re-

sembling exactly those of the beauteous Gazelles and Antelopes proper,

is, in many essential respects, a conspicuous novelty, and, but that I

apprehend the prevailing disposition of the day is to carry classification

beyond the limits of accurate knowledge, I would have placed the Chi-

ru in a new subgenus created for his reception, and denominated Pan-

tholops. The Byzantine writers so called the supposed unicorn, and

we all know how resolutely the Tibetans insisted for years that such

was their Chiru.

Should any one object to my synoptical character, that it contains

some distinctive points of a generic or even larger quality, I have only

to observe that until our classification be amended, the thing cannot be

helped, without omitting essentials. For example, the genus Antelope

136 Boats for River Navigation. [Marcu,

has been separated from Capra and from Damalis by the circumstance

of the cores of the horns being solid in the former and sinused (so to

speak) in both the latter. Nevertheless, am well acquainted with three*

species, besides the Chiru, in which the cores of the horns are not solid,

though the whole four are still retained (and of necessity) in the Ante-

lopine genus. It would be easy to multiply instances, from the best

and most recent works, of new sub-genera, which havebeen set up upon

the strength of diagnostics of far from general prevalence, that when

you come to examine carefully, the several species classed under any

one of them, the rule too frequently turns out to be the exception! For

example, the subgenus Nemorhcedus is chiefly designated by the pre-

sence of the intermaxillary pouch: but of the three species contained in

it, two are perfectly familiar to me (Ghoral and Du Vaucellii), and nei-

ther has a trace of any such organ.

Nipal, 25th February, 1834.

VI.—Comparative Section and Tonnage of English and Indian Boats for

River Navigation.

The advantage to the internal commerce and agriculture of this

country, likely to arise from the improvement of the communications

both by land and water, are too well known to require pointing out:

but the means of effecting this improvement appear to be very much

neglected ; and the object of the following observations therefore is to

shew to those interested in the inland navigation of Bengal, the man-

ner in which they may benefit themselves by reducing the cost and

facilitating the conveyance of goods by water carriage.

The alteration in the present system recommended is a better con-

struction of the boats, both in their proportions and inthe manner of build-

ing them; and,as examples are more satisfactory to general readers, than

theory or calculations, a table is given, containing the dimensions of

several boats used for river and canal navigation in England, and for

the sake of comparison, a few boats now in use on the Hoogly river.

——.

Dimensions of the boat.) Burthen. |# aie a a

N f River igs | ~ \ 2 a3 -s 3 R rk

lel ali se Length| Breadth Drght. |... | Bazar | 28 8 oe ab aeacet

feet. | feet. | feet. | ° a mds. | 2 ois.

Thames,.... ..| 70 | 12 3 | 46 |.1205 4, 328 1 Bay

Thames and paiGo a2. Lie” Maes | 75 | 2025 , 70 29

Severn Canals, 80 12 35 56 | 1512 By) 41

Severn, ......| 120 18 5 100 | 2700 79 34

Cam, oo. ees 9 2-8) 18| 486! 19 | 25

Canal boats, ..!| 70 6-10 3 27 | 729 | 203 | 35 |mean35

| erep 14 5 1230 | 61 20

: 26 12 35 450 ; 38 12

Hoogly river, | 28 gt 3 360 | 25 | 14

22 gk 2 270.117 16 |mean 153

* Viz. Thar, Ghoral, and Vaucellii.

1834.) Boats of River Navigation. 137

The few examples stated in this table have been taken indifferently

from a collection of the dimensions of boats used in twenty different

rivers in Europe, and from an equally numerous list of country-boats.

The resistance that a boat meets with in passing through the water

being proportional to its greatest section immersed, the last column in

the table has been added for the purpose of shewing the number of

maunds the boat can carry for each square foot in its greatest section.

This column is the best criterion by which an opinion may be formed of

the comparative advantages of the proportions of any two boats ; their

burthen, and the proportion between their resistance and their eye ely

section, being the same.

__Dimensions of Boats proposed for the Navigation of the Rivers of Penyal,

fen iat | = be 2S aS a 3 cl 3 oes

fame wads. bs | 33 | 2.3 iE B05 S27 \2 23 Remarks.

|} 88) £8) BEE PESS ws B

| Ser A IS Hol aalh ao

| | eek if) |

1500 | 72 | 12 | 3 11 ; 32 | 48 | ‘The weight of a boat

1200 66 11 29 9 | 263 | 44 |with its crews & stores

900 60 | 10 26 7 22 40 jon board is about one-

650 | 54 | 9 | 231 6 1 172] 37 third of the load that

460 | 48 | gs | 2 5 | 14 | 33. |it willearry.

310 42 7 179. ax 103 | 29 The size of the sail

190 a6. <6 fre: 8 8 25 is usually 30 sq. feet

110 30 5 1 3 2 53 | 21 |for every footof great.

57 24 4 1 1 3% | 16% |est sectionof the boat.

From the last column of the first table it appears, that the average

load of a country-boat is 153 maunds for each foot of section, while the

average of the English boats is35 maunds; and if one tracker is allowed

for every three feet of section, or six or seven men to track 100 maunds

in a country-boat, the same work can be equally well done by three men

in a boat of the improved proportions. This comparison is not strictly

correct, as the boats compared are not of the same burthen: but if the

country-boats in the first table be compared with boats of equal burthen

in the last table, the proportion will be found to be as 153 to 328,

This comparison shews how a saving of half the crew may be made.

The economy of using large boats instead of small, is in like manner

pointed out by the last column of the second table. It may be here

necessary to remark, that the stability, and of course the safety, of boats

of this proportion, when under sail, will exceed that of country-boats, as

much as the former exceeds the latter in length, the section of both

being the same, and the size of the sail bearing such proportion to the

greatest section as has been already remarked.

Economy is not the only point to be considered in the conveyance

of goods ; regularity, certainty, and expedition are of equal importance :

138 Climate of Seringapatam. (Marcu,

from a want of these essentials the hire of a country-boat is 100 per

cent. per annum, on the capital expended, or the price of the boat

and stores ; and the insurance of a four months’ voyage is more than that

to England. As an example, it may be stated, that a boat that can carry

500 maunds of goods, will, if in constant employment, earn 360rupees a

year, while the same boat may be purchased for 200 or 300 rupees. If

12 per cent. per annum is allowed for the interest of capital, and the boat

requires repairs equivalent to replacing it every five years, 360 rupees a

year will allow of 1125 rupees being expended in the construction of

the boat. For this money, the boat could be built in such a superior

manner, and thesupply of stores made so complete, as to set at defiance the

ordinary risks attending the navigation of the Ganges, and the insurance

would in consequence probably not exceed 4 per cent. permensem. T.

er nn PE ee pe

VII.—Climate of Seringapatam. Latitude 12°45'N. Long. 76°51’ E.

Being desirous of including within the pages of the Journal all the

data necessary for a meteorologist, to judge of the contingencies of pres-

sure and temperature on the whole continent of India, we extract the

following results of a meteorological journal, kept for two years at Serin-

gapatam, from Brewster’s Edinburgh Journal of Science, No. 5.

The original registers were kept by Mr. Scarman in 1814 and 1816.

They were abstracted and reduced to order by Mr. J. Foaco, Junior.

The mean temperature of the whole year is by observation 77.06.

The mean at sunrise is 63°.17: at 3 ep. m. 90°. 95 :—of the day, 84°, of

the night, 70°. 11. The average daily range of temperature 27°. 7.

The curve of mean temperature has two convex summits, in May and

October, corresponding with the sun’s passage twice over the latitude

of the place. The highest temperature is 115°, and the lowest, 48°.

The mean temperature of the river Caveri, observed every day at 6

a. M. and 6 Pp. Mm. is 77.2 agreeing exactly with that of the air.

The average height of the barometer is 27.568, whence the elevation

of Seringapatam may be calculated to be 2412 feet above the sea,

assuming the sea level, 29.88, and the temperature of the intercepted

column of air, 78°.

The average diurnal tide between the hour of 10 4. m. and 4 p. . is

0.074 inch. During the prevalence of the south-west monsoon, the extent

of the variation is diminished. The monthly variation also proceeds with

great regularity, the whole range being 0.262. For the last three months

of 1816, the register was extended to the hour of 8 p.m. and the average

height of the barometer at that hour is 0.006 Jower than at 4 a. M.

1834.) © Climate of Seringapatam. 139

The prevailing winds are the north-east and south-west, or the

general monsoons of the Indian Ocean. The south-west sets in during

the month of April. When it commences, its reciprocation with the

north-east wind interrupts the serenity of the weather ; and during its

continuance, thunder storms occur almost every day, with heat-lightning

at night. This is the rainy season, but the monsoon having deposited its

superabundant moisture upon the ghats, very little rain falls at Seringa-

patam. During the north-east monsoon, which begins about the end of

October, the weather is settled and fine, with heavy dews before sunrise.

Range of the Thermometer, &c. in 1816.

-_——_—————_—_——— oe eee eee ee ee Ee eee ee ee

'i~ i+ in ' ‘ oy ‘1 |

E 8 8 E § g a5 Fi g Proportion of

Months. | 3 2s|s 24le% ge ee 5 4 winds.

Seals eels Ssl@eses2| s | ™ 7 RG

22; aa| 2) ealess| a n. e.{s. w.| vars

2 inch, | inch.

January, | 54° 84° 30 69° |—6.7 8.831 0 30 1 0

February,; 58 91 30 74 |—1.7 10.17| 0.30) 24 5 0

March, 59.5 | 100 43.5 79.7 |-+-4.0 15.050) 70-02 | 12) )) EZ 2

April, 66 100 34 83 }4+-7.3 14.52} 2.47| 4 | 26 0

May, 66.5} 100.5] 34 83.5 |-+7.8 15.00 5.46 3 | 28 0

June, 65.2{ 90.5] 25.2 77.7 |\4+2.0 9.27 | 5.85 E229 0

July, 64.5] 82 17.5 73.2 |—2.5 6.60 1.861 0] 31 0

August, 62.5 85.5} 23 74° |—1.7 8.77 PES Ore 0

Sept., 62.2] 89 26.7) 75.5 |—0.2 9.36; 0.80) 0 | 30 0

October, 64.5] 88.5 24 76.5 |+0.8 9.30} 4.07 | 17 | 13 1

Nov., 61.5) 82.5 21 72 |—3.7 7-30 1.51 } 26 4 0

Dec., 57 85 28 71 \—4.7 8.92 0 28 3 0

Mean, 61.7} 89.8] 28.1 75.7 23 U2) 23.7 145| 218) 3

Range of the Barometer, in 1826.

gaa [Sox

Mean Height of the Barometer at os 2k She

Months. monthly) Se be.

pressure] 4 5 sla 24y

4 oF at 329. JAS ge as.”

A.M. |10 A.M. | 4 P.M. meee BS eis

January, EW ANG 27.763 QTAGTT. Nig ~ 97.614 + .169 0.086

February, -648 -687 -608 027] +. .082 .079

March, -638 -664 071 486 + .041 093

April, -069 .614 .499 | 40) 29.034 115

May, 039 -009 pee SV jon ee 7) -081

June, -498 .009 458 004 | — .091 051

July, -498 007 471 “3/2 =~ 073 -036

August, .002 014 470) 0/2) — .073 -044

September, 036 045 s So92.| Ooo -062

October, 092 -621 634 | 27.578 461) + .016 -087

November, 588 -630 +009 087 484) + .039 -071

December, -616 -650 063 .613 497 | + .052 -087

Mean, 27.578 | 27.605| 27.531 et 27.445 0.260 0.074

140

Catalogue of Moon Culminating Stars.

(Marcu,

VIII.— Catalogue of Stars to be observed with the Moon in May, 1834.

Names of

Stars.

| May

17152 Leonis

46 Leo.Min.

wu Arg.in Car

63 Leonis

(1318)

) 1 Limb

73 Leonis

a Centaur.

78 Leonis

1 Virginis

2 Virginis

i Urs. Maj.

7 Virginis

)1 Limb

11 Virginis

& Crucis

16 Virginis

17 Virginis

(1434)

yy Crucis

5 Draconis

31 Virginis

8 CanisVen.

25 Virginis

Vee

38 ——

77 Urs. Maj.

44 Virginis

) 1 Limb

51 Virginis

. Centauri

65 Virginis

74 ——

7)——-—

e Centauri

1 Virginis

oo |

74 Virginis

80 -———

e Centauri

82 Virginis

(1561) ——

(1601) Virg.

95 ——

96 ——

38 ——

———

Mag| Decn. A, R..

o’|h,m. Ss.

6 |+15 510 37 37.33],

6 | 1126; 40 31.68),

ie. 35 7.44 6.68) |

5 |—5757| 46 48.51),

451+ 815) 56 26.96)\—

7 | TiO 3 tas

11 22 4

5.6| 1414 7 10.52|

4 |—53 33' 13 27.96:

4 |+11 27) 15 16,11)

6 | 1621 21 2.40

6.7 9 4| 29 54.23

5 912! 36 43.25

67{/+ 9 4111 29 54.25

45 728| 37 19.50

3.4 243| 42 3.29

2| 54381 45 3.66

5.6 436} 51 26.89

4,5 (08.99 4011656 45.69]

538) 59

7 64612 1 37.15

3 |—57 48 6 22.35

5.6 | 415| 11 55.28

6; 615) (14 5.69\|—

7 520; 19 51.55

2.3|—56 9| 22 2.44

3.4 |+70431 26 22.58

6 714| 33 33.11

ep ree as

4.5 |-+-42 17/12 25 51.66 |

6.7|— 453} 28 15. 20)

4 030} 33 15.73'

6| 237! 44 42.27!

3 [+5652] 46 42.02

6!— 2531 51 7,50!)

l 030, 54 lk

4.5 437113 1 22.71

3 |—35 48} 11 19.59,

6 4 ll 14 44,47

6 5 22! 93 21.35

4 016! 26 15.59!

3 \—52 35! 29 28. 29

6 |— 5 22:13 23 21. 34 |

6 431| 26 54.45 |

3 | 5235] 29 27.85,

5.6 7 50) 32 55.47]

7 646! 36 16.27:

7 1 59) 39° S833

7 | 713| 46 18.16)

644} 50

7 | 826, 55 35.70

6 8 2 57 57.54

6.7} 931/14 0 11.40

4 | pee 4 4,30

4 511 7 20.31

Names of

Stars.

21 Bootis

104 Virginis

in Centauri

2 Libre

23 Bootis

n Centauri

(1651) Lib.

a Lupi

5 Libree

13 ——

) 1 Limb

B Urs. Min.

a Lupi

21 Libre

¢ Lupi

27 Libre

130 ——

‘51 Bootis

37 Libre

22\32 Libre

34 -—

35 ——

38 ——

4] ——

43 ——

44 ——

45 Libre

) 1 Limb

9 Libre

; PEs pii

(1861)

4 Ophiuchi

rear as

9 Ophiuchi

15 Draconis

24 Scorpii

|18 Ophiuchi

24 Ophiuchi

>) 1 Limb,

29 Ophiuchi

Fs Scorpii

4D ———

(1990) Scor.

75 Herculis

51 Ophiuchi

5 Urs. Min.

13 Urs. Min.

(1924) Scor.

(1958) Oph,

22 Urs. Min.

(1974) Oph.

A, uk.

Mag} Decn.

oem. s S,

4.5|+52 9114 10 18.52

6.7|— 5 20| 18 42.87

3 | 41 94)” “8501.72

4 |+7627| 28 4.07

6 |—10 55/14 14 30.73

4 |+5238] 19 32.76

3 |—41 24] 25 1.69

6.7] 1134] 28 13.81

3! 4639] 30 54.41

6] 1414! 36 50.61

5.6} 1326] 40 15.04

6] 111)| 45 23.77

1232] 48

3 !+7450] 51 20.97

5 |—46 22| 53 53.28

6 | 1535| 57 23.82

4 | 5126115 0 27.47

2.3 8 44 8 6.22

7; 1455! 11 46.26

6 | 1430] 13 48.36

4 {+3758} 18 14.45

3.4] 72261 21 6.73

4|—928| 25 7.89

6 |—16 6115 18 56.02

61 16 1, 21 20.22

6 | 1616] 23 34.14

4.5 | 1412] 26 16.66

6 | 1844] 29 23.92

5/1 19 7 32 25.09

45| 15 7| 34 45.98

5 | 1939| 43 43.73

17 32)" “47

5.6| 16 1] 51 2.40

2; 1919: 55 49.35

4] 19 016 2 23.16

71 1940! 7 19.42

5 | 1937] 14 25.48

5 | «18.3 | 17 25.50

5 |—21 5/16 22 19.88

4.5|/+69 8| 28 24.08

5 |—17 24] 32 0.97

6 {| 2419! 39 40.39

6.7] 20 7! 43 29.15

6.7 | 2252] 46 49.28

2118] 49

6 | 1837] 52 10.79

6 | 2119; 56 19.48

6.7} 1722| 58 38.31

4 |+8218]17 3 20.70

6 |—23 52 8 0.41

3.4| 2449) 11 50.75

6 | 2116] 14 48,04

4 {+3718] 17.58.85

5 |—23 491 21 19.27

1834.] Asiatic Society. 14h

IX—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Thursday Evening, the 20th March, 1834.

The Rey. Principal W. H. Mix, Vice-President, in the chair.

Read the Proceedings of the last meeting.

Mr. Atexanprer Csoma DE Koros, proposed by Mr. Trevetyan, second.

by Mr. J. Prinsep, was elected an Honorary Member.

The Secretary announced that a vacancy had been caused in the office of

Vice-President, by the departure of Sir Joun Franks, when a ballot was

held, and the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Calcutta was declared

unanimously elected.

Read a letter from G. Money, Esq. expressing his wish to withdraw from

the Society.

Read a letter from Rev. W. Yares, stating that he would prefer publish-

ing his Translation of the Nalodaya in this country, on his own account,

under the patronage of the Asiatic Society, with the hopes that the Asiatic

Society would, in addition to their own subscription, forward the specimens

to the Oriental Translation Fund, with a recommendation that they should

also patronize the work, or adopt it on the list of their publications. Refer-

red to the Committee of Papers.

Read a letter from the Assignees of Macxintosu and Co. forwarding

proposals for a lottery of the household property of the late firm, and

soliciting the Society as a creditor to invest a portion of its claim in the

same, at 2,000 rupees per ticket, there being 2,500 tickets, and 14 prizes,

valued at a total of 5,20,000 rupees.

Moved by Mr. Bagsuaw, seconded by Mr. Harz, and resolved, that the

Society cannot entertain the proposal.

Read a letter from J. Roxsison, Esq. Secretary to the Royal Society of

Edinburgh, expressing the thanks of the Society for the present of the

XVII. Vol. of their Transactions.

Read a letter from Mr. C. E. Trevetyan, presenting for the Museum, on

behalf of His Excellency the Right Hon’blethe Governor General, a native

picture representing the interview between His Lordship and the Manarao

and Rag Rana of Kota, which took place at Ajmere in January, 1832.

Library.

The following Books were presented :

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh for the years 1832-33, Nos. 1

and 2—y the Society.

Transactions of the Batavian Society, vol. 15—dy the Society.

The letters of T. on the employment of the English language as a medium for

Native Education—bdy the Author.

The Indian Journal of Medical Science, Nos. 2 and 3—dy Messrs. J. Grant and

J. T. Pearson, Editors.

Ceylon Almanac, for 1834—by his Exc. Sir R. W. Horton, Gov. Ceylon.

[This volume, like the preceding vol. for 1833, contains much original and valu-

able information on the ancient history, antiquities and geography of Ceylon.]

142 Asiatic Society. [Marcu,

Madras Journal of Literature and Science, No. 2—dy the Madras Literary So-

ciety.

Abstract of Proceedings of the Cape of Good Hope Association for Exploring

Central Africa, drawn up for publication—by J. C. Chase, Esq. Secretary.

Map of various routes between Europe and India, comprehending Western and

Northern Asia, together with Asia Minor and Egypt—dy Mr. J. B. Tassin.

Meteorological Registers for January and February, 1834—dy the Surveyor

General. :

Translation of Proverbs and Ecclesiastes into the Madagascar language—by the

Madagascar Mission.

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 67, 68 and 69—bdy the Asiatic Society of Paris.

The following were received from the Booksellers :

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia—Greeks and Romans, Ist vol.

Foreign Statesmen, Ist vol.

Physical.

Read a letter from Sir R. Coneunoun, expressing Mrs. Hersert’s desire

that the Geological Specimens belonging to the Estate of the late Captain

Herszert should be presented to the Museum of the Asiatic Society.

A further collection of Fossil Bones from the bed of the Jumna works

were presented on the part of Captain E. Smrru, Engineers.

The skin and skeleton of a large Rhinoceros were presented for the

museum, by Mr. J. H. Barnow, C. S.

Read a letter from Colonel Watson, advising the dispatch of 30 maunds

of Coal from the new seam discovered by Mr. Cracrorr and himself in the

Kasia hills, for trial at the Presidency.

This coal agrees in composition with No. 12 of the table published in the 3rd

vol. GnEANINGS, page 283. The seam is from 16 to 20 feet thick, and spreads six

square miles in area ; indeed it extends through the whole district.

Colonel Watson explained the particulars of the locality to the Meeting, and exhi-

bited the model of an apparatus on the principle of a suspension rail-rope for the

conveyance of the coal down the hill. The height is 4000 feet, and the longitu-

dinal distance 14 mile, over a very rugged rocky country, where the construction of

a road would be attended with great expence.

Read a letter from Major James Witxinson, Governor General’s Agent,

Hazaribagh, forwarding a small specimen of coal picked up near Bhullea, a

village in Ramghur, 14 miles south of Hazaribagh.

This coal resembles the Oogadong lignite, in having an infiltration of white matter

(silex ?) in its natural crevices. It is a rich lignite: sp. gr. 1.325.

Further specimens of the Aeng coal were forwarded by Mr. Waxrers,

commissioner, Arracan.

Read a note on the Chiru Antelope of Nepal, by B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

[This paper appears in a foregoing page. |

Geographical. .

1. Journal of the Route from Déra Ghazi Khan, through the Veziri

country, to Cabul, by Dr. Martin HonicBercer, communicated by Captain

C. M. Wang, Political Agent at Ludiana.

The following extract from Captain Wape’s letter was read.

1834.] Scientific Intelligence. 143

* This is the route used by the Lohani merchants, the great carriers of

the trade between India and the countries beyond the Indus, and it has

never to my knowledge been before traversed by an European traveller.

Dr. HonigBercer is a native of Transylvania and a man of education and

science. Hehas travelled through Turkey, Asia Minor, Egypt, Bagdad, and

thence come to the Punjab in 1827, by the way of Sindh. While in the Punjab

heentered the service of Maharaja Runsrr Srineu, and was of great use tohim

in shewing his people an improved method of making gun-powder, and in

giving his physicians some lessons in pharmacy ; but as he did not think

the Maharaja placed sufficient value on his services, he applied for his dis.

charge, which was reluctantly granted ; and he is now on his way to Europe

by Bokhara and Khiva. During his stay at Cabul, he has been employed in

company with Mr. Mason in exploring the antiquities in that neighbour-

hood ; he has sent me an account of their labours, which I shall have the

pleasure to translate and communicate hereafter.”

[The Journal will be printed as soon as the route-map can be prepared.]

Antiquities.

Read some remarks upon the ancient inscription (called No. 2, by Lieut.

Burr), on the Allahabad pillar, by Captain A. Troyer, Secretary, Sanscrit

College, &c.

[This paper is printed in the present number. ]

A short note by the Secretary on the subject of the oldest inscription, No.

1, was also read.

The Secretary exhibited to the members present the valuable and inter.

esting collection of reliques and coins discovered by M. re CHEVALIER

Ventura, General in the service of Maharaja Runsir Sineu, on opening the

Tope of Manikyala in 1830, and presented by that officer to himself some

months since. They were obligingly conveyed to Calcutta under charge of

Colonel Sir J. Bryant, Mem. As. Soc.

[The description of these precious antiquities must unavoidably be postponed until

drawings can be prepared to illustrate them in a becoming manner.]

SS Se

X.—Scientific Intelligence.

1.—Royle’s Illustrations of the Botany of the Himalaya Mountains. Part I.

The first number of Mr. Royix’s vast undertaking has made its appearance

within little more than a year from the arrival of the author in Kngland. It con-

tains ten excellent lithographic plates, coloured ; one of Zoology (the Alpine hare)

and nine of Botanical subjects*, including 15 plants of Upper India and Cashmere.

The letter-press description of these is postponed, to allow space for a copious pre-

liminary memoir on the natural history and climate of Upper India and the hills,

the field of the author’s labours and observations.

* Anemone discolor; Ranunculus polypetalus ; Isopyrum grandiflorum and mi-

crophyllum ; Delphinium Cashmerianum ; Aconitum heterophyllum ; Cimicifuga fri-

gida; Meconopsis aculeata; Corydalis Cash. and goviana; Tauscheria desertorum *

Viola serpens, reniformis and Kanawurensis ; Grewia elastica.

144 Scientific Intelligence. (Marcu,

From these we would fain make more ample extracts than our limited space will

allow, and we can confidently assure all who would be acquainted with the features,

the climate,—botany,—mineralogy of the hills, that they will be well rewarded by

a perusal of the whole essay. The Court of Directors have placed at Mr. Royie’s

disposal the portion of Dr. Waxticu’s collection, which he had not himself the

opportunity of publishing ; Major General HArpwicke also put into his hands ten

volumes of drawings made in the plains of Upper India, and while travelling 30

years ago in the Himalayas; but neither of these have been broached as yet, owing

to the ample and novel stores accumulated by himself.

Of the vegetable productions of the neighbourhood of Seh4runpar, its khadir and

bangur, or high and low land; and of the Dehra Dun, we have a correct view from

the author’s own pen, in the first volume of the Journal*. To this he has on the

present occasion added very largely, particularly in the part relating to the hills

themselves: dividing the slope of the Himalaya into three several belts, and treat-

ing each separately. The first belt extends to 4 or 5000 feet of elevation, and

comprehends most of the Flora of temperate climes, with some remains of tropical

forms, Butea frondosa, Carissa sepiaria, Justicia adhatoda, Nyctanthes arbor tristis,

Grislea tomentosa, Sterculia villosa, Kydia calycina, and Leea aspera. Nerium Ole-

ander is found at the base of these mountains, as in Syria aud Barbary, along the

banks of streams. The mangoe and the gloriosa superba attain an elevation of 4000

feet.

The second belt embraces the space between 5 and 9000 feet; the limit to

which the herbaceous plants of tropical genera extend. The third, thence to the

highest limits, to which snow melts away on the southern face of the Himalaya.

The bounds are necessarily but ill defined, and differ greatly on the northern as-

‘pect of the mountains.

The arboreous vegetation of the mid region corresponds almost entirely with

‘that of temperate climates ;—Quercus, Acer, Ulmus, Carpinus, and the different

pines; of smaller trees, there are species of Cornus, Benthamia, Euonymus, Rham-

nus, Rhus, Ilex, Andromeda ; of shrubs, Berberis, Buxus, Daphne, Crategus, and

Coriaria, &c.; of fruit trees, Juglans regia, Armeniaca vulgaris, Persica vulgaris,

and Punica granatum, with species of Pyrus, Cerasus, Rubus, and Morus. But itis

quite impossible to excerpt any thing like a complete catalogue of the riches of this

genial clime, where man, as De CaNnDOLLE observes, attains the greatest perfection.

The splendid pines and cedars form the ornaments of the highest range at 11,000

feet elevation. Quercus semicarpifolia is the principal forest tree at the highest

limits—below, other species of Quercus, with Taxus, Betula, Acer, Cerasus, and

Populus. The smaller trees of highest resort, and shrubs, are Juniperus, Salix, and

Rives.

- It is remarkable that one of the bamboo tribe is found at elevations of 10,000

feet;—it is allied to the Chusquea of Quito. Of the cultivation at this elevation, Dr.

Gxurarp and Capt. Wess have furnished particulars. Buckwheat and barley flou-

rish at 11,600 feet.

In addition to the author’s former observations on the plants collected by his

emissaries in the valley of Cashmere, we find the following note derived from

M. JacquEmMont’s visit :

‘« The valley of Cashmere, situated between the 34th and 35th parallels of lati-

tude, in the most northern part of the Himalaya, and to which we descend from the

* Account of the Seh4ranpur Botanic Garden, i. 41.

1834.] . Scientific Intelligence. 145

snow-clad summit of Peerpunjal, is described as being of an oval form, encircled

by mountains clothed with vegetation, which are themselves girded by a higher range

covered with snow. The level of the valley is of considerable extent, being about

60 miles in length, and 40 in breadth ; its elevation is estimated by the late lament-

ed traveller M. Jacauemonr to be 5248 to 5576 feet; he, however, states that

the beauty of this valley has been much exaggerated, both by his countryman, Brr-

NIER, and by Mr. Forster. But there is no doubt that in consequence of its being

copiously watered by numerous streams, lakes, and canals, there is considerable

moisture both of soil and climate, and almost constant verdure ; [he knew not of

the late famine :] while the numerous gardens, and the great variety of fruit trees,

and of beautiful flowers, must always strike visitors from the arid plains of India,

whether Europeans or Asiatics, as Abul Fuzl. From the mixed nature of the cul-

tivation, the climate must evidently be mild and temperate, for even in the warm-

est months of summer, the breezes which descend at night from the mountains are

always cool and pleasant : the periodical rains consist of gentle showers, and the

snows which fall in winter cannot remain long on the ground. The Flora of Cash-

mere has a great resemblance to that of European countries, but the moisture of

the climate and its mild temperature in the season of vegetation, causes so great

an extension of the herbaceous parts, as well as of the flowers of plants, that many

of them rival in luxuriance those of tropical countries.’’ The mildness and mois-

tureare indicated by the culture of rice, melons, gourds, and cucumbers. The kidney-

bean thrives well—also the egg-plant, capsicum; marsh-tree mallow, wheat,

barley, saffron ; turnip, raddish, beet-root; clover, &c. Of trees, the walnut, aspen,

poplar, plane, and willow are named as most common. Fruit trees are so common

as to constitute a jungle. .

The author passes under review, also, the valley of Nipal—the several river

valleys and passes of the great chain—Kunawar, Bussahir, &c. He even digresses

to the Neelgherries of the peninsula, to show that a similarity exists in its vegeta-

tion and climate with that of the lower ranges of the northern chain ; but we must

now close our imperfect sketch of the contents of this first number, regretting only

that we are from our ignorance of the science so little able to select and set before

our readers the points which must have the greatest value in the eyes of a Bota-

nist. Eyery Botanist in India will, however, possess the work ; and possessing,

prize it. é

2.—Analysis of the Edible Moss of the Eastern Archipelago. By W. B.

O’Shaughnessy, M. D. Asst. Surg. H. C. S.

The third number of that meritorious work, the India Journal of Medical Sci-

ence, contains an able analysis of this curious delicacy of the Chinese materia culi-

naria, the substance of which we venture to transfer to our pages, as coming

properly within the scope, to which the motto on our title page confines, or rather

extends, our investigations. :

The edible moss is a small and delicate fucus, of a white colour, and flattened

filiform shape. The longest of the separate individuals in the specimens examined

by Dr. OS. did not exceed two inches from the ciliary processes, corresponding

to the root, to the extreme of the ramifications, which were not very numerous or

regular. Dr. O’S. names it the fucus amylaceus, from its remarkable and impore

tant peculiarity of containing a large proportion of pure starch.

Digestion in cold water for 24 hours separated a portion of gum, and the soluble

alkaline salts:—this branch of the analysis proved it to differ from the Iceland

146 Scientific Intelligence. (Marcu,

‘moss in containing no bitter principle. Another portion was cut into very minute

shreds, and boiled for 24 hours in distilled water, which was renewed as fast as it

evaporated. On cooling, the liquid gelatinized, holding suspended an abundance

of the undissolved ligneous shreds. The jelly was transparent and colourless;

neither acid nor bitter; gave no precipitate with tincture of galls, and only a tran-

‘sitory blue tinge with iodine. The ligneous fibre yielded a trace of wax on boiling

in alcohol ; after which, ground to a fine powder, and boiled in distilled water, the

solution struck a fine deep blue with iodine, from the starch present: scarcely a

particle of the starch can be taken up by simple boiling until after trituration. The

woody fibre incinerated gave a small residuum of earthy salts and iron. The quan-

titative composition deduced from Dr. O’SHAUGHNESSY’s analysis is as follows:

WVeretable jelly. ic \aslslom teeters crete stannic eee

True starch, syatatalereitolenniausral elete eneremete: eretererter ee

Wax, avtracele | SSR SEA. SRR. Ae), sR ROES

iii neoussibre stacey bw bit -bapepetoeye- eet e Moen GeO

GU, Se eyo steer bn chcbasstcin neuen CAO

Sulphate and muriate ‘of soda,.. Grewedivsjauate rats eOSO

Sulphate and eer ROTTS eh biicc iin eein ay dloD

Tronia tracey it Jace Mae ed etn SAS OED

100.0

With regard to the best mode of rendering the moss available as an article of

diet, we extract the following judicious observations :

“‘ In the first place, from the tendency of pectin or vegetable jelly to form inso-

luble compounds with saline and earthy bases, it is necessary to steep this fucus

for a few hours in cold rain water as the first step in its preparation. This removes

a large portion, if not the entire, of the sulphate of soda, leaving all the gelatine

and starch. It should next be dried by the sun’s rays, and ground to a fine powder :

I say ground, for cutting or pounding, however diligently or minutely performed,

still leaves the amylaceous globules so mechanically protected, and so closely in-

volved in an external sheath of tough ligneous fibre, that scarcely a particle of the

starch can be extracted by boiling, even though the decoction is prolonged for se-

veralhours. When ground, boiling for 25 minutes or half an Lour dissolves all

the starch and gelatine. The solution while hot should be passed through muslin

or calico, and thus the ligneous fibre is removed; lastly, the strained fluid should be

boiled down till a drop placed on a cold surface gelatinizes sufficiently.

«¢ With milk and sugar, and flavoured with lemon juice or sherry, this substance

when prepared as I direct, would afford the invalid a pleasant article of diet, espe-

cially at sea, where other jellies or their materials cannot be so easily preserved.

As I am informed that this fucus is found abundantly on the eastern coast of Ben-

gal, I entertain considerable hopes of its being hereafter found available also in

several processes of art and in various manufactures.”’

The wide field of vegetable chemistry has been hitherto nearly untrodden in

India; and yet there is no country where it offers a richer harvest of curious and

novel results. Wehope Dr, O’SHAvGHNEssy’s talents, once directed to the sub-

ject, will be fixed on this difficult branch of chemical analysis. He has already

acquired in England the peculiar skill and experience in recognizing and separating

the numerous and complicated principles of which organic substances are compos-

ed, that alone can give confidence in such analyses, and ensure their general

acceptance by chemists.

1834.] Scientific Intelligence. 147

XI.—Eurorran ScieNcrE.

De Candolle’s Theory of the Rotation of Crops.

It is a well-established fact in the practice of husbandry, that a succession of

the same kind of crops on the same piece of ground, deteriorates not only the

ground, but the crops. Thus, a successive crop of wheat, barley, or oats, on the

same land, destroys the stamina of the ground, and renders each succeeding crop

less in produce and value. A succession of wheat, barley, and oats, frequently

repeated, will produce the same effect, though not so quickly.. Even a succession

of green crops will affect both the crops and the soil in a similar manner, in a

given time.

This deterioration of soil and crop, is most perceptible when there is no inter-

mediate application of manure. Manure will, no doubt, protract the period of

greatest deterioration ; but manure cannot constantly maintain a profitable re-

turn from a succession of the same kind of crop. Besides, it is impossible to ob-

tain a sufficient quantity of manure for frequent intermediate applications, in

erder toe counteract all the effects of deterioration. The impossibility of main-

taining to perfection the same kind of vegetable on the same piece of ground in a

well cultivated garden, illustrates, in a striking manner, the limited powers of

manure. In the field, where the cereal crops always ripen their seed, the power

of manure is still more limited. These evil effects, arising from what is em-

phatically and properly called over-cropping, have, therefore, been established

beyond doubt.

To obviate the serious evil of deterioration of soil and crop, which neither labour

merely, however dexterous, nor manure, however well prepared, can prevent, the

adoption of a succession of different kinds of crops has been attended with bene-

ficial results. Thus a green crop, such as grass, turnips, or potatoes, was made

to succeed a corn crop; and when this alternation of crops was substituted for a

successive series of corn or grain-crops, experience soon discovered that less de+

terioration affected any crop of the series, or the land itself. It was also found,

by this arrangement, that a longer period might elapse, than by the former, be-

tween the applications of manure, without diminishing the gross produce of the

intermediate crops.

In the progress of experience, this beneficial arrangement of cropping was dis-

covered not to bestow all the advantages of which the alternate system was capable.

It was well to cause the gentler sway of the green crop to succeed the severer energies

of a corn one ; but it left the important question undecided, whether the particu.

lar corn crop selected was the most proper one by nature to follow its predecessor.

Thus, it would be an improvement on the old series of cropping, to make wheat

follow grass, barley after potatoes, and oats succeed turnips ; but is wheat the

best successor to grass of any of the corn crops ? and, in like manner, a similar

question might be asked of the rest of the series. Experience again suggested,

that a better arrangement might be followed. It said, let wheat follow a bare fal-

low, potatoes, or beans ; let barley succeed the turnip, and let oats be taken after

the grass.

The trials of experience suggested yet better arrangements, to secure the great.

est produce of the different kinds of crops. It was soon discovered that all kinds _

of soils were not adapted to the most luxuriant growth of all the kinds of crops.

Thus a clay soil was found to suit wheat better than barley ; a bare fallow better

than turnips ; and beans better than potatoes. A gravelly soil on the other hand,

was most suited to those crops which were rejected by the clay soil.

148 “Scientific Intelligence. [Maxcu,

All these different changes and alterations suggested by experience, in the

succession of crops, aud the soils which are best suited to them, produce this irre-

vocable result :—that a particular corn crop sball succeed a particular green crop,

‘on the soil that is best adapted to them ; and that manure shall be applied, at

given intervals, with one of the green crops, or with bare fallow. Thus, on

strong soils, wheat must follow a manured fallow, grass after wheat, oats after the

‘grass, then beans after oats, and wheat to precede the manured fallow after the

beans. On weak soils, barley succeeds to turnips which have been manured,

‘grass follows the barley, and oats precede the manured turnips.

Experience having proved that these successions of corn and green crops, on

their respective soils, are best suited to insure the greatest produce, it is requisite

that one series of successions shall follow another, in regular order, on its respec=

tive soil. These series of successions are called the ‘‘ Rotation of crops.’”? Should

any alteration be desired in the rotation, it can only consist of a substitution of

one corn crop for another, or one green crop for another; for the corn and

green crops must always stand in the same relative position to each other.

But this substitution of one crop for another will generally be attended with a

‘sensible deterioration in the crop or soil, if the deterioration be not counteracted by

an additional quantity of manure. A modification may be effected in the rotation

by extending the time which it occupies. Tus the rotation on strong soils, which

embraces six years, may be extended to seven or eight; and that of four years,

on weak soils, may be extended to five or six years. The extension of the length

of the rotation must be effected alone through the gentle, or the green, and not

the severe or corn class of crops ; and that not by means of any of the green crops

indiscriminately. Thus the extension must not be effected by a repetition of any

of the corn crops ; for, we have already observed, such a proceeding would has-

ten their own deterioration ; nor by adding an alternate green and corn crop to the

end of the rotation, for that would be a mere attempt to deteriorate the ‘soil by

delaying the application of manure ; nor by repeating the turnip or potatoe crop,

for neither can be raised without manure ;—but it must be effected by allowing the

grass to remain as many years longer as it is desired to extend the term of the

xotation. The period of grass crop can alone be extended without trouble.

‘Experience again steps forward to check speculation in the endurance of the

grass crop. On strong soils it is inimical to the grass crop to prolong its exist.

ence beyond one year, and hence annual grasses and the six years’ rotation is best

suited to that class of soils ; whereas, an extension of the existence of grass on

the weaker soils, serves to strengthen the energy of the soil. Two at least, or

perhaps three years of grass confers a lasting benefit on such soils. Having

thus fixed upon the length of rotation which is best adapted to the soil, let it be

irrevocably adhered to.

In the establishing of this beneficial system of cropping, experience alone

has discovered the progressive steps which have led to its completion. The ra-

tionale‘of the system has never been inquired into by those who have administered

its rules or benefited by their application. The investigation of causes is the duty

of the philosopher, and not of the farmer, who has only to deal with effects 3 but

the happiest results may be anticipated from the‘combined efforts of both ; when

the former directs his mind to establish the principles upon which the experienc

ed operations of the latter depend.

« Among all the important practices in husbandry, that of the rotation of crops is

the most important; for by an attentive adherence to it, the utmost regularity of

1834.] _ Scientific Intelligence. 149

work will be maintained through every department of labour. To a steady ad-

herence to this practice is justly ascribed all the improvements on land which have

attracted the admiration of every lover of this country : to it is properly attributed

the regular apportionment of an invariable extent of land, which is annually devot-

ed to the growth of culmiferous crops ; and which regularly checks, as far as

human means can, injurious fluctuation in the supply of the first necessary of life :

and to it is accurately imputed the supply of the immense numbers of high-fed

live-stock which daily grace our markets.

To the intelligent agriculturist it is delightful to learn that the discoveries of

science tend more and more to develop those principles which his practice illus-

trates. That practice has hitherto kept ‘‘ the even tenor of its way,’’ by the guid-

ance of unerring experience, amid the contempt of scientific reproach. It now

receives its justification in the confession of scientific error.

Various reasonings have hitherto been employed by men of science to account

for the necessity of a rotation of crops. It has been thought sufficient to explain

all the phenomena to state, that different plants absorb different juices from the

same soil, and, therefore, though the ground may be exhausted by one class of

vegetables, it may be rich enough for another. But it is well known to botanical

physiologists, that plants absorb all the soluble substances which the soil contains,

whether injurious to their growth or not. It has also been stated as an explana-

tion, that the roots of different plants, being of different lengths, extend into dif

ferent layers of the soil, and thus derive from it adequate nourishment. But the

roots of all plants must be in the same stratum at the period of germination, and

it is besides probable that all the arable part of the soil is homogeneous. It is

known that plants of the same family, such as clover and lucerne, do not prosper

in succession, although their roots are of different lengths. These theories are

therefore not satisfactory.

_. Bruemans stated that a portion of the juices which are absorbed by the roots

of plants, are, after the salutiferous portions have been extracted by the vessels of

the plant, again thrown out by exudation from the roots, and deposited in the soil.

This idea has been more fully pursued by De Canpo.ue, who sees in it the true

theory of therotation of crops. He thinks it probable, that it is the existence of

this exuded matter, which may be regarded in some measure as the excrement of

the preceding crop of vegetables, that proves injurious to a succeeding vegetation.

He has compared it to an attempt to feed animals upon their excrements. The

particles which have been deleterious to one tribe of plants, cannot but prove in-

jurious to plants of the same kind, and probably to those of some other species,

while they furnish nutriment to another order of vegetables. Hence why one

kind of corn crop is insured by immediately succeeding another of the same kind ;

hence why different kinds of crop may with advantage succeed one another ; hence

in short, the propriety of a rotation of crops.

To subject these theoretic views to thetest of experiment, M.I. Macarre has made

many experiments to prove that vegetables exude matter from the roots, and which

are related by him in a memoir inserted in the Transactions of the Société de Phy-

sique et d’ Histoire Naturelle of Geneva*. After various attempts to raise plants

in pure siliceous sand, pounded glass, washed sponge, white linen, he decided

upon pure rain-water. After cleansing and washing the roots thoroughly, he

placed them in vials with a certain quantity of pure water. After they had put

forth leaves, expanded their flowers, and flourished for some time, he ascertained,

by the evaporation of the water, and the use of chemical re-agents, that the water

* See Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, No. xxviii. p, 215.

150 Scientific Intelligence. (Marcu,

contained matter which had exuded from the roots. He satisfied himself that this

is the fact with respect to nearly all those plants which display their flowers.

‘« Several plants of Chondrilla muralis, perfectly clean, were placed with their

roots in pure water. At the end of a week, the water was yellowish, and emitted

an odour like opium, and had a bitter taste. Subacetate and acetate of lead

produced a brownish flocculent precipitate, and a solution of gelatine disturbed its

transparency. Asa proof that this matter was an exudation from the roots, it

was found that neither pieces of the root nor of the stem, when macerated in the

water during the same time, occasioned either taste, smell, or precipitate.

‘‘ To prove that plants employ the excretory power of their roots, in order to

get rid of hurtful substances which they may have imbibed, the following experi-

ments were made. Some plants of the Mercurialis annua were washed in distilled

water, and placed so that one portion of their roots dipped into a weak solution of

acetate of lead, and another branch of the same root into pure water. Having

vegetated in this manner very well for several days, the water was tested by hydro-

gulphuret of ammonia, which proved, by the black precipitate which it formed,

that a notable portion of the lead had been absorbed, and deposited by the branch

which dipped into the water. Groundsel, cabbage, and other plants, gave the same

results. Some plants grew very well for two days in acetate of lead. They were

then withdrawn, their roots well washed with distilled water, which being after-

wards tested, was found to contain no lead, and then placed to vegetate in rain

water. In the course of two days this water was found to contain a small quantity

of acetate of lead.

“© The same experiments were made with lime-water, which, being less injuri-

ous to plants, is preferable to lead. The roots being partly placed in lime-water,

and partly in pure water, the plants lived well, and the pure water soon showed

the presence of lime by the oxalate of ammonia ; and the plants which had grown

in lime, and were then transferred with every precaution to pure water, soon dis-

gorged into it a portion of lime.

«¢ Similar results were made with a weak solution of marine salt, and witha

like result. There can be no doubt, then, that plants have the power of rejecting

by their roots, soluble salts, which are injurious to vegetation. Experiments also

proved, that the roots exuded a greater excess of matter under night, than in the

day. As it is well known that the light of day causes the roots to absorb their

juices, it is natural to suppose that, during the night, absorption ceases, and ex-

cretion takes place.”’

Some of the inferences which M. Macarre would deduce from his experiments,

are, that the greater number of vegetables exude by their roots substances unfit

for their vegetation; that the nature of these substances varies according to the

families of plants which produce them ; and that some being acrid and resinous,

may be injurious ; and others, being mild and gummy, may assist in the nourish-

ment of other plants.

But the most interesting experiments to an agriculturist, were made by M.

Macairg, with the bean, wheat, and potatoe.

The bean lives well in pure water, which continues quite clear, but assumes a

yellow colour. Chemical tests and evaporation detect a matter in this water, very

analogous to gum, and a little carbonate of lime. It was found that the water in

which the bean had lived, was well charged with excrementitious matter. Fresh

plants of beans did not live well in it ; but to ascertain whether this arose from

want of carbonic acid in the fluid, or from the presence of exuded matter which

1834.] Scientific Intelligence. 151

they repelled, plants of wheat were placed in the water. They lived well ; the

yellow cvlour of the fiuid became less intense, the residuum less considerable, and

it was evident that the new plants absorbed a portion of the matter discharged by

the first. Hence the practice of cropping wheat after beans is justified by this

experiment.

Wheat, rye, and barley were subjected to experiment. They do not live well

in pure water, probably from the quantity of mineral substances, particularly

silex, which they contain. The water in which they vegetated was clear, trans-

parent, without colour, smell, or taste. It contained some salts, alkaline and

earthy muriates and carbonates, and only avery small portion of gummy matter,

As gummy matter appears to be a good preparation for wheat, which was il-

lustrated in the experiment of the bean, corn-crops which do not give out gummy

matter, ought not to succeed each other. And as M. Macarre thinks that plants

of corn reject scarcely any thing but the saline matters foreign to vegetation, it is

probable that any preparation but by their own kind, would be acceptable to seve-

ral plants. The practice of preparing soil for corn-crops, by the culture of green-

crops, is thus countenanced by experiment.

The potatoe lives well in water, and puts forth its leaves. The water is scarce-

ly coloured, leaves little residuum, gives but little taste, and induces the belief

that this is one of the plants whose roots secrete little or nothing of a decided

character. This experiment of the potatoe, M. Macarre observes, was made upon

a plant at an early stage of development. Experiment would lead to the inference

that the potatoe is not a very good preparative for corn-crops, which is known to

be the case in practice, unless it is assisted by an extraordinary quantity of manure.

All these facts tend to prove the theory of rotation suggested by M. Dz Canpo.use.

We hope the chemists of our country will prosecute these interesting investi-

gations of M. Macazirz ; and we beg to suggest the following course to be pursued.

Let wheat, barley, and oats, be each subjected to a separate suite of experiments.

Let it be ascertained whether the potatoe or the turnip affords the best nourish-

ment to the succeeding corn-plants. Experience indicates the turnip as the best.

Then determine which of the three corn-plants will best follow the potatoe and

turnip respectively. Experience prefers wheat after the potatoe, and barley after

the turnip. The oat is not a favourite after either. Let red and white clovers

and rye-grass collectively, be tried after all the corn-plants. Experience points

to barley as the best nurse for these grasses, as they may be termed, according to

ordinary phraseology. Let it be also ascertained whether the potatoe or the tur-

nip is the better preparative for the grasses. Experience is partial to the turnip-

Then let it be determined for which of the corn-plants the grasses make the best

preparation. Experience decidedly says the oat. It may be proper to try the

grass-plants singly, and from one to three years old. We presume the value of

the bean and the pea has been already sufficiently ascertained by M. Macarre.

Should any eminent chemist direct his attention to this interesting subject, we shall

be happy to insert the details of the experiments.— Quarterly Jour. of Agriculture.

We can but repeat the injunctions and the offer of the Editor of the London

Journal of Agriculture, should any of our friends be inclined to pursue the

inquiry in this country. The effects of the mixed crops, to which the natives are

0 partial, would be a fertile subject for investigation.—Ep.

Meteorological Register. [Marcn, 1834.]

152

Ai0}s pity} & JO epueJaA YyJNOs ay3 ur

“Ays Azey—: Atyenbs

*rea[o *IynuUNd op

“UI *ULI038 op op

‘WIND “IID op op

op op *rea[o

op “xed "yoru

op “wap op

op “Azey “110p

“vaya “Azey *rea[d

*Ays Aqsrux * 1Ba]D +A] STUL

‘ul ‘uI0}s += *Apnoyo op

Bact) "199 op

‘ur Aavay ULUINO'IIO © *xea]0

op “read *Aysvul

op “T10p *yeao

*Iva]o *IyMUIND *4s"919A0

“urply su4 “UT ‘und Op

“SULIOYIVS “WIOIS 4ST Op

"AID *AMU “1eao op

*puIm "USIY "spno[ad op

op op op

op BP t=) by) op

*rea]o “IUD op

“ured ‘1 "wMd = *4sTUI Op

op “spnoyo op

op *1Ra]o *1eapo

op WV }e ‘SIU

op op “reayo

*xea]o *reayo «= *ye19s “UND

: 3 5

Es 5 is}

5 2 S

a 3

“ISCO AN,

‘Ss

‘ou

‘Ss

‘s

‘Ss

fs)

‘Ss

ANnnwn

UBIDA OUTS o

‘W ‘d QT pue “NW *v ¢ Joy asoyy ‘AIO}eIOGeT] 91) JO Ite aary oy

*HOOSUOUL *S

| 3

IS SSO

eormarwaAct

$60 .AD EO 19 09 FOO HO 1D 1H

tal

FAN O19 HOD OR

”

MOOMMMMmINHBOrnOD

QUINTA ONRH NOMA NN

oe)

Ormoeo

AANA

Sd OD hay AD

FADO OADMWOWAKH ICAHN OOHAMr~S

0 19 SO

MOADAANGEDOM-DOCRerOooH

agg © s9

sae neOor

ANN

AON 18 P1019

SAaCHatt rt

Coe

*u00N

*SUIUGA

‘WV OLIV |

‘W'v C$1V |

*19}9ULOUIIOY J,

-015AH eH] GInq-qstoyy Jouoissardaq

"FEST “youpy fo yyuow ay) 10f “nzqn2909 ‘e0xfQ fussy ay) yo yday ‘sajsibay j9rh0j0.109}

L°G8

6°88

£06

P68

1°88

L‘18

B18

618

$°c8

8°98

1°18

6°98

0°68

G°c8

£18

5°98

6°98

0°88

£°18

1°28

068

0°86

1°36

0°06

0506

0°S6

8°86

0°86

0°96

0°16

0°86

9°16

0°66

L‘68

8°86

0°28

168

Aq *Xe]X

“Ia L ‘S09

“ITY OY} Ul JoJoWouIeY f,

O'oL 4Ga8‘

—_j —___.

"WV ¢g4e

uInuULLUut

“Wd FOL IV

any

[@ SI Saute1} Xe 1OJ JOJ9ULOUIIEYY 1a}sISax oy J,

4 UL pepuedsns o1e *W *d } pur “Ww

B°LL | L‘o8 |2‘16 {e's

Lal*

68L‘

£895

FILS

Lr9*

869°

Bol‘

G08"

ant

118‘

OF8*

Ors*

iat

()

ol‘

GB9*

“IYEA oGE 03

paonpar Ja}owoieg

*[eIpayyes oyy se3i

“V OT AOJ syuUsUINIJsUL aYyT,

88263 “ued,

PAOD HID OPO

“YjUO WW 83 Jo sheq

JOURNAL

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.

No. 28.—April, 1854.

I.—Memoir on the Ancient Coins found at Beghram, in the Kohistdn

of Kabul. By Chas. Masson.

[Read at the Meeting of the 30th instant.]

[We hasten to give to the world the results of Mr. Masson’s successful researches

in the Numismatology of Bactria, for the communication of which to this

Journal we are mainly indebted to Dr. J. GzERARpD, who was for some days in

company with the author at Kabul, and had an opportunity of inspecting his

large and valuable collection of coins, and of certifying, that the drawings of

those selected to illustrate the present memoir are faithful and accurate.

We are most happy to comply with the author’s request in sending copies of the

memoir to the several officers and gentlemen indicated. ]

Ir will be unnecessary in this place to enter upon a detail of ALuxan-

DER’S conquests in central Asia, the rise and fall of the Greek Bactrian

monarchy, and other events, which, as they have lately become a topic

of popular attention, are daily receiving more familiar illustration. I

shall therefore proceed at once to the subject of this memoir.

In July of the present year (1833), I left the city of Kabul, to explore

the districts north of it, at the base of the mountains. Hindoo Kish,

with the primary object of identifying the site of Alexandria ad Cauca-

sum. Although upon this question I defer a decision, until I can

consult the ancient authorities, there being many spots which would

agree therewith in a local point of view,—I was recompensed by the

discovery of numerous interesting objects, and among them of the site

of an ancient city of immense extent, on the plain now called Beghram,

near the confluence of the rivers of Ghorbund and Punjsheer, and at

the head of the high road leading from Khwojeh Khedree of Kohis-

tan, to Nijrow, Taghow, Lughman and Jelalabad. I soon learned

that large. numbers of coins were continually found on the plain of

154 Memoir on the Ancient Coins, [Aprit,

Beghram, and my first excursion put me in possession of about eighty,

procured with difficulty, as their owners were suspicious of my mo-

tives in collecting them. The coins were of sucha type and descrip-

tion, as naturally increased my ardor in their research ; and, succeeding

in allaying the mistrusts of the finders, I obtained successive parcels,

until up to this time (November 28th, 1833), I have accumulated

1,865 copper coins and fourteen gold and silver ones, the latter

Brahminical and Cufic. Of course many of these are of no value, but

I persevered in my collection, under the hope of obtaining ultimately

perfect specimens of every type and variety of coin; in this I have but

partially succeeded, so great is the diversity of coins found at this

place, that every fresh parcel of 100 or 150 coins yields me one or

more with which I was not previously acquainted.

I may observe, that, on my return to Kabul, from my first excursion,

I found two persons there, busy in the collection of coins. I left them

the field of the city, and confined my attentions to the more distant and

ample one of Beghram. Besides, as my object was not merely the

amassing of coins, but the application of them to useful purposes, I

hailed with satisfaction the prospect of obtaining a collection from a

known spot, with which they would have, of necessity, a definite con-

nection, enabling me to speculate with confidence on the points they

involved.

I suppose that no less a number than thirty thousand coins,

probably a much larger number, are found annually on the dusht or

plain of Beghram, independently of rings, seals, and other trinkets.

Gold and silver coins occur but rarely. If we allow a period of five

hundred years, since the final extinction of this city, (and I have

some idea that negative proof thereof may be adduced,) and if we allow,

as I presume is reasonable, that the same or not a less number

of coins has been annually extracted from its site, we have a total

of fifteen millions, a startling amount, and which will not fail

to excite curiosity as to this second Babylon. The antique treasures

of Beghram, until their partial diversion this present season, have been

melted in the mint at Kabul, or by the coppersmiths of that city and

of Chareekar. The collection of them is made by Afghan shepherds,

who sell them by weight at a very low price to itinerant misghurs or

coppersmiths, who occasionally visit their tents, and these again melt

them down themselves, or vend them at a small profit to the officers of

the mint.

The coins of Beghram comprise five grand classes, viz. Greek, Indo-

Scythic, Parthian, and Guebre, Brahminical, and Muhammedan, and each

of these classes contains many varieties or series. I have ventured to

1834.] discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 155

attempt their arrangement, and if my plan be found correct, the classi-

fication I should hope will materially assist the study of these coins,

and their application to historical elucidation. In this memoir I shall

only treat of the two first classes, as I have not leisure to include the

three other classes—the study of which, however useful and necessary, is

more obscure, and cannot be conducted without the assistance of histori-

cal reference, which of course I cannot command here. Of the Guebre

coins, which are found in considerable numbers, it may be generally

observed, that the conquests of Arsaces Mithridates will explain their

appearance in these countries ; but I incline to think we may recognize

a distinct Parthian dynasty, which may possibly have been founded by

‘Some enterprising viceroy under his successors. I sometimes indulge

the hope of identifying a Parthian metropolis in the neighbourhood of

Kabul. As Sassanian coins are also discovered, it would seem probable

that these countries were also at some period dependent on the princes

of the house of Sassan. The Brahminical coins, that is, such as are

clearly so from their Nagree inscriptions, I calculate may chronologically

be placed in succession to the Sassanian ones; and that they formed

the circulating specie of these countries at the period of the Muhamme-

dan invasion, is proved by coins with Nagree legends on the one side,

and Cufic on the other.

General Observations.—Class, Grecian—Series No. 1.

Coins of the Recorded Kings of Bactria.

The Greek coins found in these countries are naturally the most

interesting. Of the recorded kings of Bactria, we find at Beghram the

coins of three only, viz. Mznanper, Apo.uopotus, and Evcratipes the

1st or Great. It may sometimes happen that a medal of EuraypeEmus is to

be met with at Kabul, but it must always be considered an importation

from Balkh. The coins ofthe two first Bactrian princes, Turoportus I.

and Turoportus II. we ought not to expect here, as it is certain that

their rule did not extend south of the Caucasus, the present Hindoo

Kush. Evruypemus, the third prince, we may conjecture protited by

the diverted attention of ANriocuus the Great from his eastern provinces

to the Roman invasion, and passed this mountain range ; but the absence

of his coins leads us to infer that he may have died before he had

effected a settlement of the countries invaded by his arms. Of the

celebrated MeNANDER, we have numerous coins ; the features on most of

them, those of youth ; on none of them, those of age. The legend of no

one coin describes him asking of Bactria and India, nor is the epithet

NIKATOQP to be found, as applied to him by Scauecet, but that of

_SOTHP. His recorded conquest of a great part of India must there-

fore have been subsequent to his ascending the throne in Bactria.

u 2

156 Memoir on the Ancient Coins, [ApRiL,

Colonel Top observes, that, he could not fix the period of the conquest

of Bactria by Menanpgr; leading us to infer that he was a prince of the

Greek dynasty on the Hyphasis; it would appear certain however that

Menanver was a king of Bactria, who extended his conquests very far

into India, according to the direct testimony of Piiny—which is corro-

borated by Puurarcu, who, in his valuable and honorable mention of

him, styles him Menanper, a king of the Bactrians.

Of Apoxtiopotus we have several coins, and their discovery in these

countries proves the fact of his having reigned in them, which has -

been doubted by some, who have alike referred him to the dynasty on

the Hyphasis.

It must be confessed, that our views are not at present quite clear

relative to the reigns and successions of the Bactrian princes: if the

chronological data of ScHLEGEL be correct, we have from the ascension

of ApoLLopotus to sovereignty 195 B.C. to that of Eucratipss 181

B. C., but an interval of 14 years, which may have been very naturally

filled by the reign of the former, while we have the names of three princ-

es, MENANDER, HetiocuEs, and Demetrius, who have claims more or

less to be considered kings of Bactria. Fortunately, we have other

kingdoms to which to assign them, should their pretensions to that of

Bactria be found inadmissible. These points, and some others will shortly

receive much elucidation, when we become acquainted with the nature

of the coins found north of the Hindoo Kish.

The coins of Evcratipss I. or Great, are very numerous, and of

very spirited execution. I believe they are not to be found east of

Kabul, which, if ascertained to be a fact, yields grounds for the hypo-

thesis, that in his time, an independent Greek kingdom existed west

of the Indus, whose capital was the ancient Nysa, or near the modern

Jelalabad. That such a kingdom existed at the later period, we have

the satisfaction of being able to demonstrate to a certainty.

We have discovered no coins of Demetrius, supposed to have been a

son of Evruypemvus ; it is fair to infer then that he never ruled in these

countries. Colonel’Top assigns him to the dynasty on the Hyphasis,

of which he has some claims to be considered the founder, and which

we may credit until farther researches may confirm or controvert the

opinion.

We are alike without any evidence of Heniocuzs, whose claim to be

reputed a sovereign of Bactria appears to have been. advanced by

MionneEt, on the authority of a single medal.

We find no coins of the last of these kings, Evucratipxs II.

although his reign was not a short one, (twenty-two years, according to

Scuiecen.) Ashe ascended the throne by the murder of his father,

1834.] discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 157

it is not unlikely that the parricidal act was followed by anarchy and

the dismemberment of many of his provinces ;—the absence of his coins

at Beghram would seem to countenance such an opinion, and the

distracted state of his affairs was probably favorable to the inroads of

the Getz, who destroyed his empire.

The coins of the kings of the regular Bactrian dynasty are of excel-

lent workmanship, and have monograms or eras, from which an accu-

rate estimation of their reigns may, it is hoped, be adduced. The

inscriptions or legends of the reverses are invariably Pehlevi, which

proves it to have been the current language of these countries at the

period of the Macedonian conquests. The Greeks, as conquerors, inserted

on the obverses, their own characters, and by them we recognize their

princes, after a lapse of twenty centuries. Under the auspices of the

present viceroy of India, the English language seems likely to become

generally known throughout the eastern empire ; and should this splen-

did purpose be effected, at some remote period, when the natural

revolutions of political authority may have placed the natives of India

under their own government, or that of other conquerors, they may still

retain a fond and grateful remembrance of their former rulers, while

they cherish their language and literature.

Class, Grecian—Series No. 2. Coins of ANTIAAKIAOS and arsios

These coins I have~ classed as a distinct series, and introduced them

here, because independently of the beards, which are not borne by the

Bactrian kings, or by the early monarchs of the Nyszan dynasty, it is

impossible to allow that the sovereigns were Grecian, both from their

names and epithets—while the fine execution of the coins, and the pure

Greek characters of the legends, seem to place them at a period syn-

chronous or nearly so with the Bactrian monarchs. The conical

emblems on the coins of ANTIAAKIAO2 we fortunately detect by a single

specimen to have been also adopted by Evcratipes ; and this circum-

stance establishes a connection, if merely that of descent or succession.

My opinion of these coins is, that they belong to princes of an inferior

dynasty, who ruled in the mountainous districts of Caucasus, consequent

to the destruction of the Bactrian empire, and until their subjugation

by the Nyszan rulers. Their metropolis may have been Alexandria ad

Caucasum. In the districts where that city is naturally to be looked

after, viz. in the Kohistan of Kabul, we find every indication that a

capital has existed, which has varied its position and name, in much the

same manner as Babylon. These coins have fortunately monograms,

which may contribute to their better explanation.

Class, Grecian—Series No. 3. Coins of ATA@OKAH2, MANTAAEQN, &c.

This singular description of coins fortunately presents us with the

name of the princes, although we are denied the satisfaction of beholding

158 Memoir on the Ancient Coins, [Aprit,

their features ; and no data are furnished on which we may fix the dynasty

to which they may have belonged. Setting aside the curious form of

these coins, their designs are well executed, and the obverse legends

expressed in pure Greek characters. This circumstance induces me to

insert the series here, andI should consider the dynasty a distinct one,

perhaps: under nearly the same circumstances as the preceding. The

consideration of the coins with the legend BAZIAEQ= MANTAAEONTO2 made

me at first hesitate whether to regard ATAOOKAEOYS as a name, or, an

epithet; as both descriptions of coins, from the coincidence of obverse and

reverse, seem to refer to the same prince. A series of uncouth formed coins

I have included under this series, from the agreement of the obverses:

the reverses exhibit elephants. These Leonine coins have no legends,

but figures, which may be their monograms.

Class, Grecian—Series No. 4. Coins of the Nysean Dynasty.

We now come to a series of coins, which it is gratifying to identify as

belonging to Greek princes, whose seat of empire was at the ancient city

of Nysa, or Dionysiopolis, founded agreeably to Sanscrit and Greek re-

cords by Bacchus or Dionysius. Hercules, the tutelary Bactrian deity, is

represented on some of these coins, and a horseman, alike a Bactrian em-

blem, on others. These coins, with respect to their type and execution,

exhibit many incongruities: on many, while the bust is well executed,

and the features well delineated, the Greek characters of the legends are

very corrupt. Happily, the Pehlevi legends are generally fair and dis-

tinct. The princes of this dynasty would seem to have been numerous,

probably of more than one family ; it is to be hoped, we shall be enabled

ultimately to identify all of them: at present we have three if not four

princes of the same name EPMAIOS; 4 SATHPHETAC ; and an YNAA®EPPOS*,

We have the coins of others, the legends illegible.

Class, Grecian—unarranged Coins.

These coins I have not referred to distinct series, as it is probable

that legible specimens will enable us to refer them to some of the pre-

ceding ones. The coins of EPMAIO= have a similarity in nomenclature

with those of the Nyszean dynasty, but it will be noticed, that the qua-

drangular form is not adopted with the latter—another of the coins has

the figure of Hercules, and another, the epithet METAAOY, the former a

Bactrian and Nysean emblem, the latter only observed on the coins of

Evcratipss I.

Among the supplementary coins which were not found at Beghram,

and are not in my possession, the coins with the horseman on the

obverse are certainly Nysan; on the reverses is the figure of Ceres ;

these coins are remarkable for their fair circular form, the pure Greek

* We follow the ms.: but the second of these names is evidently SQTHP

METAS, see further on.—Ep.

1834.] discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 159°

characters of the legend, and for being generally plated over with silver.

They are found generally, I believe exclusively, in the neighbourhood

of Jelalabad.

Class, Indo-Scythic—Series No. 1. Coins of KANHPKO2, &c,

The coins of KANHPKOZ exhibit two varieties as to the reverse. The

one representing a figure standing to the right, with the legend in

Greek characters NANAIA, the other a figure standing to the left, with

the legend HAIOC. This species of coin has been supposed by the

Editor of the Journal of the Asiatic Society in Bengal, to belong to

Kanisuxa, a Tartar conqueror of Bactria. It is gratifying to be able

to conjecture somewhat plausibly, that the capital of the prince whose

coins are now the subject of our discussions, was at Kabul, a fact

which may confirm or destroy the opinion of his having been KanrsuKa.

M. Csoma pe Koros, from Tibetan authorities, informs us, that a

prince Kanisuxa reigned at Kapila, supposed to have been near Hurd-

war: and Mr. Witson endeavors to fix the birth-place of Saxya at

Kapila, which he places in Oude. If the locality of Kapila rest on

supposition only, and we be allowed the latitude of reading Kabila, and

we find from Mr. Wiuson’s notice that the name is actually so written in

one dialect and Kimboul in another, we have a great approximation to

Kabul or Kabool—the question will be nearly set at rest, and KanisaKa

may have been the prince here designated KANHPKOZ. But if Kapila

cannot be allowed to represent Kabul, then we may doubt whether

these coins refer to KanisHxa. But certain will it be that they belong

to a prince whose metropolis was Kabul. As I find very plausible rea-

sons are advanced for bringing the epoch of Kanisuxa to agree with

that of the overthrow of the Bactrian monarchy, and consequently for

inferring, that, that event was effected by him, the remark forces itself

from me that Bactria was conquered from the north by the Gete, and

not from the east or north-east by the Sace. That the Geta and Sacze

were distinct Scythian nations, was too well known to the ancients,

to allow their historians and geographers to confound them: we find

even the Latin poet Horace aware of the distinction. I doubt whether

the Getz at the period of their inroad upon Bactria made any settle-

ment, assuredly not a permanent one, in the countries now called Af-

ghanistan; nor do I feel certain, that, the Greeks did not rally and

recover their authority in Bactria. A better acquaintance with the

country will enable us to judge more decisively on these points. The

barbarians appear to have proceeded southerly, and to have settled

themselves, in Kuchee, Sind, and the Punjab, where they probably ab-

sorbed the Greek kingdom on the Hyphasis. In the countries named,

their descendants still form the great mass of the population, and pre-

160 Memoir on the Ancient Coins, [Aprit, °

serve their ancient name, Jet. The Greek kingdom of Nysa may have .

sprung up on the subversion of that of Bactria, or, may have been coeval

with its latter existence; be this as it may, we are warranted in the -

belief, that, it flourished for along subsequent period : and it is only

after its extinction that we can consider the coins of KANHPKOS chrono-

logically, as we cannot suppose sovereigns reigning synchronously at

Nysa, or Jelalabad, and Kabul. The type and general appearance of these

coins favor all these suppositions, and while we identify them as belong-

ing to a dynasty whose metropolis was at Kabul, we may conclude it to

have succeeded the Greek one of Nysa. Whether the Nysean govern-

ment was subverted by Kanisuxa I cannot determine, but if so, his era

must have been considerably later than about 130 B. C.

The king on these coins appears in the double character of king and

priest. My acquaintance with Buddha literature is too slight to enable

me to affirm that such was the character of their princes. The altar

we can by no means allow to bea fire altar, that is, as connected with

the worship of Mirura; it is simply an altar, to which indeed fire is a

general accompaniment, or at least when incense is to be offered, in the

act of which the king here appears to be employed. This altar very

fortunately occurs, as it permits us to connect at least five distinct varie-

ties of coins without the possibility of error.

Series No. 2. Coins of KAAPICHC, &c.

The exact coincidence of the costume and position of the king, with

the presence of the incense altar on these coins, can leave no doubt of

their connection with those of KANHPKOS, and establishes the fact of the

sovereigns belonging to the same dynasty. <A tope opened at Kabul by

M. M. Honiessercer proved to be the sepulchral monument of KAASICHC

and from it was extracted a basin of factitious metal, with a gold coin,

the legend on which was BACIAEYC KAA®ICHC-OOH (a representation of

this coin is given as a supplementary one). This discovery is of emi-

nent importance, as fixing the capital of the sovereigns of this dynasty

beyond doubt. The copper medals of KAAsICHC, are of very fair exe-

cution ; the legends on the obverses corrupted, but very legible Greek.

They ally with the gold medal, have the same monogram OOH, which may

be of much asistance. I incline to place the series of KAA®IGHC before

that of KANHPKO2 in a chronological point of view.

. Series No. 3.

This series may very safely be placed in succession to the two

former, while the absence of the altar proves them distinct. I have not

leisure to offer many remarks, which these coins suggest; but as the

legends are evidently Greek, or intended for such, I trust that eventually

we shall be able to appropriate them with certainty.

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 161

The princes, whose coins constitute the two grand classes, just noted,

excluding those of the recorded Bactrian monarchs, may, I conclude,

be supposed to fill up by their reigns the period between the overthrow

of the Bactrian empire and the subjugation of the provinces west of

the Indus by Arsaces Miruripatrs. The former event occurred about

130 years A. C. and the latter without means of reference I cannot de-

termine*. The coins of Beghram are by no means exhausted, and fresh

collections will doubtlessly put us in possession of many new ones;

indeed, I have now a few unintelligible coins, both Greek and Indo-Scy-

thic, whose types although unrecognizable are certainly different from

those described. The princes whose coins are found on any known

spots or site, may fairly be held to have reigned there. In the first or

Grecian class, the Beghram collection yields us two princes of Series

No. 2, two at least of Series No. 3, eight at least of Series No. 4, or

the Nyszean princes, and two at least of the unarranged coins—making

a total of fourteen Greek kings. The Indo-Scythic class yields us

at least nine princes; if the reigns of the whole of these princes be

averaged at fifteen years each, the total gives a period of a hundred and

forty-five years, which would bring us to about25 A. D. New discoveries

will certainly carry us to a much later period.

I shall now close these brief and general remarks on the Greek

and Indo-Scythic coins of Beghram, which I had intended to have

made public, at a future period, and in a more formal manner, in

England, had: I not been apprized of the intense interest excited

by recent discoveries in this species of antiquities. I write from

a country particularly interesting, and the neighbouring regions are

perhaps as much 0, at least to the antiquarian and historian, as

any in the world. The Hindoo Kish alone intervenes between us

and Badakshin, where if we may not be so sanguine as to allow

its princes even the honor of a bastard descent from ALEXANDER the

GREAT, we may be gratified in beholding the posterity of Oxarrzs,

hisfather-in-law, and of Sisymitures, his benefactor and friend, or

of those who govern in their seats; also of solving the geographical,

problem as to the source of the Oxus, by ascertaining whether it issue

froma glacier as_ represented to Mr. Expuinstong, or whether it

emanate from a lake as recorded by Purny.

For the last six or seven years, I have directed my attention to the

antiquities of Central Asia, particularly to the vestiges of its Grecian

conquerors and rulers. In spite of conflicting circumstances, I have

made many discoveries, which one day, by the favor of the Almighty,

I shall make public. I shall not remit my labors: notwithstanding

~ * VAILLANT places this event in the year 144 A.C, and the final subjugation of Bac-

4ria by the Scythians in 126 A. C.—Eb.

162 Memoir on the Ancient Coins [Aprit,

the inevitable casualties of time, notwithstanding the defect of histori-

cal records, notwithstanding the merciless and destructive ravages of

Muhammedan conquerors, I think, I trust, we have sufficient evidences

and indications still remaining, to enable us to decide with certainty, or

to arrive at plausible conjectures on, most of the interesting points con-

nected with these countries, from the period of the Macedonian con-

quests to the introduction of the Islam faith.

es 2 Remark on the Hiymology of Manikyala.

General Ventura proposed asthe etymology of Manikyala, “ the City

of the White Horse.” Mr. Witson, very properly dissatisfied with this

explanation, substituted that of “the City of Rubies.” I beg to propose

another which appears to me to be the ccrrect one, and peculiarly appro-

priate to the building being a Buddhist monument. We find the term

Manya or Lord and King, applied to Sakya and other Buddhist princes ;

thus Sakya Manya, “ our Lord Sakya ;” Abhi-Manya, our Lord Abhi.

Kyala, signifying “a place,” that is of any kind, why should we not

read Manikyala, ‘‘ the place or grave of our Lord or King,” thatis

“the King’s Grave;” a simple etymology, coinciding with the purpose of

the monument, truly Buddhist*, and which will prevent us from bestow-

ing ona city, aname,I suspect, it never had. It is singular and

deserving of notice, that of all the topes so numerously found in various

parts of these countries, that of Manikyala alone should have preserved

its original Buddhist name.

Enumeration of Coins collected from Beghram, by C. M.

Class Grecian—Series 1. Recorded Kings of Bactria :

Menandens asate « stalciaraaiviotreid icele leo

Apollodotus, 4 is..00. dedcivweecaies 49

Bucratides,pua... «« SSCS Gomeae 70

Series?2)" Antilalkidess iy. Citic) ct wove enaile oe tote 8

AATISIUS Hiss dtatethe eel oials steve. eteesieierctescueke, Gl

SenlespactASAChOClessm clos svc.c.s/e a cieie.eets cheer aed O

Pantale ong ucriele sc lustersio ce sieterars thls 2

Coins without legends,............ 20

Series 4, “Eermseusy Wyn racrs on aeichieniacle hier oe.

Hermeus, Asti. scat caine tice LOO

Hermaeusy LIES, 25. Seek RS, PEM 10

MOtereasas Ms. ) athe . Mea. 20. OGD

Uimadphemvos ys x5 jz atthe: cate oo elorele ole wr! 19

Coins with horseman on the obverse, 8

Compas Mie AN oe ee oe eG

— 384

* On Mr. Burnes and myself visiting Manikyala, his Munshi or surveyor in-

stantly remarked the similarity of the structure to that of Buddha monuments in

Bombay.—J. G. Grerarp.

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 163

Peemmneed > Hermeus, acs. ds Vinin ale ae ave ees Se eae

SRM BIG: SPC CUGIAS 5 ras ininislio las che ofS hha "ai Ses, w SIE

Total, Greek Coins, 568

Class Indo-Scythic—Series 1, Kanerkos,...... a Se

ALE OULU stelle sueieisisi ere ara, MES

URS TEE Sa elie sha balsas iolnge's po CO hn O

AS ie. Gand 7, -..cc.scennes 16

PIQIIER Be oS AC DESC SS aids wei aininin pip sein ul Od

As fig. 3,4, and 5,.......... 204

Series so, “As'figs! I'te'6o0! 20. aia 56

Waaet7esy Dtiwe Ay. 56

ASSO LO Sei sferatehe alecc stern,

Asses ni hie". hte 18

eae 25

Unarranged and ambiguous, .............. 12

— 605

———=

Total, Indo-Scythic Coins,.... 1173

Guebre Coins, Parth. and Sass...........-. 161

NEE arcge Me aleve ietoeta miracle tele noc sa) SOM

CURE A Coe ties. hoa J ebles S.Reice oe eee ae B22

1490

Unintelligible and useless, chiefly Indo-Scythic, as Figs. 3, 4, & 5, of

Se Eee Gere Cetgiiats Gates (our al lim ase nies: viausisicia ecislale. bisie\6 sasieisie sigss'6 yhoo A

——s

Grand otal, (Capper, isi... sc csccnass 2865

Gold and Silver, Cufic, Siddha oo 14

_—

1879

Analysis of the Beghram Greek Coins with reference to Plates.

Plate VIII. Series lst—Recorded Kings of Bactria.

MENANDER.

Fig. 1. Obverse. A helmed head with Greek legend BASIAEQS SQTHPOS ME-

NANAPOY.

Reverse. A figure of victory standing to the left, the right-hand

stretched holds a wreath, the left-hand depends by the side,

and holds a palm branch, Jegend PehleviimMonogram Py B.

This is one of fifteen quadrangular coins in my possession. I selected it for a

specimen, both on account of its superior preservation, and of the youthful

appearance of the king. They all essentially agree, excepting that on the others

the figure of victory is standing to the right. The monograms vary, HE and HY.

On these coins the features of the celebrated Menander display the various

transitions from youth to manhood.

Fig. 2, Obverse. Head of elephant, with legend as preceding.

Reverse. A lengthened figure (fish ?) legend Pehlevi~Monogram H A,

Fig. 3, Obverse and reverse as preceding—Monogram appears to be A P.

164 Memoir on the Ancient Coins [Apriz,

Fig. 1, is one of twenty-one copper quadrangular coins in my possession,

with the same monogram, although struck at various times and with different dies.

—Fig 2 is given on account of the variance, in the form of the elephant’s head, and

of the monogram ; it is the only one of the coinage I have met with.

Fig. 4, Obverse. A helmed head with usual Greek legend.

Reverse. Figure of owl—legend Pehlevi—monogram ¥f

This is an unique specimen—a beautiful coin. The owl, it is well known, was an

emblem of Minerva, and, figuratively, of Wisdom.

APOLLODOTUS.

Fig. 5, Obverse. Figure of Apollo, standing to the left, his right-band holding a

dart or arrow; left resting on a bow—the legend BASIAEQS

ATIOAAOAOTOY SQTHPOS.

Reverse. Emblem with two supports, in an oblong square, defined by dots

or points—legend Pehlevi—on the right of the emblem is an am-

biguous character, which may be the monogram.

Fig. 6, Reverse. Emblem with three supports. (Oraéular tripod of Apollo at

Delphos ?)—legend Pehlevi—monogram to the left of the emblem

and ambiguous. ‘The obverse of this coin resembles the preced-

ing, therefore not given.

Fig. 7, Obverse. Figure of Apollo standing, facing the front—legend the usual one.

Reverse. The same tripodicalemblem, differently designed—legend Pehlevi

—monogram ry.

These are three from nineteen copper quadrangular coins in my possession, and

will shew the various types of the coins of Apollodotus. Figures 5 and 7 are

single specimens. The omission of the prince’s bust will be here noticed, and

the substitution of the deity Apollo, to whom he was probably consecrated on his

birth, whence his name Apollodotus, or the gift of Apollo.

EvcRADITES.

Fig. 8, Obverse. Helmed head—Greek legend BASIAEQS METAAOY EYKPATIAOY.

Reverse. Two horsemen in charge, with spears couchant, and palm branches

—legend Pehlevi—monogram <p.

Fig. 9, Obverse. As preceding.

Reverse. As preceding—monogram ¥¥ E.

There are two specimens from sixty-six copper quadrangular coins in my posses-

sion. They are all of excellent workmanship, and the figures in spirited relief :—

the features of the king are so clearly and strongly delineated as to impress us

with the conviction of the fidelity of the portrait, and we recognize therein, a

sovereign worthy of his epithet ‘‘ The Great.’’ The monograms vary from the

two noted above, to FAT, Bf, y and fel ; the most prevalent is FY.

Fig. 10. Obverse. Helmed head—legend BASIAEQ.......EYKI...

Reverse. Two conical emblems with palm branches—legend Pehlevi.

This is one of two copper quadrangular coins in my possession. The letters

EYKP being indubitably distinct, can only refer to a prince of the name Eukra-

tides, while the epithet METAAOY obliterated on this specimen, being legible

on the other, we may safely appropriate them. The conical emblems resembling

bee-hives are here first noticed, which is to be remembered, as they are also

adopted on the coins of a prince to be next noticed.

Fig. 11, Obverse. Helmed head with usual Greek legend.

Reverse. Female deity sitting, with turretted crown like Cybele; to the

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. | 165

right one of the conical emblems—beneath the figure a straight

scalloped line.

This, specimen is unique, the obverse in fine preservation ; the reverse a little

defaced.

Fig. 12 Obverse. Helmed head.

Reverse. Two horsemen in charge. Legend BASIAEQS META....

Anunique specimen—form oyal :—although the name is not to be found here,

from the horsemen on the reverse, and the epithet, we can have no doubt of its

belonging to ‘‘ Eucratides the Great*.”’

Plate IX. Series 2.—ANTILAKIDES,

Fig. 13, Odverse. Bearded bust, with fillet or wreath around the head, a palm

branch or similar emblem projecting from behind the neck.

Greek legend .... SOPOY ANTIAAKIAOY.

Reverse. Two conicalemblems, with two palm branches, Legend Pehlevi.

Monogram K.

Fig. 14, Obverse. Bust—legend BASIAEQS NIKH@OPOY ANTIAAKIAOY.

Reverse. As preceding—monogram obliterated.

These are two from eight copper quadrangular coins in my possession. The

first is of very spirited design, and the venerable features of the king are those of

a Homer or a Socrates. The beard on these coins is somewhat singular, as it is

not observed on the coins of the early Greek priaces. The legends are in pure

Greek characters. The conical emblems on the reverse, we have, as noted before,

been so fortunate to discover on a single coin of Eucrartipxs, proving that they are

Bactrian. On two other coins we have distinctly the monogram ‘A'S,

AUSIUS.

Fig. 15, Olverse. Bearded bust, with wreath round the head—hair terminating

in a pad—palm branch projecting from behind the neck. Greek

legend. ASIAEQS ANIKHI....Y=IOY.

Reverse. Figure of elephant—legend Pehlevi.

Fig. 16, Obverse. Bearded bust, as preceding. Greek legend BASIAEQS ANIKH-

POYTt AYZIOU.

Reverse. Figure of elephant—legend Pehlevi—monogram ‘A'S.

These are two from six copper quadrangular coins in my possession—all of fine

workmanship and design—the legends are in pure Greek characters. I read the

name Ausius ; should the first letter by any chance be A in lieu of A, it will become

Lustus, equally a Grecian name. It is curious that the monograms on these coins

should be the same with those on some of ANTILAKIDEs ; it may be that the year

expressed by AS was the last of the reign of ANTILAKIDEs, and the first of that of

Ausius, who from his aged features will not have been the son, but the brother, of

the former, a supposition which the great resemblance in features, similarity of

costume, &c. tend to confirm. The elephant on the reverse I suspect has no parti-

cular or mystical meaning: it was necessary to place some figure, and this was

fixed upon, to let mankind know that the monarch was potent, and had such

animals at command. The elephant, for like reasons, is to be seen-on some of

the coins of SeLEucus, which I have procured at Bagdad. Why these two princes

affected the beard and barbarian head-dress in preference to the warlike helms of

* I have a similar coin, presented by Captain WADE, in which the name

EYKPATIA.. is perfect.—Ep.

+ Probably ANIKHTOY, invictii—Ep,

166 Memoir on the Ancient Coins [Aprin,

the Bactrian princes, is difficult to decide, and although their high sounding epithets

make us desirous of being better acquainted with them, I apprehend we shall only

be enabled to allow them a limited sway in the regions south of the Caucasus ;

probably, as I have hinted before, their capital was Alexandria ad Caucasum.

Series 3.—AGATHOCLES.

Fig. 17, Obverse. Lion standing to the right. Greek legend BASIAEQNS ATA-

@OOKAEOTS.

Reverse. Female deity, with flower in right-hand. Legend Pehlevi.

This is one of ten copper quadrangular coins in my possession.

These coins, I presume, are sufficiently interesting ; and fortunately, the pure

Greek characters of the legend leave 1:0 doubt as to the name of the prince. The

same AGATHOCLES occurs in history, having been borne by the celebrated tyrant

of Sicily ;—by one cf ALEXANDER’S generals ;—and by his grandson, the illustrious

son of Lystmacuus, king of Thrace, put to death by his father on account of

the base and false information of his step-mother ArsINOE, the sister of ProLemy

Sorer, king of Egypt. He was killed about 283 B. C. While we are at a loss

to assign the epoch of the prince, whose coins we now consider, we may be assured

that he flourished near that of the Bactrian dynasty, or ere the Greek arts and

perspicuity of language had declined. The deity on the reverse has no positive

marks by which to identify her. Ifit be a flower she holds in her hand, she

may be Flora ; if heads of wheat, she may be Ceres, or perhaps Proserpine the daugh-

ter of Ceres ;—the evidence is too slight, however, even to authorize an opinion.

PANTALEON.

Fig. 18, Odverse. Lion standing and facing to the right. Greek legend BASIAEQNS

TIANTAAEONTOS.

Reverse. Female deity with flower in right-hand. Legend Pehlevi*.

This is one of two copper quadrangular coins in my possession. The exact

coincidence of the figures on the obverses and reverses make us fain to consider

these coins as referring to the same prince as the preceding, notwithstanding the

variation in the Greek legend. PANTALEON signifies in Greek “in all things a lion,”

that is, always brave. I know not whether to consider this term an epithet, or a

name, nor do I remember whether as the latter it occurs in historyt. These coins

have no monograms.

Fig. 19, Oiverse. Figure of lion standing to the left, over the back the character

‘;—under the head, another of this form, &.

Reverse. Figure of elephant—over the back the character %.

This is one from twenty copper quadrangular coins in my possession, the cha-

racter noted on the reverse, not plain on the coin here represented, is supplied from

another where it is distinct. These coins are mere massy lumps, the obverses

‘ struck with a square formed die in the bulk of the metal, the obverses rising in

relief above the surface. It must be owned, that the absence of legends renders

their appropriation difficultt, and I have included them in this series only from the

* The characters of the legend on this and on the following coin, resemble very

closely those of the inscription on the Allahabad column, No. 1, (see page 112.) It

will be important to trace them further.—Ebp.

+ A PANTALEON occurs asa king of Pisa, who presided at the Olympic Games

B. C. 664.—Eb.

¢ Some light will I think be thrown on these coins by Captain CauTLEy’s dis-

covery near Seh4ranpur.—-Ep.

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 167

coincidences of the lion, the clumsy form of the coins, and the peculiarity to be

observed in the sunken character ofthe obverses. The monogramical characters, it

is feared, are too obscure to allow much to be gained from them.

Series 4.—Nysean Princes, Hermavus I.

Fig. 20, Odverse. Bust wita wreath around the head; hair dressed in curls, with

fillets hanging down behind. Legend Greek, nearly obliterated.

Reverse. Figure of male deity, probably HERcuLEs, sitting on a throne,

right hand extended and holding a wreath. Legend Pehlevi.

Monogram BY.

This is one from twenty-eight copper coins in my possession ; it is represented

here from the fine preservation of the bust, which enables us to become admirably

acquainted with the features of the prince.

Fig. 21, Obverse. Same as preceding. Greek legend BASIAEQS SOTHPOS

EPMAIOY.

Reverse. As preceding.

This is one of six copper coins of the same size, on which the whole of the

legends are clear and distinct. On the larger coins they are always imperfect, from

the dies having been too large for them. By a comparison of these also, no doubt

remains as to the intended legend. The coins of this prince are remarkable for

the fair execution of the bust ; the Greek characters are pure, but vary in regularity

of form on many specimens, as they may have been struck at various periods, and

by different dies. The position of HErcusss on the reverse reminds us of the coins

of EutHypEemus. From every circumstance connected with these coins, we must

place Hermaus very nigh the Bactrian epoch. In setting him at the head of the

Nyszan princes, I must confess I have only negative grounds, and incidental con-

jectures. We cannot identify him with the Bactrian series ; his name forbids it.

That he was a prince of power and talent, his coins attest, and his portrait so hap-

pily preserved on them, convinces us. That he governed at Nysa is proved by

his medals being found there ; I therefore, in absence of more direct evidence, con-

sider him a prince of Nysa, perhaps the founder of the dynasty there. All his coins

agree in the same cast of features, those of a prince of fifty to sixty years of age.

On a comparison of the Nysean coins, we may suppose him the father of the

youthful Hermazvs, whom I call the 2nd ; and that his epoch was anterior to Hrer-

mus, whom I call the 3rd, is evident from the decline in the execution of the coins

of the last, and from the corruption of the Greek characters on their legends. The

adoption of the same name by these three princes seems to prove a connection of

descent and lineage, so does the figure Hercutes on the coins of Hermaus the

3rd. That this prince ruled at Nysa, we have the best evidence, because we have

his sepulchral monument there.

Hermzvs II.

Fig. 22, Obverse. Bust with diadem, fillets depending behind. Greek legend,

illegible.

Reverse. Female deity (?)— legend Pehlevi—monogram ambiguous.

Fig. 23, Obverse. Bust as preceding. Greek legend, portion legible, OS. =V

EPMAIDY.

Reverse. As preceding. Monogram f.

These are two from ten copper coins of the same size and typein my possession,

. the legend on the obverse, had the size of the coins allowed its full exhibition,

would obviously have been BASIAEQS SQTHPOS SV EPMAIOY.

These coins are well executed, the figures in good relief, and the artist has

done justice to the features of the youthful king; there are some points of coin-

168 Memoir on the Ancient Coins (Apri,

cidence between these coins and those of Herm xus I. which deserve to be pointed

out. The figure on the obverse, I could wish had been a male, (but fear it is not,)

as its position agrees with that of HeRcuLzs on the coins alluded to. The mono-

grammic characters agree on both, or nearly so, and the style of the Greek cha-

racters is precisely the same. Thus in the coins of the preceding series, we have

noted the epithet SQTHPOS, has the O in the final syllable ; in those of HERMaus

I, we first note the substitution of O, and it is continued in those before us. If the

letters &V be the epoch, we have 74 probably of the Nysean dynasty. These would

seem to require other sovereigns before HErmaus I. and if it be necessary, our

conjectures may supply them.

‘ Herm aus III.

Fig. 24, Odverse. Bust, with diadem and fillets. Greek legend, portion legible

BAZIAEQS = THPOS EPM ....

Reverse. ‘Figure of Hercu es, with club. Legend Pehlevi.

Fig. 25, Obverse. Bust, as preceding—Greek legend—the characters visible, con-

fused from the use of dots or points at their angles.

These are two specimens from sixty copper coins of the same size and type in

my possession, besides which I have seventy-six smaller ones. These coins display a

decline in style and execution, although in neither point of view absolutely bad.

The smaller specimens are much inferior, many of them even wretched. The dif-

ference in size between the dies and the coins, here also prevents us from obtain-

ing any one specimen with the entire legend, but the letters EPM of the name

distinct on a few, allow us to read the whole EPMAIOY as the preceding ones. On

the reverses, the figure of HmrcuLes is not to be mistaken. The legend on these

coins from a general comparison will appear to be BASIAEQ> = THPDS SE

EPMAIOY. If STHPOS or STHIDSSE have no signification as an epithet, I may

suggest that THPOIS be read SQOTHPOS and SE be understood as the epoch, which

will be fortunate, as in numerals it willbe 75, and the coins of Hurmzus II.

give us SV or 74*. That he died young may be inferred from our meeting with

none of bis coins on which he has a more aged appearance than the one found

present. The coins now considered are very numerous. I am not quite certain

whether we may not eventually find on some of them, other names than that of

Hrermazvus. It is fortunate that the Pehlevi characters on the reverses are in much

better style than the Greek characters ; a natural circumstance, as the artists were

probably no longer Greeks, but natives, whose vernacular language was the

former.

Satisfactory it is to be enabled to assert that the burial place of Hrermaus the

ILI. was near the modern Jelalabad, near which I feel convinced was the celebrat-

ed city of Nysa. A tope called Janni Tope in its neighbourhood was opened by

M. Marttn, who extracted therefrom three small boxes of stone, containing trinkets

and other trifles more curious than useful; also, loosely lying among the earth,

were found between twenty and thirty of the copper coins of Hermaus, rusty and

defaced indeed, but easily recognizable as of the same type as those here described.

SoTEREAGAST. . ,

Fig. 26, Obverse. Bust, with diadem and fillets behind hair in rows of curls; rays

* The Greek numerals must then be read ME and MA.—EbD.

+ I have left this as it stands in the MS. but there can be little doubt that the

title is SQTHP METAS as read on the coins described and depicted by myself in the

second volume of the Journal, (plates ii. xi. and xiii,) but with these plates before him,

the author still finds reason to read the inscription HETAS.—Eb.

1834.) Discovered at Beghram in Kabul, 169

of glory around the head ; right-hand holding a sword, mace, or

emblem of command. Behind the head, a trident or symbol of

supreme authority.

Reverse. Horseman, the ends of his turban flowing in the wind ; his right

hand extended, and holding what may be a short sword ; horse

caparisoned, and apparently furnished with saddle ; before the

horse a tridental symbol. Legend Greek, portion visible,

@QTHPHETAC BACIAEV BACIAE...

Fig. 27, Odverse. Bust, as preceding, sword or mace in right-hand, adorned with

ribbons.

Fig. 28, Reverse. Horseman, as in Fig.26. Legend Greek BASIAEVS BASIAEUIN

SWTHP.

Fig. 29, Obverse. Uelmed head, looking to the left; before the figure a symbol

difficult to explain, behind it the usual trident.

Figures 26, 27, and 28, are from fifty-five copper coins of the same size and

type in my possession ; Fig. 29 is from an unique specimen. Besides these I have

one hundred and fifteen smaller copper coins of the same type. The whole of

these coins are distinguished for the bold relief of the busts and figures.

That the prince, whose medals are now before us, ruled and died at Nysa, is

established by the fact of twenty-seven (I think) of his copper coin, similar in

type to Fig. 26, having been extracted from his sepulchral monument in the neigh-

bourhood of Jellalabad by M. Marrin. When we learn that this monarch’s coins

are found generally over the Punjab and north-western provinces of India, even

to Benares, we form high notions of his extended empire, and conceive exalted

opinions of his talents, which are confirmed by the manly portrait disclosed on his

medals. We feel a pride in drawing from obscurity a line of princes, whose edicts

emanating from Nysa, would seem for a considerable period to have influenced the

political destinies of a large part of Asia.

There are many points connected with these coins which deserve attention. On

the obverses we first observe the king’s head, surrounded with rays ; we also here

first observe the trident ; an emblem to be found on all the succeeding coins of this

class we have to notice. I presume this to be an emblem of supreme authority,

but nothing more; as such I believe it was borne by Nepruns and other gods of

the Grecian mythology. On the reverse we have a horseman, a Bactrian Greek

emblem, and on many of the coins, as Fig. 26, the Greek characters of the legend

' are much corrupted. On earlier coins of this prince, as Fig. 28, the legend is in

fair Greek, and varies, as not comprising the HEAC to be found in the first noted.

The earlier coins have also a much younger appearance, as Fig. 27.

I hesitate whether to consider CUuITHPHHELAC, a name or an epithet,or a com-

pound of both. I incline to the latter, considering that CLJTHP be understood an

abbreviation of CUJTHPOIC and that HETAC is the name of the prince: accordingly

on some of the coins as before noted, we find the legend only BACIAEQG

BACIAEWN SWTHP*. On the other hand, or the coins of a prince hereafter to be

noticed, we find CUITHPHETAC inserted apparently as an epithet. This prince

however wé can scarcely suppose Greek. Persons more conversant in the Greek

language than I am, must decide this point.

Fig. 29, is a spirited and valuable coin; we rejoice to behold the warlike king,

helmed after the manner of his Bactrian ancestors. On this we first observe a

* This might have taught the author the real meaning of the inscription, but we purs

posely avoid correcting the text.—Ep.,

170 Memoir on the Ancient Coins [ApRIL,

singular emblem which whatever it may be, serves to connect the next coin we

notice with the Nyszan ones. On the coins of SorerEaGas, the title king of kings

is first to be observed, borrowed probably from the Parthians.

The reverse of this coin is not given, so exactly corresponding with that of the

first figure, even as to the corrupted Greek characters, that it would appear to have

been struck with the same die.

Fig. 30, Olverse. Horseman. Legend Greek, but defaced.

Reverse. Figure (female ?) looking to the right ; behind her an emblem,

the same as noted in Fig. 29 ; in front another singular globular

emblem.

This is an unique specimen, which, until legible specimens be procured, must

remain unappropriated. That it refers to the Nyszan princes is proved by the

horseman, which here forms the obverse, and by the singular emblem before allud-

ed to—the new emblem, no less curious, alike serves us in the arrangement of the

three next coins which follows :

Fig. 31, Odverse. Horseman.

Reverse. Figure standing to the left, with globular emblem.

- Fig. 32, Obverse. Horseman, with trident.

Reverse. Figure standing to the right, with globular emblem.

Fig. 33, Olverse. Horseman. Legend Greek, portion legible AENEBASIAEUIN.

Reverse. Figure standing to the left, with globular emblem.

These three coins, from the types and symbols, we can pronounce Nyszan ; per-

haps Fig. 31 and 33 may be the same—on the latter the Greek characters are pure

and distinct.

UNADPHERROS.

Fig. 34, Obverse. Bearded bust, with diadem and fillets behind, jiker on head.

Legend Greek; portion legible, ACIAEAS SQTHPD..

Fig. 35, Olverse. Bust. Legend Greek, portion visible, PEFPOY BACIAE...

Fig. 36, Reverse. Winged figure of victory standing to the right, with wreath ;

legend Peblevi.

There are three from nineteen copper coins of the same size and type in my

possession. The figure of the prince is somewhat remarkable, but I hesitate not

to believe him Greek, notwithstanding his beard ; neither do I doubt of his connec-

tion with Nysa. From a comparison of the united specimens, the Greek legend is

undoubtedly BASIAEQS SQTHPOS YNAAGEPPOY. The tufts on the head I have

considered the jiker, a plume of feathers worn to this day by Asiatic princes as

an emblem of royalty. The Sadu-zye princes of Afghanistan were wont to

wear four jikers, and such of their grandees or officers whom they wished to dis-

tinguish by their favor, they allowed the permission of wearing one, or even two.

The reverses of these coins have the figure of victory, also to be seen on those of

MENANDER.

Fig. 37, Obverse. Bust, with diadem and fillets behind; row of pearls beneath

diadem.

Reverse. Horse standing to the left, with forefoot raised. Legend

Greek, but obscure, BACIAEA legible.

This is one from six copper coins in my possession. I at first considered it

Nysean, from the horse on the reverse, as well as from the beardless bust of the

prince ; but although I have included ithere, I now very much doubt ; and am even

not certain that it may not be Parthian—if any of the princes of that line are to

be found withouta beard. Thelegendis written in straight lines in place of the

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 17]

usual Greek peripheral form :—from a comparison of the six specimens, it will

appear to be BACIAEA.. HAIIAEV HAIIAIVH: the last letter I am not clear whe-

ther it be not intended for N. Two or three larger copper coins of this prince

have been found in Kabul, on which the head is most preposterously large, the

legend on these is still more unintelligible : a representation of one of these is given

in the supplementary coins, fig. 48.

Unarranged Greek Coins.

Fig. 38, Olverse. Bust. Legend Greek BASIAEQS SQTHP EPMAIOY.

Reverse. Worse standing to the right, forefoot raised—singular charac-

ter & under his belly. Legend Pehlevi.

This is one from two copper coins in my possession—the pad on the head is

here to be noticed—the name EPMAIOY is beyond doubt, but I could not class

this coin with those of Nysa, as the Greek characters of the legend refer to an

antecedent period ; the quadrangular form of the coinage also forbids it.

Fig. 39, Obverse. Figure obscured by time. Legend Greek, but illegible.

Reverse. Macedonian infantry soldier probably of the phalanx, standing to

the left, his right-hand extended and holding a wreath, armed

with spear, sword, and shield. Legend Pehlevi.

This is an unique specimen im my possession ; another was procured in Kabul,

which I have represented in the supplementary coins, fig. 43; by this it will be

seen that the figure on the obverse is that of Hercuezs with his club. The legend,

here more intelligible, is unfortunately not sufficiently so, as to allow the identifi-

cation of the coin.

Fig. 40, Obverse. Figure obliterated. Legend Greek, but nearly effaced.

Reverse. Figure apparently female, seated on a throne. Legend Pehlevi.

This is an unique specimen in my possession ; another was procured at Kabul, re-

presented in the supplementary coins, fig. 44, which shew that the figure on the

obverse is one standing to the left, with a tridental staff in the right-hand.

It also shews that part of the Greek legend is BASIAEWS METAAQY. The epithet

it will be observed was that adopted by Eucratipes I. I doubt whether these coins

can be referred to him from the presence of the characters lJ and CO in the legends,

which indicate a later period.

Fig. 41, Obdverse. Lion rampant. Legend Greek, but defaced.

Reverse. Humped cow. Legend Pehlevi.

This is an unique specimen in my possession—the figures are in high relief.

Besides the coins here noticed, I have five other single specimens, which, although

unintelligble, are certainly Greek. Among them is a curious hemispherical coin,

On the convex obverse is manifestly the delineation of a head; on the reverse

that of some animal. I give not the representation of this and the others, because

nothing is gained from them, but the knowledge that our collection of Greek coins

is not completed, and that farther discoveries remain to reward research.

Supplementary Greek Coins.

Fig. 42, Obverse. Helmed bust. Legend Greek, BASIAEQNS SQTHPOS ME-

NANAPOY.

Reverse. Warrior, in right-hand holding a dish of grapes or fruit, the

left-hand upraised, holding a bundle of darts. Legend Pehlevi.

This is a beautiful silver drachma, procured at Kabul, by M. Martin. The

figure on the reverse admirably illustrates the just ideas which influenced the illus-

trious sovereign in his government. We need no excuse for introducing any token

172 Memoir on the Ancient Coins [Aprin,

which renders us more familiar with the youthful, the beautiful, and beloved

MENANDER.

Fig. 43, Obverse. Figure of Hercules, with club. Legend Greek.

Reverse. Macedonian infantry soldier. Legend Pehlevi.

Fig. 44, Odverse. Figure with tridental staff. Legend Greek.

Reverse. Figure seated. Legend Pehlevi.

These coins have before been alluded to, they were procured by M. Martin.

Fig. 45, Obverse. Horseman, with Greek legend, portion legible, BASIAEQ> BA-

SIAEQN

Reverse. Figure of Ceres. Legend Pehlevi.

Fig. 46, Olverse. Horseman. Greek legend,portion legible,BASIAEQS BASIAEQN.

Reverse. Figure probably of Ceres. Legend Pehlevi.

Fig. 47, Obverse. Horseman. Legend Greek, but obscure.

Reverse. Figure of Ceres. Legend Pehlevi.

These coins evidently refer to the Nyssean princes, they were procured at Jelala-

bad by M. Martin—the inscriptions are in pure Greek characters. These coins

were originally.coated over with silver.

Fig. 48, Obverse. Bust.

Reverse. Horse with fore-foot raised. Legend Greek, but obscure.

This coin has been before alluded to, it was procured by M. Martin I believe

at Jelalabad.

Class Indo-Scythic—Series No. 1.

Fig. 1, Obverse. Figure of prince sacrificing on altar. Legend Greek, but partially

preserved, portion visible, AEVC BA IAELIN KA

Reverse. Female figure standing to the right: before her, a four-pronged

symbol. Legend Greek, NANAIA.

This is one of seven copper coins of the same size and typein my possession, the legend

is unquestionably from a comparison of the specimens BACIAEVC BACIAELN KA-

NHPKO? or ‘‘ The King of Kings Kanrerkos.’’ These coins have attracted much

attention. I have taken the liberty of making my remarks generally on them in the

former part of thememoir. With reference tothe legend Nanaza, I may observe,

that, there are numerous shrines in these parts of Asia, called by the Muhammedans,

the Zedrats of Bibi Nanni, or, ‘‘ the Lady Nannee.’’ Hindus also resort to them,

and each claim the shrine or Zearat as peculiarly his own. The most celebrated of

these is at Hingohl, as called by the natives, (the Hinglatz I believe of our maps,) on

the coast of Lus,.in Belochistan, near the junction of the Puralliriver with the sea.

Another famous shrine of Bibi Nanni is on the river Bolan, in the pass leading from

the Dusht Bedoulet to Kyrta—two or three are in the vicinity of Kabul. I am not

sure whether the Hindus do not refer these shrines to their deity ParBari. If

Nawazsa should have been the distinctive epithet applied to any of the Greek female

deities or nymphs, she will be identified with the Hindu deity Parsari, or the

one whose shrine is visited at Hingohl, &c., and the Muhammedans in Nanni, may

have preserved the Greek name Nanata.

Fig. 2, Obverse. Figure of prince sacrificing on altar. Legend Greek, BACIAEVCG

BACIA€ELIN KANHPKOY

Reverse. Female figure standing to the left, in her front four-pronged

symbol. Legend Greek HAIOC.

This is one from fourteen copper coins in my possession of the same type, the

legend proves them of the same princes as the former coins considered. The

1834.] Discovered at Beghram in Kabul. 173

legend HAIOC in Greek signifying the sun, the figure may be considered a

priestess of Pa@sus or APOLLO.

Fig. 3, Obverse. Prince sacrificing on altar, legend corrupted Greek.

Reverse. Figure standing to the left, with wreath in right-hand. Legend

corrupted, illegible Greek.

Fig. 4, Obverse. Prince sacrificing on altar. Legend Greek.

Reverse. Figure standing to the left. Legend Greek.

These are two from twenty-two copper coins of the same size and similar types :

they have an evident connection, notwithstanding the legends appear to vary. They

are too obscure to ellow me to attempt to decipher them until I have perfect leisure.

Fig. 5, Odverse. Prince sacrificing on altar.

Reverse. Figure in a running or dancing attitude.

_ This is one from six copper coins of the same size and type in my possession.

This species is easily distinguished by the Bacchanalian, (it may be inspired,) pos-

ture of the figure on the obverse.

Fig. 6, Obverse. Prince standing.

Reverse. Figure standing to the right. Legend corrupt Greek—may be

intended for NANAIA.

Fig. 7, Obverse. Prince standing.

Reverse. Figure standing to the left. Legend corrupted Greek—may be

intended for HAIOC.

These are two from sixteen copper coins of same size and similar types in my

possession. I have introduced them into this series, of which the coins of KANER-

Kos take the lead, notwithstanding the omission of the altar, as they agree in one

grand feature marking this series, viz., of the prince standing on the obverse, and

of a figure or deity standing on the reverse ; if my conjectural reading of the legends

be admitted, they should follow the coins of KANERKos, or they may even belong

to him.

Series No. 2.

Fig. 8, Obverse. Prince standing and sacrificing on an altar, aclub or other

emblem to his right; also a four-pronged symbol to his left, a

tridental staff, the symbol of majesty. Legend Greek, portion

legible, BACIAEVC BACIAEV........ OOHKAAGPICHC.

Reverse. Female figure standing by cow, which looks to the right. Legend

Pehlevyi, but obliterated.

Fig. 9, Obverse. As _ preceding. Legend Greek, BACIA€VC BACIAEWIN

CLITHPHETAC OOH KAASICHC.

Reverse. As preceding. Pehlevi, legend more distinct.

Figure 8, is one of eight, and Fig. 9, one of twenty-nine copper coins of similar

sizes and types in my possession. Happily the legend is clear, and happily we are

able to announce that the king of kings Kappnises was buried at Kabul, where

his sepulchral monument was opened by M. Martin, and one of his gold medals

extracted, arepresentation of which is given as a supplementary coin. The word

_ CVTHPHETLAC occurring on the legends, somewhat perplexes me* : the letters OOH,

if the era, and denoting 800, may be of some importance, as it may be Budhist, and -

that of Saxya; iftheeraofGourama be loosely takenat 600 A.C. that of Kappuisrs

will be about 200 A. D. Now of Greek princes who must have ruled in these coun-

tries before him, and subsequent to a known epoch, that of the overthrow of the

* It is evi ently cwrnp weyas again.—Ep,

174 Memoir on the Ancient Coins of Kabul, &c. [Aprit,

Bactrian monarchy, about 130 A. C. we have the coins of at least fifteen, without

reckoning unappropiated ones—and if we suppose KANERKOS to be Kaniska, and

that he and his image preceded Kappuisss, we have three if not four princes here ;

allowing upon an average fifteen years for the reign of each of tke nineteen princes

we have a total of two hundred and eighty-five years, which calculating from 130

B. C. brings us to 155 A. D.: the remaining 45 years may very readily be granted

to unidentified Greek princes, and we shall have fair grounds for presuming the

era HOO to be that of Saxya, and that Kappuiszs reigned at Kabul about 200 A. D.

Figs. 10,11,& 12, Obverses. Princes sacrificing on altars. Legends corrupt Greek.

Reverses. Figure standing before cow, which looks to the left.

These are three from two hundred and fifty-four copper coins of various sizes

but similar types in my possession. I have not leisure to note all the observations

which arise from a consideration of these coins. That they refer to the series of

KaNneERKOs and Kapputsss is evident fromthe presence of the altars, andif they be

Indo-Scythic, so are also these. WhileI so far agree with ScHLEGEL and Col. Top,

I must differ from them in considering the figures on the reverses to represent

‘¢Srva andhis bull Nawnopr.’’ I know not what .the bull may be, but the figure is

certainly female. These are the most numerous types of coins found in these coun-

tries. I think it probable they may be ultimately found to include those of several

princes. They vary in point of execution from tolerable to wretched ; the earliest

specimens, such as fig. 10, are of fair workmanship. :

Series No. 3.

Figs. 13, 14, 15, 16,17, & 18, Obverses. Princes standing. Legends corrupt Greek.

Reverses. Figures on elephants. Legends corrupt Greek.

These are six specimens from fifty-six copper coins of similar sizes and types in

my possession. The elephant on the reverse of these coins renders them easily

recognizable. On these coins, although the costume and attitude of the princes

are essentially the same with those of the two preceding series, yet the ab-

sence of the altars suffices to arrange them distinctly—the legends appear

to vary, but I think there can be little doubt but that the characters are

intended for Greek. On the coins of this and the other Indo-Scythic series the

exclusion of Pehlevi will be noted—the tridental staff and four-pronged symbol are

continued on this and the succeeding coins to be noticed.

Figs. 19, 20, & 21, Odverse. Princes standing.

Reverse. Female figure seating on throne (?).

These are three from fifty-six copper coins of various sizes and similar types in

my possession—these coins evidently refer te the same line of princes as the former;

and the legends are as manifestly intended for Greek.

Fig. 22, Obverse. Prince standing.

Reverse. Sitting female deity on clouds (?).

This is one from six copper coins of similar size and type in my possession.

Fig. 23, Obverse. Princes standing.

Reverse. Female deity on throne, circles of glory around her feet.

This is one from one hundred and thirteen copper coins of similar type in my pos-

session. Tkese coins, although so numerously found, afford no specimens more

perfect or intelligible than the one here represented, which will suffice to give a fair

idea of the type.

I have no doubt but all these coins will be ultimately deciphered ; at present the

reverses enable us to note four distinct sets, it may be they will have to be subdi-

vided hereafter.

Jour, as. Soc. Pot Ul Pl. VII.

CLASS GRECIAN, Series 1*

(ins of the recorded Kings of Bactria

Menander the Saviour.

Apollodotus the Saviour,

oe 8

py «

SB. Tassin Clic.

C Masson del

tee sso Pies —-

‘kee. aN iy aargt Die ae

a9 7? apa wo eee Ps

+ GE ane si

pane Tem

Ae ee fe! ope

r iP ae

‘ a

Rice |

; rs a

“e ‘eo oe

a ae

ate

- “* s

<a Se

i. ry heneigh vie Mekc ofl per on . ae

ey ee

aw \

inet bere aie nine Seek 8

~~ ©

yt ees ;

aie fei ee a et

i j co 7. F a

a <-

a Se eee sree ae ert eet cu he ee me?

Hie eee aes sree | ib 3

; ‘ bs a a Tal gift «ta a “ ie

_ Jour. AS. SoC Fol TH . Ft. IX.

CLASS! GRECIAN. Series 2.

Antilakides.

7 (a)

NI KH Poy>

Ww s

AoVINYVILN

Ausius.

NANTAKESNT!

the Greek: Nyswan Kings.

EPMAIOY.

C. Kasson ded. ZB. Tassin lle.

eee Te

A aces

soe

“Ase moc Sis ess SS eee

TP 5 REA ES ae

- sy : ~~

Abi be fie 2h asa eo i RR gpa of

Jour. as. Soe. Fot. Ill. PL. X.

CLASS GRECIAN. Series 4.

Coins of lhe Greek. Nysa@an Kings.

‘EPMAIOY.

AT. \

Series 3.

YNASPEPPOY aves

Sig. 38: as

C. Masson def. J B.Tassin ligh,

, * e = a a

ae aa

iin it oe i ae vba}

cra opine .

aes Tr Aiba ie ea See Fon

ukieke cans

Jour: as. Soc. Voi ll. Pl. XI.

CLASS GRECIAN. Series 3.

Coins unidentified.

Sig. 38. Jig. 39.

= ae

VoA WHY

C.Hasson del. j JB. Tassin uth

Jour: AS. $0C.

Fot I. PU.XW.

CLASS INDO-SCY THIC, Series 14.

Coins of KANUPKOY kK

0088?

ce Masson ded.

JB. Tassin lath.

“

=> Sr “<s

Jour. as. £00.

Voi. WM. Pl. XA.

CLASS INDO-SCYTHIC Series 3.

C. Masson deb. SB. Vacsin lth

1834.] Journal of a Route through the Veziri Country, - 175

Supplementary Indo-Scythic Coins.

Fig. 24, Odverse. Bust. Greek legend BACIAEVC OOH MV KAA®ICHC

Reverse. Standing figure, naked, with three tails ; staff in right-hand—left

hand holds a ball—in the left, four-pronged symbol. Legend

Pehlevi.

This is a representation of the gold medal found in the sepulchral monument of

the king at Kabul—on the legend we have besides OOH—the letters probably

MV or MY: if these be also numerals, they may express the years of his reign or

of his dynasty.

Kabul, 28th Nov. 1833.

pe cE PR ES weirs Stee ty Ye? peed) 10

Il_— Journal of a Route from Déra Ghazi Khan, through the Veziri Coun-

try, to Kabul. By Dr. Martin Honigberger, ina Letter to Captain

C. M. Wade, Pol. Agent at Liidiana. Plate XIV.

[Read at the Meeting of the 20th March. ]

The annual kajfila of the Lohdnis was very late in assembling at

Déra bend this year. We did not leave that place until the 18th of

May, and reached Kabul on the 28th of June. The heat of the weather

during our journey was excessive. It was greater than that of Lahor.

In tents the thermometer rose to 38 Reaumur. Several persons perished

from the effects of the heat, as well as a horse belonging to me.

It has proved an arduous and fatiguing journey. The road through

the hills was extremely difficult, and strewed over with large stones. It

was so narrow in some places as not to admit the passage of a loaded

camel. They were constantly falling down precipices with their kaja-

was, and a good deal of property was sacrificed on the road from these

accidents. No exertions were made with success at the time to recover it.

On reaching the halting place, people were seen complaining in every

direction of the loss of something ; but those who formed the last part of

kafila generally collected the property lying on the road, and delivered

it to the owners on their arrival.

From the time we entered the hills, until we reached Demendi, we

were in constant alarm of the Veziris. They did not however shew

themselves in such force this year as they usually do, yet they did not

forego their habitual depredations, and notwithstanding the vigilance of

the armed men of our party, who were to be seen flourishing their arms

and beating xakaras along the line, the Vezirés succeeded in carrying

off several camels. Those that they could not take away, they killed on

the spot, and made the best of their way to their fastnesses in the hills.

_ At night they would descend and visit our camp, when if they found

that our guards were not on the alert, they would steal any property

that they could lay their hands on. There was no vestige of population

where we were infested by these plunderers, and consequently the mer

E76. Journai of a Route [Aprit,

chants who frequent this route provide themselves with a stock of pro-

visions sufficient to last them through the Vezir/ country before their

entrance into the hills.

As soon as we liad passed the limits of the Veziri tribe, we came in con-

tact with the Suleiman kheil, who resemble the Veziris in their predatory

habits, and like them have the virtue not to take the life of their victims.

When a man falls into their hands, they strip him of every thing they

find about him, and let him go. On the same principle of forbearance, if

any of these freebooters fall into the hands of Lohdnis, they spare his

life, but inflict every other kind of injury on him, such as stoning and

beating with clubs, pulling off his beard, and setting it on fire. In fact,

they use almost every species of torture short of death. On the arrival

of a kafila among the Suleiman tribe, they come and barter ghee, curd,

ropes, and such like articles, with the merchants, for clothes, which en-

ables them to see and ascertain the situation of the property belonging

to a kafila, and as the night falls, and the travellers retire to rest, these

pests come to the camp and carry off such things as they have previous-

ly marked for their prey. :

There is a singular custom among these people: their women form

their hair into ringlets, which they throw over their head, so as to cover

their eyes, and half of the face; and when these damsels wish to use

their eyes, they raise their heads backwards, so as to move these-

ringlets from the line of sight. The Lohan’ women invariably have

a Venetian gold coin suspended ‘on their forehead, and the generali-

ty of these people wear black-coloured clothes. Their tents are of the

same colour. They speak the Afghani language, which is very harsh

and uncouth, compared with the Persian ; but the mercantile part of the

tribe, who resort to Kabul, Hindustan, and Bokhara, have a knowledge

of Hindustani, Persian, and Turki. Their wives are of great use to them.

They share their toils, load theircamels, pitch their tents, and perform

every other domestic duty. On their journeys they travel in kajawas two

and two on each camel. During the hot season, these people leave

their homes and move towards Gheznin, to pass their time in the

neighbouring mountains, which possess a cool and temperate climate

from their superior elevation. They generally pass two months on this

migratory excursion, and remain the rest of the year at Déra bend.

There may be altogether about one thousand families of these Lohanis, -

four hundred and fifty of which reside at Selkhir, a place ‘which they in-

herit from their forefathers, and the others live at Kdra bagh. They

maintain a standing force of two hundred horse, besides a portion of foot

soldiers. About one hundred of them separated from us at the fortress

of Khertitt, and went towards Kandahar. ‘They have altogether ten

1834.] from Déra Ghazi-Khan to Cabul. 177

thousand camels of burden belonging to them, and trade in all the pro-

ductions of Hindistdn. Large quantities of indigo are exported annually

by them from Multdn, Bhawelpur, Déra Ghazt-Khdn, to Khordsan and

Bokhara. Four lakhs of rupees is the estimated amount of duties which

they pay every year to different branches of the Cabul Government, ac-

cording to the following details, viz. two lakhs at Cabul, one lakh at

Gheznin, and one lakh at Bamidn. ~

In the course of my journey I intended to have made a collection of

scarce botanical specimens, but partly owing to the extreme heat which

-had parched the vegetation, and partly to the ravages of locusts, I could

not collect many, but have obtained a few, which I preserve. I wished

very much to visit the Gul mountain, for the purpose of collecting plants.

It is said to be remarkable for the richness and variety of its vegetation ;

but I was advised not to make the attempt, as the Hazdras, to whom the

district of Kard-bagh belongs, are in a state of rebellion. The Hazdaras

are a very extraordinary people, and have very uncommon features ; they

have little eyes, small noses, and thick ugly lips, with scarcely any

beards : those who have any, merely possess a few scanty hairs.

When I was leaving Déra Ghazt-Khin and Damdn, the people had

reaped their spring crops. On arriving midway at Gheznin, I was

surprised to find that the grain had only just begun to spring up. In

Daman, the thermometer stood at 38 Reaumur, and on ascending the range

which forms the proper limit of Khordsan in this direction, it fell to De

which is nearly as cold as Simla. The difference in the climate of the

two places is distinguished by a great change in their vegetable produc-

tions. The sugar-cane, which grows at Damdn, is not produced here.

On approaching Khorasan, we began to feed our camels on aherb which

is called ‘‘ turk,” produced in abundance in this quarter.

There has been an extraordinary fall of snow this year in Cabul.

The oldest inhabitants of the city do not remember ever having witness-

ed such a severe winter. On the 5thof June, the thermometer at Caby/

ranged from 15° to 25° Reaumur, (66° to 89° Fahr.)

It was my intention on my arrival at this place to accompany a kéfila,

bound to Bokhdra, which was ready to start the next day, but Nawab

Jappar. Kuan would not let me depart without spending some days

with him. He informed me that BepEruppiy, the great merchant who

conducts the trade between Cidbul and Bokhdra, would set out for Tyr-

kistan in a short time, and'I could proceed with him. I have accord-

ingly deferred my departure.

There is an European here by name Masson. He was several years in

the Punjab. It appears that he has also been to Tubriz, and has lately

come to Cabul by the way of Belochistan ; he resided some time at Bami-

178 On the Aptitude of the Himalayan [Arrit,

an, where he amused himself in making excavations, and has succeeded

in finding several idols. At Cabul, he has been engaged in the same

kind of pursuit, and has been rewarded here also by his discovery of

several idols quite entire. Among his discoveries is an inscription on a

piece of paper made of the leaf of a tree, but which unhappily is so

worm eaten and injured by the lapse of time as not to be legible.

The recommendatory letter which you wrote to Syep Keramet Aus,

respecting me, has been delivered to him ; he frequently visits me, and

shews me every attention in his power. A kdfila from Bokhara is ex-

pected here either to-day or to-morrow. Nawab Jaspar Kuan is very

anxious to procure some platina, for making experiments in alchemy ;

the mysteries of which, the credulous natives of this country labour in

vain to discover. i

Isend you herewith a rough map of the country lying between Cabul

and Déra Ghizi-Khan, which we traversed, and hope that it will be

acceptable, notwithstanding its imperfect execution from my want of

skill as a draughtsman. (See the accompanying Plate.)

IJI.—On the Aptitude of the Himdlayan Range for the Culture of the Tea

Plant. By Dr. H. Falconer, Supt. of the H. C. Bot. Garden, Seha-

runpur.

[Extracted from a Letter to G. J. Gordon, Esq. Secretary to Committee of Tea

Culture. ]

The most productive tea districts in China, according to all accounts,

lie in the maritime provinces of Fokien, Kyanti, and Kyang-nau, chiefly

between 27° 30’and 31°N. lat. and long. 112° to 117°. One kind, Lu-

ngau-cha (a superior sort of Hyson) is said by the Jesuit missionaries to

be produced so high north as 38° and E. long 100°, and another, Paeul-

cha, brought from the province of Yunnan, is said to be procured from

mountains in the lat. of 25° on the frontiers of Ava and Pegu. The

tea plant is grown on the sloping sides of mountains or in valleys, but

chiefly at the foot of mountains. It is also produced in level tracts, but

less advantageously. Besides the explicit information given by Dr.

Assx, from actual examination of one district, it is sufficiently certain

that the rock formations in most of the tea districts, are chiefly primary,

from their being productive of metals which are only found in such

formations. The best tea soils are said to be light, gravelly, sandy,

and whitish (blanchatre in Duna.ps, probably calcareous), with little

accumulation of vegetable mould. Lz Comte says, the best Tea is pro-

duced in a gravelly soil, the next best in a light or sandy soil, and the

inferior in a yellow (jaune, probably clayey) soil. It is admitted on all

hands that the teaplant thrives best with an open exposure to the south.

Jour, as. Soe. Vol IM. PL. XIV.

Sketch ofahoute

from

DERA GHAZEE KHAN ro CABUL

S Seidabad 0 djélali er

erabend azd Ghuznee.

Yay

var

VEZLIRXEE

g | eae ag so s *

: ee cli Ztared R us RS fithe Pek beden

0 ndeke Ge MWS Koh

al Kroondekafie aN 9 Slagt (Kotla va eh. ° ipeaten” a

Fy, prec as

“dite. s Wohatar Ty ai

Wr AOLKCEY 0 e a Ee aaa

} vt AN IN ’ y Ns oa pe

ASTI OIE gg BSE

° te) A Duane Ss ce YEN Ra kaos I Zorke ;

> Xv Wi: a Eee ut

x $ S SS \ Keheheiseh, MMerabend.

y BY Fithet Pe Pephenber, Deralsmael Khfin

limar eae

Ouse Zhe

» Math

§ Gourvals,

Court orShotareh Hass,

“1a

“4

Scale of Cass.

o Sf 40 20 3o 4o 4

mana) = ve 7 fy

WW WOE EMe Aer BARA HRa yan peti Wet

Rid

o™

ye PMY)

Dera ChazeeKh

J.P. Tassin Lith.

LSE ¥ al

ye oe mt ier

1834.] Range for the Culture of the Tea Plant. 179

The climate of the whole of China is remarkable in respect of tem-

perature, and it must be duly weighed when the acclimatization of any

of its peculiar vegetable productions in another country is concerned.

Latitude alone is here no guide, the mean annual heat being much under

what is observed in most other countries at an equal distance from the

equator. Pekin, lat. 39° 54’, nearly at the level of the sea, has a mean

annual temperature of 54.86 ; calculated for the latitude theoretically by

a formula* of very general application for the distribution of heat ac-

cording to latitude without reference to other modifying causes, we get

62° 5’ ;—a difference of about 7°. 5 above the observed mean temperature

of the year. But it is in the excesses of the summer and winter seasons

that the climate is most remarkable. It has a winter temperature of

26°.42, or nearly that of Upsal in lat. 59° 51’ (20° further north) and a

summer heat of 82°.58. Its winter climate is that of Copenhagen, and

its summer heats are as scorching as at Cairo. Between the mean

temperature of the hottest month in summer and the coldest of winter,

there is a difference of not less than 59° of Fahr., a climate of excesses

almost without parallel in any part of the globe except Quebec in

Canada. This condition, which is owing to the vast accumulation of land,

extending from the arctic pole on through eastern Asia to China, is not

confined to the northern provinces. It extends to Canton within the

tropic, but modified there by the equalizing effect of a now tropical ocean

about it. The mean annual heat of Canton, lat. 22° 10’, calculated

theoretically for this latitude, gives 75°.5, Fahr. ; reduced from a regis-

ter in the Transactions of the Medical Society of Calcutta, the observed

mean temperature is 73° nearly. The mean of the coldest winter month

is 54°; of the hottest summer month 85°.5. I am not aware that any

determination has been made of the climate in the provinces between

Pekin and Canton, and I have not access to the later writers on China.

But an approximation may be made to the temperature of the tea dis-

tricts from the facts known regarding Pekin and Canton. Assuming

that the most productive tea districts extend from 27° to 31° N. lat.

and taking 29° as the central tract, by calculation for this latitude we

get 71° Fahr. for the mean annual heat at the level of the sea. As-

suming further, that the refrigerating influences on the climate of China,

which have been seen to be 7°.5 at Pekin and 2°.5 at Canton, amount

to 5° Fahr. in the parallel of 29° lat., and deducting this from 71°, we get

66° for the mean annual temperature. The elevation of the tracts of

tea cultivation above the sea will form another abatement on this sum.

But on this point I have no grounds to form any thing like a precise

* Mean temperature=81 Cos. Lat,

T Vol 6ta, by Mr. Pzarson.

180 _ On the Aptitude of the Himalayan [Aprit,

conclusion. It is stated by Dunatpe that the tract from which one

of the finest green teas, Song-lo-cha, is brought is a mountain in the

district of Whey-choo-foo of the province Kyang-nau, of no great height

or extent (peu de hauteur et d’etendue). Supposing that the Tea

cultivation reaches the height of 3000 feet above the sea, and making a

reduction for this altitude, the resulting mean temperature might be a

range of 56°to 64°. What the range of temperature between the cold _

of winter and the heat of summer is, it may be difficult to say. The heat

of summer cannot be less than at Pekin, which is 10° higher north : and

it has been seen that the difference between a summer and a winter

month at Canton within the tropic is 30°, while at Pekin N. lat. 402,

it is 59° Fahr. ; it may therefore be assumed that in the lat. of 28°

the range of the thermometer from the mean of summer to that of win-

ter is not less than 40° Fahr.

In regard to the moisture of the climate, there is little precise in-

formation, and what 1s known is chiefly as confined to Canton. The rains

are not regularly periodical, as is the case on this side of the continent

of Asia, within the same parallels; rain seems to fall all months of the

year, although heaviest from August till October. The mean fall of

rain, as entered in the above quoted Canton register, is for 1829,

42 inches; 1830, 50 inches ; 1831, 70 inches. Average of the three years

56 inches. In the tea districts the quantity must be less, excepting at the

greater elevations. At the northern limit, snow falls abundantly during

the winter. At the southern limit, in the province of Canton, where

large quantities of the inferior teas are produced, snow is never seen.

It is probable that it falls occasionally in the centre districts on the

higher elevations.

The circumstances of climate therefore, in regard of temperature and

moisture, under which the tea plant is cultivated in China, may be

stated thus: that the tea is produced, over an extent of country where

the mean annual heat ranges from 73° to 54° 5’ Fahr. : where the heat

of summer does not descend below 80°, and the cold of winter ranges

from 54° to 26°; where the difference between summer and winter heat

is on the northern limit 59°, and on the southern 30° Fahr. ; that it

is cultivated in highest perfection where the mean annual heat ranges

from 56° to 64°, That rain falls in all months of the year, and that

the moisture of the climate is onthe whole moderate.

The foregoing remarks will apply in a great measure to Japan, in

some parts of which excellent teas are produced. Without entering on

details, it may be sufficient to say, that at Nangosa-ki the mean tem-

perature of the year is 60°.8; the greatest observed heat in summer,

98°; the temperature of January, the coldest month, 35°; that rain falls

1834.]} Range for the Culture of the Tea Plant. 181

periodically about mid-summer ; that in the higher parts of the coun-

try heavy snow falls in winter, with intense frost; that the mean

temperature of the summer is 83°, and that of winter, 39°.

It may now be worth considering the countries into which the tea

plant has been introduced and failed. |

At Penang, close to the line, with a mean annual heat of 80°, and equa- ~

ble climate the whole year round, and an excessive fall of rain, amounting

to nearly 80 inches for the year ; the climate is in every respect so much

in contrast with that of China, that the tea could not be expected to

be grown. The same is the case with St. Helena, where although the

mean heat for the year is 73°, the thermometer does not fall in winter

below 55°, and the climate is moist and cloudy. Of the causes of failure

in Java I am less able to judge, but they are likely to be found in its

low latitude, 6° 9’, the excessive moistness of the climate, and the

great fall of rain during the year. At Rio Janeiro, tea was tried under

a colony of Chinese, and failed, perhaps from being within the tropic,

and its too great heat, with a moist and generally equable climate. It has

been twice attempted by the French in the Carribee Islands. The first

occasion in Martinique was a failure. I do not know the result of the

second, but a lat. any where between 11° and 19°, with the kind of

climate consequently implied, gives little chance of success.

There is perhaps no part of the Company’s territories in India which

supplies all the conditions of the tea districts of China, in respett of

climate. But there are situations which approach it so nearly, as

strongly to bear out the conclusion, that tea may be so successfully.

produced in this country as to be an object of high commercial import-

ance. It appears to me that this can be expected in no part of

the plains of India. The mean annual heat of the climate from 30° N.

down to the parallel of Calcutta, is much beyond that of the tea culti-

vation in China. We have in addition to an excessive summer heat, with

either hot windsor a close scorching air during the day, a barely

temperate winter cold, and heavy periodical rains. We certainly get some

Chinese fruits, such as the lechee, the loquat, and the wampee to grow,

but the tea plant appears to require a greater cold to thrive in. It

has been seen that the annual heat of the southern limit of tea cultiva-

tion in China, assumed to extend to Canton, is 73°* Fahr. At Seharun-

pur, which may be considered as at the northern limit nearly of the

plains of Hindustan, 8° of lat. higher and 1000 ft. above the sea, the

mean temperature of the year is 73° Fahr. ; the temperature of June, is

90°, and of January, 52°.

* At the level of the sea.

182 On the Aptitude of the Himdlayan [Aprin,

As we go south towards Calcutta, the temperature increases, al-

though not uniformly, as may be seen from the observed heat of

Futtygurh, Benares, Ghazipur, and Calcutta.

P75 7728 77°. 36 78°.3

In the Himalaya mountains, the case is widely different: excepting

periodical rains, all the conditions of a temperate climate are here found,

and, here above all parts of India, we may look for the successful culti-

vation of tea. Our not possessing mountain territory below 29° may

alone exclude the consideration of the fitness of the southern tracts.

My personal knowledge of the hills is chiefly confined to the tract be-

tween the Ganges: and Jumna. In consequence of being tied to

Seharanpur, from having the medical duties of the station to attend to,

in addition to the Botanic Garden, I have not been able hitherto to see

much of the mountains: but, astherock formations and the configuration

of the hills are the same along an immense tract, the remarks which

{ have to make will apply very generally to the hills.

The Himalayas have a direction running from N. W. to S. E.

They consist, on this side of the snowy range, chiefly of primary rocks,

inclined at a considerable angle. The dip of the strata is to the E. of

N. and their abutment to the W. of S. On the flank of the great

range there isa line of low hills, the Sewalik,which commence at Roopur,

on the Satlej, and run down a long way to the south, skirting the great

chain. In some places they run up to, and rise upon, the Himalayas ; in

others, as in this neighbourhood, they are separated by an intermediate

valley. Between the Jumna and Ganges they attain their greatest height,

which Captain Hergert estimates at 2000 feet above the plains at their

foot ; or 3000 above the sea. Seharanpuris about 1000 feet above the

sea. About 25 miles north are the Sewalik hills. They are here

about six or seven miles wide. Te the east of the Ganges and west of

the Jumna, they gradually fall off. They have the same direction with

the great chain, and agree generally in dip; their slope being towards

the north and abutment to the south. They rise at once against

the plains, with an abrupt mural front. They are serrated across their

direction, forming a succession of scarcely parallel ridges, with a steep

face on one side, and slope on the other. The strata are inclined at an

angle of 25° to 30°. They are of recent tertiary or alluvial formation, and

consist of friable sandstone or gravelly conglomerate, agglutinated by a

calcareous cement, containing subordinate beds of clay : the upper

strata are entirely gravel. Beyond these hills lies the valley of Dehra,

1200 or 1400 feet above the sea, and then the great chain of the

Himalayas. The following rude sketch will perhaps give you an idea

of the whole better than description ; the distances are not in proportion

in the section.

——— —

——

(a) level of the sea at Calcutta; (0) level of Sehdranpur, 1000 feet above the

sea ; (cc) the Sewdlik hills ; (c’c’) the strata of sandstone and conglomerate ; (e’’c’’)

strata of gravel; (dd) the valley of Déhra; (ee) strata of the Sewé4lik hills, in

some places rising on the Himilayas ; (ff) outer ridges of the Himdlayas ; (gg) pri-

mary strata ; (%) the valleys or hollows between the ridges.

I regard these hills as an upheaved portion of the plains at the foot

of the Himalayas, and that theyare formed of the debrisof themountains

washed down by streams, and other natural causes. They are covered

with vast forests of saul, toon, and fir, and are uninhabited.

The soil of the Sewalik hills and of the valley of Dehra takes the

character of the rocks. It is dry sandy or gravelly, with a considerable

quantity of calcareous matter, and it appears to me to possess the cha-

racter indicated for the tea districts in China.

The great chain of the Himalayas rises in a ridge with an abrupt

steep face against the plains of cbout 6000 feet in height; there is then

a slope from the crest of the ridge towards the north. This is the

general character of the Himalayas: the mountains on the side of the

snowy range consist of a series of nearly parallel ridges, with inter-

mediate valleys or hollows. They throw off spurs in all directions into

the hollows, forming subordinate valleys. There is nothing like table-

land (perhaps in the whole of the mountains, with the exception of Ni-

pal), and the valleys are rather broad, wedge-shaped chasms, contracted

at the bottom to a mere water-course, than any thing else ; in fact, the

ridges and intermediate valleys, as a general law, form a series of salient

and re-entrant angles, as seen in the sketch. In consequence the

quantity of level or nearly level ground to be met with is most inconsi-

derable. From the dip or slope being towards the north, and the

abutment to the south steep, the great mass of vegetation has a northern

exposure, and the southern faces of the mountains are generallynaked.

The formations are primary ; the first towards the plains consist of

vast strata of limestone, lying on clay-slate, crownedbyslate, greywacke,

or sandstone. Beyond the limestone tract, gneiss, clay-slate, and other

schistose rocks occur. Granite, so far as I know, is not found inthe outer

ridges. It occurs in the mountains nearer the snowy range. I have

not gone that length, and have not yet seen granite in situ. The igneous

rocks, which have been concerned in the upheavement of the outer tracts,

are of the green-stone trap series, and are very generally met with in

184 On the Aptitude of the Himdlayan [Aprin;

dykes intersecting and rising through the regular strata. The forma-

tions have a remarkable feature :—the strata are in all directions frac-

tured or comminuted: the slaty rocks are broken into small fragments,

as if they had been crushed; and the limestone rocks are vesicular or

cavernous, and broken up into masses.

The arrangement and nature of the soil take their character from

the rocks. From the high angle at which the latter are inclined,

and the northern direction of the slope, the soil is chiefly accumulated on

the northern sides, where is also the vegetation. From the prevalence

of schistose strata, and limestone, the soil under-lying the vegetable

mould is clayey and calcareous, or limestone gravel. There is little

sandy soil, or sandy gravel. From the extreme richness of the vegetation

undisturbed for ages, andthe moisture of the climate, there isusuallya great

accumulation, on the northern slopes, of vegetable mould ; on the south-

ern faces, the great steepness leaves little room for the accumulation

of soil; where it occurs, it is in patches, and consists ofclays orlimestone

gravel, mixed up with vegetable mould. There is here also little sandy

soil. Towards the crest of the slopes, the soil is usually dry, from the

moisture running speedily off ; but lower down, and wherever the ground

is tolerably level, the soil is quite damp, and perhaps it is rarely dry

in the most parching seasons.

Cultivation is laborious and difficult. From the absence of table-land,

and the angular and contracted shape of the bottom of the valleys, there

is little or no level ground. The most favorable slope is taken, and

besides the usual tilling of the ground, it has to bedivided into patches,

which are built up into inconsiderable terraces, rising the one above

the other like the steps of a stair. These circumstances might make

the cultivation of tea scattered, and prevent it from being produced in

any great quantity on one spot.

The climate of the Himalayas is decidedly damp. The periodicalrains

commence about the middle of June, and continue till the end of Septem-

ber. They are greatly heavier than in the neighbouring plains, and

continue at times for many days without intermission; occasional rains

occur in most months during the year. The mean annual fall has

been estimated by Mr. Traitt, Commissioner of Kemaon, at Hewalbagh,

near Almora, about 4000 feet above the sea, and lat. 29° 30’, at from

40 to 50 inches. But this I imagine is too little. From the middle of No-

vember, till theend of February, occasional falls of heavy snow take place,

down to the level of 6000 feet above the sea ; on the outer ridge of the

mountains, and lower down within the hills, perhaps to 3500 feet. It is

a great cause of the richness of vegetation and dampness of soil. In

the poorer tracts (such as the district of Jounsar) if snow does not

fall during the winter, the subsequent crop invariably fails.

1834.] Range for the Culture of the Tea Plant. 185

From the end of February till the middle of June, and from October

till the middle of November, the sky is generally clear and unclouded.

During these months, in consequence, very heavy dew is deposited dur-

ing the night: so that as a general fact, it may be stated, what with

rain, snow, and dew, that moisture in one shape or other falls abundantly,

every unclouded day during the year : and the cloudy days without rain

do not amount to a month in the year.

In respect of heat the climate of the Himalayas, lat. 29° 30’, at an

altitude of 4000 feet above the sea, istemperate; the hot winds cease, and

the vegetation takes on a European character. In those parts of the

mountains, such as Masiiri, where the outermost ridge rises at once

from the plains to the height of 5000 or 6000 feet, the climateis perhaps

equal to any thing known. About three hours after sun-rise, the heated air

of the Din or valley, particularly during the hot months, rises and esta-

blishes a current upwards. It gets rarefied, and consequently cooled, and

causes a cool fresh breeze across the hills towards the interior, which

diminishes the effects of intense solar radiation at this season. It is as

regular as the sea-breeze of a tropical island. At Masti, 6000 to 7000

feet above the sea, the mean annual heat is 57°; the hottest months

June and July, have a mean temperature of 67° ; the coldest months are

December and January, the mean heat of January is 42°. At Hawul-

bagh, below Almora,nearly 4000 feet abovethesea, the mean temperature

for the year, deduced from Mr. T rarut’s* register, is60°; that of Janua-

ry is41°, and of July, 70°, givinga range of 39° between the coldest and

hottest months of the year. Between the temperature at 7 a.m. in

January and 2 p.m. in July, there is a difference of 53°. On one

occasion, the thermometer stood at 18°, shewing arange of not less than

60° between the greatest observed extremes of summer and winter.

In the valley of Dehra, according to the Honorable Mr. Suorz, the

mean temperature of the year is about 70°.5. The mean of the hottest

month is 84°, and of the coldest 53°.2. The greatest observed heat

was in June 101°, and the maximum cold was in January 37°. 7. The

greatest range of temperature in amonth was in April, the maximum

being 93°, and the minimum 538°, a difference of 40°; the least range

was in August, the maximum being 90° andthe minimum 72°, a differ-

ence of 18°. The extreme difference for the year was 63°.2; shewing one

of the most “ excessive” climates known. Speaking generally, it may

be stated of the Din, that the cold weather commences earlier, and

lasts longer than in the plains in the neighbourhood ; and that the cold

of winter is greater: that the hot winds of the plains are shut out by

the Sewa4lik lower hills, on the S. W. of the valley. A partially hot

wind is at times felt, but the European residents do not use tatties for

* Transactions, Asiatic Society, vol. xvi.

186 On the Aptitude of the Himalayan (Apri,

refrigeration. No register of the fall of rain, so far as I know, has

been kept, but it may be said that more falls than on the plains near

the Din, and less than onthe mountains above it. According to

Mr. Suorz, the average of three years was 112 rainy days in 865.

The climate is decidedly damp, and remarkably so in contrast with the

plains. This is a necessary consequence, from its situation between

the Himalayan mountains and the Sewalik Hills, and from the great

quantity of jungle with which it is still covered. In the hot

winds, on entering the Din, after leaving the parched and withered

aridity of the plains, the eye is filled with a refreshing vista of luxuriant

verdure. Parasitical orchidex or air plants, which require a combination

of great moisture and heat to thrive in, cover the trees in the greatest

profusion: while at Seharanpur, they are kept with difficulty alive,

under a constant supply of artificially afforded moisture. Very rarely,

perhaps once or twice in the memory of man, snow falls in the Din.

Mr. SHore records an event of this kind as having occurred in Feb. 1814.

From what has been mentioned above, it appears to me that there is a

great similarity between the climate of the tea districts of China, and

that of the lower heights, or the outer ridges of the Himalayas, in the

parallel of 29°30’. The chief difference is perhaps more moisture in

this country. How extensive a range of temperature may be had will

be seen by collating in a tabular form, the temperature of four places

already given, as below :

Annual mean heat. Summer heat. Winter heat:

Sehdranpur, 1000 feet above the sea, plains, Zon 90° 52°,

Dehra valley, 12 to 1400 feet do, Himalayas, 70°.5 84 53?

Hawulbagh, 3887 feet do. do. 60 70 4]

Masiari, 6500 feet do. do. 57 67 42

By varying the altitude the temperature could be graduated to any

point that might be desirable, and as temperature is the mean condition, -

I am of opinion that tea might successfully be cultivated in this part of

India. It is an experiment which can be conducted properly only by a

Government. On an extensive scale, the risk would be too great for pri-

vate speculation, and on a small one, the advantage too inconsiderable.

There remains now to consider what situation is best adapted for a trial.

Besides fitness of climate, there are other circumstances tobetaken into

account as affecting a favorable experiment :—such as abundance and

cost of labor, facility of communication, and distance from the plains.

Three stations inthe mountains within the Company’s territories might

be thought of, Almora, Subathu, and Mastri. The hills about Al.

mora, although favorable enough in climate, are separated from the

plains by a broad belt of Terai, which is only passable at certain sea-

sons of the year : and it is so unhealthy as to be unsafe at all times to

pass through. ‘The population in the neighbouring hillsis scanty, anda

great portion of the Terai is uninhabited. Were the tea cultivated, be-

1834.] Range for the Culture of the Tea Plant. 187

sides a permanent establishment, at the season of gathering, a number

of additional hands would be required, which could only be advantage-

ously provided where labour was plentiful and cheap. On these ac-

counts, I am inclined to think, that Almora would not be an elegible

district to make a trial in.

Of Subathu I cannot speak from personal observation, but I imagine

it would be a good situation. It is immediately over the plains.

There is some level ground about it; there is no Terai jungle in front of

it, and the country at the foot of the mountain is inhabited. The

valley of Pinjér, in the neighbourhood, is populous. The climate is

like that of corresponding heights on the hills north of the Din.

I am inclined to think the best ground would be near Mastri on

the hills north of the Din. The district lies between the Jumna

and Ganges, which are navigable till within a few marches from the

foot of the hills. The communication with the plains is open almost all

months of the year, and the valley of the Din is inhabited. There

might be had here within a short distance a great variety of situations

in respect of soil, climate, and exposure. I imagine that the best posi-

tion would be a tract on the southern face of the outermost ridge,

situated from 3000 to 6000 feet above the sea, or where the hot winds

cease, up to the limit of winter snow. On the northern slope, it

should be at a lower level, and perhaps here the finer sorts of tea might

be produced. The valley of the Din has a gravelly or sandy soil,

which appears closely to resemble what is described as best for the tea

cultivation in China, and the climate is such that it is probable that the

inferior kinds of tea, such as are grown in the province of Canton, forming

perhaps a large proportion of the article exported to Europe, if not

superior teas, might be produced in it. In some places, asat Nahu,

the rocks and soil of the Sewalik hill formation rise upon the Himalayas

to the height of 3000 feet, and in situations of this sort all the most fa-

vorable conditions of soil and climate are combined.

I shall conclude by stating compendiously the opinions in this letter:

1. That the tea plant may be successfully cultivated in India.

2. That this can be expected no where in the plains from 30° N.

down to Calcutta.

3. Thatin the Himalaya mountains, near the parallel of 30° N. not-

withstanding some circumstances of soil and moisture of climate, the

tea plant may be cultivated with greatprospect of success ; that a climate

here may be found similar in respect of temperature to the tea countries

in China; that in the direction and great slope of the hills, the absence

of table-land or elevated valleys, and the contracted figure of the existing

valleys, are the chief difficulties in the way of cultivation, which may

prevent tea from being produced in great quantity on any one spot.

188 On the Saline Efflorescence [Arrin,

4. That the most favourable ground for a trial is a tract on the

-outer ridges, extending from 3000 feet above the sea, or the point

where the hot winds cease, up to the limit of winter snow.

5. That in the valley called the Déhra Din, if not the better, the

inferior sorts of tea might be produced.

i a A EE A SS

IV.—On the Efflorescence of Khari Nin, or Sulphate of Soda, as found

native in the soil of Tirhut and Sarun, in the province of Behar. By

Mr. J. Stephenson, Supt. H. C. Saltpetre Factories, &c.

The first time I had an opportunity of observing the efflorescence of

this salt, took place in the month of January, 1831, between the vil-

lages of Mow and Jandaha, in Tirhut. I was travelling between the first

place and Singhea, a distance of 40 miles. It being night time, and my

bearers having stopped to refresh themselves, I looked around and

was surprised to find the ground covered white in all directions. Being

then a stranger to this part of the country, and the weather very cold,

I thought the white appearance might be caused by frost rind*, or a

shower of snow ; but on further examination, I found it to be an efflores-

cence of saline matter, covering the earth to the depth (in some places)

of a quarter of an inch. In a few minutes, I collected a sufficient quan-

tity for future examination, and I subsequently subjected the same to

analysis. The result I found as follows :

Examination by tests.

Litmus test paper,........+++-+e-+++-- No change.

MME CIAO Hues cvsis | aepsiawiens © < ve sega Oe OOs

Oxalic acid,’......cessscceereecnserees NO precipitate.

Prussiate of potass,........-+.+++++++++ No change.

Muriate of barytes,.......-.-e- sees eeee Copious precipitate.

Nitrate of silver, ...... Precipitate not very copious.

The two last precipitates being carefully washed, dried, and weighed,

gave on the scale of equivalents, a percentage of

Sulphate of soda,........-..-+++- 58

Ninsatesofvdors: Sai sere ek tems 22

Insoluble: matter, exoelue oon Jptsases- 20

100

Several other samples, which I tried, varied in the quantity of insolu-

ble earthy matter, but very little in the composition of the saline con-

tents. Of course the insoluble matter will vary according to the care

taken in collecting the article at the surface of the ground, the upper

part of which is the purest.

I have during a three-years’ residence had many opportunities of

observing (in my frequent journeys in Tirhut and Sarun) the efflores-

L A circumstance of no unusual appearance in Behar during the cold season.

1834,] of the Soil of Tirhit. 189

cence of this salt, which is in almost inexhaustible abundance during

the dry season of this country. The natives collect and manufacture if

into a salt called by them khari niin (bitter salt,) which is given to cattle

as a medicine, and used in the process of tanning, or rather dressing and

preparing the hides to be tanned. It forms a considerable native article

of commerce in these districts, and as the process of making it differs

somewhat from that of saltpetre, I shall on a future occasion attempt a

description of the native manufacture. An examination of the water from

about 20 wells at different distances from each other, on the road be-

tween Singhea and Mow, (about 20 coss,) produced the following

amount of saline matter, contained in a standard English gallon :

Piplate.Of S008... oi. - soo ee aja es dae 26.4 grains

MRM CRC. 8 ons ok hon. cri Aa cole Fee 11.2 do.

Nitrate and carbonate of lime,........ 12.8 do.

Total of saline mater in solution, .... 50.2 per gallon.

The above samples of water forming an average from 20 wells was

taken in the month of April, 1833, and forming a line of considerable

distance east and west through the south part of Tirhit. This result is

a tolerable approximation tothe contents of the saline nature of the soil.

A sample of the water of the river Gandak, taken from the stream

opposite Singhea, this present month, gave me nearly 2 grains of mu-

riate of sodain 16 oz. or a pint measure. The tests did not indicate any

other kind of saline matter in solution. It is worthy of remark, that the

water of the river Sén at this time is perfectly pure, at least I could not

detect any saline matter in solution by various re-agents. It ought in con-

sequence to be used in preference to any other at this season by every

one, evenat a distance, who can afford the expense of carriage. I have

ventured an opinion, that the tumours or swellings of the throats of the

natives dwelling on this side of the Ganges are caused by the saline na-

ture of the water they are under the necessity of using at this season

of the year. Be this as it may, the hint may not altogether be uninter-

esting to the medical gentlemen of these districts, and who may here-

after establish as a fact what I have merely hinted as a crude opinion.

In conclusion, I have to remark that the above efflorescence of sul-

phate of soda may hereafter, when European skill and capital becomes

more abundant in these productive districts, be converted into a valua-

ble article of commerce ; for it is manufactured in England and France

at a great cost from the muriate of soda, by sulphuric acid, and was

valued in the London market in the year 1830, at from £8 to 10 the ton.

It is almost unnecessary to add, that there is a sufficient quantity of

this article in Tirhvt and Sarun to supply the whole of India with Glau-

ber salts to be used in cooling wines, and water, or along with other

salts used for the purpose.

190 Meteorological Register for 1838, kept at Bancoora. [Aprit,

V.— Meteorological Register,for for 1833, Snbiicet ea os at Bancoora, by J. McRitchie, Esq.

_ | Ther. Thee sara alee Aver.

Month. | Low-,High-| Bar. (Bar. 10 Rain. Wind. | Rain4

est. vest. | Noon. |». | years.

Strs. Gen. Remarks.

January, 62.1 1

6 days obser-

vation-fine and

dry ; the out-

side, 7 a. M.42.

67.8'29.75129.86| ... nae Wet Al

.550| Ww. 1.068 Sometimes clou-

F@iiccscace | ni |

|). dy, generally

89.1; 95.2

ia}

dry.

Ww. 1.340 Strong westerly

winds; very hot;

eddies.

2.109 Occasionally va-

riable winds ;

showers two

and three, with

thunder and

lightning.

s.w. | 4.197; 21st [Winds variable

sevr. | after 21st; very

hot and close.

7.513, w. Vv. | 9.359 7 days’ obser-

vations--awful-

ly hot till 10th ;

rains setin with

| | slight showers.

July, .-' 86.290. | -34) 33] 7.171! s. w. '11.470 Heavy showers

| first, lighter

| | afterwards.

85.5 88.8} .39; .38 10.235 w. N.w./11.250 26th, 2 past 11 Pp.

| |

Sept. w-| 85.7) 90.1! 40) .40) 7.011] s. ca

m. two shocks ;

}

OEE. aeacnocs sie gg. | .61) .77] 1.600, s.E. | 3.587

March,....

April. pheaal .550| N. Ww.

| |

May, 5 86.6} 92. 45) .46, 6.803

June, w-~' 93:.| 97.5) 37) 36

Aust. waco

occasionally.

Some heavy sho-

wers, light to-

wards the end

of the month.

Generally hot,

cloudy wea.

ther; partial

showers.

Fine throughout

Cloudy, with a

good deal of

rainy weather.

May ist, rain

54.451] Oct. | fell 3.285. in.

7 one |Var. in Bar. .26

Oct. 7th, rain

fell 3.895.

ets Var. in Bar. .480

Oct. 31st, rain

fell 4460.

1831. | 76,1'82.2| .60 * |Var. in Bar.700.

Norre.—We have omitted the columns of rain for 1830, 1831, and 1832, which will

be cn already printed in the Journal—(see volume I. page 154, and vol. II. page

183 ae! D.

rn. very heavy

eee N. w. | 1.384

Nov. ~~~! 75. ‘81. 80} .78

a arial Ww. | -909

Dee. ..~| 70.5) 75. | 72

Ther. and

Bar. aver. :

1833. | 77.5| 82.6|29.57 29.59: 43.633) wy.

1832. | 76,9! 82.1] -59} .57 ... |wanew.] ..,

1834.] On the Preservation of Sheet Iron from Rust. 191

VI.—Lzperiments on the Preservation of Sheet Iron from Rust in India.

By James Prinsep, Sec. §c.

The proposed entensive employment of iron steam boats for the navi-

gation of the Ganges, rendered it a desideratum to ascertain what

varnish or composition would best preserve the exterior surface of such

vessels from the rapid corrosion to which iron is so peculiarly subject in

a hot climate. A series of experiments was undertaken with this view

by myself at the requisition of Government; and it may perhaps be

useful to record the principal results in a journal of science.

Two sets of six wrought-iron plates, each measuring three feet by two

feet, were fixed to two iron triangles, the plates being prevented by studs

from coming into contact with each other. The same varnishes were

applied to both sets,one being intended for entire submersion under water,

the other to be only half immerged, in order to feel the united influence

of air and water.

The following were the coatings applied :

1. Common coal tar, laid on hot, and the plate heated.

2. Theetsee varnish of Ava, one coat. This took a very considerable time

(two months) to dry, kept first in a cool-room, and afterwards in a room heated by

furnaces*.

3. Native Dhdna, applied to the iron hot, in a thick uneven coat.

4. Best white-lead paint, three coats; allowed to dry and harden for nearly

three months.

5. Coach-makers’ varnish, two coats ; dried rapidly.

6. Spirit varnish, several coats ; warmed.

7. White wax, melted on the surface.

8. White wash, of pure lime water.

9. The surface of the iron plate cleaned and guarded with an edging of zinc

soldered on.

10. The natural surface of the rolled iron sheets, covered with its usual hardened

grey oxide.

Many of the foregoing were employed from curiosity only, especially

No. 6, the spirit varnish, which had on many occasions proved quite

ineffectual in preserving the surface of polished iron and steel from rust

in the atmosphere of Calcutta.

The two frames were-suspended as above described, one under water,

the other half immersed, from one of the unused dredging boats near the

Chitpur lock gates of the Circular canal, where they were left undisturbed

for three months, during a period of the year, when the water of the canal

was only slightly salt.

* Major BurNEY states, that three or four days are sufficient for the varnish to

dry when laid on wood, (Journal, Vol. I. p 172.) Ihad not a damp vault in which to

expose the plate as recommended by that officer, and that may partly account for the

delay in drying ; but all varnish and paint takes longer to dry on metal than on wood,

from its non-absorbent nature.

192 Experiments on the Preservation. [Aprit,

They were then taken up for examination, and presented the following

appearances.

———_ ____.

little whitened and pretty welllit had been scraped; else-

preserved. where little injured.

No. Varnish. Plates under water. Plates half above water.

nS WL ACY oom Se Perfectly preserved and free] A few dots of rust between

from rust. wind and water.

2 |Theetsee,....| Perfectly uninjured in ap-| A line of rust at the level

pearance. of the water.

3 |Dhoona,....| White and pulverulent;} Large cracks from the con-

soft and easily rubbed off while}traction of the part exposed

wet: rust here and there. to the sun, whitened where

thick, black where thin;

plate preserved, above water.

4 |Paint,......| Almost wholly disappeared, | Paint uninjured above water

and blotches of rust on the,;mark, and plate preserved, but

surface. below water entirely removed.

5 |Copalvarnish,| Whitened, pulverulent,and! In air less, whitened spots

soft; but not much oxidated.Jof rust breaking out every

| where.

6 |Spiritvarnish,| Whitened and very rusty. Very much corroded.

Cle BENS No trace of wax left, and|This plate was all under water.

lvery rusty.

8 |Lime,......| Flaky; peeledoff, and very} In air remains on and acts

much corroded. pretty well.

WALI So oe “+ The clean iron excessively; Much more rusty in the

icorroded and bad: the zinc}jair than under water, where a

also oxidated. kind of crust was formed.

10 |None,......| The natural surface was a} Rusty on the edgesor where

~ The super superior preservative power of the coal-tar to all the substances

tried, with the exception perhaps of the theetsee, was evident ; the Bur-

mese varnish laboured under the disadvantage of being a single coat,

otherwise it would doubtless, from its hardness, its firm adherence, and

its inalterability by water, prove fully equal as a lacquer to the coal-tar :

the latter has onthe other hand the advantage of drying and hardening

as soon as laid on.

The change effected on the resinous varnishes is produced by an ac-

tual chemical combination with the water; the soft pulverulent matter

is analogous to the white powder obtained by the addition of water to

an alcoholic or of acid solution of rosin.

The failure of the zinc guard, which was expected to act as an elec-

tro-positive protector to the iron, may I think, be attributed to its being

adulterated with lead, which being negative with respect to iron, would

cause, as was actually the case, amore rapid oxidation of the latter

metal: (the impurity of the zinc was afterwards fully proved.)

The wax and the white paint had entirely disappeared from the sur-

face of the metal under water before the plates were taken up ; it is im-

possible therefore to say in what way their removal was effected.

The bituminous (coal-tar) coating was finally adopted, and it has been

successfully applied to the iron steamer, the Lord William Bentinck,

lately launched under Captain Jounston’s superintendence.

1834.] Asiatic Society. 193

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 30th April, 1834.

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop, Vice-President, in the chair.

Read the Proceedings of the last meeting.

Messrs. Wm. Marin and Tuomas Spiers, were proposed as members

by Mr. Bacsnaw, seconded by Mr. J. Prinsep.

Also, Captain W. Forry, porposed by Mr. Prinsep, seconded by Dr.

W aLuicu.

Read letters from Messrs. N. Caruisie, Secretary to the Society of An-

tiquaries, and J. C. Morris, Secretary to the Madras Literary and Auxiliary

of the Royal Asiatic Society, expressing the thanks of those Societies for

the xvii. volume of Transactions.

Read a letter from M. Juntes Dussarpuns, Secretary of the Mauritius

Natural History Society, acknowledging his election as an Honorary Mem-

ber of the Society. Mr. Caartes Tenratr, President of the same Society,

died before he became acquainted with the honor the Asiatic Society had

equally intended for him. Mons. J. Dassarprvs forwards a 5th Annual Re.

port of the Mauritius Society in manuscript for the Asiatic Society’s Library.

Read a letter from the Committee for concentrating Government offices,

inquiring on behalf of Government, whether the Asiatic Society would feel

disposed to afford space in their rooms for, and undertake the charge of,

the books belonging to the College Library, upon their removal from

Writer’s Buildings at the close of the Charter, reserving the proprietory

right of the books with Government.

It was the opinion of the Committee of Papers that the College Library

could not be properly accommodated without some additions te the museum

on the north of the building: this perhaps the Government might consent

to make, as the books were to remain public property: in other respects

the measure appeared highly desirable and the offer should be accepted.

The subject was dropped on an intimation that an arrangement had been

made, subsequent to the Committee’s letter, for retaining the library in the

premises it now occupies.

Library.

The following Books were presented:

The Indian Journal of Medical Science, Na, 4.—By Messrs. J. Grant and J. T.

Pearson, Editors.

Madras Journal of Literature and Science, No. 3.—By the Madras Literary

Society.

Ramcomut SeEn’s English and Bengalee Dictionary, 2nd part, translated from

Todd’s edition of Johnson’s Dictionary.—By the translator.

Lieut. J. Bkappocx’s Memoir on Gun-powder.—By the Author.

Proceedings of the Natural History Society of Mauritius, from July 1833, to

January 1834.—By the Society.

Report on the Inland Customs and Town Duties.—By Mr. C. E. Trevelyan.

Illustrations of the Botany and Natural History of the Himélayan “hy ela

&c. Part lst.—By J. F. Royle, Esq. F. L. S.G. S. and M. A. S. &c.

Mr. Bacsuaw stated that it would be a great convenience to Ti ctolioon

to have a revised catalogue of the library: whereupon, finding that the

194 Asiatic Society. [Aprin,

former edition was nearly expended, it was Resolved, that a new catalogue

be printed, comprising also the objects in the Museum.

Mr. J. T. PEaRson, inquired whether any steps had been taken regard-

ing the matter of compounding for subscriptions: Resolved, that a report

be requested from the Committee appointed on the 26th June last, to con-

sider the subject.

Physical.

Read a letter from Major Burnny, Resident of Ava, forwarding a col-

lection of mineralogical specimens, consisting of :

Ores of lead, copper, antimony, iron and arsenic: and rock specimens, from

the Shan country to the east of Ava.

Sulphate of lime, from the petroleum wells at Yenangyoung.

Specimens collected by Captain Maczirop in a journey to Manipar: of copper

ore from Laypadoung on the Khyendwen river :—also of hornblende. volcanic

rocks, and saline efflorescence from a sulphureous lake called Myouk dwen

(northern well) near Lemye on the left bank of the Khyendwen.

Also, coal from the Angoching bills, fossil wood from Taroup myo, left of the

Irawadi river ; and the sand from which gold is washed at Kenau immediately above

Kendat on the Khyandwen river.

Waters from the lake above mentioned and from a well in the neighbourhood

(unexamined), and a root from Shan, smelling like celery, used with clothes to give

them a scent.

Major Burney writes :—‘‘ During my last journey up here I collected a good

many fossil specimens near Yenangyoung, and particularly teeth of the Mastadon,

and Elephantoides. Captain Macteop also during his late journey by water to

Kendat (Gendah of our maps) found much of the country in that quarter indicating

the presence of fossil remains, and picked up several portions of the jaws of the

Mastodon, and Elephantoides with teeth. The Burmese ministers have ordered

their officers at Yenangyoung to gather all the fossil bones they can for me, and

as soon as I procure a large collection, I will send the whole to you for examina-

tion.”’ :

A series of geological specimens from Southern India, was presented by

Lieutenant Brappocx on the part of a gentleman at Madras.

They consisted principally of :

Gneiss, greenstone, laterite, aud magnetic iron ore from the Neelgiris.

The garnet-gneiss, of Coimbatoor and Salem.

The decomposing mica-schist, and gneiss; yellow earth ;~--felspar with magne-

tic iron, and quartz with ochreons clefts ;—all which are washed (with or without

previous burning) for gold, in the large gold district of Mysore.

Two handsome varieties of porphyry from Seringapatam.

Shell limestone from 12 miles W. of Pondicherry used for ornamental pur-

poses.

Sandstone, slate-clay and other rocks of the Southern diamond formation,

which have been fully described by Dr. Heynr and Voysry.

Specimens of the volcanic mud from Kyook Phyoo, presented by Captain

W ARDEN.

Antiquities.

The Secretary submitted a translation of the inserfption in the Pali and

Burma character on the large monumental stone from Arracan, presented

1834.] Asiatic Society. 195

to the Society by H. Watrers, Esq. in May, 1833 ; the notice of which at

the time was deferred in expectation of receiving a translation and ac-

count from the donor.

The translation has been made by a native Christian of Ceylon named RATNA

Pavia, who is well versed inthe Burma language, and who prepared the catalogue

of Burma MSS. in the Society’s library.

The inscription (although very recent) is of considerable interest as describing the

early history of the introduction of the Buddhist religion into Arracan from Cey-

lon, and the reform of various abuses in dress, and corruptions in the holy texts

which had from time to time crept in. The principal object, however, is to com-

memorate the erection of a temple called Kalyani Simtokri at Romdvaté in the

island of Yanbya Koyan, in the year of Sakha raj 1148, (A. D. 1786.)

Read, letters from Captain Cauruey, forwarding a further supply of

coins and other relics discovered in his occasional visits to the site of the

subterranean town at Behat, with a plan of the neighbouring country, and

an explanatory notice by the discoverer.

[This will be printed in our next. ]

Captain CauTLery’s last letter notices that on a revisit to the spot at the Ka-

lawala pass, where he had in 1827 made the discovery of what was then supposed

to be a bit of fossil wood*, but which proved on Dr. FALCONER’s examination to

be bone, he has been so fortunate as to find another silicified bone, some teeth and

a number of other remains, all apparently belonging to the Saurian family. Dr.

Fauconer has also made further discoveries in the Timli pass, and we are led to

expect an account of the whole shortly from the pen of the latter gentleman.

A memoir on the ancient coins discovered at Beghram in the Kohistan

of Kabul, by Cuarzies Masson, was read.

[Printed in the present number. ]

This highly interesting paper was communicated by Doctor J. G. Gerarp,

who fell in with the author at Kabul, on his return from Persia. Doctor

Gerarp founded upon the very successful issue of Mr. Masson’s researches

a distinct proposition addressed to the “ President of the Meeting of the

Society.”

The Right Reverend the Vice-President, proceeded to read Dr. Gerarp’s

paper to the meeting ; whence it appeared that two offers were laid before

the Society :

1. Toemploy Mr. Masson, on the part of the Society, to continue the

prosecution of his researches in Afghanistan.

2. Tosecure by purchase the possession of the valuable relics he has

already collected.

The two questions, as connected with the present means of the Society,

were referred to the Committee of Papers for consideration and report.

A Memoir on the Topes of Afghanistan, by Doctor J. G. Gerarp, also

addressed to the Presiding Member of the meeting, was laid on the table.

A paper by Mr. B. H. Hopeson, Resident at Kathmandu, entitled Classi-

fication of the Néwars, or aborigines of Népal proper, preceded by a legen-

dary account of their early history, was also submitted, but not read on

account of the lateness of the hour.

* See Asiatic Researches, Vol. xvii.

196 De Candolle’s Essay (ApRIn,

VIU.—LEuropean Science.

On the Longevity of Plants, and the Means of Ascertaining their Age.

[Translated for the J. A. S. from the Original of Professor de Candolle, at Geneva. ]

A tree may be considered in two points of view, either as an assemblage of as

many individuals linked together as there arc buds developed on its surface; or as

a single being, analogous to what is called an individual when speaking of an

animal. According to the first, which is probably the most rational view, it

cannot be astonishing that, while new buds are incessantly being added to the old,

there should be no necessary term to the existence of the aggregate body. By

the second, which is the most common, it must be allowed that, as inthe greatest

number of trees a fresh layer of wood, and in general new organs, are formed every

year, there cannot exist in the vegetable world that hardening or that obstruction

of the old and permanent organs which produces death from old age properly so

called, and that consequently trees should never die but from accidental causes.

By either of these hypotheses it is equally shewn that trees do not die of old age

in the real sense of the phrase; that there is no definitive term to their existence ;

and that consequently some may be found that have attained an extraordinary age.

But it is not sufficient to advance such an opinion; we must endeavour to prove

its truth. Already two remarkable examples have been quoted ; that of the Baobab:

which ApANSON by ingenious and plausible calculations, has proved to be 5150

years old, and that of the Taxodium (Cupressus disticha, Lin.) which from analogous

reasoning may be considered still older. (See the notice on these trees by Mr.

AupH. DE CANDOLLE in the Bibl. Univ. April, 1831.) Other, though less remark-

able cases, seem to confirm the idea that there still exists in the world trees of

prodigious antiquity, that have witnessed perhaps even its last physical revolutions.

It is easy to imagine that many errors may creep into calculations of this sort;

and that they can only be depended on as correct, when multiplied cases of

vegetable longevity shall be discovered to confirm the fact. I have long

occupied myself with this subject, as the publication of the Principles of Botany,

inserted (in the year 1805,) in the first volume of the Flore Frangaise, will prove ; but

the life of man is too short for such researches : opportunities are rare ; and exam-

ples should above all be sought for in those countries which are not subject either

to frost or to the destructive hand of man. The methods also of proving the

age of old trees is not perhaps sufficiently known to travellers, or to those who

interest themselves in these kinds of inquiries, and I am therefore induced to

call the attention of the public to the subject by means of this pamphlet.

A considerable degree of interest would attach to the longevity of certain trees

were it only from curiosity. If we consider all the other documents of antiquity as

precious, surely we cannot lightly pass over the knowledge that such a tree is

contemporary with the oldest times ; in some instances, this knowledge might

throw light on the history of monuments, as in like manner the history of monu-

ments may assist our inquiries into that of their neighbouring trees. This question

might even become of great utility in the history of the globe. If ‘the certified

number of these veterans in the vegetable kingdom ‘were to become very consider-

able; if in the course of time their age were ascertained with greater certainty ;

might we not find in these facts some means of fixing the approximate date of the

last revolutions of the earth? If inquiries of this kind were made in volcanic or

1834.] onthe Longevity of Plants. 197

madreporic islands, might they not give some idea of the date of their origin?

But ceasing our conjectures on subjects of such magnitude, if we reflect on the

means of attaining the solution of the question, we shall see that they are all

founded on an exact appreciation of the laws which govern the growth of trees ;

and this knowledge may throw light on many parts of vegetable physiology

and of the forester’s art. I believe therefore that such researches may become

useful; but even should they prove but curious, I should still not think them

unworthy of being offered to the public; for curiosity is an insatiable appetite

that the mind of man takes pleasure in satisfying, in proportion to the quantity of

food which has already been provided for it.

It is well known that plants destined to attain the character of trees may all be

classed under two heads. The first, which are the most numerous, have the trunk

composed of a body of wood coated with bark ; they grow by the annual addition of

a new layer of wood, which is produced outside the old wood, but within the bark ;

these layers of the young wood being the most exterior, the name ewvogenous has been

given to such plants when speaking of their growth, and that of dicotyledonous when

alluding to their germination. Under the second head are placed, on the contrary,

all those plants whose trunks, being sensibly cylindrical and generally unadorned

by branches, show only a body of wood without any bark properly so called; of

which the exterior fibres are the oldest and most hard, and the interior fibres the

softest and youngest. They have obtained from this last circumstance the name of en-

dogenous, by which they are distinguished when alluding to their growth, and which

is synonymous to that of monocotyledonous, used when speaking of their germination.

We will rapidly examine the means of ascertaining the age of individuals belonging

to these two classes, and will afterwards add a few remarks on vegetables more

humble in their appearance, but whose duration offers matter for special consider-

ation.

Almost all trees that are natives of the temperate zones, and consequently of the

most civilized parts of the world, are exogenous: their nature and history have

therefore been examined much more closely than any others, and may afford us

the most interesting data. ;

Tt is now ascertained beyond a doubt, that exogenous trees increase annually by

anew layer of wood, and consequently the number of concentric zones visible on

the transversal or horizontal section of a trunk may give an idea of the number

of years that have elapsed since the part of the tree under examination began to

vegetate. It follows that a slice cut at the bottom of the branch will give the age of

the branch ; another made at the bottom of the trunk, or at the neck, will give the

age of the tree. If, as has been asserted, irregularities may occasionally occur, and

this is a very doubtful point, it may at least be affirmed, that the probability of

deviation from the law are so slight, that we may boldly argue on the hypothesis

that a given number of layers indicates the same number of years’ growth; conse-

quently, whenever a clean section of the trunk can be attained, this very simple cri-

terion is sufficient to discover the age of a tree. But the inspection of these

concentric zones ought to be made with greater care than has hitherto been bestow-

ed on it. The zones, by their number, give the age; but by the proportion of their

thickness they give the mean rate ofincrease. It is not sufficient therefore to count

them, they must be measured. The following is the very simple means I made use

of to attain this end. When I met with a clean cut of an old tree, sufficiently heal-

thy to observe its layers, I placed on the branch a slip of paper, reaching from the

198 De Candolle’s Essay [ApriL,

centre to the circumference; on this slip I marked with a pen or pencil the

meeting of each zone, the size of the pith, and that of the bark; writing on it

the name of the tree, the country to which it belonged, and any particulars which

deserved notice. My collection of these slips, (which have no small resemblance to

the measures preserved in a tailor’s shop) gives me an exact estimation of the

different growth of different trees, and the means of comparing one with another.

IT take the precaution of marking in a more deCided manner every tenth ray, which

gives me the average rate of increase for every ten years growth.

My measure, being taken from the centre to the circumference, expresses the

radius. I double it, if I require the diameter ; I take six times if I wish to have

the circumference of the woody substance. It is not so useful, exceptin some

particular instances, to make these observations on young trees ; for in working

on the older ones, of which every species may be procured, there is the

advantage of being able to judge of the trees in every stage of their growth. As

it would be inconvenient to publish an exact copy of these slips of paper, which

are sometimes several feet long, I shall give an idea of their results, by the following

table : [We have converted the French lines into English measures.—Ep. ]

Table of the growth of some exogenous trees, as measured by their increase of dia-

meter in periods of ten years, expressed in inches and tenths, English.

ie ae pos Oak Larch, Elm, Fir, Yew,

Years of age. lata,) Slora) (ditto,) |aged 255/aged 335} aged 120 | aged 71

aged 130 | aged 210 |aged 333) years. years. years. years.

years. years. years.

——_—___—_ —--— | ——_ - — | —__|____

1 to 10 4.8 0.9 1.6 4.2 1.4 3.6 0.7

10 to 20 5.5 1.4 2.9 5.4 3.8 4.7 1.0

20 to 30 4.8 2.0 3.4 5.1 5.1 4.6 ee

30 to 40 5.3 1.1 3.3 6.4 6.4 3.9 0.9

40 to 50 4.2 12 2.1 4.0 7.7 3.0 0.6

50 to 60 3.9 1.3 Holl 5.0 6.8 fas. iE

60 to 70 4.9 1.0 0.8 4.0 6.9 1.6 0.7

70 to 80 3.9 1.0 0.8 2.6 5.8 1.5 |

80 to 90 2.8 0.8 0.7 2.6 5.2 1.2

90 to 100 2.8 0.8 0.7 2.2 3.9 1.2

150 to 160 0.7 0.7 1.9 iby

200 to 210 0.8 0.7 2.0 3.0

250 to 260 0.7 1.8 2.1

300 to 310 0.8 1.4

320 to 330 0.7 1.9

It results from these observations, that in the advanced periods of their life,

trees continue to form layers which do not yield in thickness to those of a middling

age; that every species, after having grown rapidly in its youth, appears at a

certain age to attain a stated and regular growth. In fact, a tolerably good

reason may be assigned for these differences, by assuming, that during the

first period, that is to say, before 60 or 80 years, the roots and the branches of

forest trees, not being confined by their neighbours, grow freely ; but that, after

that age, they grow less rapidly, on account of their encountering the roots and

branches of neighbouring trees; finally, that inequalities of growth are owing

either to the quality of the zone or stratum of earth from which the main portion

of the roots are drawing their nourishment, or to the circumstance of the neigh-

bourhood of the tree being more open and clear at some periods. Such calcula-

tions made on a great variety of species, and on individual trees of every species,

would give the most interesting results regarding the progress of vegetation :

1834.] on the Longevity of Trees. 199

Ist. They would establish for each species an average of its annual increase, so

that by knowing the circumference of an exogenous tree, its age might be also pretty

accurately ascertained. It must be kept in remembrance that great variations take

place during the first period, and that afterwards a more uniform growth is estab-

lished.

2ndly. The mean growth andmean solidity of any species of wood being given, the

thickness of the layers of an individual specimen will enable us to judge, whether it

possesses all the natural qualities belonging to its species ; thus it may be inferred,

that the oak No. 1 of the table, is very inferior to the oaks 2 and 3, because the

thickness of the layer is too great for the wood to have acquired its full hardness.

3dly. Ifthe law I have assumed is true, that ata certain age (60 or 80 years

for oaks) every tree ceases its more rapid growth, and assumes a more regular pro-

gress, then we may deduce preciserulesas to the most suitable period for cutting down

certain trees. I am inclined to believe, therefore, that tables of horizontal cuts

would be of very great use, and I recommend their preparation as well to travel-

lers as to those engaged in extensive timber-works and building concerns.

2. When the transverse section of the stump cannot be obtained, a second

method presents itself, by which the growth may be determined ; whichis, to look

for the old individuals of every species of which the date is ascertained, to measure

their circumference, to deduce from thence their average growth, and to make use

of this to calculate the age of other trees of the same species; bearing in mind,

that, except in local circumstances, a measure taken from a young tree always pro-

duces too great a result for the growth, and too small a one for the age, of old trees.

EveELYN mentions, that a Dane, named Henri Ranjovius, planted in Ditmarches, in

the year 1580, a certain number of trees of various kinds ; that he placed near each a

stone recording its date, that posterity might know their age. It would be very

interesting to ascertain, whether these trees are still in existence, and if so, to know

their circumference ; in fact, it would be interesting to have the circumference of

every ancient tree the origin of which is known. I invite all who have such par-

ticulars, either to publish them, or to communicate them to me; for such obser-

vations can only prove useful by comparing them with other recorded facts.

3. For trees of slow growth (séculaires), it is useful to have their circumferences

at different known periods, so that they may be compared one with another, or with

other measures of the same tree which may be taken sooner or later; these compa-

risons would afford means for better calculating the law of growth, and of appreciat-

ing the influence of differences in age; thus, for example, the cedar in the

garden at Paris, which was measured when 83 years old, was 113 inches in circum<

ference, which would indicate an average of nearly 0.44 in. growth in the year,

but it was measured when 40 years old, and had then already 84 in. cir-

cumference ; from which it seems that it grew 0.66 in. a year during the first

40 years, and only 0.23 during the following 43 years : consequently if the age of a

very old cedar were required to be calculated, we should not probably go far wrong

in taking this last number as a multiplier ; thus the cedars at Liban measured in

1660, by Maunpre.t and Pocock, which were 12 yards and six English inches in

circumference, must have been about 609 years old ; and in 1787 when they were

again measured by Mr. LapinLarpiere, about 800 years. But the calculation is

doubtful since it only rests upon a single example : it would become more certain

in proportion as the number of instances becomes greater.

4. It would moreover be useful to take the circumference of very old trees,

whenever met with, even when their date isnot known. These measures repeated

200 De Candolle’s Essay [ApriL,

at certain intervals would shew the law of increase in the diameter of old trees,

and compared with other measures, would afford approximate means for estimating

their age. Thus we find from Eve yn that there existed in 1660, an immense oak at

Welbeck-lane, which was 33 feet 1 inch in circumference, (nearly 11 feet diameter) ;

this same oak, though mutilated, still existed in 1775, and hada diameter of 12 feet ,

it had grown 12.6in. in 120 years, a little more than a tenth of an inch yearly. From

whence it may be concluded, that the law of increase, indicated by the oak in my

table which was 333 years old, holds nearly good for atree of much greater age :

therefore, if the oak of Welbeck-lane be calculated by the tabular data of the oak of

333 years, it will be found that, in Evetyn’s time, it must have been nearly 1300

years old; and more than 1400 years old, in 1775.

5. Finally, in cases where it is impossible to obtain the transversal cut of an

old tree, there may be opportunities of making a slight incision on the side and

discovering how much it has grown in a givennumber of years, and thus provid-

ing a minimum of its mean growth. This is the method by which Apanson dis-

covered the age of the Boababs. He saw how much these trees had grown in three

centuries, and knowing at the same time the growth of young trees, he was able, by

an average, to estimate the general law. The age of the Taxodium of Chapultepec

in Mexico might be examined in the same way.

By following out the five methods indicated above, either separately or unitedly,

the age of old exogenous trees may be ascertained ina manner which will sufficiently

answer the subject of this inquiry. Let us now point out the trees to which our

attention ought principally to be directed. The greatest longevity in the vegetable

kingdom ought to be found, Ist, in trees which by their hardness, their incapacity

of decay, or their size, are the best able to resist destructive agents ; 2nd, in countries

which are not liable to frost or to other causes which too frequently tend to kill large

vegetables.

Among European trees, we may mention the following examples :

1st. The young Elm, as is known, grows to a large size ; but its growth is tolerably

rapid. The particular one which I have marked in the table above grew near the town

of Morges: the observation of its layers, and the account of its fall, was kindly com-

municated to me by Mr. ALexis Fore ; its section shewed it to be 335 years old ;

it was at the period of its fall perfectly healthy, and had grown in a humid and

light soil: its stem was 17 feet 7 inches in diameter at the neck, 30 feet cir-

cumference below the spring of the branches, at 12 feet from the ground; and

one of the fine large branches attained 16 feet in circumference; the tree fell in

fine weather, the soil having been probably injured by the waters of Lake Leman.

It had grown at an average 0.3 in. a year, but if the period be divided into cen-

turies, it will appear that it grew .33 a year during the first century, .23 during the

second, and .25 during the third; these calculations accord with those which are

generally afforded by young elms planted in front of the French churches by order

of Sutty. It is important to distinguish the progress of increase in elms with

large from the rate in those with small leaves ; the latter are most long-lived and

appear to grow more slowly.

2nd. I saw in 1814, at Gigean, near Montpellier, an Ivy tree the stem of which near

the ground was six feet in circumference, and which attracted attention by its extra-

erdinary size. Another ivy, 45 years old, was only 7% inches in circumference. Were

this to be taken as an example, the ivy at Gigean must have been 433 years old in

1814, and must now be about 450 years old, if asI hope, it still exists ; it is pro-

1834.] On the Longevity of Trees. 201

bable, if there be the same degree of error in this asin the following instances, that

Ihave made too low a calculation of the age rather than otherwise.

3rd. I have given in the above table the measure of a Larch 255 years old. Ou

its authority, we may believe that there exist some which are five or six hundred

years old, but the measures of their layers must be increased in number before the

fact can be decided.

4th. The Linden (Tilleul) is a tree of Europe, which up to a certain period appears

capable of acquiring a very great diameter. That which was planted at Fribourg

in 1476, in commemoration of the battle of Morat, is now 13 fect 9 inches in diameter,

which shews an increase of diameter of about .20 in. yearly. This ratio, equal

to that of the oak, appears to me to shew that the tree had not encountered very

good soil, and J am inclined to believe that we should be nearer the truth if we

allowed an average of .35 in a year. As there are in Europea great num-

«ber of large lindens, it would be interesting to note the circumference of those,

the dates of which are known. I shall mention, on account of their size, the

following trees :—that of the Castle of Chaillé, near Melles, in the department of

Denx-Sévres, which in 1804 was 49.2 feet in circumference, and which was I

imagine then about 538 years old; that of Trons in the Grisons, known so early as

1424, which in 1798 was 54 feet in circumferenee, and [ imagine 583 years old ;

that of Depeham near Norwich, which was 83 yards in circumference in 1664; that

of Newstadt in Wurtemberg, which was large enough in 1550 to require support,

and which in 1664 was 37 feet four inches in circumference, &c. Should any

attention be hereafter bestowed on lindens, those with large and those with small

leaves ought to be carefully distinguished ; the former appear to. grow more rapidly

than the latter.

5th. The Cypress is certainly, among the trees which belong to the South of

Europe, one which lives to the greatest age,and the usual custom of planting these trees

in church-yards has gained for them a degree of respect, and preserved them con-

veniently for our present object. Hunter says that in 1776, there was one in

the palace garden at Grenada which had acquired celebrity at the time of the Moorish

kings, which were then called Cupressos de la Regna Sultana, because a Sultan

there met with Abencerage. But I can discover nothing certain regarding the

growth of these trees, which I therefore point out for the attention of naturalists.

6th. Chesnuts appear capable of attaining a very great age; but I do not found

this opinion on the celebrated chdtaigner des cent chevaux on Mount Etna. Mr.

Sruonp and Mr. Dusy have communicated to me particulars regarding this tree,

which appear to prove that its circumference, which is 70 feet, is owing to the

union of several trunks in one. The growth of this tree mustbe calculated on

single stems: there were several very large ones on Mount Etna. PapEerie

mentions having seen one of fifty feet circumference in the county of Gloucester,

which was believed to be 900 years old. It would be desirable to possess

accurate information regarding the growth of this species.

7th. The East Indian Plane-tree (if it may be numbered among the European

trees) is certainly one of the largest, but the law by which its growth is governed

is not known. There is in the valley of Bujuk-déré, three leagues from Constantino-

pie, a plane which reminds us of the one on which Pliny has conferred such celebri-

ty ; it is 150 feet in circumference, and has a central cavity of 80 feet circumference.

I would beg travellers to prove first, if thisforms a single tree, or whether it be form-

ed by the union of several. Secondly, how much ithas grown during a certain period?

202 De Candole’s Essay [ApRIL,

this may be determined by alateral cut which willallow the layers to be counted. Third-

ly ; what law governs the increase of plane-trees for the first century of their growth ?

8th.—The Walnut tree is also worthy the examination of observers. ScumMozz1,

the architect, mentions having seen at St. Nicholas in Lorraine a table made of a

single piece of walnut wood, which was 25 feet in width, and at which the Emperor

Frederick III gave a celebrated repast. No conclusion can be drawn as to the age

of such a walnut, seeing that the progress of the growth of these trees when old is

unknown ; this might however easily be verified.

9th.—The Orange and Citron are among the number of trees cultivated in Eu-

rope, which grow the most slowly, and arrive at the greatest age. It is asserted

that the orange tree of the Convent of St. Sabine at Rome was planted by St. Do-

minique in 1200, and that of Fondi by St. Thomas D’Aquin in 1278. The mea-

sure of these trees, and the verification of these traditions, might give an approxi-

mation as to the annual growth of the Agrumi of Italy.

9th.—The Cedars which I have already mentioned, though they appear to me

younger than they are believed to be, are still worthy the attention of observers.

10th.—Oaks certainly stand among the veterans of Europe, but their study

is still involved in much uncertainty, either because this tree is one of those

which according to the acknowledgment of all foresters are the most modified

by the soil, or because the wood of the Quercus peduneulata, which grows quickly and

runs to agreat height is almost always confounded with that of the Quercus sessiliflora,

which grows more slowly, and becomes harder and more crooked. The result of

this confusion, isan impossibility of making comparisons from the documents we

already possess. In EvELyn’s Sylva, a valuable work, from which Ihave frequently

taken useful hints, many examples may be seen with regard to the size which oaks

may attain. I have reason to believe that there still exist in our own country, oaks

from 1500 to 1600 years old ; but it would be desirable to have these dates verified

by further careful inquiries.

11th.—The Oliveisalso a tree possessed with the power of growing to an astonish-

ing age in countries where it is not subjected to the pruning knife. Mr. de CHa-

TEAUBRIAND in his J¢ineraire, says, that the eight olives inthe garden of the same name

at Jerusalem only pay one medin each to the Grand Seigneur, which would tend to prove

that they already existed at the time of the Turkish invasion, for those planted

since that period, pay the half of their fruit. The largest olive in Italy, men-

tioned by Prccont, is at Pescio: it is 25 feet in circumference. If we admit the es-

timate given by Moscuerrini that the olive grows 0.13 in. yearly, it must be

about 700 years old ; but this estimate taken from younger olives must be below the

truth.

12th.—The Yew appears to me, of all European trees, the one which lives to the

greatest age. I have measured the layers of an yew, 71 years old; OnLHAFEN, of one

of 150 years old ; and VeILLARD, of one of 280 years: these three measurements

agree in proving that the yew grows a little more than 0.10 in. a year during the

first 150 years, and less than a 0.1 from the age of 150 to 250. If we allow an

average of one-tenth a year for the oldest yews, itis probable that this exceeds

the reality, and that by considering the number of their years to equal the number

of lines in their diameter, they will be pronounced younger than they really are.

Now I find four measures of remarkable yews in England ; those of the ancient Abbey

Fontaine near Reppron, in the county of York, known in 1133, were in 1770, ac-

cording to Pennant, 1214 lines diameter, or more than 1200 years old.

1834.]. On the Longevity of Trees. 203

Those in the church-yard of Crowhurst in Surrey were in 1660, according to

Evetyn, 1287 lines in diameter. If, as is asserted, they still exist, they must be

1450 years old. __

That at Fotheringale, in Scotland, had in 1770 a diameter of 2588 lines, and is

consequently 25 or 26 hundred years old.

That in the church-yard of Braburn in Kent had in 1660 a diameter of about

2880 lines, and if it still exists, it must be 3000 years old.

I point out these trees to the botanists and foresters of England, in order that

they may confirm their measurements, and if possible, prove the law which governs

the increase of diameter, for itis in England that the veterans of European vege-

tation are to be met with.

With the same motive, 1 recommend to those who may have an opportunity o

doing so, to study the law of growth, and the dimensions, of the following trees ;—

the Indian Date, the Box, the Carob tree, the Beech,the Phyllirie, the Cercis, the

Juniper, &c. regarding which we have little information.

Among the exogenous trees in countries between the tropics, the two following

have been mentioned, the Cheirostemon, (because there is a tree at Toluca, which

has been known since 1553,) and the Ceiba, which has attracted attention from its

size; but it is not probable that trees with such soft wood should live toa

great age. I confess however that the instance of the Boabad, which although not

a very hard tree, exceeds 5000 years, according to ApANSON, shews the neces-

sity of circumspection in making this assertion. I would rather draw the atten-

tion of travellers to large trees with hard wood, such as the mahogany, which gene-

rally attains seven feet diameter ; the Courbaril, which it is said acquires a diameter

of 20 feet in the Antilles; its great hardness is an argument for its very slow

growth. The different trees known by the name of Iron-wood, the Pinus

Lambertiana of California, whichis said to be from 150 to 200 feet high, and hag

a circumference of from 20 to 60 feet; the fig trees of the Indian pagodas, &c,

I would especially recommend travellers to examine all that regards the Taxodiums

(Cupressus disticha, L.) of Mexico. The immense tree of Chapultepec, which is

said to attain 117 feet 10 inches circumference ; is it really a single tree or formed

by the union of several others? Has it a hollow cave at its base like those of

Louisiana, which is said to belong to the same species? Has its measure been

taken above this cone, as probably ought to be done, if the cone exist? I recom-

mend a fresh examination of this gigantic tree : it concerns perhaps the oldest tree

on the globe.

The age of indogenous trees is more difficult to ascertain than that of exogenous,

both from the country to which they belong having been less studied, and on ac-

count of the absence of the woody layers, and the preservation of the same diameter

at different periods, which renders their examination more difficult. Indogenous trees

generally appear under two forms; the first, such as palms, have, almost all, the

trunk single and marked, at least during the greater part of their life, with circu-

lar rings placed at very nearly regular distances ; the others,.such as the Dracena,

have the trunk adorned with branches and are without rings. The age of palms may

be estimated in two ways, very analogous to each other, namely; Ist, by the

height which the trees reach at, compared with the experimental knowledge of the

rate of growth of each species; 2nd, by the number of rings, and their mean

distance compared with the length of the trunk. These two methods rest

chiefly on the knowledge of the height of trees, as the study of the age of exo-

204 De Candolle’s Essay [Apriz,

genous trees depends on their thickness. It is necessary then in the first place

to recommend travellers to note exactly the circumference of the trunk of every

species of palm. It should also be required of them to determine the height of

palms of every species, and to decide from observation, whether the rings visible

on the exterior really indicate, as is asserted, the annual growth, or any other de-

finite period.

The first method applied to the Date-palm appears to give results which sre con-

formable to truth. Thus in 1809, at Cavalaire, in Provence, a date was known that

had been sown in 1709; it was then 50 feet high; the greatest height of those

of Egypt and Barbary, is 60 feet, and the Arabs consider their longest life to be

from 200 to 300 years. It would be necessary to ascertain in what proportions

the rapidity of growth deereases at different periods.

By allowing that the rings on the outside of the trunk mark the years, the

approximate age of the palms of Brazil might be discovered according to the prin-

ciples furnished by M. de Martius, in his magnificent work, as follows :

Height of Diameter of

trunk. trunks, Be °f | Probable Boe:

feet. inches. inches. years.

Gnocarpus Batavia ...... 80 12 7 134

Euterpe oleracea.......... 120 8 at 9 4at5 300

Euterpe edulis............ 100 6 at 7 4 at 5 300

Triartea exorhiza..........| 80 to 100 12 4 at 6 250 to 300

Gulielma speciosa........, 80to 90 6 at 8 4 ati 250 to 300

Cocos oleracea.........+ 60 to 80 12 1 at 2 600 to 700

Cocos nucifera.........++.| 60to 80 4 at 12 Sate 80 to 233

I give these approximations to travellers as mere indications, and to induce them

to verify my theory.

As to indogenous trees, which are covered with branches, and are without regular

rings, no means have yet been discovered by which to calculate their age, and the

entire problem must be left for the solution of local observers. It is known that

some trees belonging to this class live to a very great age; such is the celebrated

Dragon-tree (Dracena draco) in the garden Franchi at Orotava, in the Island of

Teneriffe, which was considered remarkable in 1402, at the time of the discovery

of the island, and which was even then an object of veneration to the people. Mr.

BERTHELOT (Mem. cur. Nat. vol. 13, p. 781,) who has published a good description

of this tree, says that in comparing the young neighbouring Dragonniers with this

giant tree, the calculations which he had made regarding the age of the latter

have more than once astonished him. In 1797, according to M. Lepru, it was

65 feet in height, 42 in circumference at the middle, and 78 at the bottom. Since

then the hurricane of the 21st July, 1819, has reduced its height very much.

1 am inclined to believe that among the perennial grasses and the shrubs there

are many much older than they are generally believed to be, but no inquiry has been

made on this subject. I may cite a few imperfect facts, which may lead observers

to turn their attention to the duration of life in these humble plants. I mentioned,

m my work on the Organography of Vegetables, the ‘‘ herbaceous willow,’’ which

growing on the thin soil of the Alpine rocks, at the feet of a declivity, gradually

lengthens its stem as the earth fills up, so as just to enable it to shew its head above

the soil, the top of the tree resembling a grass-plot of several yards diameter. I

have tried to lay open the stem of this singular tree, but I never could reach its

base: the length laid bare, compared with the extreme slowness of its growth,

already indicated a very advanced age.

1834.] On the Longevity of Trees. 205

In the downs of the South of France, the perennial stalks of the Erynxiwm and

the Echinophora lengthen as the level of the ground rises: I never could succeed

in extracting their real root, and I incline to believe that these plants are some-

times contemporaneous with the downs themselves: the runners of the nymphea,

the shave-grass, and various ferns, ought also to furnish examples of extraordinary

longevity, but I know no certain method of appreciating it.

T will even deseend to plants of a still lower class) M. VaucuEer watched a

lichen for 40 years, without observing any sensible change of size. How know we

that among the patches of moss which envelope our rocks, some may not be coeval

even with their birth or elevation? and thus in the beds of certain rivers, some

weeds may have been existing ever since their waters began to flow !

But setting aside these obscure objects, and confining ourselves to the noble

trees whose history is a matter of general interest, we must acknowledge the solution

of the problem, above proposed, to be full of curiosity. Let us hasten todo it before

the progress of industry, the calculations of the timber merchant, the change of

property, the development of civilization,—have united to destroy the objects of

our search. The change of religious opinions, and the extinction of many respect-

able, though superstitious, feelings, are quickly tending to diminish the veneration

that certain old trees were wont to inspire in our ancestors. Let us hasten then to

record the dimensions and the dates of those that are still left, and if it be possible,

preserve the monuments of ages gone by. I raise my voice on behalf of these me-

dals of antiquity.—I would preserve them from sacrilegious destruction— whether

as historical monuments, or as pleasing memorials for the imagination to dwell on.

I address myself to the forester, the naturalist, the traveller, the artist; to all

public authorities of all nations: I call on them to measure all the oldest trees in

their neighbourhood, by the process I have pointed out.—All who have the power of

publishing, should at once commit their researches to the press, the only lasting

medium of record in our days ;—to those who have not, I offer to make the record

myself in their names, when possessed of the facts, in a work expressly on the age

of trees, for which J have collected materials. Those travellers who are not sufficient

botanists to give the right name to a tree, should forward a dried specimen of a

branch in flower, to which a few specimens of the wood itself may be added, to

serve as the means of measuring the ratio of annual increase.

Note. We have for some time sought to give this highly interesting memoir to our

readers in its entire shape, because India seems to be peculiarly adapted for the species

‘of research which the author so zealously enjoins. The ancient forests of India, in all

ages venerated and fostered by the Hindis, may still contain trees under which

Rama abode in his banishment, or HANUMAN assembled his monkey ranks! Let us

hasten to determine the age of those within our reach. The celebrated banian-tree in

Tirhut, for instance, has lost its parent stem, but taking the outermost offset now be-

come a large tree, and tracing the period of its taking root, and applying the same

calculation to all the intermediate dependents, we shall doubtless find a very high.

antiquity for the original tree.

A young friend in the Midnapfr district has already commenced the inquiry on

other trees: the following is an extract from his letter.

‘* The largest tree I have met with was a pipal at Chiliana. It measured 53 feet in

circumference at the ground, and 37 at the height of 6 feet. I cut into it and mea-

sured 7 rings in 3 inches: now at Midnapur the pépal trees give a circumference of

6 feet 1 inch on an average of about 15 to 20 years growth, deducting the bark, 11 inches

radius ; therefore the Chiliana tree in being 6 feet in radius, should be about 160 years

old, which is not much after all.’’ The pipal is a loose grained wood, and easily liable

to decay.—Epb.

206 Miscellaneous. [Aprin,

IX.—Miscellaneous.

1.—Note on the description of the Iron Suspension Bridge near Sagur.

In our account of Major Presgrave’s bridge, vol. TI, page 538, there are a few

typographical errors, and inaccuracies of expression, which those interested in

similar works may desire to see corrected.

In page 540, in lieu of ‘‘ the ¢ension, to be sustained at each point of suspension

would be 85.632 tons, including the load,’’ we should have said, following the

authority of the printed account of the work, that the ‘‘ tension of the bridge and

chains unloaded at either point of suspension, is estimated to be 95.632 tons

while supposing the clear portion of the platform, 190 feet by 113, or 2,185

square feet, to be crowded with men, at 69 Ibs. per superficial foot, the loaded

bridge will have a weight of 120 tons; and the tension on each point of suspension

will result, 217.674 tons. This gives 10 tons for the maximum strain that can be

applied to the square inch of sectional area of iron. The general tension will of

course be less than half that quantity. There are 780 factory maunds of iron in

the bridge, which cost in its finished rate about 19} Ca. Sa. Rs. per maund.

2.—Mr. Previte’s mode of preserving bread for Ships, &c.

We said nothing of Mr. Previté’s prepared milk, because we did not think that

its quality was very agreeable to the palate, in fact we doubt whether it be possible

to evaporate milk to dryness without changing its properties ; but of Mr. Previté’s

bread wecan speak in the highest strain of encomium, from having made abreakfast

off his regenerated rusk of November last, in preference to other fresh loaves

and rolls on the table! The mode of preservation adopted is simply to drive off

all the inherent moisture from the bread by a moderate heat, and hermetically

seal it in tin boxes until required. It is then exposed to steam, to supply the

natural moisture, and rebaked lightly and rapidly on the surface.

Without detracting in any way from the merit of Mr. Previrr’s invention, we

may mention, on the authority of Lieut. Brappocx, that the same principle has

been long practised at Madras. In the parching land winds in the interior,

when bread becomes perfectly dry and hard during a march, the native cooks

sprinkle it with water, and place it between two hot earthen pans over a fire; the

steam penetrates, and softens the whole mass ; the heat is then raised, sufficiently to

rebake the surface. We do not knewif the same simple plan prevails in Hindustan,

but the hint is well worth the consideration of travellers in our hot winds by land

or river.

3.—Illustration of Herodotus’ account of the mode of obtaining gold dust in the

deserts of Kobi.

In Henren’s Asiatic nations, vol. 1, we find the following remarks on this

subject, commencing with an extract from Herodotus :

‘There are other Indians living near the city Caspatyras and the country of

Pactyica, (the city and territory of Cabul,) situated to the North of the rest of

the Indian nations, resembling the Bactrians, their neighbours, in their manner of

life. These are the most warlike of all the Indians, and the people who go to

procure the gold. For in the neighbourhood of this nation is a sandy desert, in

which are ants, less in size than dogs but larger than foxes, specimens of which

are to be seen at the residence of the king of Persia, having been brought from

that country. These creatures make themselves habitations under ground, throw-

ing up the sand like the ants in Greece, which they nearly resemble in appearance.

The sand, however, consists of gold-dust. To procure this the Indians make

jocursions into the desert, taking with them three camels, a male one on each

1834.) Miscellaneous. 207

side, and a female in the centre, on which the rider sits, taking care to choose one

which has recently foaled. When in this manner they come to the place where

the ants are, the Indians fill their sacks with the sand, and ride back as fast as

they can, the ants pursuing them, as the Persians say, by the scent ; the female

camel, eager to rejoin her young one, surpassing the others in speed and per-

severance. It is thus, according to the Persians, that the Indians obtain the

greater part of their gold; at the same time that the metal is also found, though

in less quantities, in mines.”’

Herodotus has so accurately marked the situation of these auriferous deserts

that it is impossible to be mistaken. The nation in whose neighbourhood they are

sitnated ‘live near to Bactria and Pactyica, to the north of the other Indians,’

and consequently among the mountains of Little Thibet, or Little Bucharia; and

the desert in their vicinity can be no other than that of Cobi, which is bounded

by the mountains of the above countries.

There is no doubt that the account of the historian is applicable to this region.

We have already remarked tkat the lofty chain of mountains which limit the de-

sert, is rich in veins of gold ; and not only the rivers which flow from it west-

ward, through great Bucharia, but the desert-streams which run to the east and

lose themselves in the sand, or in inland seas, all carry down a quattity ot gold-

-sand. Besides, who knows not that the adjacent country of Thibet abounds in

gold? Nor can we be surprised if, at the present day, the rivers in question

should be less abundant than formerly in that metal, as must always be the case

when it is not obtained by the process of mining, but washed down by a stream.

As late, however, as the last century, gold-sand was imported from this country

by the caravans travelling to Siberia ; and under Peter the Great this gave occasion

to abortive attempts to discover those supposed I] Dorados, which were not with-

out some beneficial results for the science of geography, though. utterly unprofit-

able for the purposes of finance.

That these were not ants, but a larger species of animal, having a skin, is

apparent not only from the account of Herodotus, but from that of Megasthenes

in Arrian, (India, OP. p. 179,) who saw their skins, which he describes as being

larger than those of foxes. The count Von Veltheim in his Sammlung einiger

Aujsatze, vol. IJ, p. 268, ete., has started the ingenious idea that the skins of

the foxes, (Canis Corsak, Linn.) found in great abundance in this country, were

employed in the washing of gold, and which, as they burrow in the earth, may

have given rise to the fable. Bold as this conjecture may appear, it deserves to

be remarked, as it is in perfect agreement with what we know of the natural his-

tory of the country. The actual observation of fresh travellers can alone afford us

-a complete solution.”’

This idea of the skins of animals being used in the washing of the gold sand

elucidates well the marvellous tale of the Grecian author. It is a common practice

in Savoy to this day. Perhaps however the simple account published in the first

volume of the present journal, page 16, of the mode employed by the Burmese in

collecting the gold dust of the Kyenduen river by fixing the horas of a peculiar spe-

cies of wild cow inthe small streams coming from the hills, to entangle the gold dust

in the velvet or hairy coat with which the young horns are enveloped, may throw

‘some fresh light on the subject. The horns (Mr. Lane was informed, although him-

self rather incredulous) are sold with the gold dust and sand adhering to them for

12 or 13 ticals a piece. Now may it not be very probable that in the gold streams

to the north of Himalaya, whole fleeces of some small animal were employed for the

same purpose, and were occasionally sold entire ?

[Aprin, 1834.

Meteorological Register.

208

“IN TE ay2 JO sului0UL ay} UO ‘279 ‘[RouUeg

JO jsva-YjJA0U 9Y} 0} PUL eIINDITeD Ul Jey sem OyeNbYJIve Ue JO YOOYS IYSYs yY “BpULIGA JULIUS OY} UL OS|e SI sauIeI]xa LOF IBJIULOULIAY} aystsa1 ay, *[eapayyjeo ay} 1e8u

A10js ply? & JO BpuLIOA YINOS ay} UT‘ “d OT PU “WV G AOJ soy} ‘ALOJeIOgL'T 243 JO IIe 99IJ AY} UL papuadsns o1¥ "W “A H PUL “W “V OL 10J SJuaUINIjSUI ay I, /

“sttenbs g—Axs [[np *yynos 6e°S y3°Le | Fe y6r |8er | B88 | FE | 3°08 | BEG [8F6 {o°98 | BLL IecLs 189° |t08* |9zes‘Gs ‘uray

1€

szeapa «= * Apnoyp op Gs ‘Ss u 16 @ JO | 88 | otk | Le Ties | L°06 [O%SOL| 9°88 | TOL {988° | POLS | cla‘ 0g

IMU UICI op ‘rea ‘Ss S Ss 88 06 fo | SOL | ee | 6 JGLL | S16 \OSEOL|S'98 | EfeB | ZLZ° | Tra’ | oLZ‘ 66

*Iea]o ales op *uInd “119 S S ‘Ss 18 16 $0'9 |} OCLL | L'8 WB 4 G't8 G16 |2°€6 |€°88 | 0°18 | sel‘ | SFOS | OLLS 8%

youmu Arp ‘tfMums =—*1eayo Ss i) ‘s 18 06 [98 7 SOT} eB | BS Fats | 606 }7°%6 !T'88 | OfoB} ORs! | oIZ* | B08 1g

op “Aphop = ‘azvy ‘S Ss Ss 18 16 FSP | OOT | BL | Sh 10's } 016 (0°S6 16°88 | HOB HT SSZ‘ | BOLs | O08. 9%

‘Ays Aqstur op *Ivalo ‘Ss 1S ‘s 84 h gg Pre | BET | 8 | HL |Z‘08 | 9°s6 | L576 je'88 | o'8L} 292° | OILS | 608° &%

op op op *s eyes 19 ze fo.e {| 68T |} LIL | OZ FT H08 | 6506 10°96 |ofcg | Ofe2 t PZ‘ | og9° | F18S 1Z

*1eayo *1va]9 *Ivayo SUS cA U ce aN 79 GL 9ST ; LGL | 6 PL | Sh FOS | 1°88 /8°Z6 |FSe | OCLL A TIL‘ | 199% | SeZé 06

“11110 “As [[Np sured 0 “u “AS 88 16 }r'9 | 6 | 08 | BS Foes | $88 10°06 168 | cel 4 GLO‘ | PHOS | OELS 61

*pnojo op op s ‘s ‘s 19 06 [9 | O%6T | GL | SZ J o%Es | 8°86 19°66 |E°98 | ‘LZ | E69% | OILS | OSL< 9L

A‘UL 1O]s‘UL op *1va]o *s ‘Ss ay eB } 06 foe | GIL, 1 | 20 Foss | HIG | 1°86 16°S8 | 914 969° | gOS | ZBL< ST

“pnos op ‘spnoyo Ron's ‘s ‘s LL 68 FIs | TFL] 98 | &% [og | 168 |0F6 | 1°98 | PCL h eZ‘ | BLO‘ | OzBS tI

*Iva]o op op “ 5 6 89 a Or | Z4'9L | 69 |} 0% F O‘eZ | P88 18°S6 1EB | aoLF Zed‘ | I2Z* | esas €L

*pnos ‘1va]o op 8 ‘s “Ah tL 06 $0 | Eo} GL | SG | 1°42 | 8°88 |o°%6 |1°S8 | 1°92 fGaBs | OBL‘ | Goss él

‘TTMuINd fp NUINd op “i o's a £8 06 fOr | SIL | SIL | PS FSZL | Of88 }0'16 |2°8 | oFZ Ferg’ | apZ< | Bess IL

*“spnoyo op *1va]9 ‘Ss ‘Ss ‘Ss 1Z 68 4s'e | LST) $6 | 0% Foes | Sue 10°96 I‘S8 | ‘eZ 1 GPL‘ | GZ9% | 808° OL

"real op *Apnoya a's Ss 2's 68 16 }a‘v | LOL} 38 | OE Feo, | 1°28 19°98 |2°E8 | oHL EF Gol‘ | OGZs | Oa8s 6

op op op ‘S ‘Ss qs) 69 98 FI‘OL | 9°4T | 6 | 0% | T'e8 | S16 |0°86 |E°G8 | 0°82 § 902‘ | Tz9* | O08S Z

op op op ‘s Ss ‘s OL ca ce | SST | B6 | 9S FO'T8 | 9°48 |S°66 |GE8 | OfGL 1 O92" | SIZ’ | 8E8° 9

*1ea[o “129 op 0 ‘Ss s ol €8 [19 | OFT | 86 | TL | ecZs | 8°98 \8'F6 [2°08 | sOL 1 118° | 802‘ | ce8< g

‘puUIM YSIy = *[j7Np *reayo mM tS) 5S 9L 88 |Te | SSL) 16 | 8h I Pes | L’88 \G'E6 \6'E8 | a8 1 ose’ | EF9S | OS8* y

nuns *T7MuMo op ‘Oo ‘Teh s LL c8 Fal | SFL | 86 | 66 f 0.08 | 8°98 \2°06 |G°GB | BZL4 JeL* | POLS | BL8° €

‘LP MU ‘spnoja ‘Aysim | -m*u u xe) 6L PB |SS | PEL | SOT | 18 Pers | 798 |S°16 [ess | 1°6L fF epBs | BLL‘ | OL8° jesLs td

*Ive[9 “Apnop —*1ynun9 uw ‘Oo ‘s LL 06 {PS | SEL! IL | EL Pgs | 8°o8 10°S6 (Fes oe e8L* | 9PL* | goBs I

5 2 xs >

5 z raps .. 24 = Poe |e | Se] ee eee eee) eo) Be 9

v) 5 @ re) 5 > = > S or cS A = Bot = - = ae

3 ie} 5 5 3 5 y —) S oS Oo 3 oS > o S uw

et Ei = Ss ; = : PO ees [eo tLe IS |p the ee Pa ee | See cy

R cB oR 0g BD see eles eee hee Nea: | gees Se oo | one =

4 *10}0UL *Id}@UIOUIIOY,], ‘ “IUP A oGE OF ie)

oUpeay “PULAA UreUT -or84 Hq alep}qing-3sIoW soto ATV OU} UT taj;oWOULIEY,L peonpar Jajauoieg =

‘Peel quidp fo yjuomy ay) Lf ‘vqjnaIvQ ‘e0]Q) hossp ay2 yo yday ‘sagsrbaay jnorb0j0.102I0 JT

ST a I I SE TAS EEE BI TL ST I EE I ST TBE ET EE DS BEE SY ATES SPB RT RC RP a GOES SEE Tt ERT

Jour. as. Soc ( Vo ii PLXYV

C opy of Frscription on Stone from Ramawali

@ Oo & ow

(PA) OQ Pare DD ©G OOD

Cc roa D

Luo] # VOB is, & mn Oss TISSUE FIM TIES, LL

o 0 ° oO

MOMS ere 51 CYL =U5 Urpenga CD [wi BLN Tar bs Hy

AO A oO Q “A

GIN YM oy Got DG ln oqacis. coaGs Gyot

GAn sons ome mop osu sine[emao793 I sIsB Can

ap | oD 4 or

HE CssGoTia can: MIM ges cL wrt; oooan

EmyAcuIs UES C(ysacoycan wo g onus

wpa Ss oy 7S luo gs yo cp feo Conaeg ;

o ° Q 0D

DTD AU G2uia7 97 BIC FIN SGU; qGSpiAs GGAAwN

Dep FR rut « males ey ENG FAY cD HeRAy acme &

MRO UusyoNucomoonodlemocp» -“Buciowpa ge

im) O r)

mspaqah renin. wingugs Gur ricsagcsh wu.

a bUG CIGUIANUS CY FIGsY M89 Quen ingmag

= 5 t

MBLONCH ACOs GL coy gece She Go a6}

an)s saamonmond-pans un: aangoaomemaiy

GeO oy Ssy IN MUM NTIS Vas oosm HIT

e vee rR

7 UEP i MULT GSOCOIG IY oy OSG pI $704

MNT Vou. |

ra ie. of! Qa 9 QA0 «

DGPAS 2M IgrFofaoP years} gnog Fo} of FoF4 99

; 09 203 Soasqoyionn éJapeoorqes 29 0092 C004 oF Ones. d)9309

MsSongar& Seo2TD 2009 699950 98.00 GergaSog? oFna2c00§ oF

D9 120 sgFor0Sus 20 Sluomonddofoicesnd: 3929959025 36:09

Oelewmoes 29909 299G00499 &)009202 §2956¥5009 999 Gaon

20996927 0f09 FOS oF any f ¥oo29992(Yoar aus soe 02 W000, @ >

ZS aa} 92g 97999 3 090226029.0 592209 069919290675 99006 09)

9600409 299 Ude 500085 25 osrrbar 09056 ga b2¢6iD07 09 peo

JES pe D20eMII GWG VIF or00x6077 BEING 29256004909

aD ~ ° vw

YOFOF 113. 0T'30 BOF 0922950 a6 arduH of 9229999 260 0

nae * Ss) & 9 (2) a (e) 9 ,e]

eepm 2 d)q P102F44H GY, fjo09999 03 (675 996209 mF,

e2ped)a3 (0 atoave. PS 652Q006 De 7 Rwy 5(Q

es 5 Pe) CS) os Stade z “ hay ate peg Sr wf

PYM Semosqurs ein oF a8e 20063 WPS Bonde

OM ap rb 6e005 992 0n Good DED OF ofan 905.9906 [ex

. e LEB Ae 0 Losafnga5 0005 (Gey

R.Paula scrip?

aula scrips J BTassin lith.

[2]

seoSpoata.ad (42 98208 02(Yf wur02096004'03. ws 004,090) 92 Quo do00@ 7

Cdorecoodoa(yp gated soqppo2pGowsoodo05 0200982 90,25 sO 6456000 99

d—p20 92020903 O9)$ a3 ag2%f 08 46.004 2930S G00 033 92424) 33 ¢32(@pa205

alse Gos «Giodanor ead coSeave mpg osoa parade eaan ge) }

2029980 vecoGorupaupoorecarasoopergus 39 88 ras orhgv209 g03am

ays 0208 og Ee SGay £23 ofan $5 Sq arasayon Feooog.a0Q08 Rasanwor

3004.9 020059997 2721080 08 6004026 42G.03 &'909:07 wel sG00F 098.9990: amg

acoo§ soar vom:op 2026006 0856 ar9QwG008,): dogeidatyyemsayers

Ons _geqiiearons) pqoote onze bevatcnah oSeFy yoAG Bal og] Gaone0 ps o

orSe(Qasnfyog oof, 2 coo8'ponrareangiy goaccodofaaWeokdon tga

72 600 2259 Ging Te cP gma aqeurainqansbon of Migarconknassa0ez 296

avveeandpx BSuopey2 Segdosscoeumqpaeqaopopodgasionogani

agp Séanes fongorang forogroh 2a qe» aps aod(y qdovararas Qegs

ong: soankfaotbqoa>(aPofogeyfoay go> ovstdege mle Erordep7 20

peor pogo, qrons8darggoamapeodeeg arzfoneussanSeaq ooh

qavé Seog fororcotng dep Rd] go%geaBox2 of ax00F ano eans™

204 0rep Ge 009208) coss2e8(UG 05 of Ed00: u202$ 0809807 piagoos $e Seo

oo a eee

a5): 162008 p5eR ugo0sean6(@r€a0209 4.605 Genoa GPE? S200» 000

cofers jejagdcormsloun edancaog a): :@05(O3 §) W077 w Mover:09 aS 007

mogd)SeSeSchauh3 fopr0% SoSean mes 60260098% f 09 090 4 2029. ¢992(0

Foaf GAG Py sev0rge9 eusAb ep GopehG aproilSoy Ferrzey 05 Gi feoqo?

eres Qe Ensmas 1G $2 dqf 220 oop: a6 9 quof neyo Pr2(h 00:03 02

9590091949: cand Pappo@osicos yos00548 Garg manrahnn > F@ 60a) 6);00

SB Doram 0S doe: ‘comBofeaore(GaDrogd) FoRSemnaqsssfipsfapee, |

mgmrfeasady oof En gmorracsafloreniovah eomog qamfeasonty ng

aFipaylWSomacqofocTpSroPmGoooSesooPryots aodgn ad Slag on

cor29.cnoaste Sean Sepr6ijonoosinge ooh dis mg moves Eobeoon

Erfunds Gta} JE agacoos (@0 grgorrd g ger no ge Decnaeneaeas

fofarovecmofay Probe @pboiarpupofe of 08 eiPareacil

organ mg usin Beforg fé)ap Sg soyn ap mna¥avend) fa oraySeyor eg a |

—= sis PSL a eam a ee

gong 5 Sos S)qy9?8308 cs0Barogze serogze B29 999909022026

af j 7 Beenrcnoga8amn veawanvern cautogtong fomugmiganee)

fO-6 mog5 Soop foe Soro ford Sumr0i4 eoBconmegpren @60G002

eee ere a2 g9MSC UAE GaFd)S a gener ere eGfé of |

oii porSbaog Sean ussecocriovetm Efi’ o$s08 agep: Oo

[3]

ao0deodq0055 SBe092095 20 5 d):0} 2099 veo aa$oor Woo a2 03 09 ¢p a05

: S22 44 o5 oF? 99.90, j aoep veo ara} 090(yceogo0 eforfofag fd) arg

| anr809 0g 6u90 6 U 60.a”SD02 & Seo 0 Pugdy 4 n8mrg{ESay CP PEcosm

| ° ae _ S n A ~ o

| BEB LOR Gearosp En goodra BFE ES Garmpros je16 eg mgj.cam

negd)dy dodges oma ah qn djan(e,a%e oo &G299 6 Gog )00009396 096

MA GSO Fal -mOSOSeoode 202 05 6 209 Pulopos 999 9.6092 928 9QH

| (GreodGFooPoOG, Gn:aahs For C(O no2FmGoSocqs Gq dye od en nooks

By in @oeAana A. 90 Or >i AWO c

edlege mogdaoza, 7 ops sot at edt Ce: Nh i @} ae ae

ee tone reB Re wes Syn os Fe ora ds02 Hos eles) Nod gf oy

099997 029 OrP6o 298 9 SS)ooay Fah of'2 §qcor2 Sfomeanme€masnos

Cc. ~ @) o ann a

ERE WRLE aIeBvra09 1.9308 08 our a0 off Parra Yorbe Gr

&a Grdir8 oondar0$ 6 03 08 Sey Soy Sbune ing op ofS 9h q,0092( 0205)

fF Man udtort yar6 ep Sbon8 EG, ghooSoo af 20 g9c8ae2 ofan (Son

ENG mr osertood (6: 220 Em YGo0q a1 oSafqror SSomaréng og aofde

[peado2eq aura, an or aS os az orSoy, (Gay Ff ard 20 o9 6058): I: of 690 (08

9994 9.099 6) 699.99 99:54) 0 926.90 Ugr 8oNDHAA DECOS® $429 9q.w00

§P4QQ90926025'9 36.00)25 0q.9022 4.2.9. 09S OS UQUISGeg LONGDAN-

groqpcorda30 01220 Gu2929 08 9959) 03303 & 605} ¢200 eS 2083909 4 08.56

Meqe@qpeorsd):5):050320099% cosas d) ecco GIF Ear fus yp

208 © Gr:0998 ooo e:(a3: 6022 Ev cone @pbooa004 22909

RHeodeco cued 920.05n 691 99(HF: 99 ay OP oR aYOTY Hg }20 §

4 Q@rO aX oO Oo ro) -O aN @. Q

1.97009 (G,009'd) a9) 9 09 990: qea00 (20F so 20F OY ©9H63) C2309

0715 90§ BAS 25e> 498 3 05 gon oF Oday ODP 0269) arlafoogorg jon4 &

marcy st. C & Ory = 2 Je ro) fe) a a Co aN a

Baie 2° BYI SACOG AE (BMe NEFF O53 GF, ea0r8 Up JlorG dp ava0 §

QepoqigyévorForasenyo& (oP): gode2 5008.00 Goals es ®

12? (Gta002 0503 QU2 $200 agar (y,s08'o7eu) Sev (5 2.8) 0744) asd eos (oF

oO F fa) = ao fas o ‘> %

ogosaop oF aareep Fars fommosqosees IWSd0y 0596 g)pooseen

DO? 5 8 (96 o.co00'09 09) ofan fa0000 52 cox on (225 (Gofe daryp1a'd) © g -

H 98) Gj Of 32076099 5260) CHasop20 9.0229090293 9g053 008 ¢ og

z Pasa WSrscoayom cons[S: 299: 2 qu far2we~ (Qqogmon

fo} Oo @ « an e La a "geal a: « ~

006A 69996 (og oi ia ; e@* Uoe B00 a5 0299 aero

Ws ocord mn OBE F » oy dF 2 008 y Fos oFa3 a5 or 059206)3 wh 0250086

298 2 (potoan ofa? 3009 0g $6002 0S um (od aps 00S)

2 299 0999 309999 024 6 092 0 092 (66 Of 3974.99: 2904

Jour as. Soc. Vot Ill BU. XVT.

Inser iption inthe Pali Characterand Burma language,

ow a Stone at Buddh Gya in Behar.

4 oro [a eres ci

Tops a oan aus7 ya 136 G14 Cr (4 cans ala m7 Bb, 3

agp dl a4 qoan tte canmuafsana cit

ipacdtgecants coc ons 3 oieniag A

Bf uc HunaemfH in Ao ae: ly ory tg

(ucBanwvatucum (thos Lun rh (|

mayo wots spon cA Ste A (8 mant

ya mama (yatta Oop (asd

Hulil:: orp eS wspacts tt secosty nc

canmalg Ulosotcan gustan: Ama ai

ma Msi gen A ay ote Hugo poaAda em

Hada cacpem:(um ade Omg oy Sao a

aCe ul tha wot Cel en AH Dac Lycpems aenep

86 Ga gfinstiosm $f .0anh@( om 6 p(U.0)} # easen

ma 66o me cant whos a §o o 3g C1G OG"

Cut la [@) fal

Sq Gi 2) Ganimazopon: ma fend ry ows

age 3 rn 2) ar

coqienucuotm oad cond esr Syn

yoy Gone ana abu cig}: aycury

Bue fay ugg ory Aids tp GanuGman

c i fa) ~~ ot a 2} fa™

alu c a Batata PoayCu Cuciootay |

n bos ea < cy ~ ~

ofmaradcansis(mm chs myo¢o HAs

cant cy oa orn 9) gGanGomcCwoTAgs su

gemscoimuc(vaG@tamas mn hweucm:

uy Iga ua Ons of 2) Peng ag eB mats »

A. Sauta serps!

JOURNAL

DBeEE ASLATIC SOCIET Y.

No. 29.—May, 1834.

I.—Translation of an Inscription in the Pali and Burma Languages on a

stone slab from Ramavati, (Ramree Island,) in Arracan, presented to the

Asiatic Society by H, Walter, Esq. C. S.as explained by Ratna Paula.

The first line contains the name of the temple, the erection of which

is commemorated, in the Burma character. (See Plate XV.)

KALIANi SINDOGI (the prosperous temple).

[Then follows in the Pali character and dialect of the Sanscrit the

following asloka. ]

Invocation to Buddha.

Paramananta-gyanassa varachdkinda rdjino,—gundchintéya punnassa chirang

dibbatéi s4sanam.

To the divine authority of infinite wisdom, of supreme majesty, and

incomprehensible virtue, be glory, for evermore.

[This is followed by an interpretation in Burmese, also written in the

Pali character : after which come some more aslékas, and a prose account

of the purport of the record, which is then detailed at length in the com-

mon Burma language, forming the main portion of the inscription. ]

Bikha sanghéna ajjena séta néginda ndéména—rattha rajinda rajéna migastra pun-

namdyam,

Chhidra-champa-réma-nétan sampaté jina chakkéta—Théra vansa padfpak4

pitakékovida théra «

Vimaa/vanssa Duasa mahardja gara pamakh4 Mahinda Pamukhaviya sdllékhé

vuttino pancha,

Patitthd pésum sdsanam,—tisuna nésang 4gantva imd simdcha Kalian{ samatd

tehi théréhi chétiya pabaté tammé, tésu tésucha gémésu tathd kathdpisimaya

vansdnu rakhaka tesdng.

Bahavo kula, putéto pathaté anus4sani—samudda télé télangv4 santé rakhantu

sdsanam.

Sama devacha r4j4no dibantu dzamma védino, chandové punna mésiyam péhi-

antu dsanydka.

210 Translation of a Burmese [May,

In concert with his assembly of priests the illustrious king of kings,

Raja Szta Nacinpa*, in the full moon of the month Mrigasiras (Feb.)

in the year 2329+ of the sacred or Jina era, having nominated the

venerable priest, learned in the three volumes, ViMALA VANSA DHAJA,

of illustrious family, chief Guru, and saint, after the manner of the

holy Mahinda}, and five eminent divines, established the Bauddha

religion throughout the country: three of these having come, founded

the kaliant temple: as many villages as there were, so many chaityas

did these guardians of mankind erect on the joyful hills.

May the dignified of men, stand fast in the holy precepts, unruffled

like an ocean of oil, and with saints, rajas, and good devas, spreading

iJumination as the full moon, in multitudes attain freedom §.

Burmese teat.

Four months after attainment of final emancipation by Buppn,

and after the dispersion and extermination of those who conformed

not to the dictates of his shastras were complete, 500 Arahanta||

entered into a general conference on the remarkable sayings, maxims,

and doings of Buppx. From this time to the third general conference

DasaKA SONAKA SIGGAVA, MOGGALIPUTTATISSATHER, and their successors,

preserved the shastras in purity. In the third general conference, and

in the 218th year of the annihilation of Buppua, when his doctrines and

dogmas were established and become the rule and standard amongst his

votaries, a certain minister, MoGGALIPUTTATISSATHER by name, in union

with the votaries, companions, and guardians of the Arahant, employed

appropriate instruments to circulate Buddhism amongst mankind. It

was on this occasion first established in Ceylon, where it has been ever

since maintained and preserved by Maurnpa Sonatuer, AritHa, Tis-

sAATTA KatLasumANA, DicHASUMANA, and by their respective succes-

sors to this day. In the country of Suvannabhummi (in Burmah called

Sathum) it was first introduced in the 236th vear of Buppu annihilation

by SonatuHer and UrraratHer, and has been preserved with purity

* Lord of the white elephant, atranslation of the Burmese Rajé’s name Simpyé

myaskhin menturagt. (See the same name correctly written in page 212).—Ep.

+ In Pali, as in Sanscrit, the date is expressed in words: chhidra, champa, rama,

and netra, (hole, a flower of two kinds, Ram, and eye,) signifying respectively 9, 2,

3, and2: (see page 3 of the present volume,) and formiug invertedly the year 2329

of the Gautama era, which corresponds with A. D. 1785-6.—Eb.

+ A Buddha saint, son of DHarma AsoKa.

§ The P4li text was made out with the help of Hindu pandits; it may not be

quite correctly rendered, though most of the words are readily convertible into

Sanscrit.— Eb.

|| By Arhant is meant those who have achieved an entire conquest over their

evil passions, without a possibility of these passions ever obtaining the predomi-

nance,

1834.] Inscription from Ramree Island, Arracan. 211

ever since by his successors. In the 1600th year, when the Arahanta

became paramount in the country of Pukkam, and in the kingdom of

Arimaddana, the sovereign thereof, ANoraTHACHO, in the greatness of

his regard and esteem for the shastra, invited the learned from the coun-

try of Sathum, and planted it in his own dominions, which was done

through the instrumentality of Sonatuera and Urraratuer, and their

disciples and survivors. Those who planted the shastras in Pukkam in

union with the transcendently wise, as also with UrrarasivaTuEr (the

guide of the king of Pukam country), the disciple of ARYAVANSAMATHER,

who was the disciple of ManAxauaruer (of Dassita), in the year 1714,

with the view of performing the pija of Buppu, UrHarasivamatunr

and the rest went to and united with the followers and successors of

Maninpatuer and other great personages in Ceylon, and there engaged

in religious exercises, and held discussions on the shastras ; he felt great

pleasure in finding the shastras pure and unalloyed, went to the temple in

a body with them, and engaged in holy exercises. His disciple Cuuapa-

DASAMANE was on this occasion ordained a minister, and accordingly

began to study the shastras with intensity in Ceylon, and in due course

was promoted in ministerial rank, and installed. one of the paramount

ministers. In the year 1724, and in the reign of Narapaticuesu, he

uniting with SrvaLiTHErRa of Temalitte village, TaMALINDATHER of Kam-

boja, ANANDATHER of Kingchipura, Ranvutatuer of Ceylon, all unusually

versant in the shastras, which they had wholly committed to memory,

they came to Pukam country, where since the introduction of the shas-

tras, as above stated, to the year 2314, the shastras were maintained

and preserved by Mauinpatuer, Sonatser, and Urrararuer, and

their survivors and successors. After the death of his spiritual guide, V1-

CHITTA LANKARA SAMME began to study the volumes called Nayattika,

Gandhara, and Abhidhamapitakat (metaphysics) under the guidance. of

DHAMMAVILAMAHARAJAGURU. It happened that in the Burmese year

1132, and in the reign of CanancrpruraANG, he entered a society called

Suddarma, and standing before the highest minister, addressed him thus :

“ Tam your follower, and in order to have myself confirmed in the

career in which I have started, I would choose you as my chief spiritu-

al guide,” and turning himself to Mana SrisaApDHAPPAVARACHHARATO

and BuDDHARAKKHITA MAHASAMICHARATO (who was the superior minis-

ter of the temple of the Pukam country), he besought them to become his

secondary guides.

{t happened in the 100th year, that in the country of Vesali, the mi-

nisters who had come there from Vajji, made ten several additions to

the shastras, and which were in full prevalence, thus endangering the

orthodoxy of the shastras.

DD 2

212 Translation of a Burmese [May,

In the reign of MAHAMANYGOLARHVE BHUNGATHOP KRIDAYAKA

MANGTARA, in the year 2323, certain unholy priests violated the laws of

the holy Buppu by inventing in the Pali language ten heterodox

doctrines of their own, and substituting them in the stead of the

dictates of Buppu. It was amongst other things directed, that a piece

of yellow cloth of four cubits long and one span in breadth, tied around

the breast, should form the only raiment of priests—a doctrine to which

they gave all the force of their own example. These inconsistencies

made the monarch anxious to exhibit and elucidate to all his subjects,

both foreigners and aborigines, the laity and the priesthood, the true

shastras with commentaries: he therefore convened a general meeting,

where those versed in shastrical lore, by long discussion and close scru-

tiny, came to the conclusion that the use of the yellow cloth inthe manner

stated was a violation of the shastras, and that priests should roll part of

their cloth, and pass it under their arms ; when it was also enjoined that

the uninitiated priestsshould study Sekhiyavatha, (a volume which regu-

lates dress and ceremonies,) and correct by its dictates their system of

mendicancy, habiliments, and general demeanour. Many holy volumes,

teeming with sapient comments, were brought to demonstrate the incon-

sistency of the practices prevalent, which could not be gainsaid or coun-

teracted by the advocates of the new system, who formed a class living

by themselves in the village of Dum.

Another general conference was held, in which presided Manayasa.

There was a class of priests called Chhabbaggi, who used to practise ten

several kinds of inconsistencies, when in the year 2326, it was deter-

mined and ascertained that the practice was founded on tradition, and

not in the shastras. CHHANGPRU MRAHSAKHANG MANG TARAH KRI,

the king of Amarapura, to whom were subject several tributary rajas,

being displeased at the perversion, he by the power he was invested

with by the institutions of Heaven, as well as by those of the laws of

his own kingdom, suppressed unholiness,and amongst the rest destroyed

the evil practices alluded to, and what was impure he filtered into re-

finement, so that the conduct and holy exercises of the priests were

brought to concord and harmony, and those who followed wrong

dogmas, or their own whims, were brought within the pale of orthodoxy.

In fine like SripHammasoxka, king of the world, he directed the cir-

culation. and establishment of the shastras in all accessible countries.

Having heard that the shastras were made light of in a country called

Mahavisa, he took possession of it, and brought and charmed away

thence the statue of Manamunt, and deposited it in a temple decorated

with gems.

In Brother CuaneprurHane’s reign, VICHITTA LANKARA being ex-

1834.] Inscription from Ramree Island, Arracan. 213

traordinarily versed in shastrical learning, the sovereign invested him

with the joint office of Vimala vansa-dhaja- maharaja guru, and the presi-

dency of the five several religious denominations; and they are as follow :

Punyavansaparama maharaja Gurucharato, Munindasridhaja maharaja

Gurucharato, Chandamedhabhidhara maharaja Gurucharato, Paramasri-

dhaja maharaja Gurucharato.

After a consultation between the king and the priests of the country,

it was determined upon, that some should be employed in extending

and circulating the shastras beyond the limits to which they were

confined. To this end those who had the shastras by heart started in

the year Sakkaraj 1148 (4. p. 1786), with a view to plant and introduce

it in Rammavaiti, in the island of Yanbya Kvyan, accompanied by a numer-

ous retinue and attendants to answer every purpose. But before the con-

veyers of the holy word arrived at the destined place, they were escorted

with honor thither by (the governor) Narasamanxvyo, the general

CHICHKAYRAY KHONGSIHA KVYO CHvA, &c. CHIKSIHANAKHANGNAT

MHANG TAKNGORALHAKYOTAN, and the chief secretary CHARE KRIVE-

RASUNGORASU MIUNG, and other chiefs of the country, who introduced

the body composing the mission into the country. So great was the effect

produced by their arrival, that from the 5th day of Tabodoa, (February,)

to the end of the month, the very flower of the country were ordained

priests of different degrees in the great temple called Mahavihara.

In the full-moon of Tabongla, (March,)a temple called Kalyani simtokri,

was duly consecrated ; in short, the various parts and villages of the

island abounded with temples and pagodas, which were on this occasion

built and consecrated. They also fixed the holy shastras in Dudrdvati

and Meghavati*, and brought into operatior. the holy institutions, so that

the very government and all its members, with the subjects of the island,

heard with attention the three several classes of holy science, read, ex-

pounded, and proclaimed, in which they were eventually established,

Thus holiness was attained, ministers of different ranks and degrees com-

menced the study of the shastras, so that the very island shone with

yellow robes, characteristic of the prayers of holiness, During this state

of things, it was earnestly prayed by all the zealous, that the unholy

should separate and divide themselves from the righteous within 5000

years, and that the excellent of the land with their votaries may shine

and prosper, in order that they may at last obtain that most transcendant

of all bliss, Nirbhan, (final emancipation.)

* Sandoway and Cheduba, according to Mr. WALTER’s free translation of the

same inscription, which has reached us too late to be otherwise available than for

general comparison with Ratna Paula’s version.—Ep.

214 Translation of a Burmese Inscription. (May,

II.—Translation of an Inscription in the Pali character and Burmese

Language, ona stone at Buddh Gya, in Behar. Plate XVI.

When the Burmese ambassador Mzenay Mauna Cuesv and his suite

were on their way to the Upper Provinces, to visit the Governor Gene-

ral; they took the opportunity of paying their devotions at the cele-

brated Buddhist temple near Gya. There, as usual making notes of

every occurrence, they took copies of an ancient inscription in the Pali

character, discovered by them, in a half-buried situation near the Maha

Bodhi gach or sacred pipal tree, on the terrace of the temple. A copy

of their manuscript having come into Ratna Pauua’s hands, he has

obliged me by lithographing the text, as a sequel to the more lengthy

inscription from Ramree in the present number.

It will be remarked that there is a near coincidence in the names of

the kings of Ava, alluded to in the two inscriptions ; although an inter-

val of more than 500 years separates the two in date: this can only be

cleared up by a better knowledge of the history of the country, than

we now possess. In the Burmese chronological table, published in

Crawfurd’s Embassy, Saro-MANG-Bya (probably the same as Sado-meng)

only founded Angwa or Ava in the Sakkaraj year 726. In 667-8, Ta-

CHI-SHANG-SI-HA-SU reigned in Panya: his grand-son founded and

reigned in Chit-gaing.

At page 111, Lieut. Burt refers to an unintelligible inscription at Gya,

mentioned by Mr. Harrneron; but that contained only one line, and

was in a different locality. The present inscription seems therefore to

have escaped attention up to the present moment: it is now recorded

as furnishing an authentic note of the construction of the Buddha Gya

monument in the year 1305 a. p. ; for it may be presumed that the pre-

vious Chaityas and Buddhist structures had been long before levelled

with the ground, and the inscription states, that previous missions to

reconstruct the edifice had been unsuccessful. As proving that this spot

is held in peculiar veneration by the Burmese, it may be remembered that

in 1823, a deputation of Buddha priests was sent from Amarapura,

by the Burman emperor, to perform the obsequies of his predecessor,

recently deceased, at the shrine of Buddha Gya.

Translation.

“This is one of the 84,000 shrines erected by Sri Duarm Asoxa,

ruler of the world (Jambodwip), at the end of the 218th year of Buddha

annihilation, (B. C. 326,) upon the holy spot in which BuacavaAn

(Buddha) tasted milk and honey (madhupayasa:) In lapse of time,

having fallen into disrepair, it was rebuilt by a priest named Narx-

MAHANTA. Again, being ruined, it was restored by Raja Sapo-mane,

After a long interval it was once more demolished, when Raja Sempryu-

1834.] Classification of the Néwars of Népil. 215

SAKHEN-TARA-MENGI appointed his guru Sri-DHAMMA RAJA-GUNA to

superintend the building. He proceeded to the spot with his disciple,

Sri KAsyapa, but they were unable to complete it, although aided in

every way by the Raja. Afterwards VARADASI-NAIK-THERA petitioned

the Raja to undertake it, to which he readily assented, commissioning

prince Pyurasine to the work, who again deputed the younger Pyusa-

KHENG, and his minister Rata, to cross over and repair the sacred

building. It was thus constructed a fourth time, and finished on Friday

the 10th day of Pyadola, in the Sakkaraj year 667 (a. p. 1805). On Sun-

day the 8th of Tachhaon-mungla, 668 (a. p. 1306), it was consecrated

with splendid ceremonies and offerings of food, perfumes, banners, and

lamps, and puja of the famous ornamented tree called calpa-vriksha : and

the poor (two ?) were treated with charity, as the Raja’s own children ?

Thus was completed this meritorious act, which will produce eternal

reward and virtuous fruits. May the founders endure in fame, enjoy the

tranquillity of Nirbhan, and become drahanta on the advent of Arya

Mairrt (the future Buddha).”

I1I.—Classification of the Néwars, or Aborigines of Népdl Proper, preceded

by the most authoritative Legend relative to the Origin and Early

History of the Race.

The Swoyambhti Piirana relates in substance as follows : That former-

ly the valley of Népal was of circular form, and full of very deep water,

and that the mountains confining it were clothed with the densest for-

ests, giving shelter to numberless birds and beasts. Countless water-

fowl rejoiced in the waters. The name of the lake was Naga Vasa; it

was beautiful as the Lake of Indra; south of the Heméachal, the resi-

dence of Karxéraxa, prince of the Nagas; seven cos long, and as many

broad. In the lake were many sorts of water-plants ; but not the lotos.

After a time, Virasyr Buppua arrived, with very many disciples and

Bhikshis, from Vindimati Nagar, in Madhya Désa, at the Lake of

Naga Vasa, in the course of his customary religious peregrinations.

Virasyt, having thrice circumambulated the lake, seated himself in the

N. W. (Vaytikona) side of it, and, having repeated several mantras

over the root of a lotos, he threw it into the water, exclaiming, “‘ What

time this root shall produce a flower, then, from out of the flower, Swo-

yambhu, the Lord of Aknishtha Bhavana, shall be revealed in the form

of flame; and then shall the lake become a cultivated and populous

country.” Having repeated these words, Vipasy1 departed. Long after

the date of this prophecy, it was fulfilled according to the letter.

After Vipasy1 Buppna, came Sixui Buppuato Naga Vasa with a great

company of respectful followers, composedof rajas and persons of the four

216 Classification of the Néwars of Népal. [May,

castes (chattir varana). SrKut, so soon as he beheld Jyoti-rup-Swo-

YAMBHU, offered to him many laudatory forms of prayer: then rising, he

thrice walked round Naga Vasa, and, having done so, thus addressed

his disciples: ‘‘ This place shall hereafter, by the blessing of Swoyamsuu,

become a delightful abode to those who shall resort to it from all quar-

ters to dwell in it, and a sweet place of sojourn for the pilgrim and pas-

senger : my apotheosis is now near at hand, do you all take your leave of

me and depart to your own country.” So saying Sixai threw himself

into the waters of Naga Vasa, grasping in his hands the stalk of the

lotos, and his soul was absorbed into the essence of SwoyamBuu.

Many of his disciples, following their master, threw themselves in the

lake, and were absorbed into SworamBuqu, (i. e. the self-existent ;) the

rest returned home. Viswasuu was the third Buddha who visited

Naga Vasa. Viswapuu was born in Antipama-puri-nagar, of Mad-

hya désa, (in the Trita yuga;) his life was devoted to benefitting his

fellow-creatures. His visit to Népal was long after that of Sixut, and,

like Stxu1, he brought with him a great many disciples and Bhikshas,

Rajas and cultivators, natives of his own land. Having repeated the

praises of SwoYAMBHU-JYOTI-RUPA he observed. ‘In this lake Prajna-

surtipa-Guhyéswari will be produced. A Bodhisatwa will, in time, make

her manifest out of the waters: and this place, through the blessing of

Swoyramsuv, willbecome replete with villages, towns, and tirthas, and in-

habitants of various and diverse tribes.” Having thus prophesied hethrice

circumambulated the lake and returned to his native country. The Bod-

hisatwa abovealluded to is Mansvu Sri, whose native place is very far off,

towards the north, and is called Pancha Sirsha Parvata, [whichis situated

in Maha China Dés*.] One day inthe Trita yuga, and immediately after

the coming of Viswasuu Buddha to Naga Vasa, Mansv Sri, meditat-

ing upon what was passing in the world, discovered by means of his di-

vine science that SworyaAMBHU-JYOTI-RUPA, that is, the self-existent, in

the form of flame, was revealed out of a lotos in the Lake of Naga

Vasa. Again, he reflected within himself: “‘ Let me behold that

sacred spot, and my name will long be celebrated in the world; and

on the instant, collecting together his disciples, comprising a multitude

of the peasantry of the land, and a Raja named Duarmaxar, he assum-

ed the form of ViswakarMaA, and with his two Dévis (wives,) and the

persons above-mentioned, set out upon the long journey from Sirsha

Parvata to Naga Vasa. ‘There having arrived, and having made puja

to the self-existent, he began to circumambulate the lake, beseeching

all the while the aid of SwoyamsBuu in prayer. Inthe second circuit,

when he had reached the central barrier mountain on the south, he

* The bracketed portions are from the commentators.

1834.] or Aborigines of Népal. 217

became satisfied that that was the best place whereat to draw off the

waters of the lake. Immediately he struck the mountain with his

scimitar, when the sundered rock gave passage to the waters, and the

bottom of the lake became dry. He then descended from the moun-

tain, and began to walk about the valley in all directions. As he ap-

proached Guhyéswari*, he beheld the water bubbling up violently from

the spot, and betook himself: with pious zeal to the task of stopping

it. No sooner had he commenced than the ebullition of the water

became less violent, when, leaving bare only the flower of the lotos, the

root of which was the abode of Guhyéswari, he erected a protecting

structure of stone and brick over the recumbent stalk, and called the

structure, which rose into a considerable elevation as it neared the

flower of the lotos, Satya Giri. This work completed, Mansu Sri

began to look about him in search of a fit place of residence, and at

length constructed for that purpose a small hill, to which he gave the

name of Mansu Sri Parbata, (the western half of the little hill of Sam-

bha Nath,) and called the desiccated valley, Népdla—Né signifying the

sender (to paradise), who is Swoyamsuu; and pdla, cherished, implying

that the protecting genius of the valley was SwoyamBuu or ADHI

Buppua. Thus the valley got the name of Népala: and, since very

many persons had came from Mount Sirsha [or China] with Mansu

Sri, for the residence of DHarmaxar Raja and his suite, Mansu

constructed a large place of abode, half way between Mount Swoy-

ambhu and Guhyéswari, and named it after himself, Manja Pat-

tana, and established therein Duarmaxkar [of Maha China], as Raja,

subjecting the whole of the inferior sort of people who came from Sirsha

Parbata to DHarmaxkaR’s rule, and providing abodes for them in the

city of Manja Pattana.

' Thus was Népal peopled: the first inhabitants of which came ali

from Mount Sirsha [which is in Maha China], and thus the valley got

the name of Népala, and its mhabitants that of Népali, [whose primi-

tive language was Chinese.] [This language in course of time came to

be much altered by the immigration of people from Madhya désa, and

by thé necessary progress of corruption and change in a new country,

* The site of the temple is near the centre of the valley, on the skirts of the

lovely grove of Pasupati; and above 23 or 3 miles east from mount Sambhu.

The fable says, that the root of the lotos of Guhyéswari was at the former place,

and the flower at the latter ; the recumbent stalk being extended throughout the

interval between them. SwoyamsBuvu or Apu Buppua is supposed to reside in

the flower, in the form of flame; Prasana ParRamitTa or GUHYESWARI, in or at

the root, in the form of water.

218 Classification of the Newars {May,

till a new language arose in Népal by the natural course of things. The

primitive inhabitants of Népal were all of one caste, or had no caste.

But their descendants, in the course of time, became divided into many

castes, according to the trades and professions which they followed ; and

of these, such as abandoned the worldand shaved their heads, became

Bhikshu, Sramana, Chailaka, and Arhana, and took up their abode in

forests or in monasteries. The latter four orders are all ascetical ; and in

strictness absolutely excluded from all worldly commerce. But should

any of them, still retaining the custom of tonsure, become worldly men,

such are called Sravaka, &c. to a great extent of diverse names]. Man-

gu Sri, having by such deeds as these acquired the highest celebrity in

Népal, ostensibly, and for the instruction of the people, relinquished his

mortal form, and became nirvan; but, in truth, departed for Mount

Sirsha with his two Dévis, and in due course arrived at Pancha Sirsha

Parvata. Some time after the disappearance of Mansv Sri [in the Trita

yug] KarxurSanp Buppua came to Népal, with some Bhikshukas, Duar-

MAPALA Raja, and a multitude of the common people, from Kshémavati

nagar, of Madhya désa. The beauty of the country delighted him, and he

remarked that in such a land the cultivator must be sure to reap ashe

sowed. He paid his devotions to SwoyamsBuu, and then launched out in

praise of the merits of Mansu Sri the Nipalese patriarch. Afterwards, he

performed ptja to Guhyéswari, and then ascended Sankhocha mountain

(Siva Piura) : the prospect of the valley from that mount filled him with

fresh delight, and he again celebrated the excellence of the country.

Gunapuvagsa, a Brahman, and ABHAYANDaDA, a Kshetriya, and others of

the four castes (chatur varana), respectful followers of Kurxur Sanp,

heresolicited at his hands the favour of being made Bhikshukas, in order

that they might remain in this happy land, and by the worship of Swo-

YAMBHU attain to high merit and honour. Kurxut cheerfully complied,

and agreed to make a great many of the company Bhikshukas; and since

the mountain top afforded no water for that ceremony, he by his divine

power caused a spring to issue from the rock, and with its waters gave to

his followers the requisite Abhishéka or baptism. He called the river

that originated with this spring Vangmati{; and then related to his

followers both the past and future history of the valley watered by the

Vangmati. Then, having left behind him at Népal, Raja Duarmaprdn

and some Bhikshus and common folks, who had come with him, and

desired to stay, KurxutSanp departed with the rest of them to his

native city of Kshemavati. Thesecompanions of Kurxut Sanp, or Kra-

KUCCHAND, were the first natives of the plains of India (Madhya-désa)

who remained in Népal. Many of them, addicting themselves to the

1834.] or Aborigines of Népdl. 219

business of the world, became householders and the founders of several

towns and villages in Népal; whilst others, who adopted the ascetical

profession, dwelt in the forests and Vihars. When these Madhya-

désiyas had became numerous in Népal, they and their descendants

were confounded with the former or northern colonists under the

common appellation of Népali and Néwari; being only separated and

contradistinguished by the several trades and professions which they

hereditarily practised. Thus, in the early ages. Népal had four classes

of secular people, as Brahman, Kshatriya, Vaisya, and Sudra, and four

ascetical classes, namely, Bhikshu, Sramana, Chailaka, and Arhanta,

dwelling in forests and monasteries ; and all were Buddh-mdrgi.

Account of Dharmakar Raja and Dharmapal Raja.

Duarmakar, the before noted Chinese prince of Népal, being dis-

gusted with the world, abandoned his sovereign power, and placed Dhar-

mapal, the Raja of Gour-dés, already mentioned, upon his throne. Dhar.

mapal governedhis subjects with perfect justice and clemency, and made

piija at the Chaitya erected by Duarmaxar, and regarded with equal

favour his subjects that came from Mount Sirsha [or Maha China], and

those who emigrated from Madhya-deés.

Account of Prachanda Deva.—Pracuanpa Deva, a Raja of Gour-dés,

(which is adjacent to Madhya-dés,) andof the Kshetriya tribe, was the wise

man of hisage and country. At length, being inspired with the ambition

of becoming nirvan, he abandoned his princely sway; and taking with

him a few sages, he began to wander over various countries, visiting

all the shrines and pilgrimages, and in the course of his peregrinations

arrived at Népal. He was delighted with the beauty of the country,

and having visited every tirtha, and pith, and devata, and having

made puja to the Tri Ratna, or triad, he went to the temple of Swo-

YAMBHU, and there performed his devotions. He then ascended Man-

gu sri Parvat, and offered his prayers to Mansv Sri, and finished by be-

coming a disciple of GuNaxar Burxsav, a follower of Mansu Sri. One

day Pracuanpa Deva so delighted Gunaxar with the display of his ex-

cellent qualities, that Gu’'nakar made him a Bhikshuka, and the said

Raja Pracnanpaafter becoming aBhikshu obtained thetitular appellation

of Santa sri. A great many Brahmans and others who accompanied

Pracuanpa to Népal received the tonsure, and became Bhikshus at the

same time with Pracuanpa, and took up their abode in the monasteries

of Népal. Some others of those that came with PracHanpa to N épal,

preferring the pursuits of the world, continued to exercise them in Né-

+ From Vach, speech.

220 Classification of the Newars [May,

pal, where they also remained and became Buddhists. A third portion

of PRAcHANDA’s companions returned to Gour-dés. After atime, Santa

Sri represented to his Giri Gu'naxKar his desire to protect the sacred

flame of SwoyamsBuu with a covering structure. Gu’naKxar was charm-

ed with the proposition and proposer, and having purified him with 13

sprinklings of sacred water (trayodas abhiséka), gave himthe title of Dik-

shita Santikar Vajra Acharya. [From these transactions is dated the arri-

val of the people of Gour-dés at Népal, and their becoming Buddhists. ]

Account of Kanaka Muni.—Once on a time, from Siubhavati-nagar

of Madhya-dés, Kanaxka Muni Buppua, with many disciples, some

illustrious persons, and a countless multitude of common people, arriv-

ed at Népal, in the course of his religious peregrinations, and spent

some months in the worship of Sworamsuu, and the Tri Ratna, and

then departed with most of his attendants. A few remained at Népal,

became Buddh-margi and worshippers of Sworameuvu ; [and these too,

like all the preceding, soon lost their name and character as Madhya-

désiyas, and were blended with the Népali or Néwari race.

Account of Kdshyapa Buddha.—Once on a time, in Mrigadaba-vana,

near Benares, KAsuyapa Buppua was born. He visited Népal in pil-

grimage, and made his devotions to Sambhu-nath. [Most of the people

who came with him staid in Népal, and soon became confounded with

the aborigines. ]

Account of Sdkya Sinha Buddha.—Some time after Kasuyapa’s visit,

in the beginning of Kali yuga,] on the shores of Ganga Sagara, in the

sthan of Kap1za Mount, and city of Kapila-vasta, and reign of SapHéDANA

Raja, of the Sakya vansa, was born (as the son of that Raja) Sarvar-

THA SrippHA, who afterwards became a Buddhawith the name of Saxya

SinHa. Saxya, with 1350 Bhikshukas, and the Raja of Benares, se-

veral counsellors of state, and a crowd of peasantry of that kingdom, set

out on the pilgrimage to Népal. Having paid his devotions to the self-

existent, in the form of flame, he went to the Chaitya on Piichhagra

Hill, and repeated to his disciples the past history of Népal, as well as

its whole future history, with many praises of Mansu Sri Bopui satwa:

he then observed, ‘‘In all the world are 24 Piths, and of all these

that of Népal is the best.”” Having so said, he departed. His compa-

nions, who were of the Chatur varana, or four castes, [Brahman, Kshe-

triya, Vaisya, and Sidra,] and belonged to the four orders, [Bhikshu,

and Sramana, and Chailaka, and Arhanta,] being much pleased with

Népal-dés, continued to dwell in it; [and in course of time were

blended with the aboriginal Népalis, and became divided into several

castes, according to the avocations which they hereditarily pursued. |

1834.] Further account of an ancient Town, &c. 221

Some time after the date of the above transaction, Raja GunaKaMA

Deva, prince of Cathmandi, a principal city of Népal, became the dis-

ciple of the above-mentioned Santikar Vajra Acharya. Gu’n Kim

Deva, with the aid derived from the divine merits of Santikar, brought

the Nag Raja Karxu’TaKA out of the lake or tank of Adhar, and conveved

him to Santipir with much ceremony and many religious rites. The

cause of this act was that for many previous years there had been adefi-

ciency of rain, whereby the people had been grievously distressed with

famine ; and its consequence was, an ample supply of rain, and the re-

turn of the usual fertility of the earth and plenty of food.

Subsequently, Srt Narenpra Deva became Raja of Bhagat-pattan, (or

Bhatgaon) ; he was the disciple of Bannupatra AcHARyA, and brought

ARYAVALOKITESWARA (Padma Pani) from Piatalakaparvat (in Assam) to

the city of Lalita pattan in Népal. The reason of inviting this divinity

to Népal was a drought of 12 years’ duration, and of the greatest

severity. The measure was attended with like happy results, as in the

case of conveying the Nae Raja with so much honour to Santiptr.

[The classification will be given in an ensuing number. ]

1V.—Further Account of the Remains of an ancient Town, discovered at

Behat, near Sehdranpur. By P. T. Cautley, Art. Supt. Doab Canal.

[In a letter to the Secretary, read at the Meeting of the 30th April.]

With more coins and other articles that have been found in our

Herculaneum, I have now the pleasure of sending a sketch of the

country in the neighbourhood of Behat, which will be more descrip-

tive of the ancient town, with the size and extent of the mountain

torrents in its vicinity, than any explanation that I could give in writing :

the total absence moreover of any tradition of its having existed, and

the little information to be gained from natives on subjects of this nature,

unless coming under their immediate observation, places me in depend-

ence solely on the few notes that I have by me, which I fear are

hardly worthy of the notice of the Society.

Tradition, but even that of the vaguest description, carries us back to

the reign of Suan JEHAN, as well as to that of Munammep Suu andhis

successors atthe dissolution of the empire. Suan Jenan built apalace or

hunting seat at thefoot ofthe lowerrange of hills onabranch ofthe Jumna

river, about 14 milesnorth of Behat: thisplace which consists of amain qua-

drangle of 800 feet square, with numerousbuildings and minor courts attach-

ed, is now in perfect ruin, thesuperstructure only remaining inafew places,

and that entangled and held together by arms and roots of the Bur

222 Further account of the [May,

(Ficus Indica) and other jungle trees; at Raiptir, Nyashahr, Fyzabad,

and other places between Behat and this palace are remains of the

same period in mosques, tombs, &c. and the forests in the neighbour-

hood contain marks of amore extended cultivation, and of a country

more thickly inhabited than it is at present; it may be fairly presumed

that all the Musulman buildings now in existence here are dependent on a

period posterior to the middle of the. 17th century. Behat itself con-

tains a mosque and tomb near it, with only one brick house orenclosure,

but a number of pukka wells, and is said to have been a large town at

the period alluded to; but the ruins and tombs pointed out as the

remains of this era are south of the present town, and in quite a different

direction to the antiquities that have been now discovered.

To a person at all acquainted with the strange revolutions that take

place on the surface, in the proximity of these mountain torrents provin-

cially termed rows, the mere change of the river’s course, or an

extensive deposit of sand on a wide surface, thereby laying waste large

tracts of cultivable soil, would not be at all surprising: such changes

are inconstant progress, and things of annual occurrence! The course

of the Nogaon row, as shewn in the map, has been so altered within

the last half century, agreeably to the information of a respectable ze-

mindar, or landholder who resides at Behat, that the features of the

country are perfectly changed since his childhood: he mentions ( a cir-

cumstance borne out by my excavations) that in his recollection, “all

the country between the two rivers througn which the present canal

runs, and on which the Belka falls are now constructed, was a low clay

soil (dhaka), with rice cultivation; that this tract now is raised five hat’hs

by a deposit of sand, caused by one very severe rainy season, in which

the present town of Behat was in jeopardy ;” this exactly corresponds

with the canal excavations, the superficial 5 to 7 feet of which was

sand, reposing on a reddish sandy clay, the section at the point where the

ancient town is buried shews the same deposit of 43 feet with the same

sub-stratum of clay! The Behat khala or ravine opening out into the

Muskura river is said to have been much enlarged by the ancient canal,

when great mischief was done to the neighbourhood ; referring to the last

attempt at making use of this line as acanal by the Rohilla Zapirma

KHAN, who has the credit of having carried water to the town of Jelala-

bad and his fortified camp Gousgurh. I take the liberty of referring

you to the strange tortuous outline of this ravine, of which the map

gives a faithful representation, (Pl. xvii.) as near this ravine lies the old

Town ata depth of 17 feet from the surface, with a super deposit of 122

feet of a reddish sandy clay.

Jour as. Svc. Pot. Wi PUXVIT

BEHUT //

Lomb & Well gg ,

sie

SHE TCH

of the Town of Benut and its vicinity,

including the Doab Canal as

connected willthe Mogaon and

Maskurra hivers, & ules e

down the Bed of the Behut Khel

* inillustration of thepostliion of the ancient

ot” Town discovered below lhe surface,as shewn

ag by the red ink tn the above Sketch.

Ys) Fe 409 9 4 8 12 16 30 24 28 32 3600 Feet

7 Big? Scale of 800 Yards to an Inch

ET Cauley deb JB. Tassin Lith.

ei ca

ional sod. Tomb htcor

™

‘f

tu Bec i a, Ay A

ir . 4,

a Factor 3 he Sieh eit aerr ge

5: MOS

“a a

Leen

a Ash aK AMaitoiciad SAS ery ;

iter: SBS ay Seal pain we » *

1834.) ancient Town discovered near Sehdranpur. 223

The fall or difference in level between the bed of the Nogaon and

that of the Muskura river, at the point where the khala joins it, was

previous to the present canal works being constructed about 21 feet,

on a line with all its tortuosities not exceeding three miles! Nowit would

be supposed that had the canal formerly passed over this line, without

masonry or other works to protect it from erosion, the wear and tearof

such a rapid would in a very short space of time have connected the

Nogaon with the Muskura, and thrown all the waters of the former

down the latter’s channel. It is perfectly evident, that this did not

take place, for such an event must, when once established, have

remained; a point which almost ensures one of two surmises ;—ei-

ther that the ancient canal never was opened, or kept open for

any length of time; or that works were constructed in this neigh-

bourhood. These works might have been at the spot where these

antiquities have been found: such was my idea on the discoveries

being laid open, and such was the impression under which I visited

the spot after it had been pointed out to me, andI must confess that

the reasons were so strong in favor of this being the mere ruin of old

canal works, that I was considerably biassed in favor of the supposition,

that at this spot had been the descent or fall by which the difference

of level had been accomplished. On examination however, this idea was

completely annulled, for the distinct stratum of black soil, filled with bits

of pot and bone so exactly corresponding with the sites of ancient vil-

lages now existing on the surface, and this stratum extending for a

continuance, placed the matter in a far different light, completely laying

aside the possibility of this either having been the remains of a canal

work, or with reference to the coins, &c. the probability of its being a

mere deposit caused by transportation. There is not a doubt on my

mind of this being a town submerged, the reasons and causes of which

may be ascribed not only to the proximity of rows, but to the effects of

winds; in short the filling in of a hollow. But when this happened,

or what were the features of the country’s surface at the period

previous to this taking place, may well remain an enigma; for look-

ing around us at the present day, we find the position of towns

and villages invariably fixed either on the highest spots or on

the slopes of valleys! Now, was this town at the period of its existence

high or even partially so, with reference to the surrounding country, to

what date can we possibly look to its existence? And how picture to

ourselves the face of the neighbouring country? There is no doubt

however that this town is of great antiquity, and to those conversant in

these matters, and I cannot refer myself to one more so than yourself, a

224 Further account of the [May,

door may be opened, from the great number of coms that have been

found, to fix the probable date, when this town was inhabited.

The level of the country does not exhibit any distinct basin or

hollow; but, taking a line from the Nogaon river at the dam over the site

to the Muskura, one continuous slope will be found, with indentations

at each of the rivers ; the proximity of the lines of sandhills and their

directions might lead to speculations ; but these are just as well avoided ; ~

for if, as we must allow, (from finding shingle and old beds of rivers

many feet below the present surface,) the present surface has been con-

siderably raised, we have with the agency of these mountain streams,

and the soil acted on by winds, data sufficient to shew that the inhuma-

tion of acity, or whatever was at the spot in question, was nothing at all

extraordinary.

It may be interesting, with reference to the constant change of sur-

face in this region, to mention, that when engaged in constructing a

bridge at the village of Gandewar, about two miles higher up the canal

than the Nogaon row, the difficulty of obtaining water for the works

was such, that I was induced to sink a shaft in the canal bed. The well

was sunk 380 feet to water, the upper 20 feet was through the reddish

sandy clay above-mentioned, below which was shingle or boulders ex-

actly resembling those found now in the beds of all these rivers: through-

10 feet of this shingle water was found. This nearly corresponds with

the bed of shingle now laid bare south of the Belka Falls, and amongst

which the coin, &c. have been found, and I have no doubt that it is all

part of an extensive line formerly the bed of the escapes from the lower

mountains. If this is true, it goes far to prove a circumstance that

I before mentioned in a communication to the Society, that the enor-

mous discharge of matter from the debouchements of these lower hills

is, ip the reduction of themselves, gradually giving a rise to the whole

country skirting their bases! I may also mention, that near a village

named Jytpur, three miles south of the Kalowala Pass, (at which pass water

is within 10 inches of the surface,) I sunk a well for the reasons aforesaid

60 feet deep through a succession of beds of shingle, and left off, finding

no water! At a place six miles south of this again, water is within eight

feet of the the surface. Thisphenomenon extends apparently on the whole

line between the Jumna and Ganges, that is to say, water is near the

surface at the foot of the hills, and shews itself again near the surface about

10 miles south, being in the intermediate distance at a great depth. In

building the masonry dam on the Nogaon river, water was found at a

depth of 29 feet from the bed of the row; the excavation through beds

of sand and clay, but no shingle. The only mark of building which has

1834.] ancient Town discovered near Sehdranpur. 225

been as yet found on this site is the remains of a foundation, the great-

er parts of which had been cleared out and broken by the canal: the

bricks were soft and friable. This foundation was sunk about four feet

in the black soil, terminating on its surface; the great quantity of

bricks however scattered in the canal bed proves distinctly that many

more foundations had been cleared out, and it is possible that when I

have time to sink wells in neighbouring points, so as to detect the

boundaries of these ruins, I may bring to light matters of greater inter-

est than those even now before us. The bricks discovered are of a

large size, and generally speaking, badly burned, (similar to some that

were found on a former occasion at Manukmow, near Seharunpiir, where

a quantity of old foundations were discovered, consisting entirely of the

same sized bricks :) a number of them wedge-shaped % Aincies a asad

intended for well building, and better burned than the square ones.

Amongst the fragments of pots, were some which the natives recognised

as resembling those now used in making indigo, long elliptical vessels !

the fragments of pots, bones, teeth, and articles of this description are in

abundance. In sinking three wells on the west of the canal near the spot,

the same section of soil appeared, and the same articles were discovered

on reaching the black stratum. I look forward with great interest to the

time when I can have leisure to make further excavations in the neigh-

bourhood, enabling me to form an idea of the extent of the discovery.

At a spot considerably south (marked A in the map) a large pukka

well was also exposed in the canal channel. I had this cleared out and

partly removed, supposing that there was a probability of making further

discoveries. I send to the Society an article (either lead or pewter)*

which was the only thing of metal found: a great quantity of gharas or

water pots were taken out whole, as if they had fallen into the well and

sunk; the bones also of two deer (barasinghas), the horns broken in

pieces, but the jaw bones and other parts tolerably perfect : from the

circumstance of finding so many gharras the nativesseem to conclude that

this was atown or village well, and not that in use for irrigation. If the

ancient town extended to this point, it would be extensive indeed, but

of this there does not appear to be any probability.

The presence of the deer’s bones is easily accounted for, as a number

of these, as well as other wild animals, are constantly lost in galloping

_over the jungles, and falling into deserted wells. The well in question

was doubtless one of this description, for a long time after either

the town or cultivation for which it was intended was deserted, and

remained long open amongst the high grass and jungle which so rapidly

-obtain in this part of the country when the hand of man is absent: all

* This small disc or wheel does not bear any marks of antiquity. —Ep.

926 Further Account of an ancient Town, &c. [May,

“

marks of this well were so completely obliterated, that the present canal

was excavated over it without its being discovered. The bricks used

appear to have been of the same description as the square ones above

described.

Amongst the metal articles found in the site of the old town, are a

great number of selais orinstruments in use ina Hindustani lady’stoilet for

applying surma to the eyes, made of copper apparently. To this circum-

stance my attention was drawn by a native sonar, who observed that now

articles of this description were never made of that metal; the great

quantity of rolls of metal and wire found would lead a person to suppose

that the main exhumation at present consisted of a smith’s shop! There

are some other things, one bearing in some respects a resemblance to a

small cannon (17), another to a button hook, &c. &c. The quantity ofslag

of iron smelting furnaces is a singular circumstance, for althonghiron ore

is found in the mountains at no great distance, it is not the practice

now to import it in that state into the plains.

The number of coins found, and inmy possession, is 170, amongst which

are two intruders that would, if they belonged to this town, very consider-

ably reduce the antiquity of it; but from the circumstance of there only

being two, and from their appearance (having no mark of that antiquity

so eminently conspicuous in all the othercoinsfound), I am much inclined

to suspect that some of my myrmidons have been false, or that there

are stray coins* ; both of them are sent with this letter. My method of

collection was by giving new coin for old, that is to say, new pice for all

the old ones, and new rupees for allthe old rupees discovered, and re-

muneration according to the value of other articles : this may have rais-

ed the cupidity of some speculator to introduce thesetwo Musulman coins

intomy cabinet. All those upon which any markis apparent, and all other

articles worthy of transmission, will be sent to the Society’s museum.

I will conclude with a remark, that the accompanying map will give

a good idea of the Doab Canal works in the neighbourhood of Behat,

shewing its connection with two of its greatest impediments, namely,

the Nogaon and Muskura rivers, and the descent between the two at

the Belka Falls. During the rains and floods, the regulating bridges being

closed with gates, and the dams thrown open, no water whatever passes

down the canal, and each river or torrent has its own flood kept to

itself ; the size of these rivers, and the quantity of water that they carry, is

in high floods very great; at other seasons they are quite dry, and consist

* Our author need be under no alarm whatever from the presence of these two

coins, which must have been purely accidental, and in no way connected with the an-

tiquities of Behat ; for on examination, one turns out to be a pice of Indore, the other

of Lakhnao, both known by their respective symbols, and quitemodern.—Ep.

Se tales

SF ati i cay tal

ipeke Sa es co Rata

‘25 Pe

Journ. As. Soc. Yes Vol RX

PLIX Efrwpv COrws.

from the ancent ruins of Behat. near Secharanpur.

ALL eal

het

NEI

I ve J

1 4 - = \

;

( i

i i A (| s} Ale

a’

ee A

\ tf)

i MS f

alte all

aay

the ruins ya King

7 ke ey

J Pringen det. ef sculps

1834.] Note on the Coins found by Capt. Cautley. 227

of extensive beds of sand with scarcely any vegetation. The fallsat Belka

consists of two chambers thirty-five feet in total breadth, passing in two

descents of brick masonry, a fall of 15 feet, a power for machinery that

would in any country but this be duly appreciated, and have long ago

led to the establishment ‘of a town or city in its neighbourhood, which

would have thrown into the shade the submerged city. These falls are

“worthy of the attention of speculators under the new charter, a point which

although not directly coming under the views of the Society, may be

well referred to, as bringing to notice the dormant claims that the

Doab Canal has on those possessed of capital, combined with mechanical

skill and energy.

V.—Note on the Coins, found by Captain Cautley, at Behat. By James

‘aioe Vs Prinsep, Sec., &c.

The accompanying plate (xvii.) exhibits faithful representations of

some of the coins presented by Captain Cautizy to the Society. Those

numbered 1 to 6 are all of the same character, and, as far as I am ac-

quainted, entirely new to Hindi numismatology, although connected

by a peculiar symbol with the fifth series of Col. Ton’s plate* (fig. 19

of the present plate) ; also with the copper coins 68, 69, of Mr. Wrison’s

third platet (fig. 22 of the present plate); and with fig.19 of Mr.

Masson’s collection, in plate 9 of the last number of the Journal ; all

three series in other respects differing materially from one another.

Fig. 1. May be looked upon as the type of this new series. Itisa

silver coin of the size depicted in the engraving, and weighs 20 grains.

The silver has been so acted upon by long continued burial, that on

arrival in Calcutta, wafered on to the folds of a letter for security,

the removal of the wafer stripped off a thin film of silver from its

surface. The impression however is still perfect and in deep relief.

Obverse. On one side we perceive a female figure clothed, holding

in her right hand a stalk, bearing on its summit a large open flower :—

(this emblem will be seen below to be common to another class of Indian,

coins ;) on her right stands an animal, of the precise character of which

it is difficult to make any positive assertion :—it has astout straight

trunk, which might pass forthat of a deer, or of a horse, but the headmore

resembles that ofa bird, and it is surmounted with a radiated crest,

which at first sight wears the appearance of horns. On the left of this

nondescript animal is a symbol or monogram much resembling charac-

ter 5 of the Allahabad inscription, No. 1, but square, instead of round,

in the body. There are other characters round the margin but partially

visible. .

* Trans. Roy. As. Soc. vol. i. t+ As. Res. vol. xvii.

FF 2

228 Note on the Coins found by Capt. Cautley [Mar,

Reverse. The opposite side of this curious coin presents an assem-

blage of symbols, the purport of which it is difficult to divine. The

principal figure in the centre seems to represent a temple, a pyramidal

building, with three tiers of rounded siras, spires or domes, surmounted

by a kulsa or pinnacle in the form of the letter T: the contour of

this device resembles also the Hindi drawings of rocks and mountains,

and it may be intended to pourtray some holy hill, connected with the

mythology or with the locality of its place of coinage: beneath the

pyramid is a waved line, which may also possibly depict the sea, and

point to some fabulous mountain in the ocean, as Lanka or Meru. To

the right is another curious emblem, which for want of more correct

information, we may call a tree of triple branch, standing in a frame or

on akind of chabitra. To the left is the swastika emblem ‘Fh, of four

legs conjoined : and below it a figure very similar in form to % or &

or some other compounded Greek characters on the Bactrian coins.

There is a legend around the margin consisting of the letters hitherto

called Pehlevi, but which I think we shall soon find reason to denomi-

nate otherwise. :

Fig. 2. A copper coin similar in every respect to fig. 1, but of inferior

execution; in this the circles of the chaitya or temple are made

square, and resemble common masonry.

Figs. 3, 4, 5; are smaller copper (or rather white bronze) coins,

~ stamped only on one side, except No. 5, which has a faint impress

of a tirsul on the reverse. The form of the tree is altered, and the

frame below has, in some specimens, four compartments instead of

‘two: the swastika is also exchanged for four circular rings.

Fig. 6. A copper coin weighing 1635 grains, in imperfect preserva-

tion. The only variation in this coin fromthe type-coin fig. 1, is

that the pyramid contains two tiers instead of three. This circum-

stance, however, constitutes the link of connection with the other

series of coins to which I have alluded.

All of them having the symbol %& in common.

Fig. 7. Is asmall square copper piece, with an elephant on one side,

the other effaced.

Fig. 8. Isa small copper coin procured by Lieut. A. Conou.y, at

Kanouj, upon which this mark & forms the distinguishing emblem. A

similar coin is in Major Sracy’s possession, obtained in Central India, I

shall have to recur to the subject in describing figs. 19 and 22.

Figs. 9 and 10. I have introduced these two coins to shew, that what

has been called the Indo-Scythic series occurs plentifully among the

‘exhumated relics of Behat.

The first of these, the raja and bull coin, must henceforward be

1834.] in the ruins of Behat near Sehdranpir. 229

entitled the Kadphises series, in compliance with the successful re-

searches of Mr. Masson published in our last number ; the Kanerkos

series, also occurs as commonly among the coins transmitted by

Capt. Cauttey, and as we know that these two coins bear Greek

inscriptions, and that their epoch cannot consequently be much

posterior to the Bactrian dynasties, we may presume that all the

descriptions of coins having the chaitya or % symbol, being proved

to be contemporaneous with these, must belong to the first centuries

of the Christian era, and consequently the destruction of the ancient

city may be ascribed with tolerable certainty to the same early period.

The circumstance of so much money being discovered in one place

would seem to denote that the catastrophe which destroyed the place

was sudden, but the destruction is as likely to have been effected by

the ravages of war, as by any convulsion of nature ; and, when once

depopulated, the place might easily have been buried under the gra-

dual deposit of silt washed down by the hill streams, as described by

Capt. CauTiry.

Figs. 11 and 12. These coins are connected with the above by the

tree symbol, by their being stamped only on one side, and by their

being of white bronze ; but in them the animal is decidedly the brah-

many bull, and the inscription is in a different character.

Figs. 13, 14,15, 16, 17, and 18, are introduced to give an idea of

the other curiosities from Behat.

The first isa black and white enameled bead; 14, an ornament of the

headdress of some image ; 15, a ring probably worn while performing

certain religious ceremonies; 16, appears to be a weight moulded in

the shape ofa frog, as is the custom in Ava, and in many parts of India:

it weighs 360 grains, (precisely two tolas,) or six Grecian drachme, and

is not corroded. Fig. 17 is the metal handle of some vessel: it is bro- .

ken in half. Fig. 18, are the selats for applying surma to the eyes,

spoken of by Capt. CauTnzy, as so numerous: in the present day they

are generally made of zinc. Besides these articles, our flourishing little

museum contains plain rings, arrow-heads, hooks, and rolls of lead, con-

verted into semi-crystalline hydrated oxide by exposure to the moisture

under ground*. Most of the copper coins likewise are in a very imper-

fect state, the pure metal not resisting corrosion nearly so well as bronze.

Hindi: Coins from the ruins of Kanouj.

To confirm the assertion made above of the connection of several

other series with the Behat coinage, I have introduced at the foot of the

* See note on a similar change produced in zinc plates, vol. ii. p. 437. The lead |

is partially converted into minium and partly into penieride, In some rolls the

interior is still metallic.

280 Hindi Coins from the ruins of Kanouj. (May;

present plate, drawings of some most interesting coins, procured by

Lieut. A. Conotty, of the 6th Light Cavalry, at Kanouj, and this mo-

ment received from that officer at Cawnpore.

Figs. 19 and 21. Silver coins, weighing 28 grains each (4 drachm),

corresponding in every respect with Col. Top’s fifthseries, in the head,

on the obverse, and in thecircular inscription on the reverse : in 19, also,

we find the central symbol # with five dots on the side, as in his coin.

Col. Top’s observations on these rare coins are as follows:

‘“‘The fifth series is entirely novel and unexplored. AJl Ican say of them is

that they belong to a dynasty which ruled from Avanti or Ujjayan to the Indus,

for in that whole tract I have found them. The first I obtained was from the

ruins of ancient Ujjayan, twelve years ago,presented to me by Mr. WILLIAMS, resi-

dent at the Gykwar court, who first awakened my attention to their importance.

He found them in Cutch, and in his company, I discovered others among the ruins

in the Gulph. The character of the epigraphe I have met with on rocks in Saurash-

tra, in the haunts of the Suroi, the bounds of the conquests of MENANDER and

Arou.topotus. I havelittle hesitation in assigning them to the Balhara sovereigns

of Renanport’s Arabian travellers, the Bhalla Raes of Anhulwdra Patan, who were

supreme in those countries: ‘‘ This Balhara is the most illustrious prince of the

Indies, and all the other kings acknowledge his pre-eminence. He has, of these,

pieces of silver called Tartarian drams. They are coined with the die of the

prince, and have the year of his reign.’”—ReNnaAnpor, page 15. ‘‘ The Balhara

dynasty had a distinct era, 375 years posterior to VICRAMADITYA.”’

The character of the circular legend in all these coins strongly resem-

bles Sanscrit :—if the place of their discovery be a test of the extent of

empire in which they circulated, they will belong to a powerful monarch

indeed, for Mr. Massonhas found twenty at Beghram, (of the same sym-

bolat least,) while they extend to Kanouj, Behat, and Benares on the east.

Fig. 20. Avsilver coin, weighing 34 grains; is evidently of the same

series; but here the distinctive symbol is lost, and is replaced by a

peacock with expanded tail: the letters are not decypherable.

Fig. 22. A square copper coin, also from Kanouj, is already known.as

No. 68 of Wiuson’s plate, (see As Res. vol. xvii.) which was dug up

by Capt. Vercu on the Allahabad road. It bears on the obverse an

elephant and some other animal prostrate; on the reverse, the &

symbol, the tree, and a cross, all of which prove its close alliance with

the Behat coins. More of the general history of the whole series

may yet be developed by future discovery.

Fig. 23. <A silver coin, weighing 7.7 grains, resembles a fanam of

South India, but its type shews that it may be a genuine connection

of the coins it accompanies.

Fig. 24. A gold medal weighing 123 grains. Obverse,—a figure clothed

in the Hindd dhoti, with armlets, holding a bow, as having just dis-

charged an arrow through the head of a lion, or other monster, on

the right ; in his left he holds another arrow prepared; his right foot

1834.} Hindi Coins from the ruins of Kanouy. 231

rests on the tail of the lion. Inscription. in ancient Nagarl Wait

fucist at Maharajadhiraja Sri. Reverse—either the same person or a

female figure clad in similar costume, seated upon the vanquished lion,

holding a large flower in the manner of a cornucopia in the left hand,

(see also figs. 1, 4,) and in the right, a kind of noose ; above which the

lozenge symbol with four prongs (16 of plate xiv. vol. ii.) On the

right in ancient Nagari, the words #lwaa aar Sri madghavakacho.

It will be at once seen that this beautiful medal has no connection

with the subjects of the foregoing remarks. I have given it a place

that it might be as early as possible brought to the knowledge of numis-

matologists, for it appears likely to prove the very key to our know-

ledge of the valuable series of Kanouj coins, forming the fourth of Col.

Top; and the second Plate of Wison.

The former author says of these coins:

‘‘They are Hindu, of a very remote period, and have the same character which

I have found wherever the Pandu authority existed, in the caves, and on the

rocks of Janagurr Girna, on the pillar of victory in Meywar, and on the columns

of Indraprestha (Delhi) and Praz,dg (Allahabad). Some of them are not unlike

ancient Pehlevi. These coins are of gold, and in fine preservation. Like all

my medals, they are either from Agra, Mathura, Ujjayan, or Ajmere. Dr. Wit-

KINS possesses some found even in Bengal: he thinks he can make out the word

Chandra upon them.”’

It is well known, as Lieut. Conoxtuy remarks, ‘‘that our love

for the antique has induced certain cunning men of this famed

city toset up a mint for the fabrication of moneys of the olden time,”

and many that are brought thence bear all the marks of having

been cast in the mould of some original, of which they bear so imper-

fect an impression that it has been hitherto impossible to assign the true

nature of their inscriptions : Col. Top, it is evident, supposed them to be

inthe Delhi character No. 1;—one was read as in the Mahabalipuralpha-

bet (see vol. il. page 412, 649) : and only now do we perceive for certain

that the character is precisely that of No. 2, of the Allahabad column :

of which the reader may convince himself by comparing the legend on

the obverse with the titles of Chandragupta in Plate VI. of the present

volume. Applying the same alphabet to the reverse, we find the name Sri

mad-ghava kavo or kacho which the Rev. Dr. Mint remarks, by a slight

alteration will become GuatTat-Kacuo, the very name read by himself as

the father of Cuanpracurta in the Allahabad inscription*. I must here

leave this important discovery to the elucidation of our learned Vice-

President, having performed my own more humble duty of making

known by the pencil the prize which has rewarded my friend Lieut.

Cono.ty’s researches.

* Tn a paper read before the Asiatic Society on the 28th instant.

232 A Sketch of the present state of Georgia. [May,

VI.—A Brief Sketch of the Present State of Georgia, now a Russian Pro-

vince. By Captain Robert Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fel-

low of the Linnean Society, and Member of the Royal Asiatic Society of

Great Britain and Ireland.

The name of Georgia, which is applied by modern geographers to the

country south of Mount Caucasus, lying between the Euxine and Cas-

pian Seas, comprehends, according to the native historians, Kartueli,

-Imeritia, Mingrelia, and Guria, under the general name of Iberia. It is

now exclusively applied to the four provinces, Kartalinia, Kakhetia,

Kisik, and Georgian Armenia. According to several writers, the appel-

lative Georgian is transmitted to us from the river Koor, Kooros, or

Cyrus ; and they add, that the mhabitants ought to be named Koor-

gians. By the Turks and Persians they have always been denominated

“« Goorjees,” and their territory “ Goorjistan.”’

This country must be considered as one of the most interesting on

‘the face of the globe. It is at this moment a small canton of Russia.

included within the limits of that huge empire, but happily, as yet, not

governed in so despotic a manner. In the map, it is situated in the

centre of the isthmus ; though I shall describe it as comprising the

territory between the great Caucasian ridge, and the river Arras, (the

ancient Araxes) on the Caspian side ; and the redoubt of St. Nicholas

‘below the mouth on the Phasis on the side of the Euxine.

All was a blank, until the Russian CaTHerine, of notorious memory,

sent GULDENSTAEDT to traverse these delightful regions, trace the ri-

vers to their sources, make astronomical observations, examine the

natural history of the country, and collect vocabularies of all the

dialects he might meet with. He enumerates seven distinct nations,

divided into numerous tribes, each speaking its own dialect. The Cau-

casian isthmus contains innumerable small nations, They are compos-

ed of indigenous and primitive tribes, although some are doubtless the

remains of Asiatic hordes. Their physiognomy combines the charac-

teristic features of the principal races of Europe, and of Western Asia.

The writings of Moses, the allegory of Prometheus, the famous expedi-

tion of the Argonauts, and several traditions of the Scandinavians, all

combine to satisfy us that this kingdom was one of the most ancient of

the globe. We know for certain, however, that Georgia was conquered by

the illustrious NourcuirvAn, the contemporary and rival of JusTinran ;

became a portion of the empire of the celebrated Suttan Manmovp of

Ghiznee ; was invaded by Aup ArsELAn (the conquering lion) ; overrun

by Timour ; ravaged by Ismaiu ; conquered by Tamasp, in the reign of

our Exizasetu ; reconquered from the Turks by Suam Azsas: that,

1834.) A Sketch of the present state of Georgia. 233

although thus by turns overrun and pillaged by Turks, Tartars, and

Persians, it never wholly lost its independence, but preserved itself asa

kingdom nearly two thousand years ; and what is still more to its ho-

nor, it preserved its ancient faith in Christianity for fourteen hun-

dred years, in the very midst of countries enthusiastically devoted to the

Mahommedan religion. The ruins of walls and fortresses, commanding

its passes, and perched on the summits of its mountain ridges; the

remains of bridges in its streams; the ruins of palaces, churches, and

baths, in the midst of which are frequently discovered coins and medals

of Media, Parthia, Persia, Greece, and Rome, attest the various nations

that have been in possession of Georgia in ancient times.

Towards the close of the last century, the aged Prince Heractius, who

had proclaimed himself King of Georgia, took advantage of the anarchy

and confusion which existed in Persia, after the death of Kurrsem Kuan,

and by formal act renounced his dependence upon Persia, after having

struggled against the depredations of its inhabitants during his whole

reign, and placed himself under the protection of the Russian empress.

Subsequently, however, he was obliged to abrogate his alliance with

Russia, and to acknowledge himself tributary to Turkey.

At the peace in 1791, Georgia was declared independent, and in 1795,

Aca Manommep Knuavy, the late king of Persia, advanced to its capital.

His first act was an order for the slaughter of every human being in

this large and flourishing town—his next was, to set fire to it; and it

was totally burnt down. Every brutal excess of cruelty that national

hatred, inflamed by bigotry and infernal policy, could dictate, was com-

mitted. Pillage, murder, and conflagration met the eye on every side.

While some were occupied in plundering the villas of rich merchants,

and others in setting fire to the hamlets, the air was rent with the

mingled groans of men, women, and children, who were falling under

the daggers of the Moslems. The only exception made during the

massacre was of the young women and boys, who were preserved only

to be sold as slaves. Many of the women, whose husbands had been

butchered, were running to and fro frantic, with torn garments and dis-

heyelled hair, pressing their infants to their breasts, and seeking death

as a relief from still greater calamities that awaited them ! The number

of those slain or dragged into slavery on those dreadful days was not

less than twenty thousand.

In the following year, this brutal eunuch determined again to visit

Georgia, but he had only reached the town of Sheesha, in the fertile dis-

trict of Karabagh, when his career was arrested by the hand of violence.

Two servants, whom he had sentenced to death for a very trivial offence,

entered his tent at night, and with their daggers put an end to one of the

H H

234 A Sketch of the present state of Georgia. [May,

most cruel tyrants that ever ruledin Persia. It is beyond the limits of

this paper to particularize his cruelties. In the first year of his govern-

ment he deprived seventy thousand people of their eyes, and massacred

at least a hundred thousand. In Persia (as we all know), they think

no more of plucking out an eye, than we do of extracting a tooth.

On the death of Heracuius,in 1798, his eldest son,Gzorce Heractui-

vitz, unable to withstandthe attacks and intrigues of foreign and domes-

tic enemies, ceded his states (under a stipulation of being handsomely

provided for) to the Emperor Pau, who, deeming it safer to remove the

queen and her children to Moscow, commanded that her supposed

lover should make the proposal. Fixing her eyes steadily upon him, she

said, “‘ Forget not that thou art my subject—repeat not so hateful a

proposal, or I shall know how to punish your audacity.” Her lover

persisted in his entreaties, and in an instant she drew her dagger, and

laid him dead at her feet. She was, however, forcibly conveyed along

with her two daughters and two sons to St. Petersburg, where they had

precedence next to the imperial family, and though deprived of liberty,

were liberally treated. Her youngest son, ALEXANDER, possessing an in-

dependent spirit, together with an ardent love of country, preferred

liberty, although accompanied by every privation ; and vowing eternal

enmity to Russia, he became a wanderer in the adjacent mountains.

His hatred has increased by time, although any thing like resistance to

the colossal power of Russia must be perfectly hopeless, even if support-

ed by Persia, with the ruler of which kingdom he is still in constant

communication, and watching a favorable opportunity of making the

endeavour to recover his lost territory.

The late Emperor ALEXANDER found it expedient to grant to the Khans,

or Princes of Daghestan and Shirwan (the ancient Albania), the enjoy-

ment of their former privileges, and indeed, to change little of their

ancient customs—except that they were prohibited from selling their

children to the Turks and Persians, and of executing summary ven-

geance on their subjects by mutilation or death. Several examples of

severity did not prevent vast emigrations into Georgia. In the year

1820, alone, not less than ten thousand Persian families crossed the

boundary, to whom it was intended to assign lands; and both Turks

and Armenians are continually placing themselves under the Russian

government. The Circassians, however, on the northern frontiers of

the Caucasus, still bring up their children for the market of Constanti-

nople. This is done by stealth, for the Russians use every means in

their power to prevent the inhabitants quitting the country. In the

year 1828, when I crossed the Araxes, the influx had been so great

that I met thousands of both sexes, and all ages, returning again to

1834.] A Sketch of the present state of Georgia. 235

Persia, and execrating the name of PaskxrewitcH, then Governor

General of Georgia, to whom they attributed all their misfortunes, and

from whom they had received the most flattering but fallacious promises.

The whole of Georgia is beautifully diversified with mountain scene-

ry, gradually spreading out into hill and dale. The climate is delight-

ful, and the country well watered. It is remarkable that in Persia most

of the inhabited places are situated in plains and valleys : in Georgia,

on the contrary, the towns and villages are almost uniformly built upon

the sloping sides of hills or heights, after the manner of the hamlets of

Koordistan. The scarcity of rain in Persia, and the abundance of

water in Georgia, has been assigned as the reason for this difference.

The melting of the snows on Mount Caucasus causes floods to pour down

from the hills with such violence as to sweep every thing before them.

To give an idea of the enormous masses of snow which are constantly

thawing during the summer season, I will mention, that in my journey

across Caucasus, in August, 1828, a piece of frozen snow had detached

itself from a neighbouring peak, and shelved down across the road, co-

vering it to an extent of at least three quarters of a mile, and rendering.

the passage nearly impracticable. The Koor, however, does not rise

above its banks. Generally speaking, the climate is mild and salubri-

ous. From April to November, the sky is for the most part cloudless ;

but during the night, the dews are frequently very heavy. As in Persia,

the sultry days are not unfrequently succeeded by intensely cold nights.

During the other parts of the year, there is no deficiency of rain ; and to

this circumstance the fertility of Georgia is chiefly attributable. The

winters are generally very penetrating ; every possible degree of tem-

perature may be had on the sloping spurs of Caucasus.

Among’ various indigenous productions may be enumerated thecedar,

and other varieties of the pine; the oak, the beech, the elm, the ash, the

chesnut, the walnut, the apple, the pear, the citron, the peach, the plum, the

apricot, the pomegranate, the raspberry, the quince, and many flowering

shrubs, among which the vine entwines itself in wild luxuriance, loaded

with the finest grapes. The most numerous, however, and that in which

the riches of the country chiefly consist, are mulberry trees, on which

they feed an infinite number of silk-worms. Georgia was famed for its

silk long before this article found its way into Italy, in the reign of Justr-

NIAN. GuLpENsTaEpT describes Georgia as most fertile and fruitful. An

Asiatic’s ideas of fertility differ sufficiently from ours, to explain in part

this assertion : for to him plantations of olives, almonds, and figs, with

which the country is covered, suggests the same associations of plenty

that are called up in our minds by rich tracts of corn land.

236 A Sketch of the present state of Georgia. [May,

The same traveller characterises the country as flowing with milk and

honey, and it still answers to this description ; for it contains the rich-

est pasture lands, andthe rocky portions are covered with aromatic

plants, yielding to the wild bees who hive in the crevices of hollow trees,

such an abundance of honey as to supply the poorer classes with an article of

food, and with wax to be exchanged for cloths and stuffs. Honey from

the rocks is repeatedly referred to in the Holy Scriptures, as a delicious

food, and an emblem of plenty. (1 Sam. xvi. 25: Psalm Ixxxi. 16.)

(GULDENSTAEDT instances the growth of the date tree as a proof of the

mildness of the temperature, and when to these we add the oil extracted

from the almond (the amygdalus Persica) and olive, we shall be at no

loss to account for the ancient fertility of the most barren districts of

Georgia, or for the adequacy of the soil to the support of so numerous

a population, notwithstanding the comparatively small proportion of

arable land. Delicious wine is produced in the districts, and the valleys

bear plentiful crops of rice, wheat, millet, and barley ; while cotton, flax,

and hemp grow spontaneously on the plains bordering the Caspian.

The streams are full of fish, but with the exception of theriver Koor, are

all brooks or torrents, and therefore unfit for internal navigation. In

short, nature has rendered it one ofthe most beautiful and highly favored

countries in the world. Wild animals are not numerous ; for every man

being armed, they have ever met with constant enemies. On the plains

however, there are deer and antelopes; and'the pygarg (cervus pygar-

gus), or dishon of the Scriptures, called in Persia aha, bears, wolves,

wild boars, and the rock goat (capra Caucasia) delight in the rugged

summits of the schistose mountains. The chamois, on the contrary, pre-

fers the lower calcareous hills ; as also do the hare, fox, and jackal. In

ornithology I can enumerate from my own personal observation the

eagle, the falcon (falco tinnunculus), the pheasant, the jack-daw, in the

oak-woods; the bee-catcher (merops apiaster), the field lark, the red

partridge (petrao rufus), the quail (¢etrao coturniz), and the ring-dove,

Game is abundant, partridges in particular being found in large coveys,

so fat and heavy, that they may easily be knocked down with a stick.

The male species is a most beautiful bird. The females are not so pret-

tily marked. Wild-geese, ducks, snipe, and water-fowl of every descrip-

tion abound in some situations. Ihave seen several large snakes, but

the only one much dreaded is a small slender species, spotted black and

white, the bite of which is said to be instantly fatal. Flies of every

species are annoying inthe hot-weather, anda species of ant (¢ermes

fatalis’, is very numerous.

Georgia was formerly celebrated for its mineral treasures, but its mines

have been neglected, and now produce but little. Gold, silver, and iron

1834.] A Skeich of the present state of Georgia. ‘237

are found in the mountain range of Caucasus. Coal is also said toabound

in different parts of the country. Srraso goes so far as to assert that

the numerous small rivers carry down gold dust in vast quantities, which

being stopped by sheep skins, placed on purpose, furnishes an explanation

of the fable of the golden fleece, (Strabo, xi. passim.)

I was assured that the total population of Georgia is four hundred

thousand, of whom ninety thousand are Armenians, following chiefly

the rites of the Greek Church, and partly their own. There are at least

seventy thousand Russian and Georgian troops stationed throughout

the districts. The number of the inhabitants is doubtless increasing,

as previous to its connexion with Russia, the people were sadly reduced

by the constant dissentions of the chiefs, who, possessed of unlimited

power over their vassals, chose to be eternally at war with each other,

chiefly, if not entirely, with a view of making prisoners of both sexes,

for the harams of the Turks and Persians. The incursions of these lat-

ter, moreover, utterly desolated from time to time the provinces on the

frontier. In 1603, when that accomplished despot Suan AspBas marched

into Georgia, he carried off no less than ten thousand families; but as a

striking proof of his beneficent despotism, instead of making them

slaves, and compelling them to change their religion, as his predeces-

sors had done in similar cases, he settled them in different parts of his

kingdom, and afforded them every encouragement. The Armenian colo-

ny formed by him at Ispahan remains an honorable monument of his

wise- and liberal policy. These drawbacks, however, on population

have of late years ceased, and it is said, that the measures now adopted

for the encouragement of agriculture and commerce have already pro-

duced the best effects. The capital is rising from a dismal-looking town:

into a cheerful bustling city, and its population, which, in the year 1826, .

was only 26,000, has risen in four years to 33,000. It would be super-

fluous to allude to the beauty of the women of Georgia, which has be-

come so proverbial. Their symmetrical form and regular features might

serve asthemodel for the fineststatues. ‘‘Itis in Georgia,” saysthe elegant

Gizzon, “ that nature has placed, at least to our eyes. the model of beau-

ty, in the shape of the limbs, the colour of the skin, the symmetry of

the features, and the expression of the countenance. The men,” he adds,

‘‘are formed for action, andthe women for love.’’ Yet, Hzropotvs says,’

that the natives, in his time, were dark complexioned (meAavxpoes) and:

had crisp, curling hair (ovAorpixes) ; such is the change produced by the

mixture of nations, and the slow but powerful influence of climate. The

women, however, not satisfied with the prodigality of nature, have re-

course to the odious use of paint ; and although this is considered indica-

tive of want of chastity, it does not prevent the beauties of Georgia using:

238 Geological Section of the Strata (May,

their detestable and deleterious cosmetics. Their chief delight is in

bathing and champooing, which at Tiflis may be enjoyed to perfection.

The baths, situated in deep caverns,are impregnated with sulphuretted

hydrogen, and their temperature I found at 112° Fahrenheit.

Georgian girls are not unfrequently married by the wishes of their

parents at the early age of twelve; for, although they are not as former-

ly, so easily smuggled out of the country for sale ; yet, the Russians are

constantly seizing them to gratify their own gross and vicious inclina-

tions. In every other respect, a spirit of forbearance is manifested to-

wards those who have sought protection under the imperial crown :

—whether it be to those hordes of barbarians which have intruded

themselves into parts of the Russian territory already occupied by Rus-

sian subjects, or to those restless and infatuated beings whom disorder-

ed imaginations concerning points of religion would not permit to re-

main quiet in more civilized countries.

VII.— Explanation of the Sketch giving a geological Section of the Strata

Srom Nimach to Merta, published inthe Asiatic Researches, vol. xviii.

p. 92. By James Harpiz, Esq. Beng. Med. Service.

[In the second part of the eighteenth volume of the Asiatic Researches, an ar-

ticle is published by Doctor Harnpiz, on the geology of Central India, exclusive of

Malwa, to which a geological section is appended of the ‘‘ strata between Nimach

and the British Residency at Mérita.’’ Owing to the transfer of the editorship from

the then Vice-President Mr. J. CaLpER to ourselves when the volume was half

through the press (the plates being at the same time in the publishers’ hands), it was not

perceived that the text did not contain any specific account of this particular plate,

and it was only on lately recurring to the records of the Physical Class that a sepa-

rate and detailed explanation by the author was found, which it has been thought

advisable to make public at once through the pages of the Journal, as some apology

to Dr. Harpier, for the imperfect justice done to his geological researches. Many

of our readers will be able to refer to the volume of Transactions for the plate in

question, and to others the nature of the country will be sufficiently intelligible

from the explanation itself, with the aid of a map, the examination being of course

confined to the surface and proceeding westward from Nimach.—Ep. |

This section is not offered as being perfectly correct, but it will serve

to give ageneral idea of the rocks which occur on the route from Ni-

mach to Mérta. The exact limits of the different formations are not

laid down with precision, the surface isin so many situations covered

with soil that I found it impossible to do this. I believe, however, that

the whole will be found to approximate pretty nearly to the truth. I

need scarcely add, that the exact position and breadth of the different

alternating beds are not intended to be represented. This could not

1834.] between Nimach and Merta, in Maiwa. 239

have been done unlessthe section had been constructed ona much larger

scale. With the scale to which I have limited myself, a bed of several

yards in breadth would have been out of proportion large had it been

represented by a single colored streak. I have at the same time endea-

voured to preserve, as far as my observations would permit me, the gene-

ral proportions which the one rock bears to the other on the grand

scale in such alternations. The line of section runs in the first instance

over a waved country, and afterwards over one which is nearly level.

None of the hill ranges are traversed by this section.

A, the overlying trap formation of Malwa, at Nimach. B.B. B., the sand-

stones, sandstone slates, &c. described in page 39, of the paper in the Re-

searches. These are continued as far as Benauti—surface generally covered

with soil from which the strata here and there protrude: country waved

and strata become more inclined as we proceed; west-dip SE. or E. On

descending from the trap, the descent being gentle, the sandstones are

immediately perceived, and, as we proceed west they pass into sand-

tone slate and lastly into the shale, &c. Numerous low detached ranges

observed running on a northerly and southerly direction ; none of these

traverse the line of section, and only in one instance have we occasion

to pass over a gentle rising ground connecting two low table crowned

ranges. C. C., the hills of this sandstone formation, which are generally

of the table shape represented, though sometimes they are conical. The

Jésalmir stone abounds with fossil shells, scarcely a slab being free from

them ; they are not of the least detriment to the stone, so faras it regards

its aptitude for lithographic purposes; the substance of the shell ap-

pearing to have become homogeneous with that of the stone in which

they are imbedded.

Resting on the sandstones and forming the tabular summits of the hills

occur, D. D., the quartzose breccia, described page 49. To the west of the

Bari hills occurs E, a yellow-coloured argillaceous limestone, of a compact

texture, consisting of about 75 per cent. of earthy carbonates. It contains

asmall proportion of magnesia, and is coloured by iron, which last exists

in pretty considerable proportion. The relative position of this lime-

stone to the sandstones could not be correctly ascertained. A little to the

north of Benauti occur the limestones described in page 43. These occu-

py gentle rising grounds.—I could not discover any organic remains in

the yellow limestone, but I have not examined it minutely enough to

speak with decision on this point.

The other limestones are purer and less ferruginous. They contain

from 84 to 88 per cent. of earthy carbonates, but both the above varie-

ties have a small proportion of carbonate of magnesia associated with

the lime. A thick bed of kankar and soil covers the junction of the

240 Geological Section of the Strata [May,

yellow limestone and the sandstones ; this bed is of considerable breadth :

both however dip to the east at a considerable angle; and as the limestone

occurs to the west of the sandstones, the former may possibly dip under

the latter, and the series of formations of the narrow bed described in

my published paper, may be thus completed.

F, a hill composed of the out-croppings of the quartz formation which

shews itself further west. Benautiis situated at the base of this hill.

G. G. G. Quartz rock as described page 31. It alternates with H. H.

H. &c. which is the rock described as an imperfect variety of granite

rock. It has a porphyritic structure, and might almost be classed with the

porphyries. It is however indistinctly stratified. In travelling from

Benauti to Nakum, as far as-the yellow limestones occurs, the surface

is generally covered with soil from which the limestone occasionally

protrudes; but on passing the limits of this vast formation, a very nar-

row bed of aslaty argillaceous rock presents itself, and this is immedi-

ately succeeded by the quartz, which rises occasionally into craggy and

rugged hills, and the outcroppings of the highly inclined, and in many

situations almost vertical, strata of which are constantly observed. The

line of section traverses a hill : also composed of quartz. I, The separate

section, K. is an imperfect representation of a hill composed of quartz

which occurs to the east of Nakrum. The slope in the direction in which

the strata dip is abrupt and destitute of soil. In the opposite direction,

it presents a bluff rugged face and which rises abruptly from the slope ;

M.M.,theslope in this direction being more gradual. The hillsat Nakrum,

which are also of quartz, exhibit something of a similar appearance: these

rise about 300 feet above the level of the plain. The bluff crag E occupies

the highest position of the ridges, and the hills slope on either side their

summits, presenting bare perpendicular cliffs, rising abruptly to the east

and west from the slopes, which last are covered with stunted trees.

From Nakrum to Mangarwar the surface, for the first half of the dis-

tance, is usually covered with soil, from which occasionally protrude

the quartz and the granitic rocks; H. H.&c. As we proceed west the

quartz becomes purer and more transparent. It frequently assumes a

nearly slaty structure, in consequence of minute plates of mica being

parallel to the stratiform structure. Thus far the surface is nearly level

It afterwards becomes very gently undulating, and the out-croppings of

the quartz strata are occasionally seen occupying the gentle swells.

This quartz now appears to alternate with or rather there occur inclos-

ed in its narrow beds of argillaceous schist, the quartz being the prepon-

derating rock till within about three miles of Mangarwar, when the

argillaceous schists become more plentiful. At and near Mangarwdr

the argillaceous schists pass into and alternate with greenstone schist

1834.] between Nimach and Meérta, in Malwa. 241

and a hornblende rock of a large grain. The last is composed of long

ish portions of hornblende of a shining aspect, which constantly intersect

each other, and with this is associated a grey crumbly felspar. To this

quartz is frequently added, in which case it forms a variety of sienitic

granite. The greenstone schists are of a dark green color and of an

uniform texture, they are apparently composed of similar ingredients

to the last, but ina more minute state of aggregation. The argillace-

ous schists are of a greenish grey color; they are rather soft, and some

of them seem to approach to chlorite schist ; scales of mica sometimes

occur disseminated through these. The alternating quartz beds fre-

quently assume a greenish tint. This is particularly observed where

they occur in contact with the greenstone.—N. N. N. &c. represent the

above series of argillaceous schists, greenstone schists, &e. The coun-

try, after living Nakrém, is characterised by its level and unbroken

aspect ; the gently undulating appearance alluded to, being scarcely ob-

served on the large scale, and the hills in the neighbourhood of Mangar-

war more deserve the name of low rounded swells. On leaving Man-

garwar the route lies, for the first five miles, over an uncultivated level

plain, covered with soil, and, in one or two instances, outgoings of strata

of pure white quartz are observed. From this it is probable that the

alternations observed, to the east of Mangarwar, are continued thus far,

About a mile from Hita we observe a very fine-grained granitic rock,

composed of a pale reddish felspar, semitransparent quartz, and mica;

the last in very small proportion, and in some situations, entirely wanting.

This rock frequently assumes something of the structure of gneiss.—At

Hita we also find this granite, and, associated with it, another variety

of a larger grain, composed of white quartz, greyish white felspar, of a

soft and friable nature, and a very dark colored mica, the last in great

abundance. Shortly after leaving Héta, beds of greenstone schist,

N. N. approaching to argillaceous schist, alternate with the close-grained

granites for a short distance, and afterwards granitic rocks inclosing

beds of quartz are alone observed. A similar granite to the large

grained variety of Hta, also, occasionally presents itself, but the mica

is in much smaller proportion. As we proceed west the felspar acquires

a redder tint, and the large-grained granites here and there are seen: the

fine-grained varieties preponderate. The mica in the fine-grained gra-

nites is frequently of a greenish color, it also occurs nearly black. Horn-

blende too, occasionally occurs : and this, as we proceed west, appears to

be replaced in many instances by actynolite, which is found as’a consti-

tuent of these granites. O. O. O. the granitic rocks just described,

are generally speaking stratified, and many of them have a structure

approaching to that of gneiss, This is even observed in several of the

242 Geological Section from Nimach to Mérta. (May,

varieties composed entirely of quartz and felspar; these two ingredi-

ents, being arranged in nearly parallel grains of a prismatic form,

the felspar frequently entirely surrounding the longish grains of

quartz, and giving rise to a porphyritic structure. The felspar is

the principal ingredient in these granitic rocks or perhaps granitic

gneisses.

Q. The waved sienitic gneiss, similar to that described in a former

paper, as occurring at Karabar. The country where this occurs is generally

covered with soil, but in one or two instances it presents itself at the

surface. S. Primitive dolomite; it occurs regularly stratified, the

surface where exposed, having acquired a dark earthy aspect, The

fresh fracture is coarse-grained and crystalline: some of the crystals bemg

of rather a darker color than others, and the whole being of a smoky

grey. It isalmost entirely dissolved in nitric acid, and is composed of

carbonate of lime, with which a considerable proportion of carbonate of

magnesia is associated. This is succeeded by alternations of granitic

rocks, W. W. W., and hornblende rocks, X. X. X. The granitic rocks

of this series are very various, some are large-grained, and are composed

principally of flesh-red felspar and white quartz; some are fine-grained ;

many of them almost compact, composed of similar ingredients but

are of a lighter colour. In both mica occasionally occurs, but in very

small quantity. It is sometimes dark-green and at others greenish yel-

low; the quantity of mica varies much in different beds, and is very fre-

quently entirely wanting. Sometimes too a granite rock occurs, prin-

cipally composed of whitish or pale red granular felspar, to which quartz,

mica or chlorite are occasionally added in small proportion. In many

of the fine-grained granitic rocks, &c. minute yellowish green specks of

epidote are observed. Some additional remarks on the above rocks will

be found in my memoir. The hornblende rocks X. X. X. exist in the form

of a nearly pure hornblende rock, and to this last felspar of a grey color

is occasionally added. When quartz exists in any quantity in these, they

pass into sienitic granite. Hornblende schist is also common, and with

this a small proportion of felspar is occasionally associated, making it

sometimes appear to pass into sienitic gneiss,

An idea of the form of the hills near the line of section may be ga-

thered from the slight uncoloured sketch placed over the different for-

mations. The line of section however does not traverse any of these.

The general dip of the strata is to the N. E. and after leaving Nakriim

their position is nearly vertical.

N. B. Mérta is distant 12 miles from Oudaipur. It lies to the

east, and a little to the north of the latter city.

1834.] Latitude of Nastrdbdd. 243:

VIII.—Latitude of the Church Bungalow at Nasitrdbdd, by altitudes

(170) of Polaris out of the Meridian, observed with a Troughton’s

18-inch Altitude and Azimuth circle, by Col. Thos. Oliver.

[We use the privilege allowed as by the author to omit the details of observations,

and confine our publication to the following abstract carefully calculated by the

author himself from them. We trust that the Church Bungalow will soon become

a more permanent structure ; it is a constant complaint of astronomers in this

country that points of reference are not to be had.—Eb.]

Date; ) = Horizontal |Mean of 5 observa-|Mean in each. posi-

point. tions on each face. | tion of Microscopes.

0 0 f, ” 0 ¢ ”

December 25th, 1831. 0 26. 18. 03.0 ;

28th, 0 01.7

January 2nd, 1832. 0 03.8 26°. 18' 037.2

3rd, 0 03.2

4th, 0 04.5

5th, 20 08.4

6th, 20 07.5

24th, 20 09.9 0.90

25th, 20 10.2

26th, 340 03.0

29th, 340 17. 58.8 01.3

31st, 340 18. 01.4 ;

February Ist, 340 02.1

2\st, 330 17. 59.9

26th, 330 18. 01.7 01.5

27th, | 330 01.6 :

28th, 330 02.6

Mean of the whole, 26. 18. 03.8

The observations were conducted thus : five sights were taken with

the face of the circle east or west as it happened, the level (both

ends) being read off and noted after each sight. The instrument was

then turned round 180° in azimuth, and five moresights taken as before.

The correction for level (that is, the mean of the ten readings) has

been applied to the numbers in the column headed ‘“ Microscopes.”

I have used Dr. Youne’s refractions, and the position of the star, as

given in the Greenwich Ephemeris.

The Microscopes of the Altitude circle having a motion of about 60°

concentric with the circle, I occasionally availed myself of this contriv-

ance in order to get readings on different parts of the circle, and to

get rid of errors of division; but I regret that I did not make more use

of this expedient, since so wide a result appears when the Microscopes

were placed at 20° from what the other positions give. The instru-

ment is now at the Lucknow Observatory, where I did hope that, in

the hands of my lamented friend Herserz, it would have had fair play ;

but he, poor fellow, died very soon after he received it. |

244 Population of the City and District of Allahabad. (May,

IX.—Population of the City and District of Allahabad, in 1831-32.

To the Editor of the Journal ofthe Asiatic Society.

Sir,

The inclosed census of the town of Allahabad may be considered

more accurate than that published in a former number of the Asiatic

Society’s Journal. Kyd-gunj adjoins the town, and should be considered

a portion if it. Dara-gunj, situated on the banks of the Ganges, may

be held as a suburb. The census of the whole district or zillah of Al-

lahabad, is a mere approximation to the truth ; it has not in consequence

been deemednecessary to detail the population of each pergunnah. Some

ofthe returns, from which the total was obtained, weredrawn out several

years ago by the police officers, other were drawn up by revenue offi-

cers. The revenue (land, abkaree, and stamps) drawn from the district

amounts to about 20,90,000 Rs. whence the payments of each person will

be nearly 2.68 rupees yearly.

Your’s obediently,

D. S.

Musulmans. Hindus, }

g |e

1831 and 32. eA ie Children. 3 - |, | Children. z :

6 | & |22 |Males.|Females.| © s og Boys. |Girls, |Ttal-| 23

= Ss = D Res = = ys- |Giris, 5

Kotwalee chouk, | 1742} 900} 889} 323 364 | 2466| 1746| 1488} 726 | 723 | 4683 | 7149

Badshah Mundir,| 3987} 2397) 2679} 1031 1116 | 7223) 4381} 4503] 1281 | 2366 |13041 | 20964

Dureabad, --: --+> 826! 722) 826) 311 404 | 2263! 1111} 1269} 520 714 | 3614 5877

Kholdabad, ------ 1486 1295; 1471) 474 500 | 3740) 1174} 1206) 543 549 | 3472 7212

Ahmuty-gunj, -- | 1178} 347, 293! 122 134 896] 1426} 1155! 491 581 | 3623 4519

Fatal. che ecu 9219| 5661| 6158| 2251 | 2518 |16593| 9850 “gea| aoe y a903 |onsaa. “45021

Dara-gunj, -- --| 2084; 578] 602| 270 258 | 1703| 2551] 2547) 1099 | 1218 | 7395 | 9103

Kyd-gunj, ------ 2663} 760} 844) 390 379 | 2373] 2804} 2841] 1158 | 1485 | 8288 | 10661

Grand Total, -. --|13966| 6999' 7604! 2911 | 3155 !20669!152031150091 6298 | 7606 |4aii6 | 64785

Hindus, Musulmans,

H Males, |Females.| Total. | Mal " audeey

District of Alla-| Houses. ales. ;Females.| Total. ales. |Females} Total,

habad, exclusive} ——— | | — ———. | | ——___ } —_—___ |} ____ st

of the town ap-

proximation, 1,43,737|2,51,789)3,02,417 |5,54,206} 90,531 | 70,678 |1,61,209 7,515,415

Grand Total, 7,80,190

Allahabad, May, 1834.

Dd. S;

X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 28th May, 1834.

The Rev. W. H. Mizz, D. D. Vice-President, in the chair.

The Proceedings of the last Meeting were read.

Messrs. Wu. Martin, Rogert Spinrs, and Capt. Wintram Foxy, proposed

at the last Meeting, were elected members of the Society.

Read a letter from W. E. Frere, Esq., Secretary to the Bombay Branch

of the Royal Asiatic Society, conveying its thanks for the XV. and XVI-

1834.] Asiatic Society. 245

volumes of the Asiatic Researches, and announcing that Mr.W atrerEtior

of the Madras Civil Service, had placed in his hands, for presentation to the

Society, 20 copies of the ancient Canarese Alphabet, lithographed in Bombay

through the liberality of the Right Honorable the Earn or Ciare.

Library.

Read aletter from J. Vauenan, Esq., Librarian of the American Philo.

sophical Society, forwarding on behalf of Isaac Hays, Esq. M. D. descrip-

tions of the fossil Mastodons in the Philadelphian Museum.

The following books were presented :

Malatimadhave, Fabule Bhavabhutis, actus primus, ex Recensione Christiani

Lasseni, Prof. Bonn.—By the author.

Gymnosophista, sive Indice Philosophie Documenta : 1 fasciculus, by Professor

Lasstn.— Ditto.

Journal Asiatique, No. 70.—By the As. Soc. of Paris.

Meteorological Register, for April, 1834.—By the Surveyor General.

The following books received from the book-sellers:

Lardner’s Cab..Cyclopedia, Middle Ages, 2nd vol.

ae 3 , British Admirals, 2nd vol.

Library of Useful Knowledge, Lives of Eminent Persons.

Museum.

A large Asamese ornamented chhatta was presented by Dr. Burlini.

A stuffed Saw-fish, eight feet in length—purchased.

Two boxes of geological specimens, collected in the course of a survey of

the river Satlej, from Ludiana to its confluence with the Indus—presented by

Captain C. M. Wade.

Antiquities.

Read a letter from H. Watrers, Esq. forwarding fac similes of the inscrip-

tion on the Ramree stone, and a rough translation in Persian and English,

made by himself, with the aid procurable in Arracan.

The stone was found in Ramree. It had been brought from a temple somewhere

in the island to KyGk Phyd, whence it was shipped off, both to serve as a speci-

men of the sandstone of Arracan and asa curious monument : there were several

similar in different parts of the province.

Mr. Watters also forwarded specimens of shells encrusted with stalactite from

the Musmye Cavern, Silhet; this cave is remarkable for the sparkling purity of

its calcareo us encrustations, which give it a singularly clean and imposing appear-

ance.

_ The Secretary submitted the fac simile of an inscription in the Burma

language, and Pali character, found at Gya, and copied by the pandit in

attendance on the Burmese ambassador, with a translation of the same, as

explained by Ratna Pauta.

[Printed in the present number. ]

Read extracts of letters from B. H. Hopeson, Esq, resident at Népal,

on the subject of inscriptions in the character No. 1, of the Allahabad

column, and forwarding a native drawing of the Matthia Lat’h, situated in a

wilderness, between Bettiah and the Gandak river, in the Séran district,

with an accurate transcript of its inscription, Also an accurate fac simile

246 Asiatic Society. [May,

of an inscription from the Sagar territory, which proves to be in old Sanscrit

character, (No. 2.)

These inscriptions, Mr. Hopeson says, were communicated to the Asiatic

Society, eight or ten years ago, but no trace of them could be found among its

records: fortunately he has preserved the originals, from which we shall take an

early opportunity to make engravings for publication, together with the author’s

remarks upon this and three other Lat’hs in North Behar of a similar nature.

The Vice-President exhibited a fac simile of an ancient inscription in the

same character, No. 2, from the iron pillar at Delhi, carefully taken off

at his particular request by the late Lieut. Wa. Exziorr, of the 27th N. I.

in the year 1831.

Read extracts from Dr. J. G. Gerarn’s letters to the Secretary, communi-

ating further information of Mr. Masson’s proceedings in the examination

of the Afghan topes.

Mr. Masson’s letter contained copies of an inscription found on a box extracted

from a tope at Jelalabad, by himself, in the same character, as that on the cylin-

der from Manikydla, and bearing strong resemblance to Sanskrit.

Dr. Grrarp gives the following account of the disasters which befel Mr.

Martine HoniGBERGER, on his route homeward: he had fortunately left the

chief part of his collection of relics with General Ventura.

‘““T beg to notice here the misfortunes which haveattended Mr. HONIGBERGER’S

journey from Kabdal across the Hindé Kish ‘mountains, in progress to Balkh

and Bokhara, in the hopes that they will become known through this medium to

his friends and countrymen in Europe. Mr. H. reached Bamidn in safety, and

left it, to all appearances, without apprehension, but was almost immediately beset

by a party of horsemen, who began a promiscuous plunder of his property, first

binding the traveller hand and foot, and then threatening him with instant death,

which seems to kave been most fortuitously averted; the gang declaring at the same

time that they had the authority of the governor, at theinstance of Dost MAnomED

Kuan, for the act; but this I can scarcely credit, at least am very unwilling to trace

it to such a source, though suspicion is implicated in the mystery at present. Af-

ter the timely intercession of one of the party, Mr. MArrINE was untied, but he

lost his arms, which were valuable, and all the cash he had on his person. In the

struggle, the Kariza Basut', the same man whoconducted Mr.Burnes and myself

safely to Balkh, received several slight wounds in attempting to defend his charge.

The party then resumed their journey, having been ordered direct to Khandiz

by the chief Miz Morap Bee, which my informant considered by no means inaus-

picious, since Mr. HoNIGBERGER’S treatment at Bamian was likely to plead favour.

ably with the Usbek tyrant. Nothing further was heard of him tilla few days

ago, while I remained at Lahore, Mons. ArLarp received a letter from himself,

dated Khulm, stating that he was on route to Balkh, and an open road before him.

A large town in the northern base of Hindai Kash, in the vicinity of the Oxus,

where Mr. Burnes and myself supposed we were prisoners.’’

The Secretary submitted to the inspection of the Meeting several ancient

coins, procured at Kanouj, by Lieut. A. Conotty, amongst which was one

gold coin of Hindu fabrication, peculiarly interesting from the legibility of

its inscription and superior excellence of itsworkmanship.

[A drawing and notice of this coin is given in the present number.]

1834.] Scientific Intelligence. 247

The Secretary also laid on the table an extensive collection of ancient

coins, received through Capt. Wape and Lieut. Conotiy from Mulvi

Suexu Keramar ALI, now residing at K4bal, on the part of the British

Government,

Suexa Keramat Att is well known as the companion of Lieut. A. ConoLtiy

in his journey from Persia to India, of which an account was printed in the GLEAN-

INGs, vol. iii. page 346. On quitting Calcutta, in 1832, to join his new appoint-

ment, he carried with him copies of all the plates of ancient coins up to that time

printed, and others were afterwards forwarded to him, to assist him in the search

he zealously undertook to make for Bactrian and Hindu coins, then only sparingly

known to us. Later in the field, and bringing none of the knowledge of the sub-

ject possessed by his European competitors, his comparatively undirected efforts have

been wonderfully successful: the collection now transmitted comprises numerous coins

of Apottopotus, MENANDER, Herm us, Evcratipes, KANERKOS, KADPHISES,

and indeed almost all of those enumerated by Mr. Masson’s Memoir, besidessome

very curious Parthian and many gold and silver Hindu coins.

Tn all, the packet contains gold coins, ........seeeeeeee eae

STURTELr 6120 gas PRRCORRICIS CIC. BEE Ore Ld Daiaauas ss Me OOO DS eee he nisies LO

Copper ditto, 2. oc .s cece ve ee weececcesees sais snails 68mm (OEM

[An account of such coins as are new, will be published hereafter. ]

Papers read.

Dr. GERARD’s Memoir on the Topes of Afghanistan.

[This paper will be noticed in a subsequent number. ]

Observations on the Allahabad Inscription, No. 2. with a translation. By

the Rev. W. H. Mint, D. D. Vice-Pres. &c.

Dr. Mixx has succeeded in restoring completely the main portion of the inscrip-

tion ; of which he presented a transcript in Modern Devanagari, on a large scale,

interlined with a verbal translation in Latin. The Vice-President read his version

of the same in English, which we shall have the pleasure of presenting toour readers

in the next number of the Journal.

XI.—Scientific Intelligence.

Willard’s Treatise on the Music of Hindustan.

With the exception of Sir Wittram Jonzs’ valuable and learned essay in the

third volume of the Asiatic Researches, we have had little information on the mu-

sic of the Hindus,beyond a notice of the adaptation of the rags to the different

seasons and hours in Gitcurist’s Hindustani Grammar, and occasional cursory

(generally disparaging) mention of theexisting practice of the art at niches, in noisy

processions, or on the ghats, by travellers ill capable of appreciating the peculia-

rities of the science of sweet sounds among the nations of the East. The instruments

themselves are pretty well known; Sonwyn’s magnificent work contains accurate

drawings of most of them, which have been copied into other more popular works.

_ The present volume therefore, a child of long promise, and consequently of

high expectation, was received with avidity, as the author was known to be a skilful

248 Scientific Intelligence. [May,

performer himself on several instruments, and to have enjoyed local advantages of

observation from his appointment at the native court of the Nawab of Banda:

neither has his little volume disappointed us, being a familiar and pleasing account

of his subject, iatended for the general reader, and rendered more inviting by fre-

quent allusion to the music of the west both ancient and modern. An author in

the present day labours under evident disadvantages, in attempting to describe

what the music of the Hindus was in the flourishing period of their literature and

religion, when poets and priests were also musicians, modulating and singing their

own compositions. To have pursued the subject as an antiquary, would have

required extensive knowledge of Sanscrit, and sufficient familiarity with the varied

metre of its heroic, and erotic poetry, to do without aid from native professors ;

for the present cultivators of the science are for the chief part of the most ignorant

and abandoned classes; so that the very art is held to be disreputable among the

more respectable ranks, just as among us the noble drama is forsworn by many,

from the abuses which have crept into our theatres. Still in these degenerate days

there are exceptions, and the sacred Vin may occasionally be heard pouring forth

a strain of rhapsody that carries the imagination back to the fabulous age of Rishés

and Gandharbas.

Our author treats successively of the gamut, of time, of oriental melody, rags, and

raginees, (givinga longcatalogue of compoundrags, )instruments, vocal compositions,

and of the peculiarities of manners and customs exemplified in the songs of Hindus-

tan. Then follows a brief account of the most celebrated musicians, a copious

glossary of musical terms, and copperplate tables of the varieties of time or metre

with their native characters and values.

‘“¢The musicians of Hindustan never appear to have had any determined pitch by

which their instruments were regulated, each person tuning his own toa certain

height, adapted by guess, to the power of the instrument and quality of the strings,

the capacity of the voice intended to be accompanied, and other adventitious cir-

cumstances. From this it may be observed that it is immaterial which note is

designated by which letter.’’ Sir WiLt1Am Jones makes the Kharaj, or key-note,

on the Vin, to correspond with A, but the author thinks it would be more systema-

tic to tune it to wt or C, the key-note of the natural scale of Europe. This depends

upon whether it was the intention to speak of the diatonic intervals, or of the ab-

solute pitch of the instrument. ‘‘ The notes of an octave are divided into 22 minor

subdivisions instead of twelve semitones, as is done with us: these are called

Sréiti, and each of them has a distinct name assigned as follow:

Soor. . Abbreviated for solfang. Srutis comprised.

Kharaj,.... Sa....... Butra,Cumodutee, Mundrica, Chhundavutee.

Rikhab,.... Rieese.. Duyavatee, Ructica, Runjunee.

Gandhar, .. Ga... .. Sivee, Crodhee.

Maddham,.. Ma... .. Bujra, Prusarunee, Preetee, Marjunee.

Pancham,.. fPa....... Kshutee, Ricta, Sidpunee, Ulapunee.

Dhyvat,.... Dha..... Mundutee, Rohinee, Rummya.

Nikhdd,.... Ni... .. Oogra, Joobhanka.

The intervals between the first and second, fourth and fifth, and fifth and sixth

notes are divided into four parts; those between the second and third, and sixth

and seventh, each into three parts ; and those between the third and fourth, and

seventh and eighth, which with us are reckoned semitones, each into two parts.’?

Hearthua

1834.] Scientific Intelligence. 249

Captain WitLaArp asserts under the division ‘ time,’ notwithstanding the

authority of TArtTrni and Dr. Burney, that no musician can execute measures of

five notes in a bar,—‘ There is beautiful melody in Hindustan comprising seven

and other unequal number of notes in a measure, and that they have musicians in

abundance that are able to execute it.’? We should much doubt this fact.

Indian Harmony is mostly confined to a monotonous repetition of the keynote

during the flights of their vocal or instrumental melody ; for it is melody which has

ever constituted the soul of the national music in India as among the Greeks and

Egyptians. Our author has the following general observations on this subject.

1. Hindoostanee melodies are short, lengthened by repetition and variations.

2. They all partake of the nature of what is denominated by us Rondo, the

piece being invariably concluded with the first strain, and sometimes with the first

bar, or at least with the first note of that bar.

3. A bar, or measure, or a certain number of measures, is frequently repeated

with slight variation, almost ad lid.

4, There is as much liberty allowed with respect to pauses, which may be length-

ened at pleasure, provided the time be not disturbed.

The author corrects Sir Wm. Jones’ rendering of rdg by the expression ‘ mode,

or key, for which the Hindtis have the distinct word ¢’ hat :—rdg signifies rather

‘tune’ or ‘air.’

The personifieation of rdgs and raginees, and the series of pictures called ragma-

las, are too well known to require any remarks ; it would have increased the

interest of the work to European readers had the descriptions of these been accom-

panied by engravings of a selected series of drawings, but we are aware that this

could not have been easily done in India. The sixteen melodies set to music (al-

ways excepting the impossible 7-quaver airs) form however, an interesting part of

the author’s labour ; the effect of metre is strikingly marked in some of these airs.

We cannot resist pointing out the close resemblance of the 9th (a Persian gha-

zal,) to the hexameter verse ; by transposing the first and second section in each

line and adding one long foot the metre becomes perfect :

Ashvagari dil burda za man (¢é) jalva numéf,

Kajkulahi zarrin kamari (ham) tanga qubdi,

Man bavasdlasa ky rasam in (ast) bas ki bard4hash,

Khaka shavam rézi (¢é) bosam (man) kafi pai.

which may be anglicized in the metre of the original ;—

(Dil burda za man—ashvagari—jalva numé{, &c.)

Oh thief of my heart, eye me not so—shining so brightly

With head dress awry—girdle of gold—boddice bound tightly—

When, when shall we meet ! Ah not in life—not till my ashes

Lie strew’d in thy path—kissing thy feet—treading so lightly.

2.—Represeniation in Roman Characters of the principal Asiatic Alphabets.

Mr. TREVELYAN has done an eminent service to literature, and to the Asiatic

Society in particular, by standing forth as the advocate of Sir Witu1AmM Jonxs’

mode of expressing native characters inthe Roman Alphabet. The cause had

nearly become desperate, both from the influence and popularity of the Gilchris-

tian system*, and from the adoption of a modification of the latter by the Gov.

* These are the only two radically opposed systems, taking the characters of the

vowels as the most obvious test : the numerous modifications of the consonants are of

minor importance,

K K

250 European Science. (May,

ernment in its surveys and records ;—when,we may say, the scale has been turned by

one whose official situation, and whose zeal in the cause, promise all the success that

human efforts can command. The scheme has been printed and circulated exten-

sively ;—it has been adopted in the Persian office :—and in school-books now print-

ing by the promulgator: while on the other hand all the learned oriental societies

and their members have ever pursued it, and willrejoice in lending it their renewed

support. The distinctions and marks introduced to discriminate the different

classes of letters (guttural, nasal, &c,) are judicious, and can hardly be esteemed a

departure from Sir W1LLIAm’s scheme, while their occasional omission will be no

stumbling block to the scholar, whose memory will recur to the original orthogra-

phy of the word in the oriental character. We wish that all contributions to the

Journal could be made to conform to the system; but with Europeans this necessari-

ly presupposes an acquaintance with the native characters, otherwise the fallacious

ear must ever continue to guide the traveller’s pen as he puts down names and places

_in his note-book. The promulgation of our author’s scheme will however now

serve the double purpose of teaching the European alphabet to the natives, while

it makes theirs known to us in return. That it will have the further effect of dis-

2 : : ;

placing the Nagari and Persian alphabets as expected by the originator, is a

point of which the discussion may be safely postponed for a few hundred years }

It is not contended that existing knowledge can or ought to be suppressed ;—that

during the transition period, books are not to be furnished in every type for which

there is ademand ;—but it is assumed that the superiority of the reformed system

will be gradually perceived, and that ‘‘ the native alphabets, retiring before the Ro-

man, and being naturally displaced by its incumbent and increasing weight, will

eventually without violence or alarm, disappear from off the land.”

We feel no disposition to contend against the speculative possibility : the question

requires too many concurrent data, to be made the subject of rational argument :—

and as to the abstractadvantages of an universal alphabet, they will be as readily grant-

ed by allmen as those of an universal language.—All we would maintain is, that

efforts should not be relaxed in spreading the blessings of education through the

medium of the native languages and the native alphabets, in anticipation of the

sudden and miraculous substitution of a type utterly foreign to the vast majority

of the population.

XII.—LEuropean Science.

Remarks on the Report of the First and Second Meetings (1831 and 1832) of the

British Association for the Advancement of Science, By D. Butter, M. D., Sur-

geon, Bengal Establishment.

Four years ago, BABBAGE and BREWSTER sounded the alarm of ‘‘British science in

danger !’’ and well have the philosophers of England responded to the summons.

The recent publication of this admirable report will constitute an important era in

our history: it is indeed imposssible to calculate the full results of this organiza-

tion of the scientific strength of the country. The plan adopted, of publishing an

account, by the most competent associate, of the recent history and actual state of

each department of science, is a signal boon conferred upon its admirers in all parts

of the world, more especially upon residents in the more distant parts of the

empire, where the original sources of such information are inaccessible. The

peculiar excellence of these treatises consists in their shewing, upon good aytho-

rity, and up toa recent date, the exact points where knowledge terminates and

1834.] European Science. 251

ignorance begins; thereby indicating the most promising lines of investigation

for future explorers, and obviating all the useless and ungrateful labour of re-

discovery.

Perhaps the most finished of these essays is Mr. Airy’s astronomy. He

notes, as characteristic of its progress in England, during the present century, an

exclusive attention to the perfection of instruments, and a zeal for accumulating

observations, which remain useless until they are reduced and applied by the

expert and ingenious analysts of the continent. But how many thousands of these

must be lost in their original form, for ever unknown to the skilful metallurgists,

who could extract the valuable metal from this heap of ore! The public gratitude

will not be withheld from those who thus sacrifice fortune, time, and health, to the

comparatively humble toil of observation, and it will be long before the Baconian

mode of seeking for truth can be undervalued; but surely there is a savour of

ultraism in this blind devotion to the occupation of storing up barren facts, to the

total neglect of moderate generalization. It should not be forgotten that, in

nearly all the physical sciences, several of the most brilliant discoveries have been

the result of happy guesses, which gave a new and infinitely more productive

direction to the views of investigators. Astronomy, in short, is in want of what

Lye tt has so ably done for geology. Conclusions, bearing to each other the most

striking relations of analogy, are allowed to stand as ultimate and isolated facts ; while

by connecting them, not only would their own authenticity be more firmly esta-

blished, but they would directly lead to others which might without this aid be un-

attainable.

Thus the recent annals of astronomy are full of scattered evidences of a con-

stant process of wncompensated attraction, whereby nebule are converted into

stars, and separate stars converted probably into binary or multiple systems.

Instead of regarding the proper motion of the stars as merely the result of the

universal law by which they all tend to approach one another in times inversely

proportional to their respective masses, and to the squares of their respective dis-

tances, even the enlarged mind of Sir Joun Herscuex has been employed in a

fruitless attempt to shew that the only real change of this kind now in progtess is

the mutual approach of our sun and Hercules, and that the proper motions ofother

stars are merely a perspective appearance occasioned by their being situated at

very different distances from our system. There can be no doubt that many of

them depend upon this cause ; but this attempted restriction of a universal law to

a single case is a retrograde step in generalization, and an admitted failure. It

seems, on the contrary, highly probable that ad/ thestars ofthe greater magnitudes are

approaching our sun in nearly right lines, and are destined, millions of ages hence,

to form multiple systems with our sun, and some of the stars in the constellation of

Hercules ; whence would arise the necessity of a new creation of organized beings,

fitted to exist in the temperatures which would be produced by this new order of

things. The complication of attractions to which each star is exposed during this

accelerated approach must render the case of actual collision between any pair of

them avery uncommon occurrence; instead of impinging upon, they will pass

each other, and will thenceforth revolve in ellipses having their common centre of

gravity in one focus. That such a process of condensation is going on, we have

not only the evidence of the otherwise inexplicable apparent separation of the stars

of Hercules ;—the rest of our nebulais undergoing the same change, the milky way visi-

bly “‘ breaking up,’’ as Sir W. Herscuex expressed it, in many places into similar

252 European Science. [May,

detached groups. This is the unavoidable result of the subjection of a finite uni-

verse of moveable bodies to the law of gravitation, uncompensated by any projec-

tile force acting tangentially to the radius of the system.

The precipitation of meteoric stones upon the earth is,in all probability, another

consequence of inadequately restrained gravitation. The cloudy form in which

they first appear in the heavens, the light and detonation which precede their fall,

and the ignited and occasionally simi-fluid state which they immediately afterwards

present, all go to prove that, until their immersion in the earth’s atmosphere, and.

their subjection to its pressure, these bodies existed in a gaseous form, and were

cometary satellites of the earth, invisible when ata great distance, by reason of the

smallness of their size. It seems therefore reasonable to conclude, that in the

event of any portion of a great comet being drawn within the sphere of the earth’s

attractions, the result would be a precipitation of meteoric dust, and stones of

various magnitudes, from the smallest aerolite up to the largest meteoric blocks,

such as have been found in Greenland and on the plains of Russia and America.

A cause, which will accelerate the fall of these bodies, especially of those which

confine their gyrations to one sun or planet as a focus, is the long doubted, much

ridiculed, but now universally acknowledged erHeER of Sir Isaac Newton, whose

bold and fortunate conjectures regarding the existence of this medium, and the

combustibility of the diamond, will ever be remembered, among the proudest tri-

umphs of the human intellect. By opposing to the projectile force of these vapou-

ry masses a continual resistance, greater* perhaps the nearer to the sun and

planets, their centrifugal force will at last be so far weakened that collision with

a sun or planet must ensue. As meteoric dust and stones have im all ages fallen

upon the earth, so will the comets of Encxe and Bieta, now entangled within our

sun’s exclusivet attraction, be finally thrown upon that luminary: the chances of

their striking a planet or even approaching so near to one as to suffer a deflection

of course, which would again throw them out of the solar system, are too minute

for calculation. -That the dense planets themselves and their satellites similarly

suffer a constant retardation, constantly approach their foci, and would in time

come in contact with them, cannot be doubted without calling in question the

universality and eguality of the law of gravitation; but their comparatively great

inertia makes the change so slow as to escape observation, and the major axis of

each planet’s orbit is practically considered as of invariable lengtht.

* ENCKE’s comet has been observed to contract its diameter as it approaches the

sun, whence it may be inferred that the etherial medium has there a greater density,

occasioned by its gravitation to the sun, and consequently a greater pressure upon the.

gaseous mass of the comet, and a more powerful resistance to its motion.

+ It may be conjectured that many of the comets of immense period never have

their perihelion twice round the same sun, but travelin a zigzag course over the whole

extent of our nebula in the milky way ; their projectile force being always sufficiently

great to carry them within the attraction of stars different from those where they had

their last perihelia.

+ The resistance of the ether must give an eccentric form tothe earth’s atmosphere, and

increase the pressure upon that side of the earth which is most forward in its orbit,

The same resistance must tend to retard the earth’s revolution round its axis, but a

counter-balancing agent is here at work—the shrinking of the earth by cooling, which

would have an opposite effect.

1834.] European Science. 253

It appears extremely probable that those meteors which are observed to move

horizontally over extensive portions of the earth’s surface would, if watched to the

end of their course, be found to terminate this by an explosion and fall of aérolites.

It is also probable that the only remaining phenomenon of analogous character,

that of falling stars, which may be constantly seen to occur in the field of a large

telescope, is a case of precisely the same kind—minute cometary clouds, condensed

and burnt into dust by the pressure and oxygen of the atmosphere, with the ex-

tinction of light which would follow such condensation and combustion*.

An apparent exception to the general process of attraction presents itself in the

case of a few fixed stars, which are supposed to have been changed into nebule.

It is more probable that no such change has occurred, and that the mistake has

happened through the insufficient power of the telescopes of early observers.

Mr. Arry’s paper gives no elucidation of that strange phenomenon, so brilliant

in this climate, the zodiacal light, which by its form and position would appear

to be asolar atmosphere ; while we know for certain that, if all its parts have the

same angular velocity of rotation as the body of the sun, no such atmosphere can

extend to such a distance from the sun without being entirely carried away by

its centrifugal force.

Another subject which more comprehensive views could not fail to elucidate is

the TEMPERATURE of the solar system and of the medium which surrounds it.

Fourter concludes that the temperature of the whole of the planetary space, or

rather of the ether which fills it, is about 58° Fahr. Butif this ether obey the

universal laws of gravitation, as it is reasonable to infer from general principles

must be the case, and as the contracted bulk of ENncKr’s comet, near its perihe«

lion, may be said to prove; moreover, if, as is probable, this ether be highly mo-

bile and obedient to the laws of latent heat, its density must be greater in the

vicinity of the sun and planets, and each atom of ether in approaching the sun or

planets must have its temperature raised by the partial loss of its capacity for

heat, and will again lose this heat in moving away from the sun or planets:

whence it will follow that the etherial temperature must be higher in the neigh-

bourhood of the larger of these bodies, and that FourrEr’s deduction concerns

only that portion of the ether which immediately surrounds the earth's atmosphere.

If we suppose the whole solar system to have been at its creation endued with

the same temperature, and if we consider its members as so many liquid spheroids,

subjected to the usual laws of cooling, the largest and rarest masses, and those

protected by the largest atmosphere envelopes, retaining their heat the longest ;

to have an explanation of the present high temperature of the sun, which with

only 3 of the earth’s density has 300,000 times more weight, of the moderated

temperature of the earth’s surface, of the ice-bound condition of the surface of the

moon, which with a greater density than the earth has, only ,'; of its weight, and

hardly any appreciable atmosphere, and of the apparently fluid condition of the

* It is a popular belief in some parts of Great Britain that falling stars have been

found in a gelatinous form upon the earth’s surface ; and from professor SILLIMAN’S

Journal, it would appear that the same notion is current in America; the “‘ sparkling

jelly,” there described, would form a curious subject for chemical examination! From

the composition of aerolites it would seem that the elementary components of the uni-

verse are the same every where, but this singular substance would appear to have no

representative in our globe,

254 European Science. [May,

surface of Jupiter*, which with a density, and therefore a heat-conducting power,

even less than those of the sun, has 300 times the earth’s weight.

Popular belief, both in ancient and in modern times, has attributed a frigorific

power to the rays of the moon. Modern philosophers, on the contrary, have all

expected a calorific effect from the concentration of her beams ; and an American

journalist has recently published the alleged result of an experiment, in which an

evident rising of the thermometer was occasioned by a powerful arrangement of

this kind. Dr. LARDNER, in his monogram on heat, published in 1833, calculates

on the supposition that the respective heating powers of the sun and moon’s rays

are in the ratio of their brightness ; that in the experiment of Dr La Hire, who

condensed the lunar rays 300 times by a 3-feet burning glass, the heating ef-

fect could not have been so much as 51, of a degree. Sir JouN HERSCHEL, in his

work (which I have not seen) on Astronomy, also published last year, gives the

following imaginary description of the lunar climate :

‘The moon hasno clouds, nor any other indications of an atmosphere ; hence its

climate must be very extraordinary: the alternation being that of unmitigated and

burning sunshine, fiercer than an equatorial noon, continued for a whole fortnight,

and the keenest severity of frost, far exceeding that of our polar winters, for an

equal time. Such a disposition of things must produce a constant transfer of

whatever moisture may exist on its surface, from the point beneath the sun to that

opposite, by distillation in vacuo, after the manner of the little instrument called

acryophorus. The consequence must be absolute aridity below the vertical sun,

constant accretion of hoar frost in the opposite region, and, perhaps, a narrow

zone of running water at the borders of the enlightened hemisphere. Itis possible

then, that evaporation onthe one hand, and condensation on the other, may to a

certain extent preserve an equilibrium of temperature, and mitigate the extreme

severity of both climates.”

In this instance, popular prejudice, though also overshooting the mark, has

probably erred less than philosophical hypothesis. There is no sufficient reason

for believing that the moon’s temperature ever was higher than that of the earth at

the same time ; and on the supposition that at some'very distant period they were

equal, it must follow from the greater comparatively surface of the moon, from her

greater density and heat-conducting probable power, and still more, from her almost

total want of an atmosphere, that her temperature on the surface is very greatly in-

ferior to that of any portion of the earth; whence, under any circumstances, the

earth must constantly give out heat tothe moon, which will, therefore, with effect,

appreciable or not, according to the power and sensibility of the instruments em-

ployed, act upon the thermometer like the mass of ice used by the Florentine

Academicians, which gave rise to so many speculations upon the possibility of a

radiation of cold. It is probable that the temperature of the moon’s surface does

not exceed that of the etherial space which immediately surrounds it ; and, from

the considerations above detailed, especially the moon’s smaller mass, that this falls

short of the temperature determined by Fourier as belonging to the etherial space

immediately beyond the earth’s atmosphere.

* The physical condition of Jupiter’s surface, his ever-varying belts, all disposed in

parallelism with his equator, and the occasional more permanent spots like the sum-

mits of icebergs floating in a liquid medium, would perhaps be best explained by the

hypothesis of this planet still being in a state of partial fysion. His moons may be

at alower temperature, and now inhabited.

1834.] European Science. 355

The telescopic appearance of the moon, the snowy covering of her Phlegren

continents, and the silent ruggedness of her frozen seas, might suffice to disprove.

the existence of a temperature upon her surface equal or similar to that of the

earth. In what respect, it may be asked, differs the aspect of the bright portion

of the moon’s disc from that which would be assumed by a portion of the Hima-

laya mountains viewed at the distance of the moon, when winter has clothed both

eminence and valley in a uniform robe of snow, and bound in icy chains every

stream and expanse of water? In that elevated region of the earth there is a par-

tial, in the moon there is nearly a total, want of that atmospheric envelope, which,

like a garment, enables those bodies which receive it to retain the solar warmth.

The moon’s rays will no more heat a warmer thermometer than will the concentrated

light given out by asnowy range of terrestrial mountains. This refrigeration

appears to have extended through a great thickness of the moon’s external crust,

for her volcanoes are nearly extinct: the flames which they give out were barely

visible even through Sir W. HerscueE ’s powerful telescopes.

Still less compatible with their snowy whiteness, and with the hold precipices

and overhanging character of the lunar Alps, is Sir Joun Herscuen’s idea ofa

monthly revolution of the climate on the moon’s surface. Not only wouldthe linea

terminator or boundary of light and darkness be followed during the moon’sincrease by

a bright line of melting snow, while the enlightened face generally would present a

scene of overwhelming deluges, breaking down the edges of its numerous elevated

cavities, and reducing the moon’s surface to a near resemblance to that of the earth ;

but the irresistible expansive force of the ice, monthly freezing in the fissures and

cavities of its mountains, would in the course of a few years reduce these to a much

smaller altitude than those which are now left upon the earth.

It is probable indeed, that the causes of the striking differences between the

lunar and terrestial surfaces may be referred solely to the smaller bulk and rarer

atmosphere of the moon. An attentive examination of the most ancient cra-

ters of volcanoes now active, such as Vesuvius, will shew, that the first stage of

a violent eruption must have been the blowing into the air an inverted conical

mass of the mountain, two, three, or four miles in diameter, leaving a crater of

similar dimensions, such as may yet be traced of Vesuvius, where Monte Somma

forms the eastern edge of the ancient crater, upwards of four miles distant from

the western, with the modern cone and crater rising between them, like the central

elevations, which are to be seen in the circular hollows of the moon. From the

smaller force of gravity at the moon’s surface, the masses displaced by those ex-

plosions have greatly exceeded the size of any craters that can now be traced upon

theearth, many of the lunar cavities being from twenty to fifty miles in diameter and

a mile or two indepth. A rapid refrigeration appears to have followed the active

era of the lunar volcanoes, so that the whole of them remain visible and unaltered

by falls of rain or by alternate frosts and thaws, (while the operation of these causes

upon the earth’s surface has left barely traceable vestiges of whole volcanic re-

gions ;) and, during the short period of her being a habitable world, her atmos.

phere must have consisted chiefly of watery vapour,

Tf would appear, from the known laws of the communication of heat by radiation,

that the created universe is constantly suffering a loss of that principle, which

can be supplied only by successive exertions of the creating power. Hence the

decay and loss of old stars, and the appearance of new ones recorded in the annals

of astronomy.

[May, 1834.

Meteorological Register.

256

ge Eg

*epULIOA SUIS IU} UL OS[L SI SAWL9I]X9 1OJ LOJOMIOUITOYY JoystSa1 ay, *TeApauyes ayy zvau

A10}s ply} #@ JO wpuRIOA YINOS 9Y} UI -W -d OT pue “NW 'v ¢ IOJ asoy} ‘ArOJeIOGeT ayy JO Ie aoxZ oY} UT popuodsns are 'W “d F PUL “W *V OT JOF sJUOUIN.ASULOUL

je sxatiguaanontgaadtio Arrensnan Save ee oe | Ble | HB | OG p19 fe‘or | GL | LE Jo's | 976 766 [2°06 | 1‘ea y Lec% [F09* |6I9* |ere*

> Azey “Acey “puIM Suosys| “H's Ss ‘a's } ‘ F ¢ 4 ‘ ‘ ‘ ; & ‘ 5 Sener

s‘Apnop ‘ut *1eMoys svop | ‘a's ‘Ss a's | 100 7 wk ny Ales Eo OF (40 08 7.96 Hea ae 0188 | Zert 80g"

“vaya “aeay)*}ex3s “uMo| “AS “c “S gh {o'te 9°) ‘aU | 62 g8 | cios | 9146 |0 211 BEG | 0198 | STaE Le9*

op ‘yuu = “Azey ‘5 MS 5 6s. | 0°86 Bg | 9 GI} 99 | &S 0°06 vine ae Hee oe seg* ozs"

*a2eY “op ‘ysvoras0 | ‘a *S “AL'S “6 16 | 0°96 He = | Oe et aio. | VE GLB Bie eee yard re oe 097,

[inp *Apnop “jerys sno] 6S “IRA “Ss 16 | 068 me ts Lt an Be ad 6 Cea wer eee

“UX *U10}S op . “Sarujyreig3, “a “ea = °0 48 | 0°88 Be 09 a BL ei B66 7°99 ezct 00

op op *aZzel, a ce) 0 G8 | O16 G5 Or) G6 & P Be 66 | 9fog Ogr*

“Imurhip ze op “" or) ‘a ze | 068 4.0 Pet I's 9 Fors alti bene 005.

ie on aepie| es mF 5 GB | 0168 [Leer | Vat | Lor | 28 128 | 2 (ee | vga 1202, gngs

*1ea[o “1jnuIMs op ‘'S a's xe) €8 | Of16 Ba ae a ae Be ies 1 0°t01| 2°26 oe nes Hig

YT MY ye : ‘ Y 7S os, 2 y Ge fan ae SG

a a ee Pe Poa Em

eri eum’ “Aasru op tg 10'S 3's fro 88 itis 9% | GOT | Go | TT ocLe BCG | 9°66 a ‘18 ee Beg,

‘UI ‘1S “ey op op mak “3 Fe GL 06 6° RFT | OR Oy 7 O%oR 6°86 | 0°96 T'88 | 0'RL GV" Lye’

op ap on a a aK 23 a oes fso | OE) LL | OF 693 | 8°26 OO € 26 098 | PES" BPS.

op op op 0 0 *s oL 0 ¥8 0 BI ect ett| tL | p68 £°o6 P'B0T g 16 CB rg bist

op op op ey “Ie tt ol O98 726 | OFT | GR | BE 7 OfGB 9°86 |0°86 6105 | O'cR 4 Bee" 219s

op *1e9]0 op *s “1 o feool es O'€8 JLB | SOT | Afr | FG POR a6 {3:86 [0°06 | BTA Leos 9%

“xea]o *ysumo op 8s “Gd ea 18 028 eG | ont | ete | Lie pete | 226 Oe Te pecan oye One,

“ured op op BB ven “s “g aa O'98 Jor | OZ | 66 69 Fa’eg | 9°86 |T.96 (g28 | Bf0g | 6826 pose é

on an af “e a : 088 Jee | Lt] 08 | 9 Potts | £96 126 |8'06 | G18 | 708" aph’ | gb9 6

*1va[9 op op *9 9g "s ‘Ss 8 | 08 fee | Let | ais | Le Prins | 9.96 (0586 |6106 | T's | 699° 809° 619 | 8

“Su y3T op op "S ‘s *s £3 | O16 FI | MIT | we | Ve foes L°G6 |8'L6 F106 | 6108 § Er)" - e

4u8q ‘spp op Sp We <3 88 98 | 0% Joe | ett | ets | Lic pote | B86 276 [P68 | ey eel. 180° | ¢

Panes mei a nae ee 88 | 0°86 Fors | F6 | O88 ae | oceg | 9°26 |1'96 12,68 | O'a8 ols grh* j999° | F

op *£pnojo op "s°a's a's 98 PRO is | 001 gig | Se | a'98 1°26 0/001 0°68 | 0° BIL‘ 8298 0g9f €

it $ J 16 |0%6 \e6 lee |oo | 0% forces | O'tG {O°TTT (S88 | S°0By E24° eres | 262° I

2 3 pees 22 ee Pee es | eee ee eee ele peels @

g 3 aoe & Se Pe Ss Feel eos) a Peele er tS irae ee es|. 3

Ss 3 Ss S) 9 3 He > > 3 ” > > Is Pic > (PBs > °

09 oR 0a oR " 2 ¢ : : . : : 0 Zo |: 2 ene > > ay

abs Be Bes | Bale UR ed eh eS z | FI s

s10y}e9 spur) “ul SSO *Ja9ULOULIOY,L : “IYER A ofE 0} S

POM pur eu ~O1SA PA eH] QI Nq-js10 JW Jouotssaideq arWouy DY Jaqentourtey, TL pie LaJBWLOIVY Eo

ES ES eee

‘3001 ‘home fo yjuomy ay? sof “vyqnopoy ‘a0ffQ hossy ay, yn qdoy ‘tajsibayy yv91h070.100}0 JT

JOURNAL

THE ASIATIC SOCI ET Y.

No. 30.—June, 18384.

I.—Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, on the Allahabad Column. By

the Rev. W. H. Mitt, D. D. Principal of Bishop’s College, Vice-

President of the Asiatic Society, &c.

[Read at the Meeting of the 28th ultimo.]

Tue March number of the Journal of the Asiatic Society contained

the result of the Pandit Mapuu Rao’s collation of the Allahabad In-

scription, No. 2, with others ina similar character—together with

Captain Troyer’s English version and valuable remarks. The learned

Pandit’s transcript exhibits such letters only of the pillar in Devanaga-

ri as were capable of tolerably certain identification with those found

on monuments already deciphered, leaving frequent and often consider-

able intervals for the remaining letters: and the version, as was indeed

unavoidable from such a text, presented still wider intervals. The

translation of many of the clauses thus insulated was necessarily of a

conjectural kind: and except in the valuable discovery of lines 25 and

26, where the Prince’s genealogy occurred, contained nothing like a

connected sentence.

A cursory inspection of the transcript and the version convinced me

that, where so much was done, more might be certainly attained. To

those acquainted with the art of deciphering unknown arbitrary cha-

racters in any known language, it is needless to remark that the clear

possession of a key to two or three common letters, necessarily draws

after it the discovery of all the rest : and that where the further progress of

discovery is really barred, it is an infallible proof of some error in the

previous assumption. No such error was suspected here, (except in some

comparatively inconsiderable instances, which may be seen by any one

that will take the trouble of comparing the two transcripts together ;)

258 Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, (Jung,

and therefore nothing could impede the progress to deciphering the in-

scription as far as it remained—provided only the language in which

it was written were sufficiently known to us.

Now that this language was the well-known classical Sanscrit—the

language of Mrnv’s Institutes, the Puranas, the Kavyas, &c. admits of

no reasonable doubt. The supposition of its being any older Sanscrit,

resembling that of the Vedas, to the understanding of which a bhdshya or

gloss is all but indispensable, is rendered extremely improbable bytheap-

parent date of the monuments on which inscriptions of the same character

appear. The style of the Gya Inscription, so satisfactorily deciphered

by Sir Cuarites Wikrns in the Ist volume of the Asiatic Researches,

and the metre in which it is composed, the Sardila-vikridita, (which,

like all other lyrical measures of that kind occurring in the Hindu

drama and elsewhere, belongs to a period in the history of the language

long posterior to that of the great sacred epics, the Ramayana and

Mahabharata, by which the present classical Sanscrit was fixed,) would

alone be sufficient to remove such a supposition.

With this conviction, I determined to subject the Allahabad Inscrip-

tion to a close critical examination; discarding in the first instance all

reference to other interpretations of the inscription itself, and pro-

ceeding only upon the indubitably deciphered letters of the above men-

tioned Gya Inscription, or rather of that portion of it, of which Lieu-

tenant Burt has now given us a far better fac simile than what is con-

tained in the Society’s first volume. Applying this to his excellent copy

of the Allahabad Pillar, though at first the limits of discovery appeared no

wider, and indeed much narrower, than in what has already been present-

ed to the Society, yet by carrying on the results of what was thus ascertain-

ed, wherever any glimpses of decided meaning appeared, to the investiga-

tion of characters before unknown, and testing the conjectures thus made

by other places—the usual result of such inquiries displayed itself. What

was at first mere assumption turned to probability, and then to certainty :

and such places as the juxta-position of the names of known countries

in line 19, but above all, the short clause in line 27 on which the rest

of the inscription hangs—(ravi-bhuvd bdhur ayam ucchritas stambhas,

“ of this Sun-born king Turs Lorry piuuar is the arm”)—occurring as.

they did to me not as the basis of conjecture, but as the unexpected

results of inferences from other probable assumptions,—removed all

possibility of doubt. And notwithstanding the turgid character of the

composition, and the enormous length of the epithets affixed to this

“ child of the Sun,” consisting often of more than 25 words, and filling

the whole line—the meaning is sufficiently connected and definite in

this, which is the greatest part of the inscription, to remove all doubt

1834.) on the Allahabad Column. 259

of the accuracy with which Devanagari letters are assigned to the

several characters*. In one only of the regal proper names, that of the

king’s grandfather Guarérkacna, does my reading differ from Captain

Troyer’s: and it is observable that thisisalso the name of a son of

the PAndava hero Buima Sena, brother of Yupuistaira and Arsuna in

the Mahabharata, and might perhaps have given rise to the popular

appellation of this pillar in Hindustan, “ the Staff of Buima Sun.”

The test arising from definite and continuous meaning applies of

course only to those parts where the inscription is itself complete, and

clear of all considerable interruption, viz. all from the 14th to the 29th

lines inclusive, (for the 30th is separate from the rest, and appears

broken off like the earlier lines,) perhaps also the 2nd and 3rd, which,

though short, seem to me to be very nearly complete. But even in the

other lines, the words and the compounds are intelligible: and if we

except the Ist, and the end of the 6th, lines (the first containing but nine

insulated letters, and the last breaking off in the midst of a compound,

leaving the preceding words in that compound uncertain as to their

bearing)—the separate clauses may be pretty well traced, though their

import in the sentence is lost. In all these, lacune of various lengths

occur in the pillar, which I have scrupulously filled up with precisely

the same number of letters as are designated by Lieutenant Burr for

the several intervals. It is not by any means intended to ascribe to

these added} letters of my own, (except when the interval is very small,

as in line 24,) the same degree of accuracy which I should be disposed

to claim forall, with one or two exceptions only, of the transcribed

letters: for the most part they merely indicate the probable (and in

some cases of very marked meaning, as in line 28, the certain) equiva-

lents of the letters that formerly occupied the same spaces. Where

lacune occur at the end of a line, I had no such consideration to guide

me: here, as in lines 18 and 26, it was merely my object to close the

imperfect compound by as few letters as would serve the purpose of

expressing the evident meaning. In the earlier lines, the idea of

completing the sentence by such means was out of the question.

* In one iastance I was assisted to the meaning of an ill-defined letter resembling

a Y in the accurate fac-simile,—by the partial specimen of the inscriptions on the

pillar given in the 7th Volume of the As. Res. (Plate xiv.)—which though very in-

ferior in accuracy to Lieutenant Burvt’s, yet having been taken at a time when the

pillar had not been so much defaced as at present, may be conceived to convey

some characters more perfectly. The character was there @ distinctly, and as this

happily made sense of what was before unintelligible, its accuracy could not be

questioned.

+ These letters are distinguished in the transcript by a much smaller character.

LL 2

260 Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, (June,

In these conjectural supplements, as well as for ascertaining the true

transcript of letters in doubtful cases, the discovery of a lyric measure

like that of the Gya Inscription, in which the succession of long and

short syllables is determined by invariable rule, would have been a

most valuable assistance. But not merely is such measure as this un-

discoverable in the greater part of the inscription—but every rhythm

whatever (including the freer measures of the Arya genus, or the loose

Anustup of VaAumixk1) is equally absent from it—as an examination of

all the complete lines from the 14th downward will evidently show*.

Some of the incomplete lines have indeed a deceitful resemblance to

metre—the 4th line to the Sdrdila-vikridita, (the measure of the Gya In-

scription,) and the 12th toa yet longer lyric measure of twenty-one sylla-

bles, called Srag-dhard : but in each of these cases the perfect application

of the prosodiacal rule is forbiddent by some one or more syllables in the

line, whose reading cannot be mistaken. The only genuine appearance

of metre that the closest examination could detect is in the 8th and 9th

lines, which are proved by the undeviating regularity of all the syllables,

as far as they can be traced on the pillar, to form together a stanza of

the measure called Manddkrdntd, (the same in which Caxipasa’s beauti-

ful poem, the Cloud Messenger, is composed,) one of very frequent oc-

currence in the lyric poetry of the Hindus. In this measure, each of

the four pddas or versicles which compose the stanza consists of two

Spondees, a Proceleusmatic, and three Bacchii, having the cesura after

the tenth syllable; thus :

' itae

ge SARE Tei Colionretaiy pall i

Accordingly, in the additions necessary for these two lines, I have taken

care not only to preserve the measure, but to expand them so as to com-

plete the hemistich in each case. But this slight and solitary advance

beyond the usual necessary addition of letters is made more to indicate

the prosody of the preceding syllables, and to mark precisely the certain

length of the line in these places, than with any pretence of supplying

the very words that are effaced. The real termination of these lines, as

of the fourth and others, if found, would clear up the obscurity that now

necessarily attaches to all the early part of the inscription, and on

which it would be now vain to offer any conjecture.

* The apparent rhyme observed by Lieut. Burr, is merely the genitive termina-

tion asya at the end of each huge compound epithet, agreeing with “‘ the Sun-

born King’’ above-mentioned.

+ The name kdvyam applied by the author himself in line 28 to his inscription,

will apply to unmetrical poetry, as well as to that which has the advantage of pro-

sody.

1834.] on the Allahabad Column. 261

To the Devanagari transcript is annexed a close interlineary version,

in the only language (one excepted) whose freedom of collocation and

general analogy to Sanscrit made it available for this purpose—distin-

guishing always by brackets the version of the intercalated or added

syllables, the necessity of which will thus be often apparent to the

Western reader. Ihave now to subjoin a somewhat looser version in

English—to which I would prefix nants the following brief analysis of

the inscription.

LinE.1.Unintelligible, and most probably unconnected with what follows.

2, 3. Invocation in behalf of the sculptor and blackener of the letters

of the inscription.

4—12. Various descriptions, at first dependent on the relatives yas,

yasya (who and whose), but afterwards governed by the ante-

cedent personal pronoun sa, (he,) all of which evidently relate to

the same person, and that the king—but which, from the incom-

pleteness of the lines, and the absence of verbs governing the

principal substantives, cannot be traced in their conjunct mean-

ing as one sentence, which itis evident they must have composed.

13—27.Panegyrical descriptions of the same king in the genitive case,

(connected at first with the nominatives of line 13, but after-

wards evidently with the Pillar-Arm at the conclusion,) viz.

Samupra-Gupta, sonof Cuanpra-Gupta, of the Solar race, all

sufficiently perfect and intelligible.

28. Comparison of the king’s glory to the sacred water of the ne-

thermost Ganges in the Mahabharata.

28, 29. Name and description of the self-satisfied author of this pane-

gyric, (whose intellect, as he tells us himself, was utterly sub-

verted by his intimacy with the great king, when he ventured

on this composition,) concluding with a salutation to the Deity.

Then, after a very wide space, comes

30. A compliment, somewhat obscure and imperfect, to the author’s

immediate superior and patron.

TRANSLATION.

1. The jackal (left the b jear in the forest. (?)

2. This goodly s[ign] of one endued by nature with a mind of fire having

been, for the conveyance of his commands, covered over with ink ; may

the ma[ker also] fixed [as the letters themselves by the durability and

immortality of the monument he has raised, viz. ]

3. The [king’s] dependant Vira, having formed these [letters] for the

love of the multiplied virtues of the son of the bow-armed gtva [Wviz.

Ganesa patron of letters] enjoy in heaven, even in the city of Vepuas

[Brauma] himself, the royal glory of eminent poetical dignity !

262 Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, [Junz,

4. He who while worthy of eulogy, yet by means of informers, whose cha.

racter is much to be concealed, men whose hair is diminished by being of-

ten pulled, was entangled and impeded by the pride of men of obscure

family, a hoary-headed counsellor being - - - - - - = =

5. He who was distinguished in letters, even by the able ontologistCuaxas,

called familiarly the talking Guru, with the honourable appellation of

one in whom all [admirable qualities] are united. - - - - - - =

6. By this [excellent Guru] resembling those [true sages | who are utterly

alien from all delight in selfish worldly occupations, - - - - -

7. He, having been inflamed with warlike prowess, before whom prostration

being made even by the enemies’ forces, the conjoined battle strife of

armies disappeared, - - - mii my, cepa sc) GEES a ae

sg. Whose mothers-in-law™, Renerie proud and addicted to high minded

oppressions perpetually, having been by his own arm subdued with the

sword of battle, [viz. Sanua’rica' and the rest, - - (line 18.)] - -

9. By their passions, at first fiercely erect and tall as the stalks of green

barley, at length bursting forth and ripening into affection through the

abundant juices within, thus became penitent [in heart permanently

from that time ; and ]

10. When, sprung from the bank of the [sacred ?] river, the strength of

the arm of Ra xasa and the rest, directing his arms, had even removed

mountains by the death of the formidable [rapid victor] Xanasrr,—

then he also $

11. With assiduous offerings to the planetary deities—did in his own

pleasure gardens, from which are gathered noble garlands of flowers

woven as it were from the Sesbana grandiflora—[seek to propitiate

the immortals ].

12. But though the glories of greatness, of clemency, and of warlike prowess

were in him blended into one, as [the several colours] in the

pure white rays of the moon ; yet was there at this time no [remis]

sion of his past grievous offence.

Still not his was the path of those devoted to the present life, nor any

dereliction of the wisdom and power which belongs to contemplative

sages; nor was there any poetical censurer of him, whose gifts were

without end.

* The great Rajas of India have frequently been polygamists—and in these cases,

the father and mother of each wife, as wellas those of the sole rightful queen, bear the

honourable names of svasura and svast (socer and socrus), i. e. father and mother-in-

law. The mothers-in-law here appear to have been independent princesses, whose

daughters were thus won in battle by SAMUDRA Gupta, and seem to me undoubtedly

those, whose homage to the conqueror is described as increased by their alliance and .

hope of royal offspring, in lines 18,19. With respect to the grievous sin for which

his repentance is recorded in line 12, the incompleteness of the line precludes all but

the merest conjecture.—On the 6th and 7th lines it may be remarked that the heroic

ages of India efford examples of Brahmanical military tutors to young Réjas,—

who like Drona are said to have united great skillin war to eminent contem-

plative devotion.

1834.] on the Allahabad Column. 623

14, Of him therefore, skilled in the due performance of the hundred

15.

16.

17.

18.

19.

20.

libations of consecrated ghee to Brana, who by the strength and power

of his arm reduces his foes to bondage, and brandishes for the destruc.

tion of their hosts barbed darts and swords and lances* ;—

Of him whose salvation is in the guardian of waters [Varuna ] the

terrible Srva and Visanu, surpassing the graces of the most adorned

recited speech by the rising splendours of a name illustrious for the

hundred wounds inflicted on the [rival] tribe by strokes of the flesh_-de.

vouring arrows of iron, as well as of weapons grasped by the hand and

others ;— ;

Of him, who after the royal insignia had been destroyed by the hand

of the [hostile] monarch, as it were the tiger of the forest, the great

lord of wild buffaloes,—yet having from the resources of his excellent

guardian Giri-xauLa’raKA the gift of infantry and other soldiers—be-

came by the mixture of this benevolent aid with the royal majesty that

sprung from it, no longer unfortunate ;—

Of him whose mind was next intent upon the capture of all the kings

of the South and of the East, as well as of Duananuaya, protector of

the North country, springing from the race of the divine Ucraszna,

splendid as the sun, and patron of Hastivarman—a bard equal to the

blue sovereign [S1va?] himself ;—who therefore is justly worshipped

by his ministering lieges, as sole king of all the gods ;—

Of him whose state might be propounded as an object of imitation, in

respect of troops, chariots, and other [war-like apparatus] even to the

divine Rupra, the wise NagapatTta, to Cuanpra [god of the moon | to

Vanni [or Aent, lordoffire], to Gannsa, to Nriea, [brother of Ixvacu,

of the solar race], to Nacasena, and to the unmoveable forces of the

Nawois [St1va’s attendant gods |—and who moreover by Sanua/rica! and

all the rest [of the vanquished mothers-in-law] who have the accumula-

tive incentive of the wish and prayer for a royal offspring, is approach-

ed with all just payment of tribute, with propitiatory gifts, and with

reverent prostration ;—

Of him who when his fame penetrated to the friendly province of Pines

—to Cimaripa [the present kingdom of Assam]—and to Nepal, did

for the sake of procuring a shower of darts to pierce the princes even of

the extreme west and other quarters, dispose his soldiers in ambush

behind the stations of the cowherds of Madra—and is therefore cele-

brated by the poet whom this battle raised up [to commend the strata-

gem ], as equal in the rapid destruction of his foes to the Lord Srva, or

to Cama or Arvunt, [the gods of loveand fire—thus celebrated] also by

Sanua’rica’ and all the rest [of the allied princesses | ;—

Of him whose government is invariably strict—who moreover has the

glory, a glory pervading the highest heaven, of largesses to destitute

persons, invited by him in pursuance of the restitution of a royal race

sprung from a kingdom which the [enemies] soldiers had subverted—

* Or ‘iron clubs.’’ For the Sanscrit ATAT bears both meanings.

264 Restoration of the Inscription, No. 2, [June,

who moreover imposed on the rank foliage of forests, on the lakes, and

on the land, the chains [of clear roads and of bridges respectively |—

who on the earth has no equal as a car-borne warrior ;—

21. Of him who bears a gentle and kind disposition, to be hailed by the

inhabitants of all the islands of the ocean with pure constant worship

of oblation and sacrifice—the materials of which spring from the rich

revenues obtained by his wise assessment from the produce of cultiva-

tors firmly and devotedly subjected to him as was the bird Garupa to

Visunu, [a devotion testified] by the harmonious confluence of their

loyal words and songs addressed to himself—who also without being

addicted to works [alone, but spiritual science also, yet] bestows hun-

dreds and thousands upon the affairs of heaven and of earth ;—

22, Of him whose glory in war obliterates that of all other kings beside

himself, by reason of the multitude of virtues, diverse in kind, embel-

lished in hundreds of poeems—from fear of whose [vigorous rule] dis.

sensions never arise—who is alike pure from the stains of grief and of

foolish laughter—who is in devotion unrivalled—and who having by

his own arm subdued so many kings, has succeeded further in taming

the so great fury and wrath [that such reverse naturally produces] by

the continual intercourse and profit of the western commerce begun

with the riches derived from that conquest ;—

23. Of him who is pleased with long poems of victory closely following the

battle-array formed by the king himself, whose disposition is that of the

[Supreme Lord, the] Lord of the Poor ; who is at the same time the

slayer of elephants that smite in war—and is consecrated as the most

excellent of learned kings by [Cuvsra | giver of wealth, by Varuna,

by Inpra, and him who dwells in the mansions of death [Yama] ; who

is renowned for noble exploits to be heard to distant times, and sounded

even to heaven ;—

24. Of him by whomare well understood, the Ganpuarvas or celestial song-

sters, learned and of excellent wisdom ; also the regent of the planet

Mars ; also [Batara’ma* |foe of the earth ; also the preceptor of Inpra

himself, the lord of the thrice-blessed immortals | viz. VriHasPati, regent

of Jupiter] ; also TumBaru [the wise Ganpuarva ], and Na’rapa, and

all the rest [ of the ultra-deified sages |—who moreover is consecrated as

the most excellent of kings by acts worthy of the poems of the great

Rishi Vyanwaca [or the foodlesst ], who is renowned for noble exploits

to be heard to distant times, and sounded even to heaven ;—

* So I conjecture from the legend found in the Sri Bhagavat and elsewhere con-

cerning BALARA’MA, the 8th incarnation of VISHNU, having depressed all the eastern

part of the earth. But perhaps the epithet may refer to the deities of the destroying

elements Water or Fire.

Perhaps a title of the great VALMIKI, author of the Ramayana, who is said to have

fasted ten thousand years! unless the terms of the inscription should be thought to

require the name of some poet who has sung the exploits of SamuDRA-GuPpTA himself,

18342] on the Allahabad Column. 265

25. Of him whose mind is in time of affliction and distress, ever singly in-

tent on the disposition and arrangement of charitable works ; who is

a god in the mansion of the world ; the great grandson of the great

king Gupta, grandson of the great king GuaTorKacHa, son of the great

king, the supreme monarch Cuanpra Gupta ;—

26. Of him who is also maternal grandson of Licruavi, conceived in the

great goddess-like Cuma’ra-Devi, the great king, the supreme monarch

Samupra Gupta, illustrious for having filled the whole earth with the

revenues arising from his universal conquest, [equal] to Inpra chief of

- the gods ;—

27. Of this child of the Sun, though clothed in hairy flesh, this lofty pillar

is the arm, sustaining all his friends with powerful assistance both at

home and in foreign travel ; of him, [I say, ] whose fame raised by gra-

dual accumulation of materials to the most exalted eminence in the

strength of the arm of his liberality, and the abundance of his sentences

respecting the law of tranquil meditation, is extended in various direc-

tions.

28. And that [fame] purifies the three worlds ; even as the [sacred stream

given by Arsuna the hero] of the house of Pannu, [purified the

dying | Buisuma, thus encircled within the noble bandage of the clot-

ted hair of Siva [whence Ganges first sprung]. Such is the un-

equalled eulogy, the composition of him who serves the countenance

of the great monarch, who by reason of the favour of continually

’ going about in his presence is even infatuated in mind,—

29. The mature* dwarf—son of the great superintendant of penal justice

Srava-sBuv'tr, who is both in peace and war, the counsellor of the young

king, the great superintendant [of penal justice] Hart Na’na. Salu.

tation to [Gop |, the kind friend of all creatures.

30. But with whom, however devoted to the study of the Rig Veda, the

best gift of the Supreme Sovereign, [can we compare] TinaBnarra, the

great superintendant of penal justice, surrounded by his army [of

inferior ministers of the law]?

Remarks on the above Inscription.

. The style of laboured ornament affected in the public inscriptions

of India is strongly contrasted with the severe simplicity of the same

kind of composition in the monuments of other ancient nations: and the

deciphering of the Allahabad pillar does not appear destined to re-

move in any degree this reproach from the national taste. With the

criticism, however, of this inscription, as a literary work, we are little

* Tam by no means satisfied with this rendering of astulfan but I can) find

no better. The translation ‘‘ culinary dwarf’’_ had occurred to me: thus associat-

ing to the character of dwarf (in Sanscrit @STH) that attachment to good cheer,

which is a standing characteristic of the half buffoon, half counsellor, called VidG@-

shana in the Indian drama, and considered as a Brahmanical appendage to royalty,

But the words: scarcely bear out either interpretation :—nor is this association of

the characters of dwarf and of royal attendant confirmed by any Indian example that

Tam aware of, however common in the fairy tales of Persia and the West.

266 Remarks on the Inscription, No. 2, [Juns,

concerned : but only with the light that it may help to throw on the his-

tory of the people for whom it was written.

Were there any regular chronological history of this part of Northern

India, we could hardly fail in the circumstances of this inscription, even

if it were without names, to determine the person and the age to which

it belongs. We have here a prince who restores the fallen fortunes of

a royal race that had been dispossessed and degraded by the kings of

a hostile family—who removes this misfortune from himself and his kin-

dred by means of an able guardian or minister, who contrives to raise

armies in his cause ; succeeding at last in spite of vigorous warlike op-

position, including that of some haughty independent princesses, whose

daughters, when vanquished, become the wives of the conqueror—who

pushes his conquests on the east to Assam, as well as to Nepal and the

more western countries—and performs many other magnificent and li-

beral exploits, constructing roads and bridges, encouraging commerce,

&c. &c.—in all which, allowing fully for oriental flattery and extrava-

gance, we could scarcely expect to find more than one sovereign, to

whom the whole would apply. But the inscription gives usthe names also

of the prince and his immediate progenitors: and in accordance with

the above-mentioned account, while we find his dethroned ancestors, his

grandfather and great-grandfather, designated only by the honorific

epithet Mahd-raja, which would characterize their royal descent and

rights—the king himself (Samupracupra) and his father are dis=

tinguished by the titleof Mdha-rdja Adhirdja, which indicates actual sove-

reignty. And the last-mentioned circumstance might lead some to cons

jecture, that the restoration of royalty in the house began with the fa-

ther, named CHanpDRAGUPTA, whose exploits might besupposed to be re-

lated in the first part of the inscription to add lustre to those of the son.

Undoubtedly we should be strongly inclined, if it were possible, to

identify the king thus named—(though the name is far from being an

uncommon one) with acelebrated prince so called, the only one in whom

the Puranic and the Greek* histories meet, the CHANDRAGUPTA Or SANe

DRACOPTUS, to whom SeLEucus NicarTor sent the able ambassador, from

whom Srraso, Arrian and others derived the principal part of their

information respecting India. This would fix the inscription to an age

which its character (disused as it has been in India for much more than a

* This identity, which after the researches of ScutecEeL (Indische Bibliothek),

and Witson (preface to the Mudra Ravasa in the 3rd volume of the Hindu Theatre) ,

may be consideredas established, hasbeen questioned on very insufficient grounds by

Professor HEEREN in the last volume of his admirable Researches into the Politics,

Intercourse, and Trade of the Principal Nations of Antiquity. The Indian accounts

vary as much from each other concerning CHANDRAGUPTA as they do from the

classical accounts of SANDRACOPTUS.

1834.] of the Allahabad Column. 267

thousand years), might seem tomake sufficiently probable,—viz. the third

century before the Christian era. And a critic, who chose to maintain

this identity, might find abundance of plausible arguments in the inscrip-

tion : he might imagine he read there the restoration of the asserted ge-

nuine line of Nanpa in the person of CoanpracupTa, andthe destruction

of the nine usurpers of his throne: and in what the inscription, line

16, tells of the guardian Griri-KauiAraxa-Svdmi, he might trace the

exploits of Coanpracupta’s wily Brahman counsellor Cudnaxya, so

graphically described in the historical play called the Mudra-Razasa, in

levying troops for his master, and counterplotting all the schemes of his

adversaries’ able minister R&xasa, until he recovered the throne: nay

the assistance of that R&xasa himself, who from an enemy was turned

to a faithful friend, might be supposed to be given with his name in line

10 of the inscription. And the discrepancy of all the other names beside

these two, viz. of Coanpracupta’s son, father, grandfather, and guar-

dian minister, to none of whom do the known Puranic histories of that

prince assign the several names of the inscription—might be overcome

by the expedient usual among historical and chronological theorists in

similar cases,—of supposing several differentnames of the same persons.

But there is a more serious objection to this hypothesis than any aris-

ing from the discrepancy of even so many names—and one which I can-

not but think fatal to it. In the two great divisions of the Xattriya Rajas

of India, the Cuanpracupta of the inscription is distinctly assigned

to the Solar race—his son being styled child of the Sun. On the other

hand, the celebrated founder of the Maurya dynasty, if reckoned at all

among Xattriyas, (being, like the family of the Nanpas, of the inferior

caste of Sudras, as the Greek accounts unite with the Puranas in re-

presenting him,) would rather find his place among the high-born

princes of Magadha whose throne he occupied, who were children of

the Moon: and so he is in fact enumerated, together with all the rest

who reigned at Pataliputra or Palibothra, in the royal genealogies of

the Hindus. It is not therefore among the descendants or successors

of Curvu, whether reigning (like those Magadha princes) at Patna,

or at Dehli, that we must look for the subject of the Allahabad in-

scription ; but if I mistake not, ina much nearer kingdom, that of

Canydcubja or Canouje. This is well known to have been the seat

of an extensive empire on the Ganges, founded by a branch of the

Solar family, after the decline of Ayodhya or Oude, the ancient capital

of Rama and his ancestors. And this opinion is confirmed by the coins

lately discovered at Canouje, in which we find characters exactly cor-

responding to those of our inscription—and the same prefix to the king’s

name on the reverse of the coin, viz. Mahd-raja Adhirdja Sri. One of

these, a gold coin, communicated to me by Mr. J. Prinsup, and exhi-

MM 2

268 Remarks on the Inscription, No. 2, [June,

bited in the last number Pl. IX. fig. 24, had struck me, before I saw the

engraving, as seeming to bear on the obverse the name of GuatToTKa-

cua, (not, however the father of Coanpraaupta so named on the pillar,

from whom the title of Adhirdja is withholden, as I before remarked—

but a reigning prince of the same*name and family.) But another gold

coin of the same class, in Plate I. fig. 19 of the XVIIth. volume of the

As. Res. seems to me an undoubted coin of our CHANDRAGUPTA*.

Unfortunately, the catalogues of the children of the Sun, in the

Hari-Vansa, the Bhagavat, and the Vansa-lata, as published by Dr.

Hamrzton, are far from being so full and ample as those of the Lunar

race, (to which the heroes both of the Mahabharata and the Sri Bhaga-

vat belong :) and neither these, nor I believe the Vishnu and Kurma

Puranas, extend their lists to the princes of this particular dynasty.

From the first formation of this solar royalty at Canouje to its extinction

in the person of Jaya Cuanora, A. D. 1193, I know no authenticated

name but that of Yasovarman, said in the Rija Taranginé to have been

the patron of the dramatist Buavasnu'r1, and to have been expelled

from his kingdom by the Cashmirian conqueror Linira'prrya, about

A. D. 720 :—till we come to the last five, viz. the Rahtore princes,

whose names from CHANDRADE VA to JAYACHANDRA, are known from

inscriptions and coins, allin modern Devanagari, and posterior by several

centuries to our inscription. (A. R. vols. 9,15,17). » Until further lists

be obtained, therefore, the apparent absencet of all date on this part

of the column, must preclude any thing like exact determination of the

time that elapsed between its hero Samupracupra and YAsovaRMAN.

As far as it is possible to form a judgment on internal evidence con-

cerning the age of so short a composition as this, from the enumeration of

deities, or the traces of manners that may be discoverable in it, I should

be inclined to think that it was written after the hero-worship, which

the sacred epics first introduced, had begun decidedly to take place

of the simple elementary adoration visible in the ancient hymns of

the Védas—yet before it had altogether its present shape, and appar-

ently before the worship of the linga, and that of the sactis, the most im-

pure parts of an impure system, had begun to attain the footing which they

* No. 13 bears the cognate name of Sasicupra, and Nos. 5, 7, 12, 17, &c. con-

tain names, more or less distinct, of others of the same dynasty.—Mr. PRINSEP,

whose attention I called ‘to those coins, thinks also that No. 12, which is in his

possession, bears the name of our SamupraGurra: and indeed the resemblance

is sufficiently striking to authorize the belief.

+ Unless indeed the mysterious isolated words at the end, qISaAz “ on the Arm’s

bank or shore,’”’ should be thought to inclose adate. According to some numeral

rules used amongst Hindu mathematicians, these words might denote 22: and this

applied to the era of Vicrama’pirya, the usual era in those parts, would bring us

to B. C. 34, But I need not observe how slippery such a conclusion must be.

1834.] of the Allahabad Column, 269

had in India at the period of the first Mahometan invasions. While

the distinction of works and of spiritual science, as taught in the Upa-

nishads, and pervading all the literature of the Hindus, is alluded to

more than once in the inscription ;—the Brahmans have that honor as

spiritual superiors which we find assigned to them in the Ramayana and

Mahabharata—not that excessive superiority and extravagant homage

which in subsequent ages they claimed from princes: the Brahman

here contributes to the honour of the king, not, as in some later inscrip-

tions, the king tothe honour ofthe Brahmans. But I cannot forbear

from quoting at length the passage of the Mahabharata to which alla-

sion is made in line 28—proving, that at the date of this inscription, the

sacred epic of Vya'sa was regarded and quoted in nearly the same

manner asin later ages. The passage is from the 118th canto of thé

BuIsHM4-parva, describing that hero’s death, surrounded by the chiefs

of both the rival branches of the house of Curv : and is as follows :

Wag deat wanfaeg waaay |

fara: xnCqe faaeacat gar ti ve I

MUTATE KATIA A: |

Walaara IA UHM THATT 1 AQ ll

AA DAI UH TASH: VATA |

VATU TAA BC HAs WAT 1) wR 11

Vata GF Wels SII WaT saaia!

alg aa Aa WaT HAT HAT AAG: | V2 UI

UAT HARRY: WUAMTAT WT |

adiwarnfawits frets wAAATT | Ve I

wana wera fea aaa uifvare |

aaa FUlaQiH TUAW HCA I] WV

waa aaeawscwary fra |

ufasa waite: se: fa atratfe ara ve i

ad Sel urea Usmafaaigana: fea |

HUIAIT VAAT WA: MAT AAA 11 GO Il

Sails WAC a dea aT yf: |

warn qiceaa qa a ufewafa Ve

TLATANTCY TIRI AATT |

a fe war azarae arqaar aarfafa ive i

Bara TAA CAA TaTaa |

STE TIT AaAT areeta Bfayas: | Re |

ay waafaad fraqistafaareca: ]

faza: wavaita aa? ar A WBA 1 RVI

aa: 9afau war Taa cami at: |

RIA WATS VaNGMAT TT WR A

270 Remarks on the Inscription, No. 2, &c. (Jun,

wary WT Ut Sisafwnway T yews: |

VISTA VAY THAR WA | 3M

wife viet ore: uy were xfer |

Has TAT MT arfCey fraar WaT | Re I

Wrermaaae feqiacyY F |

watqaa: We: Maa HayTAr |) Ry Il

Wa Fema feraquawna |

wan aa wae waar frqeta: il Re

fray cH smyaae gaurfeam: |

aaaa FA AugularasfawT || Ro tl

But Bur’suma, O chief of the Bhératas, with firmness suppressing the sense of

pain, while burning with the arrows that pierced him, and breathing hardly like

a serpent—nor only with body inflamed, but with mind also maddened with the

wounds of those sharp weapons, exclaimed only ‘‘ Water!’’ when he saw the

princes approaching. Then, O king, did those Xattriyas collect immediately

from every quarter food of various kinds, and goblets of cold water: upon seeing

which the son of Sanranu sadly exclaimed, ‘‘ Not now can such ordinary human

pleasures be tasted by me: for now cut off from mankind, I am stretched upon

my arrowy* bed, and lie expecting the hour when the sun and moon shall be

closed to me.’’ But having spoken thus,O Buarata ! chiding by his words the

assembled chiefs, the sonof Sanranu added, ‘‘I would see AnsuNaA.’’ Upon which,

he of the mighty arm approaching with salutation his grand-uncle, and standing

with hands joined and body bent forward, said, ‘‘ What shall I do?!’ And the

pious ButsumaA, with pleasure beholding the great Pandava chief standing before

him, answered, ‘‘ My body burns, covered as I am with thy arrows, my vitals

are racked, my mouth is dry: bring some water, ARJUNA, to my tortured frame,

for thou of the great bow art able to give me such streams as I require.’?’ The

brave AnguNA thus addressed, having mounted his car, and fitted his bow-string,

bent his strong bow called Gandiva, for the intended shot : and on hearing the twang

of that bow-string, asound asif bursting from the thunder-bolt of InpRA—all crea-

tures trembled, even all those chiefs themselves. Then he, the best of charioteers,

having wheeled his car in a reverential circle round Buisuma on his right, the

prostrate son of Baarara, best of allhurlers of weapons—and having takena flaming

arrow, and breathed a magical sentence (mantra) over it, and fitted it to his bow—

the whole world looking on—did with that dart of thunder pierce the whole earth

close on the right side of BatsHmA—and thence sprung up a pure beauteous stream

of cold water, like the nectar of the immortals, of divine scent and flavour: and with

this cold stream did he powerfully refresh BuisHMa, prince of the Curus, of god-

like works and prowess. With this work of the prince ArsuNA,as of a mighty trans-

forming magician, the lords of the earth were seized with extreme astonishment,

beholding it as a deed equally compassionate and transcending all human power.

* The sara-sayyd, or arrowy bed, was assumed as a voluntary penance in imitation

of BuisHMa by a singular devotee, who was living at Benares in the year 1792,a

curious account of whose travels and adventures, together with a portrait of him

stretched on his pointed bed, was given by Mr. JONATHAN DuNCAN in the 5th vo-

lume of the Society’s Transactions. [In that account, p. 5, Bhikma Pitdmaha, is

merely the Hindui mode (@ for q) of writing ‘‘ BuisHMA the grandsire,’’ or rather

grand-uncle of the contending chiefs of the houses of DHRITARASHTRA and PANDU.

' volume. )

a Wa SD 4

a) ai ol atl

SramiganTa

cIAW

URRCUM AW ANAA ETS)

Serfcaufaferg

vfyamsfacuay

it AAMAS SAaTA(:)

arsaacafafrarerqa fer TATTT RT

TREAT ATT

AaAARAKICE CE

b| Taal

{feawata quw)

aAAaAIA Bw

Maaeratyaaa:

59.)

Devanigart Transcript of the Allahabad Inscription, No. 2. (Plate VI. of the present volume.)

vada Braaa

Fatty waaaaeaee! MIAAT IST AH Teahey eee fares ser x4 *)

(aarafa eat arqugtuawed aaa WAT BAR FUL seataaratircrsy yay

andr s qarmafartese tai ar qe fad ayaTeIAaaat

aeahateat Nuenem atau aE FT matiateat talae fafacece:)

Raa ARTAAT_AeS WaT ATTA ACTS CTSA

TarATARTECTAUTA Ga) FT wUe sate (aura)

ayartaayataiaa freqertarct Wa ara M aeaTa ger SeifearaT:)

Baarqe qeascaaeqamatn Deg ATaTa AAR: SHEA AYE)

@fceaterasaa umes afata aufaqgyaat aa

SPACAINITIAT AIA M a ASTM sere)

ag ateaadr: ufwacqaa: ataa: ainda 4 F Was Mesa ae) e rm)

Gin afanfa ta ece qUATTAT ATAALATA

FuTaCUAALUaA yA imAtera tyra Besmfraramfan) gra ifaaraT sree)

TOUAAcrad aterm TAAT ECU ls CE HAT UMATTAAAS A sAaAAT TT a Aaa y ATE

MALTA E AACA CAAT TAHA HG ALAA TH MECH CHR Ta FTA Hee mT AAT Ut YaST

aC TaR aA eles MTA A SALTY AFICAM AMT ATA Ha Waa ATS TAIT! ufcarearmaaaaeacisy

Haga laqangra gs fe nUaa AAA eTA Ga aL eg AAA MAGA AZ ACATAT CLUS TAC aa Te CaTLe aT AACS AAAC TATA ET)

GHA CAAA ASA TAR AT Te Aa ERTS TIARA TAL RATT TAR ATA TA CT TTS TAT dutcatatirg

ICU aa Tas LTTE Alans eC a fersrTaTRA HATA TEN foe UTTAR zat qieatuc trae vtaarastacae

aatuntatrciata TRAM I ALATA Lo waa TH fe MITA TR ATIMTAS oe MAMA AMT GEST a Raa TAMA TT SAA TTA (:)

EAlRMTEMAAqUAfaahracTaaTSTACUTAa STS aI Gsaeaat ea Ol! aAaAa ease tafansancafatnrge rine

Mutaaan away claaaensanianay Tea eaaneTy UAqaea gran salsratscssy Pacamaqawaaicacayy

fata fecaratramrataait erred fey fae wutarE gy CATR re feae TA eC heerART afar Rate ATT giucsiamagacitafcqa

AIMTAA AUG anaMAAAS Hata Sau ACCA TAIT AC CIataS AMAT AUCIAUUTITA ARIAT

fagidetterm aweat FMLA ATAD ACM YCA say AAT waviedtierantadicamatatemataraaitanatacnuacea)

aanamatayafeaeeteucarraia: ofan ATSCaRi yt WA Fa SRM YAS TATA LTT sug afcasatgana aaa am

Gate yaaa uaa serena tatreutcaraats faa WERE WNT) A Ty MIATA | HEAT aT walaneemangreralteara:

weunang AeRUMATATYlAy AM afer faafenqarerarae ACTA HEAT Taaeaasrarey (7)

This part of the Inscription

is peeled off from the stone.

Batad q UCANTcAIAIAaA AUT AAAS Hares Tica: )

alwae

* The words in smaller type, and between brackets, are interpolated to fill the vacant spaces, where the inscription is effaced. (See page 259.)

1834.] Journal of a Tour, &c. 971

I1.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. By

Capt. Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fellow of the Linnean

Society of London, and M. R. A. S.

At the commencement of the year 1830, after travelling over a large

portion of the Russian dominions, I reached the capital of Georgia ;

with an intention of prosecuting my journey through those provinces of

Persia, which have not been visited by Europeans for many years.

With this view I took advantage of the departure of the Persian Prince

Kuosrovu Mirza, with whom I had been for some time associated, and

who was now with a numerous suite on his return to his native coun-

try, from the court of St. Petersburgh, where he had been deputed by

his own Government, to explain the causes which led to the massacre

of M. Grisoseporr, the Russian ambassador, and his whole retinue.

This melancholy occurrence took place at Tehran, the capital of the

Persian kingdom, in February, 1829.

Kuosrovu Mirza is the fifth son of His Royal Highness Appas Mirza,

the heir-apparent to the Persian throne, by a Khoi woman of inferior

rank and family. He is about three and twenty years of age, of mid-

dle stature, and like the majority of Persians, possesses great politesse,

and much naiveté in conversation.

On the 31st of January, we left the sublime chain of “‘ Frosty Cauca-

sus’ in the rear, covered with perpetual snows, and following the

course of the river Koor (the Cyrus of the ancients), in a south-easterly

direction, entered at once upon the plains of the ancient Iberia, which

lays stretching before us, till lost in the blue haze of distance, and pre-

senting to the eye a most uninteresting and even depressing effect.

At this season it was peculiarly so, every passing cloud sprinkled flakes

of snow on our track, and threatened a heavy fall. Our road passed

through a succession of low hills of a gravelly soil, lightly mixed with

earth, though sufficiently fertile when water for the purposes of irriga-

tion can be procured. On the bank of the river, at a short distance

from the village of Saganlook, our proposed quarters, we observed some

time-worn memorials of the extinct dynasty of the last Georgian kings.

Of these, the remains of an old fortress, on the nearest heights, and

near it two as ancient towers, with the remains of a bridge, were not the

least conspicuous objects. This village, which is about ten miles from

Tiflis, was the place marked out for the termination of our first day’s

march, and the houses were so small and wretched, as to be scarcely

discernible from the inequalities of the ground. Their description

corresponds precisely with those mentioned by Xenopuon in the Anaba-

sis, or expedition of Cyrus into Persia. In book IV. chap. v. he says,

272° Journal of a Tour through Georgia, (June,

‘« Their dwellings were under ground, the mouth resembling that of a well,

but spacious below; there was an entrance dug for the cattle, but the in-

habitants descended by ladders. In these houses were goats, sheep,

cows, and fowls, with their young.” ‘Throughout Georgia the inhabi-

tants make an excavation in the ground, and then build up the sides

with large stones. Upon this they lay rafters, and cover the whole

with earth, so that in walking through a village, it is very difficult to

tell whether you are upon a house-top or on the bare ground. An aper-

ture is left at the top to light the room inhabited by the family, who

are only divided from the cattle by a thin planked partition.

To the traveller indeed, nothing very enlivening presents itself ; the

roofless remains of hamlets that have been destroyed by the tyranny of

rulers frequently occur, and old burying places which mark the spots

where man once has been. Every thing, in short, indicates that the

Government is a bitter enemy to the prosperity of the people.

At Saganlook, the range of mountains made an acute angle, direct

south; and thence continued stretching “along the acclivities which

formed an alpine wall to our road. On quitting the village we bade.

adieu to the often travelled Erivan road, and some crumbling towers ;

and descended a narrow ravine into a valley bounded by an inconsider-

able but romantically situated lake. The hills on our right presented

the habitations of the peasantry; who appeared poor and wretched.

On leaving the valley, an abrupt ascent brought us to an open tract.

of country. The plain to the southward of our route was bounded by

a flat horizon, from which every successive mountain rose, as we ad-

vanced, like objects when first seen at sea; while to the eastward of

our direction, the turbid river Cyrus playfully meandered through a fine

though uncultivated soil, until it was lost in the capricious stratification

of the inhospitable looking mountains.

This part of Georgia is now called Kartalinia, and was the ancient

Iberia. Protemy describes it as bordered on the north by the Sarma-

tian mountains ; to the south by a part of Armenia; to the east by

Albania, and to the west by Colchis. Many of its towns and villages

are mentioned by him, and also by Srraso, who travelled through this

country, and who speaks of its being a luxurious and flourishing state.

A distressing contrast it now presents! An independent kingdom,

reduced to the abject situation of a province; and not immediately to

the sovereign power itself, which might dispense consequence with

near union; but through the double vassalage of a medium, being an

appendage to another subject province—that of Georgia. Invasions from

rival neighbours swept off the brave population of this little kingdom ;

and the final blow was struck by those who possessed ambition, without

the manliness to maintain it themselves. Like other powers who have

1834.] . Persia, and Mesopotamia. 273

committed national suicide, they taught the Les-guys the passes of their

country. The Iberian chiefs, in times of civil discords, subsidized

these warlike barbarians to fight their battles, who in their turn tramp-

led on these lords, and soon reduced a people who had such inefficient

leaders. Hence, the country sunk under oppression, and the peasantry

gave themselves up to despair, from which its present possessors are

neither calculated, nor willing to rouse them.

Towards dusk, we reached a post called Dimoorchikal, where we

took an escort of Cossacks, having to go some distance to attain our

proposed sojourn forthe night. We had not advanced more than a

mile or two, ere it became quite dark ;-yet, I could distinguish that the

deepening gloom was occasioned by the closing in of a valley, the hills

of which drew so close to each other, as to exclude all trace of the

road ; and we had nothing to guide us from stepping into the Koor, that

was lashing the rocks at our side, but the warning noise of its course,

and now and then a glimmering of light from the moon through some

friendly. chasm in the rocky canopy above us.

At ten o’clock we arrived at Beerchaly, a wretched village, situated

on the banks of the river Gram, which flows from the Koor, thus form-

ing two sides of a triangle. The former is an insignificant stream, but

the latter requires a particular notice in this place. This noble river

(the Cyrus of the classic ages) has its source in the mountains which

form the western boundary of the province of Akiska near Kars, and

which are a ramification of Mount Caucasus. From the recesses of

this branch issue several small rivulets, which uniting a little to the

eastward of Akhalzikh, flows through a part of the Turkish territories,

and gradually augments its stream by the reception of several minor

rivers in its course. Although its windings are very capricious, its

general direction is to the eastward, rolling onward through fertile and

extensive plains in its course to the capital of Georgia. From this

point it takes a south-easterly direction, and is considerably augmented

by the Alazan from the north-east, and the Araxes from the south,

when it becomes navigable for large boats. On nearing the Caspian,

it divides itself into two branchdé, and flowing onward through the

province of Mogaum, unites its waters with the sea.

From the accounts of ancient authors, it would appear that the Cyrus

was formerly navigable to a much higher point than it is at present,

Pu1xy, in particular, describes the route by which goods were conyeyed

from India to the Kuxine. ‘‘ Having arrived at Bactria,” he observes,

*“‘the merchandize then descends the Icarus, as far as the Oxus; and

is thence carried down to the Caspian. They then cross that sea to

the mouth of the Cyrus, where they ascend that river, and, on going

274 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Junz,

on shore, are trarsported by land for five days, to the banks of the

Phasis, where they once more embark, and are conveyed down to the

Euxine.” The Koor must have sunk wonderfully in its bed, since a

traffic could be carried upon its stream to such a height, as to make the

Jand carriage across to the river Phasis or River, only a journey of five

days. Grppon says, that the Koor is navigable as far up as Sarapona, a

distance of a hundred miles from the sea, forty only of which would ad-

mit large vessels. From the information I have been able to collect upon

the spot, I shou'd say that this river will admit vessels drawing about

five feet water as far up_as its junction with the Alazan, but not until

its being augmented by the Araxes, would vessels of considerable bur-

den find a sufficiency of water. At present the Phasis is not navigable

beyond Kotais, the capital of Immeretia. Hence from the present shal-

lowness of these two rivers, instead of goods being landed at a point on

the Koor, whence they might arrive, after a journey of only five days,

at a corresponding point on the Phasis, they would be obliged to un:

ship them so low down the river as to require at least sixteen days’ land

transportation over a mountainous country, ere they could be re-

embarked upon the Phasis. We know also, that Srtzucus Nicator

projected a connection between the Euxine and Caspian seas by means

of a canal, which being only to be effected by the union of the two

rivers in question, it is obvious that the idea could not have been con-

ceived at all, unless the Koor and Phasis then possessed a more exten-

sive navigation than they do at present.

On quitting Beerchaly, the valley opens with a considerable expanse,

for several miles, crossing a rich soil, watered by branches of the Koor,

whence we obtained snipes, ducks, and bitterns, in great plenty. Large

flocks of pigeons flew continually over our heads, winging their way to

some forlorn remains of forts upon the neighbouring heights, which

are no longer worthy of being noted in the topography of Georgia.

After three hours’ march we came upon the banks of the Koor, along

which we pursued our way for the rest of the day’s journey. A gorge

in the mountains on the opposite shore was pointed out to me as a

noted avenue whence the Lesguys issue to ravage the country. A

Cossack guard is stationed there, and is said to be sufficient for the

defence of the pass, as the old invaders do not at present hazard de-

scents of any power. They are not often seen but in marauding parties,

small enough to escape pursuit, as easily as they elude vigilance in

making these excursions. It is only in war-time, when the Russian

soldiers are drawn to more distant service, that they descend in num-

bers, and spread rapine and misery in every direction.

We reached Tasantoo just as night drew around. us. On our right’

lay a range of mountains running south-east, amongst whose defiles we

1834.] - Persia, and Mesopotamia. 275

were to pursue our journey on the mornin>. Ona height near a de-

file, an old stone fortress, black with time, and the shadows of the

night, stood in mournful solitude; a well chosen position to have

commanded the pass in earlier ages. At its base is a small Cossack

station, and a detachment of infantry. Several massive fragments of

fallen masonry added to the dark solemnity of the scene.

At nine next morning, we ascended the mountains, which were

sufficiently rugged, though not of the most formidable altitude. The

road to the top was scarcely wide enough to admit a caléche to pass,

and very rough all the way. We then descended the opposite side, by

a track of much the same difficulty; but it gradually opened to our

view a valley, which lay at the foot of some rich-looking hills, tra-

versed by a stream winding its fertilizing way to the north-east. In the

middle of this valley some striking remains of a strong fortress still

exist. After crossing the dry bed of a river, we reached Tayaz, where

we found warm and ample quarters. A supper consisting of eggs,

milk, butter, and honey, was set before us. This latter luxury I might

have anticipated from the propitious aspect of the country for maintain-

ing colonies of bees; and I understood it to be an article of great profit to

the inhabitants. Indeed, every thing spoke the fertility of the soil, and

the hospitality of the people. They possess numerous herdsof cattle,

with plenty of wheat, barley, and millet.

At seven o’clock in the morning, we again sat forward on our journey,

and halted at Zegaum, about three leagues distant. The road was un-

usually stony; and the river Algat was seen at a short distance. We

often met caravans of mules laden with merchandize. The bales were

placed in a right line, and the mules, when unladen, were left to them-

selves, and straying in every direction in quest of pasture. The mer-

chandize was heaped up in small tents, guarded by one or two men.

The right in the soil begins now to be marked out in a particular

manner. Vast extents of land, enclosed with artificial fences, in which

herds of oxen and cows fed, sufficiently indicate a right of property.

The country, nevertheless, is for the most part uncultivated, and few

traces of agriculture appear. We passed some Georgians nearly

naked, and loaded like beasts of burden. Such labourers are very

rare, because the Georgians are in general lazy. A traveller, while

passing through these solitudes, and beholding the state of abandon-

ment in which the virgin and fertile soil is left, cannot but feel indig-

nation against its governors. The tracts where the silver mines were

formerly worked lay due west from hence, the rocks which form them

are of a yellowish hue. Indeed, the whole of this part of Georgia is

rich in ores of different kinds, and particularly in copper. Leaving

NN 2

276 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Jonz,

these vestiges of exhausted wealth on our right, we crossed the Algat

through a deep and rapid ford. On gaining the shore we rode on for

Borsoom, distant about four leagues. The road we traversed was

horribly bad, and we often sank deep into the mud. On passing the

verge of a precipice, it was necessary to shut our eyes that we might

not be terrified by beholding danger in its most frightful aspect. Here

we were forced to trust entirely to the experience of our mules, which

are wonderfully sagacious in selecting paths; but notwithstanding their

sagacity, they sometimes sank to the belly in holes of mud.

Our road continued south-east over trackless snows, through narrow

glens, and occasionally over low hills, without a tree or shrub. At

about a league distance from Ganja that town is discovered ; which,

‘with its numerous and extensive gardens, presents a most agreeable

coup d’eeil. It is situated ina wide-spreading plain, wherein many vil-

lages are scattered. Agriculture has not made great progress here,

and this plain, which in Europe would present a luxuriant cultivation,

exhibits but few traces of culture; but the natural fertility of the

soil gives rise to an abundant vegetation, consisting of useless plants.

Ganja, or Elizabeth Pol, as it is called by the Russians, is the first

place of any note on approaching Persia from the north-west : it is built

upon a broad mountain torrent, (over which is aruinous brick bridge

of six arches,) beneath the Aligez mountains, which divide the beautiful

province of Karabagh* from that of Irivan. I have observed that the

approach to the town wears an imposing appearance, surrounded with

inclosures, and resembling an oasis in the desert. As we entered,

however, this delusive aspect vanished, and we found ourselves passing

through a large maze of utter ruins, abandoned suburbs, and crumbling

walls—these conceal the houses from the eye of a traveller, until he

passes through a paltry bazar that extends for some hundred yards,

partially occupied by shops of the most needful trades, and very scan-

tily supplied. Every thing breathes of poverty and oppression: in fact,

with the exception of the house of the Russian commandant, the habi-

tations are deplorable in the extreme, and all is totally at variance with

English habits, customs, andcomforts. A habitation was assigned us

by the Russian General, who was acting as Mehmandar to the Persian

Prince, and the best mat was spread on the floor, in the midst of which

a fire burnt bright and cheerfully, while its Mussulman inmates pre-

pared a good supper of fowls and eggs, followed by coffee, and the

chibouque. We found the luxuries of Tiflis had not at all impaired

our relish of this simple and friendly reception. -Our servant, who

* The appellative Karabagh signifies in the Turkish language “the black.

garden ;’’ implying the richness axd fertility of the whole district,

1834.} Persia, and Mesopotamia. * BY

was a Yorkshireman, though not a litile of a rogue, Was a preat yours

mand. His constant prayer was to get plenty to eat and-drink, and be

gent safe home to his wife. ‘‘ Well Tomas, where have you been to-

day ?” said I, as he entered the apartment. ‘‘ Only to the bazar, Sir,

to get something to eat.”—‘‘ And what did you procure there?” “‘A

kabobed goose, half of which I ate, and the rest I have put into i'd

pocket for to-morrow’s march.”

Ganja contains five thousand inhabitants, who are all Mahommedans

of the Shiah sect. The language is a dialect of the Turkish, but the

people read and write the Persian. The manufacture of silk is carried

on toa great extent. This is for exportation, and a supply is regulars

ly sent to the Russian market, though as yet little encouragement is

held out. A small quantity found its way to Bombay, where it has

been justly appreciated. The péople of Ganja are very hostile to the

Russians from a religious feeling, but the peasantry are favourably

disposed, as they evade various taxes which were exacted by their

Mahommedan rulers.

Before proceeding further with a description of this interesting

country, it may not be improper to bring into view some observations

(derived from unquestionable authority) with regard to that period when

the Russian and Persian armies were opposed to each other, since this

very plain is celebrated for the last decisive victory gained by the for-

mer troops over the latter during the campaign of 1826.

In 1795, Aca Manommep Kuay, uncle to the present Shah, assembled

a powerful army at Teheran, and moving rapidly into Georgia, defeated,

Heracuivs near Tiflis, and entered that city before General GoopwrtcH,

who commanded the Russian troops in the Caucasus, could arrive to

oppose him. Determined to intimidate the Georgians by making an

example of their capital, he abandoned it to the rapine of his soldiers ;

while the religious enthusiasm he excited in his army, and the natural

ferocity of his troops, prepared them to take every advantage of the

licence he had given.

The Empréss Catnertne IL, irritated by the vengeance which had fal-

len on Georgia, in consequence of its having transferred its allegiance to

Russia, immediately declared war against Persia; and in the following

year, Count Zusorr, at the head of a powerful force, marched upon

_Durbund, and took that fortress by assault. He subsequently captured

Ganja, Lankeran, and the island of Saree on the Caspian Sea. At

this period, Paun ascended the throne of Russia, and récalléd his

army.

Aca Manommep Kuan was at this time in Khorasan, and ‘on

hearing of the Count’s successes, hastily returned to oppose him ; but-

278 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Junz,

ere he could reach the scene of action, Zusorr had already abandoned

his conquests.

Israuim Kuvutzen Kuan, the chief of Karabagh, had hitherto suc-

ceeded in holding the fort of Shesha against Aca Manommep Kuan;

but its inhabitants, wearied by the yearly plunder of their country, rose

against their chief, compelled him to retire to Daghestan, and surren-

dered Shesha into the hands of the Shah, who was advancing witha

sweeping army to invade Georgia. On his arrival at Shesha, he was

murdered by one of his servants, whom he had threatened to put

to death; and his successor, the present Shah, was too much occu-

pied in establishing his authority to pursue the bold policy of his

predecessor.

In 1798, Heracuivs died, and left his crown to his son, whose short

reign was disturbed by arebellious brother, who, backed by the Les-

guys, endeavoured to seize the kingdom. He was however completely

defeated, and escaped into Persia. In 1800, the Emperor Pavt, incor-

porated Georgia with the Russian empire, and in 1801, the son of

Heractivs was no more, and Pau assassinated. On the accession of

ALEXANDER, this act was confirmed, and shortly after, General SrEsEEa-

NOFF was appointed Governor General and Commander-in-chief of Geor-

gia. He captured Ganja, and advancing to Irivan, encountered the Persian

forces: an action ensued, in which the Persians were entirely routed.

SzeseEeanorr then invested Irivan, which the governor refused to sur-

render ; but the Russians were in want of supplies, and consequently

made a hasty retreat when the enemy hovered over their flanks, and

committed great havoc by their nocturnal attacks. This was the

first time in which these armies had met ina general action. It may

be said to have commenced the war for the possession of Georgia.

About a year after this, Karabagh submitted to Russia, and in 1806,

SEESEEANOFF was assassinated at Bakou.

_ The war continued till 1814, when by the mediation of Sir Gore

Ouss ey, the ambassador extraordinary from the king of Great Britain,

atreaty of peace was concluded. Persia ceded to Russia all her ac-

quisitions south of Mount Caucasus, and agreed to entertain no navy

on the Caspian; while Russia engaged to aid the heir to the Persian

throne against all competitors. Upon Constantine’s abdication in favor

of NicHotas, it was whispered at the Court of Teheran that violent dis-

turbances had arisen at St. Petersburgh ; that in fact a civil war had

broken out, and that the mountaineers of Caucasus had risen to assert

their independence. It was known also that the interference of the

Russians with the religious prejudices of the Mahommedan subjects had

produced feelings of the most serious discontent. Proposals had been

1834.] Persia, and Mesopotamia. 979°

made to the Governor of Azerbijén by chiefs of districts to co-operate

with him in a war against Russia. Letters were written to these leaders,

by the head of their religion, who came from Meshed Hussein, and urged

the king to arm against the insulters of his religion. The Mool-

lahs flocked around their leader, the inhabitants of the capital listened

to their inflammatory orations. The Shah was called upon to declare

war, the troops were enthusiastic in the cause, and the contest com-

menced. The following account of the reception given to the chief

priest of the holy shrine of Meshed Hussein, being from an eye-wit-

ness, may not prove devoid of interest. ‘‘ When Aca Syyup Manom-

MED arrived, a vast number of people, and most of the infantry, without

regimentals or arms, went out tomeet him. The Shah sent his own

litter for the Syyud: and some princes, and many of the chief people

of the court did honour to his entry. Much enthusiasm was manifested:

by the populace. To the Syyud’s person they could not get access, but:

they kissed the litter, kissed the ladder by which he ascended to it, and

collected the dust which had the impressions of the mule’s feet that bore

him. The people beat their breasts, and the litter was brought closeto the

Shah’s door, that the Syyud might alight without being overwhelmed

by the populace. Six or seven of the chief priests entered the court

with him, and one of them insisted on going in on his mule. An offi-

cer of my acquaintance who happened to be there on the spot prevent-

ed him. He said that the ordinary attendants on His Majesty seemed

quite to have lost sight of their duty to the sovereign, and were occu-

pied in paying their devotions to the Syyud. The Shah came to the

door of the court to receive him, and the enthusiasm of the populace

seemed to be communicated to the royal hearts, as the Shah and the

prince royal wept bitterly in speaking of the misfortunes of the Faithful

under the Russian Government. Aca Syyup Manomnep, witha suite

of one thousand Moollahs, had a separate encampment. Two princes

had by order of the king pitched near him, professedly to prevent the

intrusion of the populace, but secretly to hinder too general a mani-

festation of public esteem and consideration. Another detachment of

holy men have just reached this, covered with winding sheets, and we

hear that the heads of the religion of most of the principal cities are flock-

ing to this point. The Shah has twice visited the Syyud, and on one

occasion, His Majesty said, ‘“‘ I am anxious to shed the spoonful of blood

that remains in my weak body in this holy cause, and it is my wish to

have in my winding sheet a written evidence from you, that the inquir-

ing angels-‘may at once recognise my zeal, forgive my sins, and admit

without delay my entrance into heaven.” This description is not

very dissimilar to the language and. conduct of European monarchs

280 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, &c. {Junz,

during the age of the Crusades; and it is not surprising that the graver

considerations of policy should have been neglected under the excite-

ment of religious enthusiasm. The Syyud, I have little doubt, found

reasons for combining motives of probable worldly advantage with the

promise of heavenly favour.

The result of the campaign is already known to every one. Persia

lost more of her territories, and was obliged to make peace on any

terms; while Russia interferes with Persian affairs ad libitum—and

England, who might have prevented the aggressive and unjust scheme

of the autocrat, looks placidly on the scene, and is satisfied with her

Own innocence and fidelity! A few more years, and she will bitterly

reproach her blind and irreparable policy. Having considered it expes

dieat to bring these interesting circumstances into view, I shall now re-—

sume my narrative. Before however proceeding to this, I may be per-

mitted to advert for a momentto the“ arrow that flieth by day ;” namely,

the plague, which always creates so much alarm to the traveller.

It would appear that this disease is endemial to the Russians, for it

is a singular fact, that previous to their occupation of Georgia, the

whole country was exempted from this pestilence. It made its appear-

ance at Ganjain 1805; at Tiflisin 1806, and at Erivan, in 1825, and from

that time down to the period I was in Georgia, the country had (with

the exception of the mountainous districts, which are rarely visited

with it) been regularly afflicted. This scourge is generally checked

by the summer heats and winter frosts. But I may further observe,

that among the anomalies of this extraordinary disease, there is one

fact, viz. that it raged unchecked in the severe winter of 1829,

throughout the Caucasian villages. Its consequences were of course

fatal in a country where no medical practitioners, and consequently no

means to lessen the mortality of the disorder, are to be found. When

{ was last at Annanour, in the recesses of Mount Caucasus, a peasant

came to the commandant, and said, ‘‘ My father, mother, wife, and

sister, are lving dead in the next village; I am afraid to bury them.”

The Russian instantly despatched a party of soldiers to set fire to all

the hamlets they could meet with, and turning to me, said—‘‘ ’Tis my

vocation!” To administer relief, as far as human means could accom-

plish, to the suffering villager, would with us have been the primary

feeling : but this barbarian could only ridicule the concern I expressed

for this unfortunate creature. I afterwards mentioned this to Count

Paskewitcu at Tiflis, who laughed heartily, and exclaimed, ‘“‘ You

English are always inclined to regard with seriousness the verics¢

trifles.”

[To be continued.]

1834.] On the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet. 281

III.—On the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet to the Orthography of

Oriental Languages.

All who have devoted themselves to the acquirement of any of the

languagesof India must have experienced in the irreconcileable difference

of the alphabets of the East and West a stumbling block in the porch

of their studies, and a source of constant doubt and difficulty, whenever

the occasion has arisen for expressing in the letters of their mother

tongue sounds and vocables belonging to any of those languages. It is

the scholar’s object to write the words so that they shall be read with

a correct pronunciation by the uninitiated, and at the same time show

the true spelling of the original. He seeks therefore the letters of

known pronunciation that come nearest, not only to the sounds he de-

sires to represent, but likewise to the letters used in the language from

which the word is taken. Unfortunately it is not always easy to find

letters that will answer this double purpose, and the difficulty is much

increased by the circumstance, that all the vowels and several of the

consonants in use have more than one sound in the same language of

Europe, and some of them half a dozen sounds at least, if the varieties

of all the countries which use the Roman alphabet are taken into ac-

count. What then was to be done when India fell into European hands,

and the necessity arose for continually writing Indian words in books

and public correspondence? Every one at first of course had to

decide for himself, and unfortunately they who commenced the work

of writing Asiatic names in the alphabets of Europe were not scholars.

At present we shall confine ourselves to the proceedings of our own

countrymen in this respect, putting out of view all reference to the

modes of writing adopted in France and Germany, and elsewhere, and

those in particular which have been adopted recently, in consequence of

the efforts making by the literati of Europe, to bring into vogue the

Sanscrit language and its literature, at the very time that the half in-

formed of our countrymen are seeking to discredit both here.

It would appear that they who first had occasion to write in Eng-

lish the names or words of the East, bethought themselves of the sounds

in that language which came nearest to those they desired to represent,

and spelled the words accordingly: thus sipahee was very generally

spelt seapoy, doubtless from the similarity of its sound to the well

known word teapoy, and in the jargon of the day, Surajood-doula was

corrupted into Sir Roger Dowler, and Allahabad became known as the

Isle of Bats. Many absurdities of this description might be pointed

out were it our object to seek them: even Governor Hotwe 1, though

self a Bengalee scholar, has in his printed tracts, Morattors—Shaw

°°

282 On the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet [Junz;

Zadda—Genana—Patsha—Shaw Allum—Phirmaund—Metre (for Mitur)

&c. &c. He has also Sou Raja Dowla which is nearly as ridiculous as

the English knighthood of that Nuwab.

- This method of writing from the ear did very well so long as it was

the half-informed addressing the absolutely ignorant. The transmu-

tations were precisely of the same description as those of which we

find examples, not only in the Greek and Roman methods of writing

Teutonic and Asiatic names, but in the Leghorn and Cales of the old

English writers of the past century, the Naples and Venice of the pre-

sent day, and the Ecosse and Galles and Espagne, into which the less

pronounceable native names of those countries have been softened

in France.

But as the knowledge of the languages of the East extended, and

they who had to write became themselves well acquainted with the

true pronunciation and orthography of the words and names they were

using, and felt likewise that they were addressing others as well inform-

ed upon the subject as themselves, they began to seek the means of

spelling true—that is, of using in English corresponding letters for

those used in the language from which the word or name might be ta-

ken. The Persian and Arabic are languages that have long been known

in Europe, and the force and power of each of the letters of those al-

phabets have accordingly been attempted to be expressed in various

ways, according to the native conntry of the interpreter ; but the first

we believe who accurately gave to the public the Nagree, Devanagree,

and Bengalee alphabets was Mr. Hatuep in the Preface to his version

of the Code of Hindoo Law, compiled under the orders of Warren Has-

TinGs in 1775. His consonants correspond very nearly with those of

Sir Witi1am Jones’s alphabet, except that he makes no distinction be-

tween the hard and soft d,¢t, dh, and th. The short vowel 4 he

writes with a short ¢, the letter € with a double ee, bearing similarly

the short mark: @, is expressed by de; t, he writes zand Sf, ou. Every

vowel according to this system had its long or short mark above it,

which was very inconvenient either for printing or writing.

When the Asiatic Society was established, Sir Wiiu1an JonEs saw

the necessity of introducing a consistent mode of writing all Indian

words. Not satisfied with this system of Mr. Hauuegp, he devised the

alphabet that bears his name, and is still used by that learned body in

its proceedings ; but neither the influence nor the reputation of this

great linguist was sufficient to procure for his alphabet the general

adoption so desirable, and indeed so essential, to the purposes he had

in view. It continued as a sort of Devanagree for the learned par

excellence ; a style of writing to be reverenced and respected, but not

1834.] to the Orthography of Oriental Languages. 283

imitated. In spite of every endeavour to recommend the Society’s

alphabet for universal use, the business of the country continued to be

conducted either in the jargon spelling first adopted from similarity

of sound, or with the ad libitum improvements of those, who, knowing

the correct spelling of the original, adopted the letters they thought

best calculated to express the true sound of the words properly pro-

nounced. It is now near fifty years since the attempt was first made

to introduce this obvious benefit of a consistent and correct alphabet,

and yet Sir Witi1am Jonxs’s mode of writing has gained no ground

in India, whatever may have been its fateelsewhere. What can have

been the reason for this? Does not the fact itself afford irrefragable

evidence that there must be some inherent defect in the system that

induced its rejection, and led to others being preferred. There it was,

recommended by the Asiatic Society, composed of the principal civil

servants, and of all in the military, clerical, and medical professions,

who were entitled by knowledge of the subject, or by situation, to

take the lead in such a matter. There was this Society, periodically

putting forth its volumes, and allits principal members publishing their

works according to the orthography of the illustrious founder ; yet

no one out of the pale, and not all of those within it, could be brought

to spell names, in their correspondence, as the Society spelt them. For

fifty years this tree of Sir Witu1am Jonzs’s planting has been stationary

or has grown like the aloe repulsive and disagreeable, living still, but

putting forth no branches and yielding no fruit. Who after this can

say that there must not be something in this system repugnant to the

ideas and preconceived notions of those whose language is English ?

The powers and pronunciations given to. the different letters are ma-

nifestly not such as have been recognized and adopted as just and ap-

propriate by those who read and write that language. Another sys-

tem has gained groundin its stead, and to its prejudice, and this in spite

of the great names of Jones and Cotesrooxs and Witson, whose ad-

herence to the antiquated style has prevented its sinking into absolute

disuse and oblivion. Let us inquire then what is this other system,

and what the claims it possesses to the preference of the unlearned.

Towards the close of Lord Cornwatuis’s government, Dr. Joun

Bortuwick Gitcurist produced his Dictionary and Grammar of the

Hindoostanee language, and as matter of necessity, prefaced both by ex-

plaining the force of all the letters in use in that language, and the cor-

responding vowels and consonants of the Roman alphabet, by which

he proposed to express them. The difference between his system and

thatof Sir Wit11aM Jonzs lies entirely in the vowels ; the short unexpress-

00 2

284 On the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet [Junz,

ed letter 9 which Mr. Hauuep wrote & was written a by Sir Witu1am

Jones and u by Dr. Gincurist; the ée and ée of Haren, 7,2 of Sir W.

Jones, were rendered i andee by Gixcurist ; the 60, co, of HanuEp,u, u of

JONES, were expressed by oo ; and the 2, ai, of the two former systems by

y, corrected but not improved to we; and lastly, the o% of Hatuxp and

au of Jones by ow corrected to wo.

The more taking and popular part of this system lies evidently in

the use of the short u instead of a, for the silent unexpressed inherent

letter of the languages of India: people could not be brought to write

bat for the sound of but, tab for tub, and patee for putee. Having the choice

therefore, they discarded the letter which never in any of the words of

any of the languages within their knowledge had the sound it was pro-

posed to give to it. The adoption of 00, instead of Sir W. Jonzs’ u, fol-

lowed as a necessary consequence of the appropriation of wu to the short

sound; and au for the sound of ow in how was so unnatural, that it was

gladly discarded for ou.

It does not appear that the Government took any part, until very

recently, in promoting the use of one or other of these systems: they

had each therefore a fair field and no favor for thirty years at least,

During the whole of that period the knowledge of the languages

was extending, and the old jargon was disappearing from all the public

departments, finding only a sanctuary and stronghold that -bade defi-

ance to all reform within the precincts of the supreme Court. The

issue was in a decided leaning from the first to the system of Gritcurist.

This has now been that of all official correspondence for fifteen or twenty

years at least, whereas it will not be found that the orthography of Sir

Wit.iram Jongs has taken root in any single department, pertinaciously

as certain learned individuals of high authority have adhered to it.

In 1822, the design was conceived of forming an accurate record

in the English language and character of all the land tenures of the

country. It was felt to be necessary to determine upon some al-

phabet or system, for the conversion of names correctly, prior to the

_ formation of these registers, and then first did the Government

officers indicate any system under authority for preference. The

merits of each method were fully weighed and considered, prior

to the determination, and the scheme of Gitcurist was adopted,

simplified by the rejection of some of his quaint methods of expressing

the nicer distinctions of sound. This alphabet was circulated, and great

progress was made all ever the country in producing registers, in which

the names of persons, and places, and properties were so written that

no one could hereafter find difficulty in writing them back, into any

given character, upon bare inspection.

1834.] to the Orthography of Oriental Languages. 285

Contemporaneously with this measure, and as part of the same scheme,

revenue surveys were put in hand, and maps on a large scale were con-

structed, in which the names of every place or object were accurately

entered according to the same system. Up to this time, no attempt had

ever been made to make this grand improvemert in the geography of

India. The maps of Bengal were copied to the letter from the sur.

veys of RENNELL made in the era of jargon, and though better spelt than

most of the documents of that period, yet still partaking largely of the

miscellaneous mode of writing, so liable to mislead. All the surveyors

subsequently employed had been left to pick up the names of places

by the ear, and it had never been made an instruction to them to as-

certain how they were written in any dialect or language of India, and

to transfer them according to system into their maps. The surveyors

too unfortunately were very seldom scholars. In order to show the

consequences of this neglect, and to expose at once the absurdity of

trusting to the ear in a matter of this kind, an extract is annexed* from

a map of the Dooab, compiled not ten years ago, and now in our pos-

session: it bears the official signature of the surveyor-general of the

day, and professes to be from the best materials then in the archives

of that department. In this extract it will be seen that the well known

road from Cawnpoor (Kanhpoor) to Ukburpooris laiddown double, be-

ing taken apparently from two routes made with compasses, or the-

odolites, varying in a small degree, so as to givea different direction,

and the copyists of the surveyor general’s department have not disco-

vered that the routes are the same, because all the names are spelled dif-

ferently. There are regularly

Kuttra, Gittera,

Chichehree, Chichindy.

Bhysour, Bhysawn, Bheisawn, (Bhenour ?)

Fattipr. Futtehpr.

Reneea, Runneah,

Oomrun, Oomeron.

With sundry other names, till one road comes to Akberpoor and the

other to Akbarpoor, the relative distances of all these places being the

same. Like absurdities might be shown in many maps similarly con-

structed from materials, in which the names have been set down by the

ear without the observance of any system of spelling. It is no fault

of the map compiler if he hasnot recognized Chicheree to be the same

place as Chichindy, and Kuttra as Gittera, when they standintwo maps

in positions not exactly corresponding. The fault was in the employment

of an officer to survey, without instructing him specifically how he was

to write the names of hismap. Therevenue surveys, so far as they went,

* See Plate xix. fig. 1.

286 On the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet (June,

effectually corrected this error; and what is more, the maps, constructed

by the officers employed in this department, are capable of being con-

verted with confidence into any character, without each name being as

at present, an object of separate inquiry and research, whenever it is

desired to publish a map in the Persian, the Hindee, or in any other

character of the country.

But to return to our subject: the Record Committees, wheresoever

they were established, succeeded entirely in reforming the orthography

of names in the zila dufturs. That they did not do more, but after

involving considerable expence, failed to provide the desired land

registers, was owing to many causes, which need not be discussed

here. The effect of these institutions in confirming the use of the

Gilchristian system is all we have now to do with: that effect will we

presume not be denied. The leaning had been to this system for

thirty years before, but at last the act of Government, and the specific

exertions of all public officers throughout the country, continued for

nearly eight years consecutively while the Committees lasted, fixed and

established this system of Gilchrist, as the orthography of office and of

business. Even though there were not in it any innate inherent supe-

riority or grounds for preference, even were it the inferior system ofthe

two, still this fact ought, one would think, to secure it from any hasty

attempt at change. Except there be some obvious apparent defects

pointed out, the undoubted ascertainment of which has been the result

of actual experience, would it not be madness to think of discarding

what had been so established? What then is to be thought of this new

attempt of Mr. TrevELyan, to set up again the rejected alphabet of Sir

Wu11am Jonss, and by the gratuitous circulation of thousands of copies

to diffuse and disseminate, as if from authority, a system fully and form-

ally tried and found wanting?

The Journal of the Asiatic Society, being a work of science, conducted

under the special countenance and support of that Society, will always

be respected for the matter it contains; and it signifies little in what

garb it may choose to present its Asiatic names. Allowance will

be made for the consistency of the Society’s adherence to the system of

its venerable founder, and all that read its proceedings know well what

they have to expect, and are prepared to encounter familiar letters

applied to strange uses after the manner practised by this Society for

half a century. But now that the Gilchristian method of writing has

been so long established for record, for surveys, and for making fami-

liar to the uninitiated public, the sounds and names of Hindoostan,

every official man and every man of sense must protest against the

present attempt to introduce once more the discarded system, one

1834.] to the Orthography of Oriental Languages. 287

too that from its use of the a for the short « would change the spelling

of every word and name from one end of India to the other.

Let the Sir Wiix1aM Jones’ system, his a and hisi, ¢, and his long and.

short u be reserved, like the Devanagree, for recondite science : there his

alphabet has its footing, and no one desires to eject it from its strong-

hold: but for business let us have our current Nagree, the short u and

the ee, and the 00, which have grown into use from their ready adapt-

ation to the ear, and from the preference secured for them by all the

associations of sound to letters, which we have been accustomed to

from our infancy.

In the pages of the Journal there has appeared a notice laudatory of

Mr. TrevELyan’s attempt to effect by a coup de main a change in all

the established methods of writing mofussil names. As this Journal

has won: for itself so wide a circulation in the interior, it is necessary

thatits pages shouldnotbe made to servethe party views of the advocates

of any one exclusive system, but that the merits of each inits particular

line should be fairly stated. The Sanscrit scholar will perhaps find his

advantage in following the alphabet of Sir Witu1am Jonzs, which is

that of the grammars and dictionaries, and of most of the translations

from that language; but he that is content with the Persic, Oordoo, or

the familiar literature of ‘Hindoostan, the man of business and of the

world, will find all the books, the dictionaries, and grammars, and

vocabularies, to which he is in the habit of referring, and all the records

and public documents that fall under his observation, written uniformly

in the character of Gitcurist. There is little fear that even the weight

of the Journal’s recommendation will be successful in superseding what

is so established. If the world were not wide enough to hold both

systems—if the order had gone forth from Czsak, that one only should

stand, and the issue were, a bellum ad internecionem between the two—

then might the Journal fitly advocate the cause of its scientific mode of

writing to save it from destruction and the sponge: but so long as

there is no attempt to encroach on the ground it occupies, or to inter-

fere with its peculiar province in literature; while it is suffered to

luxuriate in the paradise of Sanscrit, without any attempt to foist in its

rival, even as an humble companion of its pleasures in that Eden of joy;

why should the votaries of this learned system strive to gain for it an

universal dominion, for which it has been found unfitted, and assume

the offensive against the system in use for business? Let each retain

its own, and both abide together in peace and good will and harmony,

holding forth in the facilities they jointly offer an invitation to all

people to adopt either one or the other, accordingly as they find either

most convenient for their purpose, and under the assurance that the

288 On Catadioptric Miscroscopes. (Junz,

object, which is to obtain such a method of writing as shall afford a

ready means of transferring the word back into its native character, will

equally be accomplished, whichever may be the character adopted.

Both systems represent perfectly to the scholar the letters used in the

original languages, but it is contended that the Gitcurist alphabet, as

now generally introduced and used in the public offices of this presi-

dency, conveys to the uninitiated a more correct and true notion of the

proper pronunciation, than the antiquated and rejected system of Sir

Wittram Jonss, and therefore is the best adapted to business. Through

the pages of the Journal let the European public of India be undeceiv-

ed on this point. The attempt to dislodge the system of Grucurist is

entirely a matter of individual speculation, and is certainly not the result

of any inconvenience felt, or dissatisfaction expressed with it, by the

Government, or by any class of public officers or persons whatso-

ever. HT. Pz

[We had no intention of conveying an impression, in our brief notice of the Alpha-

betical Scheme to which the above alludes, that it-was circulated by authority ; nor,

though we hailed with pleasure the promise of increased uniformity in the spelling

of Oriental words, did we express any very sanguine hopes of success ;—for our

own opinion on the subject, and the rules which we shall continue to follow in the

pages of this work, we beg leave to refer to the Preface of the second volume of the

Journal.—Ep. ]

IV.—On Catadioptric Microscopes. By J. W. Laidly, Esq.

The construction of reflecting microscopes having of recent years

greatly occupied the attention of philosophers and artists, and arrived

at a high degree of perfection in their hands; one can scarcely, without

incurring the censure of presumption, advance any suggestion for its

further improvement. Even in the detail of mere mechanical arrange-

ment, ingenuity appears exhausted in contrivances to gratify the taste

or anticipate the wents of the most fastidious observer; while the opti-

cal principle has been so matured, as to lead competent judges to de-

clare, that the instrument in its present state. would pass down unchang-

ed to posterity. Narrowed however, as the. field undoubtedly i is, there

appears still some room for the exertions of subsequent inventors, and

I incline to think that the modification about to be described will be

found for many purposes to improve, as it most certainly simplifies, the

construction of these beautiful and delicate instruments.

To enable the general reader the more easily to eee the

alteration I propose, it is requisite in the first instance to place before

him the principle of former constructions, which it is the object of my

Jour. As. Soc. Vol. TT. PUxXxix

NW tied

hig |

Errors in Maps from bad Spelling: 4

bs oS

(page 284)

Jugoabi \, \

o) » 'Y a”

J’ Kuttra

i Boantyy

Bhevsaw' oa

2 Iuchindy ° De boulce

., Ax < cy Z a

”y heise wht

ea : p{Futteh 9B U Bylamon

Akbar pe Renee ron * Khera agen i rte

4 Cf

hes aupr .o PurS aul CieCa o Bh yrowr

-Uattie Pe oor ° «

i besoin 0 “mn rug bay 0 , 9 attip® 4 Bhe nour

c airn pp”

se oO

4 Yr» eh lia "poor Knitty

| Akberpoor

| We thee

Hurree Mohun. Scutp!

1834.] ~ On Cutadioptric Miscroscopes. 289

present attempt to supersede. For this purpose, I select the microscope

invented by Professor Amici of Modena, as justly deemed the most

refined and perfect now in use. The optical principle of this instru-

ment is represented in fig. 2, Pl. XTX, andisthus described in Dr. Brew-

STER’s elegant treatise upon optics : ‘‘ He (professor Amici) made use of a

concave ellipsoidal reflector, whose focal distance was 2,4,inches. The

image is formed in the other focus of the ellipse, and this image is

magnified by a single or double eye-piece, eight inches from the reflector.

As it is impracticable to illuminate the object, m n, when situate as in the

figure, professor Amicr placed it without the tube or below the line RN,

and introduced it into the speculum A B by reflection from a small

plane speculum placed between mnand A B, and having its diameter

about half that of A B.” I have marked the requisite position of the

object m n to facilitate the reader’s conception. |

The reader will note that there are two reflections in the objective

part of this instrument; one of which is useful only as introducing the

rays proceeding from the object, and contributes in no respect to the

magnifying virtue of the microscope. He cannot fail to observe also,

that the great size of the plane forms a very serious impediment to the

rays of light proceeding from the concave metal to the eye-glass. By -

an improvement of Dr. Gort1ne’s, the size of the plane has indeed been

reduced to 4rd the diameter of the great mirror. But even in this

improved state it continues so material an obstacle, besides having other

and greater disadvantages to be touched upon in the sequel, that one

cannot avoid wishing it removed if possible, by introducing and illumi-

nating the object itself m the axis of the tube at the focus of the con-

cave speculum. This improvement I have endeavoured to effect by a

very simple optical contrivance, which will be easily understood by re-

ference to figure 3, representing the form of the instrument adapted for

diaphanous objects. A Bis the concave ellipsoid or mirror, and C is

a transparent object situated directly in its focus: D and E are the

illuminating apparatus; D being a bull’s-eye lens, and E a very

small plane diagonal mirror, so situated as to reflect parallel with the

axis of thetube rays of light coming from the lens. By this arrange-

ment, an image of the luminous aperture F, is formed in the focus of

the lens and just behind the transparent body C. It is now apparent

that but one reflection is sufficient to form an image of a microscopic

body in the conjugate focus of the speculum; and that the diagonal

plane being of almost evanescent dimensions, presents no obstacle

worth mentioning to the rays in their passage to the eye-glass.

The mere loss of light however, attendant upon the Amician construc-

tion, is a disadvantage of very secondary importance ; for it is obvious

290 On Catadioptric Miscroscopes. [JuNE,

that almost any amount of loss may be compensated by an artificial con-

densation of light upon the object under examination. But the disad-

vantages of a double reflection are of a higher and more important or-

der. It is one of the most inflexible laws of practical optics, that all

superfluous refractions or reflections are to be avoided, and for this sim-

ple reason, that to form a perfect surface, either plane or spherical, or

of any other figure, is beyond the power of human art, however exqui-

site, and hence the greater the number of reflections or refractions, the

more darkened and muddy will the vision become. When we consider

therefore, how extremely minute are many objects of microscopic inves-

tigation (such for instance as the marks, probably not the 10,000th of

an inch in diameter, upon the dust of lepidlopterous insects), we may con-

ceive how much vision may be impaired by a very. slight error in the

figure of the plane, augmented in the long passage of the rays from the

mirror to the eye-lens. It is well known that Newron’s objections to

the Cassigramian and Gregorian telescopes arose from considerations of

thiskind. ‘‘ The errors (says he) of the said convex will be much aug-

mented by the too great distance through which the rays reflected from

it must pass before their arrival at the eye-glass. For which reason I

find it convenient to make the tube no wider than is necessary, that

the eye-glass be placed as near to the oval planes as possible, &c.” If

we conceive his own form of the instrument subjected to reversed vision,

it will bear no remote resemblance to the Amician microscope; and

tried in this way, I am pretty confident we should find a material differ-

ence in the performance of the most exquisite reflector. I took a one-

foot Newtonian, having a very indifferent plane, but which showed

objects in the day time sufficiently well; and making the rays from the

object enter by the small metal, I looked with a lens directly in front,

throwing the image a little out of the axis so as to escape the plane.

Allowing for the necessary deficiency of light, the image was so con-

fused and distorted, that it was almost impossible to distinguish any

object whatever.

As there is some analogy between the telescopic ‘‘ front view” of

HERSCHELL (magnis componere parva!) and the microscope I propose,

it may not be amiss to remind the reader of the advantage that great

optician found in laying aside the oval plane. Besides the “ capital

advantage of nearly double the light of former constructions,” the de-

fining power seems also to be increased. “ The 20ft. reflector having

been changed from the Newtonian form to my present one, I had a

very striking instance of the great advantage of the increased pene-

trating power in the discovery of the Georgian satellites. The improve-

ment, by laying aside the small mirror, was as 61 to 75, and whereas

1834.] On Catadioptric Microscopes. 291

the former was not sufficient to reach these faint objects, the latter

showed them perfectly well.”

But to return to our humble sphere; the advantages of the new con-

struction may be very briefly summed up. First, increased brillian-

cy and penetrating power, arising from the removal of the plane.

Secondly, the probability of obtaining finer instruments; for the artist

having the difficulties of but a single reflecting surface to contend with,

manifestly enjoys at least a double chance of producing a perfect work.

Of the method of observing with this instrument, I think it hardly

necessary to speak. The object must be inserted into the tube, affixed

either upon a very small plate of talc, or upon the point ofa fine needle ;

and adjusted to the focus with a delicate screw. This is a very simple

affair in the hands of a skilful mechanic. For observing large objects

with low powers, a speculum of long focus, say 15 or 2 inches, is

obviously the best ; but for more minute investigations a deeper one is

desirable. With the requisite arrangements, such an instrument would,

I conceive, be hardly if at all more difficult to use than a refractor.

I have wrought several metals upon this plan, and though I enjoy no

opportunity of having thera fitted up otherwise than in the rudest and

most imperfect manner, I find their performance upon some minute and

rather difficult objects very satisfactory. With a metalof about six inches

focus and three aperture, without any attempt atadjustment, or any con-

venience for arranging the focus, several test objects have been easily

developed, such as the asperities on the surface of the human hair, the ~

strie upon the dust of lepidlopterous tribes, &c. Fig. 5. represents the

hair of the mouse, like apiece of well twisted whipcord, with longitudinal

marks between the spirals, considered by microscopists as a good test.

(Dr. Gortne in the Quart. Journal, June 1827,) A represents the hair

near the root, B near the extremity.

When I first applied myself to these constructions, I was apprehensive

that the introduction of light would produce a glare in the tube detri-

mental to vision. But I find this not at all the case. The main tube

however, should be made considerably larger than the diameter of the

mirror, and a well blackened diaphragm may be placed on each side the

illuminating apparatus to quench any straggling light that may intrude.

The size of the diagonal plane in the above instrument is about .05, in

shorter diameter, and is I find a great deal too large. One of only .025

would be sufficient, I think. I had almost omitted to mention, that as

many objects require a somewhat oblique radiance to be even seen, this

may be obtained by giving the diagonal a slight revolutionon its shorter

axis; or perhaps as simply by closing up one half of the bull’s-eye

lens.

292 On Catadioptric Miscroscopes. [Junx,

Having now so fully described the microscope for viewing transpa-

rent objects, I shall very briefly notice that intended for opaque ones.

It is represented in fig. 4, where A B is the great mirror, perforated

in the centre for the purpose of admitting a cone of light proceeding

from the lens D, and forming an image of a luminous aperture (not

represented in the figure for want of space) just in front of the micros-

copic object C, situated in the focus of the metal. The attempt to con-

struct this instrument was at first attended with a great deal of trouble,

my original intention being to introduce a parallel beam of light, con-

densed by a combination of lenses, through a very small hole pierced in

the centre of the metal. But for want of proper mechanical assistance

the attempt proved abortive. I accordingly altered the plan, and en-

larged the aperture to about 0.2, as in the figure, and admitted light

through a bull’s-eye. EE, is a stop, to arrest the rays that would other-

wise pass out to the eye-glass. It may be coloured according to the

ground that is best adapted for displaying the object under observation.

After enlarging so fully upon the former instrument, it is not neces-

sary to enter into much detail regarding the present one. All the ob-

servations upon the optical principle of the one apply with equal force

to that of the other. I regret, however, that I had not an opportunity

of ascertaining as satisfactorily by experiment the performance of this

imstrument, the perforated metal having been accidentally shattered to

fragments by a fall. Some trials however, upon ordinary objects in

its incomplete state, convinced me that this construction would perform

well. It exhibited the brilliant scales of a curculio in a very pleasing

manner. If upon the back of the stop E, a small silver cup be fixed

so as to be turned round occasionally, it will enable us to vary the light

by which objects are viewed; and to examine them at once by radiated

and transmitted rays.

Nothing I conceive can be more simple than the optical principle of

these instruments; a single reflection, and a single refraction. And

what on the other hand can be more complex than achromatic re-

fractors with their triple, quadruple, quintuple, sextuple, and even triple-

triple object glasses? As any ordinary reflector may be very simply con-

verted into one upon the new construction for diaphanous objects,

by: merely substituting a small diagonal metal for the Amician plane, I

am not without hopes that some naturalist in possession of a standard

instrument will do me the honour of giving the new principle a fair

trial. The result with an object metal wrought by a good artist will

be decisive.

I have already extended this notice too far to enable me by this op-

portunity to communicate some speculations I intended upon several

1834.] Geological Section of the Kasia hills. 293

new and curious achromatic combinations I have tried. I shall possibly

do myself the houour of submitting them upon a future occasion ; mean

while, nothing I trust has escaped me in the foregoing observations

that can be construed into a disrespectful mention of the Amician

reflection. Far from me be the impertinence of disparaging an instru-

ment which the highest optical authorities have concurred to applaud.

I have merely ventured to inquire whether that instrument, superior as

it is, has yet attained the maximum of excellence.

V.—WNotes relative to the collection of some Geological Specimens in the

Kasia Hills between Assam and Nunklow. By W.Cracroft, Hsq.C. S.

On myjourney from Chira Poonjee to Assam, I endeavoured to recog-

nize the ascents and descents, and the geological features of the country,

as laid down in Captain Fisner’s Sketch, but I found this impractica-

ble, excepting at those mountains of which he observed the altitudes. I

was therefore led to imagine that the intervals between the points

given in his sketch had been filled in at random, and that the general

geological characters of only the observed points were noted.

On my return, I endeavoured to obtain a nearer approximation to the

real outline of the road, and the positions of the various rocks, and

I accordingly made the following notes of the time occupied in travel -

ling, both in ascending and descending, the different hills, sketching their

profile at the same time on the opposite page of my memorandum book,

and noting the times and places at which the geological specimens al-

ready forwarded to you were collected. The heights of Jyrong and

other points I have taken from Captain Fisner, whose barometrical

observations have been found to correspond very closely with others

since made, Allowance has been made in the outline for the difference

of time in ascending and descending. (See Pl. XX.)

First day, from 8h. 48m. ; commencement of ascent to Jyrong.

I began to ascend at viii. 48, through a narrow defile; the rock is

apparently a fine grained granite, containing beds of A 2 (a conglo-

merate of iron clay) : at viii. 50, reached the bottom of the first descent,

(which was a granite similar to No. 1, but rather whiter and less decom-

posed) : by xi. 7, I reached the next summit, the ascent yielding the

granites, A. 4, 5, 6, and 7, and decomposing felspar: the road was

then comparatively level till viii. 37, when the ascent became steeper

and the rock all along was A. 8, (granite) ; but at 37 minutes containing

large scales of mica (A. 9.)

The descent, after ix. 40, was at first very steep, with precipices at the

road side: afterwards less steep; A. 10 and 11 mica and gneiss being in

294 Geological Section between Chira Poonjee [Junz,

situ with red clay: the stream, passed at x. 57, runs over gneiss rock: at

xi. 50, began to descend, and after passing a small stream, running over

rock A 12, arrived at Jyrong at 12 0’clock; the rock at Jyrong is A

13. The whole of this day’s march was through a well wooded country.

The gibbon or long-armed ape inhabits the forest near Jyrong, and its

hootings echo through the forest ; wild elephants are occasionally seen

and leopards.

Second day, from Jyrong to Ongswye and Mopea. ;

The road continues through the forest, principally along the course

of mountain torrents till vii. 33. where there is a level, capable of cul-

tivation, and formerly was a stockade ; it is however a swampy place, and

certainly not a good situation for a stage-house. If a stockade were

erected at the top of the hill, which we reached at viii. 56., it would divide

the journey from Mopea to Ranegang very equally, and much better

than either Jyrong or Ongswye, the latter of which is situated in a

hollow surrounded by aswamp. The decomposing felspar found at

I. 25., and other places seems likely to afford porcelain. A small ches-

nut not much larger than a fine marrow-fat pea grows here; also a few

beech trees,

Third day, from Mopea to Nunklow.

The view from Mopea is I think more beautiful than any on the

road between Assam and that place.

Between Mopea and the Burpanee there is no jungle, the neighbour.

ing hills have many fir trees. The water-fall at the Burpanee surpasses

in beauty any I have seen; it has not indeed the advantage of falling

from a great height, but the body of water is very large: I descended

with some difficulty to the rocks at the bottom of the fall, which seems

not to be more than 80 or 90 feet, and is broken in several places; the

black rocks, through which it has cut its passage, rise considerably higher

than the stream, and overhang the basin at the bottom of the fall:

they are well covered with wood. The basin extendsto agreat distance,

beyond which a turn of the river seems to inclose it, and gives it the

appearance of a spacious lake. It is altogether truly sublime and beau-

tiful. Between this river and the small stream at the bottom of the

great ascent, the road winds through a forest of enormous fir trees;

the mountain seems perfectly to overhang the road wherever you get

a glimpse of it through the trees, and almost discourages the traveller

from attempting the ascent, which occupies more than two hours.

An accident which befell me at Nunklow prevented the continuance of

these remarks, bat I collected a few specimens mentioned in the list, and

made the following observations in the neighbourhood of the Bogapanee

and Kalapanee rivers.

1834.] and Nunklow, in the Kasia hills. 295

At Mouflong the rock is white flinty slate, the joints or strata being

nearly in the direction of the meridian and inclined to the horizon

at an angle of about 60°; this rock continues all the way down to the

bed of Bogapanee river, which is covered with rolled masses of granite,

gneiss, porphyry, and sandstone: wherever the rock bassets, it is red

slate (E 2,) at the same angle and in the same direction as the white

at Mouflong ; immediately upon this lies a stratum of the conglomerate

(E 3), containing pebbles of quartz and jasper with a talcose cement,

of which large masses have fallen into the bed of the stream ; it may

be traced to the bed of the next nullah, where it also appears in sight ;

the stratum above this is a dark sandstone, E 4, upon whichis a

stratum of basalt, or porphyry, F 5, the outside of which becomes red

by decomposition. Above this are new sandstones of various hardness

and colours (mostly white), alternating with conglomerate (E 6), which

continue as far as the valley of the Kalapanee, in descending into which

the same strata are visiblein the perpendicular face of the rock, and in the

large masses which have fallen over; E 7 (conglomerate) is picked out

of astream : about 80 feetabove the stream, the same porphyry or green-

stone basalt again appears, E 8, with veins of fine quartz E. 9. This

rock forms the bed of the river, and continues till we begin to ascend on

the opposite side of the valley (saw one mass evidently columnar, the

faces with angles of 120°). In the ascent we return to the sandstone,

and conglomerate, in which I found a bed of lithomarge, E 10, and a

bed of quartz conglomerate, containing crystals of amythystine quartz.

After reaching the summit on the road to the left leading to Mo-

leem (at about 100 yards distance) is a bed of bituminous slate, E

12; from hence to Chira we meet only varieties of sandstone, with

beds of stalactitic iron ore, (No. 13), and of coal adjoining pipe-clay

E 14, 15, which are found about a mile and a half south of Sura-

reem.

Catalogue of Specimens, deposited in the As. Soc. Museum.

Ascent fo Jyrong. Specimens marked A.

1. Fine grained granite, glassy and angular.

2. Conglomerate of iron ore with pebbles in beds in the above.

3. Granite resembling 1.

4. Do. apparently quartz in fine grains stratified with decomposing felspar,

being No. 1, in a state of decomposition; but the rock No. 1, is regularly erys-

talline, its angles and joints perfectly defined.

5, 6. Fine grained red granite. (with minute crystals of hornblende ?)

7. Decomposing felspar with quartz in irregular fragments.

8. Fine grained red granite.

9. Gneiss (granite stratified with plates of mica).

93. Conglomerate; iron ore and pebble found in a watercourse.

10. Decomposed gneiss,—purple.

11. Decomposing felspar with quartz in very small particles.

296 Geological Specimens from Kasia hills. [J UNE,

114 Quartz passing into gneiss ; apparently a vein in the gneiss.

12. Fine grained gr anite, the mica in larger masses than the felspar and quartz.

13. Fine grained white granite (containing hornblende).

Between Jyrong and Mopea, (marked B.)

1. Black gneiss containing much hornblende.

2, 3. Granite, fine grained, with much black mica.

4. Quartz and mica (not in situ) white in great quantity, with red clay.

5. Quartz, in situ, white.

6. Decomposing felspar containing small crystals of quartz.

7. Fine grained granite, white, containing minute crystals (of hornblende) ?

8, 9. Do. do. red.

10. Mica stratified with decomposing felspar, (query gneiss?)

11. Gneiss with much mica.

12. Do. less mica, much felspar, decomposing.

13. Granite with much mica.

13%. Almost all mica (gneiss ?)

14. Gneiss with much mica.

15. Granite with black mica.

16, 17. Gneiss. 18. Granite, grey.

19. Decomposing felspar with quartz, fit for porcelain.

Between Mopea and Nunklow, (marked C.)

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. Granite, reddish and grey varieties—approaching sandstone.

7. A micaceous schist with red felspar.

9. Crystals of felspar decomposed, but retaining their form.

10. Mica stratified with decomposed felspar.

11. Mica in hexagonal plates.

12. Quartz tinged with mica.

13. Micaceous, with crystals radiating from a pvint (approaching actinolite ?)

14. Red quartz (approaching hornstone) with mica.

15. Granite (the felspar decomposed).

16, 17. Quartz with mica in veins.

Specimens, none of them in situ, found on the ascent immediately below Nunklow.

C-a. White and black zeolitic porphyry ?

C b, c, and d. Micaceous schist.

C e. Decomposed ditto, ferruginous.

Cf. Ditto white, in lamine.

Cg. Quartz with black mica: and fine specimens of green actinolite.

Collected between Myrong and Moujfiong, marked D.

1. Near Ly,yung, clay slate.

2. Lithomarge.

3, Slate, a small hill between the valley of King. lung-tung and Moufiong.

Between Moufiong and Surareem, marked E.

1. White sandstone. 8. Greenstone.

2. Red ditto ditto. 9, and 8. Fat quartz veins in.No. 8.

3. Brescia. 10. Lithomarge.

4. Dark red sandstone (query old)? 11. Coarse quartzy sandstone.

5. Basalt, conchoidal lumps. 12. Bituminous shale.

6. Sand stone, new. 13. Stalactitic iron ore.

7. Clay slate. 14, 15. Coal.

Vol. PU XX.

aie

S z Seas

Sy —~S oS

bw & by

5 = es

ee iu 8 S ie SES

— & (suapadumhaca~ & 8

bal a, 3 = 3 ~.

—_ R > > SIPAE AVA

ais NI Ss

DOTY UAN (Qo payavu suawupadg ) -mojyunnt 02 wodoyy woaf hop pays

= 4 yd

~3% a og aes

a s <<) See es

f & s Soe oat BS Sy

Y garg BK £ Ys sae f

ZY S4IT 8 > + =

ae, . y> z > n RN

ee SS Ny eS e

2D woe

yang & yn USIY YD 3 4

livp YI PorprrPpOP Site

pad GE ate Of APSIA SPIEL 2th JO

PULPLMO PUR UO SA AGUENUM PY,

. 6 capi ag eg z ; >

ee eee tes : Z 7) f «= es 9 a g

xo Yor —_ * y :

ZJLONY OS) DP — ong

) upeagf

aun sip

SMH YRIsvyyy starry rviuvd

WUMLDALZS

HNS.0UQ)

(I pay -wadopy 02 bunahp wotf hivp puosas

-vpoy 3 rundnyog ays Jolipmuir

22 UI Spog % vpnys eyy Jo unzpy

a a et eS oe ;

— > =.

ont Fi * tu, 4%, »

Ce NS ein SHER Bae,

Es OL) peng spetg ee

sss bk \ Se Seng

—, S 7 oe, f 2

= x EL 2 a : Bie

é P (

: 7 _— =

3 CR paysou sua reds ) Gunshp op wessEp fo SUID wMorf heusnol shop 18tiy S s yi Bue fvopy

» i:

Hurree Vehun Sceulp!

Ww. Cracrey tidel

“tr |

‘*

1834.)

Longitude of Seharanpiir, Nastrabad, and Dholeswar.

297

re — Observations of the Moon and Moon-culminating Stars at Sehdranpir,

Nastrabad, and Dholeswar, with the Longitudes deduced.

(Mr. Bou,pERson’s observations were given to thousandths, and Col. OLivER’s to hun-

dredths, of asecond, and the calculations are made therefrom ; but we have been obliged to

omit the second and third decimals for want of space. |

At Sehdran- |At Seharan-

pur by Mr.jAt Nasira- par by Mr./At Nasfra-

Date. ae of | Bourper- bad by Col.J Date. noe - Bovutper-| badbyCol.

naee son. Ob-jT. OLIveR. ae SON. T. OLIVER.

served AR. Dif. of AR. | Dif. of AR.

1833. h.m. s. 1834. A. Ms 58.jc(he I.) ae

Dec.20} ) 1 Limb,| 056 0.0 Jan.20}u Tauri, ..|—0 19 14.3

WV 2Piscium, 59 1.9 Y es 23 3.3

x— eke Olss j'__.,,, 26 4.9

ip Cetiz...:.. G Gls 5 2—.,. 27 14.6

v Piscium, . 10 20.3 71 —-,.. 29 36.6

(151) Phen. 17 18.8 ¢61——,. 31 49.3

pe Piscium, 21 37.9 2 31 54.8

O -_— 36 36.9 a. AME 39 6.6

21/8 Phenicis,| 0 58 39.3 23\y Geminor.| +0 = 34.4

x Piscium, 1 231.4 € 0 58.3

B Ceti,.. 6 1.6 d — - 4.9

*y Piscium, . 10 20.0 ———/|!—0 9 34.4

(151) Phen. 17 19.6 51 —-—— TOR Sed

p Piscium,. 21 36.7 A 23 51.7

(179) Ceti, 29 18.4 5 25 31.6

o Piscium, 36 37.5 A——_——. 28 40.7

> 1 Limb, 41 48.7 ‘— 30 44.1

22) Eridani,.) 2 10 33.7 Feb.16/A Tauri, ..|—0 ve 22.5

w Fornacis, 14 55.8 48 ct 1 14,1

Patsehly 5: 19 19.4 Y_—)-- 5 13.4

(267) Forn. 26 33.7 a ae a 15.9

) 1 Limb, 29 24.0 18]b Tauri, .. fs +0 20 10.6

a Arietis,.. 33 43.0 H Geminor. ME —0 40 40.6

mami Ceti... . 36 13.2 n a= Sh 51 30.3

e Arietis,.. 40 13.4 | AR.

26|H Geminor.} 554 2.2 h.m.s.

——-, 59 39.3 20|6 Geminor.) 7 10 12.5

——_——.,} 6 12 54.1 ) 1 Limb, 15 31.7

> 1 Limb, 13 20.3 o Geminor. 32 56.0

ye ; 15 48.7 if SpE. 9.6

v Geminor. 19 6.7|Dif. of AR. p Baia, il 43 20.9

1834. h. m. s. Cancri,.. 56 28.7

Jan. 16|u Piscium, 2, —0 43 48.59 Mar.16\a Tauri, .. a —0 28 13.5

17|) 1 Limb,}| 122 8.5 17}a cles ae +0 24 59.8

o Piscium, 36 37.5 f$—,... ai —0 36 20.0

§-————__, 44 57.1) Cc is A ats —0 51 30.4

» Phenicis, 47 28.6 19]u Geminor. Be +0 34 56.6

(212) Pisce. 50 32.5 € ————_. Se +0 14 08.4

a Piscium, . 53 26.5 B ae —0 47 17.7

18)¢ Ceti,.... 4 +0 04 16.1 20,;74Geminor.| 7 29 52.7

be ae ae 27 30.2 77 34 24.3

iia Ceti, ..... ia +0 20 33.7 8B ——-——— -- I!+0 14 41.2

7 mes: am 40 05 42.9 81 36.30.5

PP AUEI cos & —0 25 10.9 83——_——— 43 18.9

' 20/8 Arietis,..| 045 5.9 y 1 Limb, 49.19.4

¢ , 4) 55.4 16 Cancri,.| 8 241.2) #

65 eae 32 24.3 19 - 10 39.1

F! Tauri, +0 14 32.3 6 Cancri,.. : —0 45 24.5

lo: yo» —0 12 12.9 Apr.18|77 Cancri, . ae +0 28 27.1

298 Observations of Moon Culminating Stars—(continued). [Junz,

At Nasfra-]At Dholes- At Nasira-|At Dholes-

Stars. T.Oxtver.|-R.SHort- Stars. T.Orriver.| R. SHort-

Dif. of AR.| repr. AR. Dif. of AR.| REDE. AR.

1834. | hems. | hems. 91834. | h.m. s. |h. m. s.

Apr.18] 4 Leonis, ee ‘ 9 99 14.6 JApr.23! 94 Virginis, 13 57 31.6

y) 1 Limb, ae 28 19.9 k Virginis, =a 04 04.5

(1173) Leon|—0 05 49.1 a Bootis, .. He 14 08 08.3

20 Leonis, ae 40 32.0 2 Libre, .. ae 14 30.9

(1200) -|—0 26 99.5) >) 2 Limb, 20 48.6

30 Leonis, | 58 16.7 27 Bootis,.. 25 28.8

19/a Leonis,.. pe 28 09.0] 9 59 32.2 34 { 36 11.6

34 ts ae 10 02 42.9 7 Libre, | 40 13.9

ayes, 19 53.8] 07 46.4 13 | 45 23.6

ni piaietnieag 16 50.4 18 ee a 49 56.8

16 ——, ..} 0419.7; 23 20.4 24)a 2 Libre, es 14.41 43.7

yi Limb, PE DAA e) !) 2 Limb, : 15 19 59.9

21/17 Virginis,| [12 14 06.4 [Mayl17\p spa .. {4039 41.1

(1434) .. - 19 51.0 52 26 07.8

yl Lab Se 23 18.0 K Hens 07 17.5

(1458) Virg.| ots 29 55.0 73 —0 03 25.5

y l-——_, a6 Jo 1O.0 'y Virginis, Bolaae!

37 ———_, Sie 43 10.7 7 Eye 48 37.7

\44 — 2 ae 51 07.3 18 y Virginis, '+-0 22 03.2

22 66 Virginis, ae 13 15 56.0 : 17 19.3

) i Lind, be 20 34.1 7 : 07 00.6

79 Virginis, 2% 26 15.4 9 : 02/3720

82 ‘ ae 32 54.3 16 , |—0O 12 33.1

93 a a4 Boral yl 5 oo Done

'99 ; .. {14-07 20.2 5 f 47 52.6

From which Observations the Longitudes have been deduced as under—of

SEHA'RANPUR. | NASIRABAD. DHOLESWAR.

z ea Mean f 2 Result-| ican wl Resale Mean

Mag ee np aired: ae) | Saag. beaker i eR aS Ge

62 Longitude. aa 3 Longitude. ao Longitude.

oe ee aes (eb erm a) |. ae

- 5 i 2 4 58 | Sie gues dB

1833. Ss. Ss.

Dec. 26 4 8.462;/— 8.462 |

1834. Ss Ss.

Jan. 16 at aE 1 59.511 } 59.511

17 4 |-+4-27.236|-+ 9.387

18 eo | oe 2 51.157 53.942 |

19 Ae 3 63.206 , 58.574

20} 13 +39 899 q 15.894

23 9 + 2.748 11.950

Feb. 16 | |

18 3 62.738 | 59.962

19 4 |— 5.743) - 9.8695.

20 5 |— 8.782 7.478

Marchl6 46 : 1 42.248 58.191

17 | 3 58.067 | 58.162

19 ae an 3 64.761 | 59.399

20 5 JjJ—13.941 4.844 2 54.407 58.845 Ss. S.

April 18 de oY 5 64.374 | 60.047 3 | 23.098 | 23.098

19 | 6 63.051 | 60.668 7 1.962 8.303

21 6 27.855 15.635

22 5 7.787 13.766

ea | | 7 | —8.056 8.301

24 1 —30.728 6.965

May 17 6 1 69.365 | 62.159 |

18 7] 73.313 64,018

The observations made on the second limb of the moon by Lieut. Suorr-

REDE, shew the necessity of observing that limb as well and as frequently

as the first, with the view of determining the exact longitude of a place.

1834.] Observations of Moon Culminating Stars, &c. 299

The following is a List of the Occultations of Stars by the Moon,

observed by Mr. Boutperson, at Seharanpur, latitude 29° 57’ 79” N.

longitude 5 h. 10. m. 54.1 E. with the longitudes as deduced by him.

Mean time of Resulting

AR of Star. | Dec. of Star. |Phenomenon. | Longitude.

1833. h.m. s. 3 Mf ie, Ase B's |! De, Mee Se

BED ee Dek LAU. cs ws0.0% 4 38 55,263|/-+- 18 25 26,60|Im.1140 0 | 5 10 31,6

1834.

Jan. .. 20)* Tauri,........ 3 51 7,95 4+ 16 49 18,7 |Im. 9 8 45,0 56,5

Web.2.. 1S8io Tauri,.....-:. 5 17 40,165 21 47 16,4 |Im. 9 7 -7,3 45,1

191(796)Geminorum,| 6 15 27,271 23 24 39,84|/I[m. 8 49 28,3 74,6

20] (908) ,| 7 13 28,88 | + 23 15 26,12/Im. 6 38 30,0 62,2

Mar.... 18}H ———,| 5 54 1,508/+ 23 15 53,4 |Im. 9 12 44,3 49,9

H é he oe y Em. 9 46 43,3 62,9

10\3 —_—,| 5 59 38,38 |+ 23 7 58,4 |Im.11 52 7,7 53,5

Mean, 5 10 54,1

Nofe.—The AR of these stars have been deduced from the Madras catalogue (by

Mr. TAYLOR we suppose) : and, with the exception of the emersion of H. Gemino-

rum which may be in excess about 3"! , the mean times of the other phenomena are

estimated to be correct within one second.

Of the other stars whose occultations have been observed there is but

one (63 Ceti) that can be traced in Piazzi’s catalogue.

Jan. Ist, 1800 63 Ceti (78) AR=32° 44’ 3070, Annual motion ++ 47'',34

Dec. + 6° 49678 _,, 16,88

The observations made by Mr. BounpErson and by Col. T. Ouiver

would have been published in a former No. of this Journal, but that we

were in expectation of obtaining other corresponding observations from

some of our scientific correspondents to incorporate with them: the

longitudes of the places where these observations were made have been

deduced for them, for each day, with reference to Greenwich, on the

supposition that the apparent AR of the stars, and of the moon, as given

in the Nautical Almanac, would accord with observations made on these

objects at Greenwich.

A correspondent has brought to our notice that there is, generally,

about 0,5s. of difference between the apparent AR as given in former

numbers of this Journal and in the Nautical Almanac for 1834. This

we much regret; and the more so, as it is out of our power, at pre-

sent, to apply a remedy.

In a catalogue of 720 stars, recently published by the Astronomer

Royal, and from which, doubtless, the places of those inthe Almanac have

been taken, there are but seven which accord in AR with the catalogue

of the Astronomical Society, (Mem. As. Soc. iv. 258,) while there are,

Ss. s.

94 stars whose Aff differs between 0,3 and 0,4

Leer arcraskc eieuk /slistenstans oes chs, a < 0,4 and 0,5

51 ‘ 0,5 and 0,6

37 : ,6 and 0,7

Cheat Apis sAdieos BA4G asa Ia sf slots 0,7 and 0,8 &c.

from which it will be seen that, without that catalogue, which unfor-

tunately we do not possess, we cannot apply a remedy to this evil.

300 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Jung,

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 2nd July, 1834.

The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, Vice-President, in the chair.

Read the Proceedings of the last Meeting.

Read letter from Dr. A. Hamiuron, and Capt. Winu1am Forey, acknow-

ledging their election as members of the Society.

Read a letter from M. A. Lanexots, Professor of the University of

France, acknowledging his election as an honorary Member of the Society.

Read extract of a letter from T. Cuemisnaw, Esq. stating that he regrets

being obliged to withdraw from the Society from motives of economy.

Read a letter from H. T. Prinsep, Esq. Secretary to Government in the

General Department, forwarding copy of a letter from Monsieur Cornirr,

administrator of the French Possessions in Bengal, soliciting on behalf of a

learned Society at Paris,a complete set of Meteorological Tables for this

country, from January, 1823, to June, 1834.

Resolved, that such records as exist for the period in question shall be

placed at the disposal of the French Society.

Library.

Read a letter from Epwarp T. Benner, Esq. Secretary of the Zoological

Society of London, for warding the Journal of their proceedings, January to

‘October, 1833, together with the first part of 1st volume of their Transac.

tions, for presentation to the Society.

The following books were also presented :

Memoirs of the Astronomical Society of London, 6th vol.—by the Society.

De La Becue’s Geological Manual, 3rd edition—by the Author.

Chrestomathie Chinoise, comprising six Chinese works, (including the Santsuk-

ing, or Vocabulary, in three characters,) lithographed at Paris under the charge of

Monsr. Kuaprorts, at the expence of the French Asiatic Society—by the Society.

Observation on Cholera Asphyxia, by J. Hutcuinson, Esq.—by the Author.

Transactions of the Medical and Physical Society, vol. vii. Pt. 1—dy the

Society.

The Indian Journal of Medical Science, Nos. 5, 6, and 7—dy Messrs. J. GRANT

and J. T. Pearson, Editors.

The Bytul Pachisee, and the second edition of the ‘‘ Vidyun Moda Taranginee,”’

translated into English, by Raya KatixisHEN—presented by the Author.

Meteorological Register for May, 1834—by the Surveyor General.

Ditto, kept at Cawnpore, for October, November, and December, 1832, and

March, April, and May, 1833—by Lieut. Col. Poutock, C. B.

Read extracts from a letter addressed to the Secretary by Professor H.

_H. Witson, announcing the receipt of the Moorcrorr Manuscripts sent

home under charge of Lieut. Burnes, and stating that an arrangement was

under negociation to print them free of expence to the Society.

‘“« Part of the journals, digested and corrected as I propose, have been already

placed in the publisher’s (Murray’s) hands. I sought for TREBECK’s map, at the

India House for some time in vain, but at last found it had been incorporated

with other cis-Himélayan maps, by Mr. WaLkKeER in his atlas. He is willing to

prepare it inas much detail as TREBECK’s field books will allow.’’ (We have rea-

son to know that the matter incorporated in WALKER’s atlas was taken from a

¥834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 301°

eopy traced on thin paper from the original map in this country bya gentleman

who visited England on furlough, in 1824, and we are not sure that copies were

ever sent home officially to Leadenhall street, but rather suppose they may be

atill found in the archives of the Political Secretary’s Office.)

Mr. Wirson alludes also to the Indo-Scythic coin brought to light by Lieut.

Burnes, and attributed to Kanishca. The Greek scholars of Oxford all read the

inscription KANHPKOY. No doubt the discoveries since made in Bactrian

numismatics will excite great interest among the antiquarians of the University.

Antiquities.

~ Read a letter from W. Sturmer, Esq. forwarding twelve pieces of me.

tal supposed to be ancient coins, which were dug up on clearing an estate

in the Sunderbuns (lot. xliv. of Capt. T. Prinsxp’s Sunderbun map.)

These coins are of silver and copper, square or circular, without any proper

die impression, but bearing merely small chhdps or shraf marks of various kinds.

The silver pieces have an average weight of 52 grains, and have been adjusted

by cutting off the corners.

Read a letter from Major L. R. Stacy, bringing to the notice of the

Society two coins of his cabinet, having the symbol observed in the Behat

coins of Capt. CauTLEY, united to a Greek inscription. Connected with this

subject, the Secretary also exhibited to the meeting, and read a note

on, a silver coin of the same type just received from Lieut. A. Conoziy,

bearing a most clear and unequivocal inscription in the illegible character,

No. I. of the Allahabad column.

(We shall hasten to lay drawings of these two curious coins before our

readers.)

A second letter from Major Sracy drew the Society’s attention to a

small copper coin found in Malwa, having the image of a sphinx on tha

obverse.

Read a letter from Captain Geo. Burney on the subject of the Pali

inscription at Gaya.

The impressions of the inscriptions were it seems taken off by Captain BurNEY

himself in Feb. 1833, with very great trouble ; and there was no Pandit in the

envoy’s suite; one copy was given to the Governor General, with a translation,

and the other to the Burmese Ambassador. The remaining copy with the trans-

lator’s observations was intended for the Asiatic Society. We regret that our

ignorance of these circumstances should have caused a premature publication of

the inscription, but Capt. B.’s observations will still be of equal value.

Copies of an inscription in Nagri, Marhatta, and Tamul characters,

from a stone dug up in building a new ghat at Benares, were communicat.

ed in a Persian letter from Munshi Pal Singh, at Benares.

The stone was 29 fect long and 9 feet in girth, it seems to have belonged toa

temple of no great antiquity. The inscriptions are too imperfect to be deci-

phered, but the example of making such discoveries known is deserving of every

encouragement. They bear the date Samvat 1655.

Physical.

Specimens of the fossil shells found in the lime quarries on the banks of

the Derwent river, 12 or 13 miles from Hobart Town, in Van Dieman’ 8

Land, were presented by H. T. Prinsep, Esq.

302 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Junr,

They are identical in appearance with some of Dr. Gzrarp’s shells from Spitt,

(spirifer striatus of SowERBy, a shell of the mountain limestone group.)

A. fine specimen of the Kyuk-Phyoo lignite half-silicified and other

minerals were presented in the name of Lieut. W. Fotry.

A flying fish preserved in spirits, presented by J. A. Wixtrams, Bin.

The saw of asaw-fish, 5 feet long, presented by Capt. R. Luoyp, Mar.

Surv.

Read a letter from Serjeant Epmunp Dean, of the Sappers and Miners,

forwarding some selected specimens of the fossil bones discovered and col-

lected by himself in blasting the rocks of the Jumna river, for pagheceee

and examination.

_ Among the present specimens are some not found in the collections received

from Captain SmirH and Lieut. Burt, from the same localities ; of these the most

interesting are, two teeth of the fossil hippopotamus, and a bone resembling the

cervical vertebra of a camelopardalis, as compared with one in possession of Dr.

J. ‘I’. PEARSON. :

(This paper shall appear as soon as possible. ]

Read extracts of a letter from Dr. Maucotmson, Secretary Medical Board,

Madras, forwarding some botanical specimens collected by him at Malacca,

and a report upon them, by Dr. N. Wauuicu, Superintendant Botanical

Garden.

' Having seen the interest excited by Lieut. Newxotnv’s fern from Mount Ophir,

Dr. M. obligingly sent his collection in hopes that some prize might reward the

labour of their examination. Dr. WaA..icu, however, finds nothing in the list

which is not already wellknown. No. 9, only, a Bossia, is probably new and an

interesting plant.

Dr. Maucoumson’s letter contains the following account of fossil shells

discovered in the Hyderabad country.

Fossil Shells in Hyderabad.

‘¢ In the Neermal hills lying north of the Godaveri river on the road from Hy-

derabad to Ndgptér, many very perfect fossil shells, mostly bivalves, and evidently

marine, have been found imbedded in a volcanic rock ; also the head and vertebre of

a fish. The formations rest almost every where on granite, and have the usual

characters of this class of hills. The most interesting facts however, are the rais-

ing of some portions of the blue limestone, passing into clay-slate, by the basalt,

and in one place the bursting through of the latter with very remarkable dis-

tinctness through the limestone, which is singularly altered, its silicious consti-

tuents being converted into gloss-slag, and a cinder-like rock. There is a series

of hot springs holding lime in solution, which is deposited in rocks on the passing

off of the carbonic acid which gives the river a sour taste. The contrast between

the ancient and recent fossils is very striking. The hills I find belong to the

Sehsa range, extending S. E. to N. W. several hundred miles. In the same oc-

curs the Lunar lake, (40 miles from Jaulnah,) which I examined some years ago.

It is a vast crater nearly 500 feet deep, and four or five miles round on the upper

margin. Its waters are green and bitter, supersaturated with alkaline carbonate,

and containing silea in solution as well as some iron. The mud is black and

abounds with sulphuretted hydrogen, but the water is pure and without smell,

The rocks are volcanic, and springs of pure water rise out of the salt mud or

1834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 303

stream down the sides of the punch bowl, thus strangely sunk in a nearly level

country, there being but a gentle rise to the edge. The crystals of salt found at

the bottom by the divers who remove it for purposes of commerce are tabular,

Between this and the hot springs of Kaiv others are found, and the direction of the

range corresponds withthe dykes described by Voysty in the Hyderabad country.”

A note from Capt. F. Jenxins to the Secretary intimated the discovery of

limestone in Assam.

‘¢T find the shell lime of Sylhet extends across to Assam in the direction of

Dharmpwtr ; it having been discovered on the right bank of the Kopili—a discovery

of no small importance to us : no lime before having been known to exist in Assam

nearer than the Brahmakund.”’

A Persian letter from Saexa Keramat Aut at Cabul, accompanied a

package of the fruit and flower seeds of that country, and some specimens

of lead and antimony ores.

The seeds were unfortunately nearly spoiled on their way down by the rain.

They were made over to Dr. WALLICH’s care.

Extracts from the letter before alluded to of Prof. Winson, were read.

Professor BucKLanp had been much gratified with the duplicates of Dr. J. G:

Gersrp’s fossil shells selected and transmitted for his examination. He found

them to corroborate in every respect a view of the distribution of the ammonites,

on the subject of which he had recently been delivering a lecture to the Ashmolean

Society at Oxford: he had no doubt, although doubts had been very justly enter-

tained before, that the formation to which these shells belonged in India was

allied to the Lias of Europe. We shall look with eagerness for the report of this

high authority, which promises to confirm the opinion of our associate the Rev.

R. Everest on the subject. A most valuable article on the species and distribu-

tion of ammonites, by Dz Bucu, appears in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles

of May, 1833, which we regret our inability to transfer to the Journal: it contains

plates of all the varieties of this fossil hitherto discovered in the Himalaya range.

The business of the evening being concluded, The Right Rev. the Vices

President rose and addressed the meeting :—

It had been suggested to him that the death of the Rev. Dr. Carry, one of the

oldest and warmest supporters of the Asiatic Society, was an occasion which called

for some testimonial of the sense entertained by all its members of the value of his

services to the literature and science of India, and of their sincere respect for his

memory.

He had himself enjoyed but two short interviews with that eminent and good

“man, but a note from Dr. Wauticy, who was prevented himself from attending to

propose the resolution, supplied his own want of information. Dr. Cary had

been 28 years a member of the Society : and (with exception of the last year or

two of his life, when protracted illness forced him to relinquish his Calcutta

duties), a regular attendant at its meetings, and an indefatigable and zealous mem.

ber of the Committee of*Papers since the year 1807.

He had enriched the Society’s publications with several contributions :—an inter;

esting report on tke agriculture of Dinajpur, appeared in the tenth volume of the

Researches. An account of the funeral ceremonies of a Burman priest in the

twelfth :—The catalogue of Indian medicinal plants and drugs in the 11th vol.

bearing Dr. FLemrne’s name, was also known to have been principally derived

304 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Junz,

from his information and research. As an ardent Botanist, indeed, he had done

much for the science in India, and one of the last works upon which he had been

engaged, was the publication, as Editor, of his deceased friend Dr. Roxpurcu’s

Flora Indica.

His Bengalee, Marhatta, Telinga, and Punjabi dictionaries and grammars,

his translation of a portion of the Ramayana, and other works, were on our

shelves, to testify the extent of his learning as an oriental scholar. It was well

known that he had prepared some time ago an elaborate dictionary of the

Sanscrit language, the manuscripts of which, and a considerable portion of

the work already printed off, the result of many years’ intense labour and

study, had been destroyed by the fire which burnt down the Serampore premises.

He had also been of great assistance, as the author testified, in the editing of Ba-

boo Ram Comut Sen’s Anglo-Bengalee Dictionary.

The memory of those members, who had been longer associated with him than

himself, would easily fill up this very imperfect estimate of his various services.

During 40 years of a laborious and useful life in India, dedicated to the highest

objects which can engage the mind—indefatigable in his sacred vocation, active in

benevolence, yet finding time to master the languages and the learning of the East,

and to be the founder, as it were, of printing in these languages, he contributed by

his researches, and his publications, to exalt and promote the objects, for which the

Asiatic Society was instituted. The close of his venerable career should not there-

fore pass without a suitable record of the worth and esteem in which his memory

was held; and His Lordship begged to move that the following minute be entered

on the Journals of the Society :—it was seconded by Colonel Sir Jer. Bryant,

and carried unanimously :

“The Asiatic Society cannot note upon their proceedings the death of

the Rev. Wm. Carey, D. D., so long an active member and an ornament of

this Institution, distinguished alike for his high attainments in the oriental

languages, for his eminent services in opening the store of Indian literature

to the knowledge of Europe, and for his extensive acquaintance with the

sciences, the natural history and botany of this country, and his useful con-

tributions in every branch towards the promotion of the objects of the

Society, without placing on record this expression of their high sense of

his value and merits as a scholar and a man of science; their esteem for

the sterling and surpassing religious and moral excellencies of his charac-

ter; and their sincere grief for his irreparable loss.”

VIII.—IJndian Zoology.

Notices extracted from the proceedings of the Zoological Society of London.

January 22, 1833.

Mr. BENNETT called the attention of the Society to a stuffed specimen of an An-

telope, from the southern part of the peninsula of India, which had been present.

ed to the Society several months since by CHarLes TeLFrair, Esq., Corr. Mem.

Z.S. He remarked, that notwithstanding some discrepancies between the speci-

men exhibited and the description published by PAuuAs, he was disposed to regard

1834.] Indian Zoology. 305

it as the young of the Indian Antelope, Antilope Cervicapr a —- Its general

colour is pale fawn, and it has a paler streak on. each side, passing from fee

Shoulders to the haunches ; characters by which, as well as by the form of its

horns, the pale circle surrounding the eyes, and the Wats patch under the vee

it agrees with the young of the Indian Antelope: but it differs by the fawn colour

extending down the sides to the under parts of the body, which are merely of a

lighter shade than tke upper, and are not pure white; and by the length of the

ears, which does not exceed 4 inches, while in no specimen of the CETL Antelope

possessed by the Society, is the length of these organs less oes 5 inches. The

latter circumstance is so remarkable, as to suggest the necessity of further in-

quiries into the bistory of the race from which this individual was derived. Its age

may be conjectured from the size of its horns, which have made two nearly

complete turns, and are surrounded by eighteen rings.

Specimens were exhibited of the adult male of the /ineated Pheasant, Phasianus

lineatus, LATH., and of two immature birds of the same species: for the whole of

these the Society is indebted to Georce Swinton, Esq., Corr. Mem. Z.S. The

immature birds died on their passage to this country ; the adult skin was obtain-

ed from the Tennasserim coast.

At the request of the Chairman, Mr. Goutp made some observations on these

specimens. The adult bird differs in some particulars from the description

published by Dr. Laruam. ‘“‘ Its total length is 2 feet 8 inches ; the length of the

wings, from the shoulder to the end of the longest feather, 9 inches; of the beak,

from the gape to the tip, 13 inch; of the tarsus, 3¢ inches; and of the tail, 1 foot

2 inches.

“ The beak is strong, and considerably arched ; the naked space round the eye

bright red, and covered with numerous papille; the head crested with long

glossy blue-black feathers ; the back of the neck, and whole of the upper surface,

delicate grey, very numerously barred with fine zigzag lines of black ; which are

broader on the quill feathers ; the throat, breast, and belly, black; the sides of

the breast and flanks having white lanceolate feathers with black edges ; the tail,

of eighteen feathers, very much graduated, and arched, as in the Silver Pheasant,

Phasianus Nycthemerus, Linn., the outer edge of the two centre feathers, and the

tips of the two next, being white ; the remainder are alternately marked with irregu-

lar lines of black and white, the black predominating ; and the legs strong, of a

reddish flesh colour, furnished with conical sharp spurs.

“‘ The two immature birds are alike in colouring, and appear to be male and

female. They differ very materially from the adult, and very much resemble the

female or the young male of the Silver Pheasant. They are about 18 inches in

length ; wing, 83 inches; tarsus, 2¢; beak, 13; tail, 10. The head is crested

with feathers nearly 2 inches long, of a reddish brown, obscurely marked with mi-

nute zigzag lines of black ; the naked skin round the eye is not so much developed

as inthe adult male; the neck, throat, breast, and under parts are brown, each

feather having a lancet-shaped mark of white; the whole of the back and shoulders

brown, minutely sprinkled with a darker colour; the quill-feathers brown, having

the outer edges barred with yellowish white ; the secondaries brown, with oblique,

irregular, and narrow lines of a lighter colour; the tail irregularly barred, and

dotted with rich brown and yellowish white ; the legs and feet reddish brown.”

February 12, 1833.

A note from Col. Hatiam was read, accompanying drawings of the Mango-fish,

Polynemus paradiseus, Linn. ; and of two individuals of arace of pigs with only

306 Indian Zoology. : (June,

two legs, the hinder extremities being entirely wanting. The latter, Col. Hatnam

states, were observed ‘‘ ata town on the coast in the Tanjore country, in the year

1795: they were from a father and mother of a similar make, and the pigs bred

from them were the same.”

June 11, 1833.

Specimens were exhibited of various Mammalia, Birds, and Reptiles, from the

continent of India, which had been recently presented to the Society by Taomas

Heatu, Esq. Mr. Bennett observed on the several objects, pointing out especially

the more interesting among them. They included an individual apparently refer-

rible to the Semnopithecus cucullatus, Isid. Geoff. St.-Hil., although darker in all

its markings than is indicated in the description given by the original observer of

the species. They also included a species of Felis, of a size intermediate between

the larger and the smaller animals of that genus, and having in its grey colour and

longitudinal striping a general external resemblance to some of the Viverre. This

Mr. Bunwett regarded as new to science, and proposed to designate it

FELIS VIVERRINUS. Fel. fulvo-cinereus, subttus albescens ; capite, nuchd, dorso,

genis, guidque nigro vittatis ; lateribus, ventre, pedibusque nigro maculatis.

Long. corporis cum capite, 33 unc.; caude mutile, 7; auricule, 14.

The prevailing colour of the upper surface is a rather .deep yellowish grey,

the separate hairs being dusky at tke base, yellowish in the middle, and having

short black tips. The black lines and spots are formed of hairs destitute of yellow,

and having the black tips of much greater length. A longitudinal black band

passes on each side from the inner canthus of the eye above the ear nearly to the

shoulder ; a second, more internally, passes to the same distance backwards, and

is somewhat interrupted anteriorly ; and between this and its fellow on the vertex

is the vestige of a median line, which on the forehead is broken up into a double

row of spots; these and the two adjoining lines subdivide in front into numerous

very small spots between the eyes. Two black lines pass downwards obliquely on

either side from below the eye, over the angle of the jaw; and from their termi-

nations on each side there passes a transverse band across the throat: the space

between these lines is nearly white, as is also a stripe over each eye, and the whole

of the under jaw and chin. There is a large black spot surrounding the base of

the ear posteriorly, and the ear is also tipped with black. The long, linear, mark-

ings of the back are disposed in about five interrupted, longitudinal bands, and

some of the spots on the sides assume a linear form. Of these the most remark- -

able are, one on each side of the neck, and an oblique wavy band on the shoulder.

The spots on the sides generally approach a rounded shape, and form, posteriorly,

four or five interrupted longitudinal rows. Those of the under surface are larger,

and are arranged without order. On the fore limbs the spots are small externally,

and internally there are on each two large transverse black patches. On the hinder

limbs the spots are arranged so as to form interrupted transverse bands on both

surfaces. The hairs of the soles of the feet are dusky brown. The tail is spotted

above in the same manner as the sides ; its colour beneath is uniform.. The spots

are throughout numerous. The whiskers are white, and take their origin from

three black lines on either side.

The species is nearly allied to Felis Serval, Scurns., but will readily be distin-

guished by the characters above given, by the comparative shortness and strength

of its limbs, and by the locality whence it was obtained.

Col. Sykes reminded the Society that, in submitting his catalogue of the Mam.

malia observed in Dukhun, East Indies, he took occasion to comment on the

1834.] Indian Zoology. 307

popular error respecting the ferocious and untameable disposition of the common

Hyena, Hyena vulgaris, Cuv. His opinions were founded partly on observation

of acub which he had domesticated, and partly on facts communicated by his

friends. He went on to state as follows:

** Two years have elapsed since I placed in the Gardens of the Society the above-

mentioned cub (a female), which has now attained its full growth, and [ am happy

to be enabled to confirm the opinions I formerly advanced. In India it was allowed

to run about my house, and on board ship it was released from its cage two or

three times a day, to play with the sailors and gambol with the dogs. It early

rocognised my person and voice, and would obey when called; and in general was

as playful and good-humoured as a puppy. My visits to it in the Gardens have

been rare, and at long intervals, nor have I ever carried it food ; I anticipated,

therefore, that it would outgrow its early associations, and that I should be to it

as any other stranger; but it has always greeted me not only as an acquaintance,

but as an old friend; and if I am to judge from its agitation and peculiar cries,

the animal’s recognition is that of affection.

“‘ On Sunday last it was asleep in its cage when I approached. On calling to

it by its name it looked up, distinguished me in the crowd, started on its legs, and

on my applying my hand to its mouth to smell to, it threw itself down against the

bars, rubbed its head, neck, and back against my hand, and then started on its

legs and bounded about its cage, uttering short cries. On ceasing to speak to it,

and moving away, it stopped, and looked wistfully after me, nor resumed its mo-

tions until I addressed it again. Its manifestations of joy were so unequivocal,

as to excite the surprise of a great number of bystanders. As these pleasing traits

in the disposition of a calumniated animal appeared so new to those who surround-

ed me on that occasion, they may possibly be deemed of sufficient interest to be

worthy of extended promulgation by record in our Proceedings.

‘* T take occasion to repeat my conviction, that association with man, constant

kindness, and abundance of food, will suffice not only to modify, and indeed era-

dicate, the worst traits in the disposition of any animal of the higher classes, but

give birth to others of which their natures were not deemed susceptible.’’

. September 10, 1833.

A letter was read, addressed to Mr. Vicors by B. H. Honeson, Esq., Corr.

Memb. Z. S., and dated Nepal Residency, February 23, 1833. It referred to the

zoological specimens which the writer had forwarded to Calcutta, to be thence

transmitted to England, some account of which, as contained in a letter from Mr.

PRINSEP, was read at the last Meeting.

[The account given of the Mammalia of Nepal in this day’s proceedings has

already appeared in the Journal for 1832. A letter from Mr. Bennett, Sec. Zool.

Soc. gives a sad account of the result of Mr. Honeson’s consignment of animals :

of the few which remained alive to be shipped by the Susan, in April, 1833, none

reached England! One of the deer leaped overboard, the other knocked itself to

death against the bars of its cage. The pheasants and pigeons lived until the ves-

sel got into the colder latitudes, when they died one after the other ! a most unfor-

tunate termination of an attempt from which much had been hoped, and on which

no trouble or expense had been spared by our zealous naturalist. ]

A “ Description of Perdix Lerwa,” by B. H. Hopeson, Esq., Corr. Memb. Z.

S., was read. It was accompanied bya coloured drawing of the bird, which in-

habits the northern region of Nepal, and forms, by its half-plumed éarsi, a sort

of link between the Partridges and the Grouse. Its habits assimilate with those

308 Indian Zoology. (June,

of the latter genus. It is found close to the permanent snows, among rocks and

low brushwood, and sustains itself upon aromatic buds, leaves, and small =

It is characterized as follows:

Perpix Lerwa. Perd. nigra, albo castaneoque transversim lineata; pectore

brunneo ; tarsis ultra ealcar plumosis, remige 2dd longiore.

The great comparative expanse of the wing ; the diminution ofits rounded form

by the second quill feather being the longest; the increased length and strength

of the tail; and the extent of the feathering of the ¢arsi, are very remarkable

characters, which give to this species a peculiar interest. Its dimensions, as com-

pared with several allied birds, are given by Mr. Hopeson in the following table :

Perd. Perd. Perd. Perd.

Lerwa. Chukar. Gularis. |\Francolinus.

Length, from the tip of the bill

fodthatcot the tail... .+<.0 > 1:22 1:13 1°2% 1:2

Length of the bill............ 1 1g 1 1k

Basal height of ditto.......... $ tt z 4

Basal breadth of ditto ......... 3 = ie. 3

Length,of the tail. ¢......0000< +. 43 34 43 3¢

Expanse of the wings .........| L114 1°8 1°94 1°8

Length of the tarsi ........... 1% 22s 23 2,4

Length of the central toe and nail} 18 25% 23 13

Weight .. Siats eS eipiels _|1 Ib. 2 02. 1 lb. 2 oz. | 1 1b. 2 oz. | 1 Ib.

Per aie 24, 1833.

A collection of skins of Birds, sixty-four in number, formed in the Himalayan

Mountains, and presented to the Society by Lady Witt1amM BENTINCK, was ex-

hibited. It included several species apparently new to science, and was particularly

rich in the interesting Pheasants of the Himalaya. The collection was remarka-

ble on account of the fine condition of the specimens, which generally surpassed

in beauty those previously contained in the Society’s Museum.

A series of eighty skins of Birds, selected from a collection formed in India by

H. B. Hrxi1Er, Esq., and presented by that gentleman to the Society, was exhibit-

ed. It comprised specimens of many species in fine or interesting plumage.

[This day’s proceedings also contains a note of Mr. Hopeson’s papers on the

Chira antelope and the wild dog of Nepal, published in the Gleanings and Asiatic

Researches. ]

October 8, 1833.

A letter was read, addressed to the Secretary by W. A. WooteEr, Esq., and giv-

ing an account of a wild Dog from the Mahabaléshwar Hills, now known as

Malcolm’s Pate, in the Presidency of Bombay: its local name is Dhale. The ha-

bits of this Dog, in a state of nature, are described by Mr. Woo.teR: they accord

with those of the Bédnsié of Nepal, as detailed by Mr. HopeGson ina paper read

at the previous Meeting of the Society.

Miscellaneous.

1.—On Spherical Mirrors.

It would appear from the undermentioned paragraphs, which have been extracted

from Hurron’s Mathematical Recreations, vol. ii. p. 201, that opticians have not

yet determined the reason why objects on being reflected from convex and concave

mirrors appear of less magnitude in the former, and of greater in the latter; than

they really are. Now, nothing appears to me to be more easy of demonstration, for

let us suppose a cylinder having its outer surface so polished as to reflect distinctly

1834.] Miscellaneous. 309

all objects surrounding it. In the next place, let us imagine another cylinder, a

hollow one, to be placed concentric with the former, but at such a distance on the

outside of it, that any object situated on the inner surface of the outer cylinder,

may be distinctly reflected upon the outer surface of the inner one.

Now as every particle in the outer cylinder is reflected from that part of the

inner one which is situated immediately and perpendicularly opposite to it, it is

evident that the whole of the outer cylinder is represented on the polished surface

of the inner one, but the latter being on account of its interior situation the smal-

Jer of the two, it follows that every object that is situated on the inner surface of

the outer or larger cylinder, must be represented on a smaller scale (as far as its

lateral measurement is concerned) upon the polished surface of the inner and

smaller one, than it really is in the other, which contains the real size or dimen-

sions of the object.

It may be easily seen then, that if a polished globe or a polished segment of a

circle similar to a convex mirror be substituted for the inner cylinder, the same

reasoning must hold good, for each dimension of the image, in which case the

reflected objects must become diminished both in height and diagonal measure-

ment, as well as breadth, merely because the surface upon which they are repre-

sented is less than that of the objects themselves.

So much for the reduction of the spectrum or image of objects in convex mirrors,

and as to the increase of it in concave ones, the reasoning must be exactly the

same, as for the above, excepting that the object must then be considered as

situated on the outer surface of the inner cylinder, which should be unpolished, and

be reflected from the inner polished surface of the outer one, in a magnitude of

course greater than the object itself, in proportion to the increased radius of the

outer mirror.

I cannot but express a difference with the common opinion, that the place of

the spectrum in the convex mirrors is at H., see the accompanying figure numbered

in Hurron, fig. 30, plate 9; it may surely with fairness be considered to be at M.,

that is exactly at the same distance within the mirror measured on the prolonga-

tion of the line of reflection, as the object is distant from the point of incidence,

in the same manner as in a planemirror; for although the object or rather its

image arrive at the eye in a reduced size when reflected from the convex mirror,

yet by the above reasoning, with the two cylinders, it is easily explained, for the

image of the object, having fallen from without upon the convex surface of the mir-

ror which is situated within and which in this case corresponds as it were with the

inner cylinder above noticed, has become itself reduced in size, and being so reflect-

ed, proceeds towards the point of sight in that diminished state, and therefore it

necessarily appears to the eye when reflected from the convex mirror less in size

than it really is, and by a parity of reasoning, greater in size when reflected from

a concave one.

In my opinion, the image (with the exception above noted of its being reduced

in size, by its actual contact with the speculum without the eye having any thing to

do with that reduction) is not only situated at the same distance above described

within the mirror, as the object is distant from the point of incidence, but it

becomes reflected from a convex mirror in exactly the same manner that it would

be from the polished surface of a plain one, such as F. G. where the angles B. E.

F. A. E. G. formed by the lines of incidence and reflection, B. E. E. A., with the

speculum are always equal to one another,

310 Miscellaneous. (Junn,

Extracts for Hutton’s Mathematical Recreations, vol. ii. p. 201.

‘fA more philosophical principle advanced by Dr. Barrow is, that the eye per-

ceives the image of the object in that point where the rays forming the small diver-

gent bundle, which enters the pupil of the eye, meet together. It is indeed natural

to think that the divergency as it is greater when the object is near, and less when

it is distant, ought to enable the eye to judge of the distance.’’

‘‘ By this principle, also, we are enabled to assign a pretty plausible reason for

tne diminution of objects in convex, and their enlargement in concave mirrors ;

for the convexity of the former renders the rays which compose each bundle that

enters the eye more divergent than if they fell on a plane mirror, consequently

the point where they meet in the central ray produced is much nearer. It may

even be demonstrated that in convex mirrors it is much nearer, and in concave, much

farther, distant than the point H., considered by the ancients, and the greater part

of the moderns, as the place of the image. In short, it is concluded that in con-

vex mirrors, this image will be still more contracted, and in concave ones, more ex-

tended than the ancients supposed; which will account for the apparent enlarge-

ment of objects in the latter, and their diminution in the former.’’

‘“¢ We must allow that even this principle is attended with difficulties, which

Dr. Barrow, the author of it, does not conceal, and to which he confesses he

never saw a Satisfactory answer.’’

2.—Replies to Lieut. Burt’s Questions, by Lieut. W. S. Jacob, Engineers.

Sir,

Having just seen in your No. for December last, several questions proposed

by Lieut. Burt, Engs. I take the liberty of sending you the following answers

to them, for insertion in your Journal, should none more satisfactory have been

received in the mean time.

Reply to Q. lst. The longest known period of any comet that has appeared

twice is about 575 years, but it was calculated that of 1811 would return in not:

less than 3000 years ; then by KnpiEr’s rule, the major axis of its orbit = 2d x

(3000)2=2d x 208 nearly, (d being the mean distance of © and © :) now it is

very certain, that no star has an annual parallax of 2” (nor probably 1”), conse-

quently the nearest star will be distant more than 2d y 100,000, or nearly 500

times as far as the furthest known comet. There may, however, be others more

distant, which have never appeared to us ; but as the period of one, which should

extend from our system to another star, would be at least 11,000,000 years, it is

not easy to see, what connection this could form between the two systems.

Q. 2nd. Supposing the moon to have an atmosphere like our own, this

would be insufficient to render visible the whole of her dark disc, for we find that,

on the earth, the sun’s light is extended by refraction to barely 18° beyond the

limit of direct vision, instead of 90°, as it appearsto be inthe moon. The pheno-

menon alluded to is much more simply accounted for by the light reflected from

the earth, which will be nearly 14 times greater than what we receive from the

moon. The limit of light and darkness on the moon’s disc is more clearly defined

than it could be, if she were surrounded by an atmosphere like ours.

With regard to the law of attraction of fluids, I conclude it to be the same with

that of all other bodies, viz. that they are attracted in proportion to their mass, or

in equal bulks, directly as their specific gravities ; as far as I know there is nei-

ther fact nor analogy to support the idea that tne attraction is either directly or

inversely as the cube root of the specific gravity.

1834.] Miscellaneous. 311

With regard to the tides, Lieut. Burr appears to have rather overestimated them,’

_ for the height of the mean lunar tide wave is about five feet, and of the solar, two feet,

so that the total spring-tide,unaffected by local causes, will beseven feet, instead of

123. Also the mean depth of the sea is usually estimated at much more than § or even

than 1 mile, but it is difficult to perceive any connection between this depth and

the height of the tide ; for were the whole earth a globe of water, it would, I con-

clude, assume the same figure, when acted on by the same forces, as in its present

state; supposing, of course, gravitation to remain unaltered. But if the height

of the tide be +45 & the depth of the fluid, it is evident that Lieut. Burr has

made an error in his calculation; for in that case, the mercury in the barometer

will be raised to ;45 X its own height, or 30 inches ; now 7,2 = 4%, or more than i,

instead of <4 inch. This mistake has arisen apparently from the indirect mode of

calculation which he has used, thus unnecessarily increasing the number of figures,

and of: course the liability to error; in the quotient of 5% —~ 138, the decimal

point is wrongly placed.

It is certain, however, that the tide does not raise the mercury 0.2 inch, but if

the barometer be carefully observed at the times of high and low water, it is pos-

sible that a very small difference may be perceived ; which, however, will be ac-

counted for by the fact that at these times the height of the observer above the sea

is actually changed, or in other words, the atmosphere is raised and lowered by

the tide of water, so that strata of different densities are brought in contact -vith

the mercury.

I cannot conceive how the moon’s attraction, by opposing gravitation, could

increase the weight of the air or any other body; it would produce a contrary

effect, and cause the mercury to fall, were it not that its weight also is diminished

in the same proportion with that of the air, so that the one will continue to coun-

terpoise the other, as if acted onby gravity alone. It is evident, then, that the

barometer is utterly incapable of indicating either the amount or existence of a tide

in the atmosphere.

As Lieut. Burr does not know the temperature of red-hot iron, it may be well

to bear in mind that the zero of Wedgewood’s pyrometer is fixed at the lowest red

heat visible in day-light. [This instrument has been proved greatly incorrect. ]

Soolkee, Feb. 10th, 1834. : I remain, &c.

The Burmese philosopher prince seems to have excited the talent of many

champions of science. A writer in the Madras Literary Gazette has taken up @

new ground in his reply, and insists that a comet is as cool and habitable when

sbiningon the solar disc as when wandering in its aphelion darkness. We shall ven-

ture no remark ourselves, as we think the prince has now had enough of a discus-

sion which any of our standard elementary works would fully explain to him.—Enb. .

Asiatic Society of Paris, 2nd Sept. 1833.

A letter was read from Mr. Lewis DaCosta, presenting a prospectus and speci-

men of a work on Universal History, translated by kim into Persian. The author

at the same time presents a copy of Narxs’ Elements of Natural History, ancient

and modern, translated into Hindustani, by Mr. DaCosra. Both works were refer-

red to the Journal Committee.

Mr. Mont, in the name of the Committee, appointed last Meeting, pro-

posed to admit as Honorary Members of the Society, Messrs. PrrnsEP and

Harkness, Secretaries, one of the Asiatic Society of Calcutta, the other of the

Asiatic Society of Bengal—(read London ; a curious mistake to occur in an Orien-

tal Journal), This proposition was carried.

SEES SEE TT CTE LT a aT a ST Te OT a SE TST IN BE I SE SE PEEP EEE EE SS TESTE OTT TE ee)

‘aunjdoN 84} UT paatize ysnf st Joj9UIOIe| prvpuLyS poyadxo oy], “epULIAA OUILs a1} UT OS|e St SAUII]XO 1OJ JOJOWLOUIIAY} JaisISe1 ayT, “yexpayyeo oy) qeau

A10]8 PITY} @ JO EpULIAA YINOs dy} UL “IW ‘dA QT PUR “W ‘VY G 10} BSOY} | ‘AJOJLIOgL] BY) JO IIe aay oY] UL papuedsns sie ‘Wa F PUL M "Vv CT IF S]USWIN.SUL eyL

Meteorological Register. [Junz, 1834.

312

Aavoy pue Ajiwo ured ADS Pee eee oly VO my SB aere V9 | 8% | 0% | €'28 | ‘Ze |e'16 |0Le8 | 818 port | ogr. Joes’ [00s 6a ‘uvey

Doligi *"ysv010A0 *azRY ‘s a's xe) ‘Th 86 66 60 1&8 | Te | OL | Png | bF8 l1'b8 Ir'18 | S22 4h ers* | sors | OTe! 86

‘uel Aavoy = “ou ‘1 ‘UND | +g Ss Ss 96 1G Le | eo | tp | ete | c'ze | o'26 \6'zo le'le | ete ters: | oF ores bP 96

‘pM Suotjs urvd = *4et}S “UM; +g is 'S fst! | 46 | og [ae | 6 | ao | ote | ofo8 | ecZ8 [FTG |o'Ze | eta} ose | opp one ory 96

eee ee aaa ha Tacs 2 | 80° | 86 3 [ue | es | os | ot | aca | 968 jz‘06 |o%98 | oven | aaa | ars 199" erp’ | #3

I * ie) ° ° 26 wy ¢ ‘ ‘ © 6 G oye ‘ 6, € € :

*IB9]9 soup WMO ID | +g *s “S 96 ie oe a ee aT es O08 ae6 88 Fh re ape a ores ze

he ay eee ie 2 a 96 JOT [89 | FE | O'L | ¥98 | FTG [O'FG |FiZe | O%ce | Gers | rE govt lores | Iz

I 1 S 5 ‘ € 6, € 6 € G € 6 € : €

“‘yerys "wand = InuUMI = ‘UI prey ‘Ss of “S| Ch 1 ie ae 0 be i £8 be ol beg ‘08 ree ee ee cane at

2 UMd “9 “snyes —*snyeys “a a) ‘Oo | GI‘ 16 ga bZt | of | ee | of | 0'F8 | 098 18°28 la‘9o9 | 8°ee | 90F* | Tees oe bors 81

“STIeIIS *I~nuuno oC) Oe O'S “0 # 09° 96 86 0¢ ro 1 PE | os PER | S29 10°88 8*c9 B08 GLPS 0aP* ae lage: ST

‘ur ‘Apja = ysvoreaO sMyEs | tu ‘au oO Vocal | 26 | og for | ae | em | os 10°18 | ate |F16 lotsa | 0°62 4 8c9° | oaKs ies gees | at

“rau “Uled *UIeE pivy +o a) ‘ou f OPS €6 96 rata 89 |e | 6.0 | 0°08 | bes |Pfe8 |6°ze 0'6L ele* | ores ee Pace I

“1vaya a oly ee : "sf so | 66 | e6 Fez | cto | ae | es | rGL | etZe [a6 |F a8 | o'cey 2e9° | pZe* | peor {Zor | 6

"UIIOIS ears Mice | a gan S a a a ee og Beale ay oe iene |¥,98 OBL | 999" | OGG" | 000" | BE9° 8

aS a ee ae : 6 49° 8 ‘9 18S FG" 9°16 | ‘8 6 | Sf 09s G ‘ ;

ratte ae : “Apnop | aS ‘Ss ‘a ‘Ss 68 ran te ZB) We oe 1'82 | 6'Fe 2°F6 ve 68 We ag ae ae ‘

eee Gian J oe a 08 16 JRE | BET | Of | PL B98 | L'e6 | 9'F6 | 9°68 989° | GIO | GPLs iPBo FS

*Apnoyo “Suruejvery "s O Ls £6 ov gd e8 96 08 8°98 iB, 56 0.06 G9" | 909% | Boge | 169° y

‘WIOJS [OIA “ysuoIaA0 —*f “gs *O je uy 06 6°9 Lot pil Pe 83 | £86 eee 5.06 Ble. | GAP | Tout |€6re s

me a ie 3 ye gl G8 16 feo | e%OL | et% | OF FTES | 8°26 }OSTOT/E'16 199° | P4e* | Foc |O8PS G

I Me | s o°S | OF 98 | 16 fos | oOL| Fo | Ie Foes | 8°96 | O°00T | Fe OLS‘ | GPS | Bos’ | sor‘ I

ei ae a eo eS a le eel ee \ cm Bae

5 ss f Feats fe he ee eee eee ie me | Sool eniee eee de

> _ _ — = = si — :

z. g g Babe on aie obs [pee som Woe. doen (Msp Sipe | ee ime [ee

B \ ae af are ce lee ler EES, leh ey tera ver | aay 2 \una le p g

PR dee 1 BSR eB Le Res be jee el ef] eS | BO e

: : ; : : 5

| z

*IOY}CO AN “pur ‘urey: __foveuL *19}9WIOUNISY, 1, : “IUPT oGE 0} S

Pur S 4 -O1SA HY Ire Hy} G|NQ-jstoyW Jouoissaadaq SEVESHO ME SPOUT, poonper rajouloreg 5

"Feet ‘aunp fo y

Uo ay} L0f ‘nainaynQ ‘anf hossy ay7 yo yday ‘sagsabaxy jnorhojo.109}a [Ar

iid UTS fy See = ——

/ :

“ sel j

a > a 4 f “

3 a

' ‘ :

r 5

= “he

| a |

, ‘

Pet

rr,

u . 4

q ns

‘ ‘

A am we wr 7

‘ e i ry i! id Tus

e fea? a Ros ae a yy ie re

‘ ' ; i.

wi "Pr sal *, ot ga

ts : eee 7 re

de % i eae ; if :

ee ee

"Pane Ny Pi cf ) Se Pree

er? ae pai me l 4 aie. Fe Pe ie * ee

. , ae uu =

+ * $ ;*-<

‘“ .' ~”

Paphies’ pe oe ‘oe 4,

res

., ea a

: _™ a * por a

COLVMNAE LAPIDEAE PRAYAGENSIS INSCRIPTIO ANTIQUA ALTE RA

recentioribus literis Devanagaricis descripta, et interpretatione Latind, vocum Sanscritarum tum ordinem tum compositionem grammaticam strictius eaprimente, ubique interlita ; Gur, H. Mint, 8. T. D. Auctore.

a —————

een

= "qqqndada: ‘ tia, ORENOTANDA:

“Linen ge Tp aren nd sual vee ae ere eee liters jam-

TATA A TATA AST TT AAI Hs oy fey raed Gen mb pea = Dries mma, | San

Avamcoto obfusts mafurl- igmal- —mmte-prsittrerie —Iegieeveendicauss pulchro Ave al(gno} — xus opi{fex eam Mere velall «--+1 ac) Seer ee eameade ot 6 wetig (ubrasaram: columns eopeRecos te;

ex iconjectutt! sORDOMRLUE. (Cetera wom signe (ae J EM

Tndico {| distinguuntur, mer; supplendi causa ae cs

va qa faery lay TTT aaa aT eructesateniaire ee ane repro aoe

Que uncis [ } includuntor, sive intage,

Adsoduerypinfiomatee-B. Vireon, Arctenentis-fi-maliiplium- vinulumsmore Illaranb quum-foesrit tWerus, In-cxlo in-Vennanredvitate mulie- poscor gloria rega>- —_frustur! five ex parte, vorba Latina, San~

ve. Sivipa Ganesi Daaweanin seritorum illorum $640 esprinust, aux ex pan Gdoauad! Minds

vo} tots vel eae:

"are reg aq aaa fagaeams Ua fy: way Ty Pada Saas aaaT Que autem Tali eb, ass imate Laas cum, Santertoram

SSocie Aigoun, poredinoumesLinds-indolis- sycophantat erulonediniautorctinermaritr, comalliaro erticecano, _tegvndl._airpe-ortoruinsuperbldeAmplictiua «+> interpretationt immiscentay, (Ge nee liberiort saoiantnele opus sit, infra

eam subscriptam vidobiy,)

ee ~ = F ~ tquot h

Meat feats aicaemiaes ANITA a: Garfafearfataefafiqrca: “om one tnt feo vray tere = Lee

a S fompaitam excem con: io

TET UCR UL ea a ene Qa CCC ee ee sro CMS ose ene aa

ut aiunt Indi, enudé i.e. citrainflexionem apponuntar ; nec tamen Aine

SRA HBA AIS TIAE TifRTevyaCiacuTs BEOCCSCCECLOSOCE CY COC EESEOCCOOD SEE ondino, sed ad certas QUistim Ieges dispositi.)

esal-operibur voluptatem pet penuateto-diversorum-hominumsimili-cealls-abrepto- — weparatoque-gaudlo~ . -

aapia ae S CHA Taga aM at eft (iki er oo Sera eacecececeSccoccocn co aSrccrOSeceea eS

Viretetdicbiateomins: auisibutcomtumbtium abit gen prmtiio callu iam ebortumturmis) 7 pe t.

TSA als aa SAA TAIT IAAT A eee sseifewray

Pope ead ipsiusquetrehie © device perpotud eatisinjuriitsemene cera arroganthd- di(llcantibuementibadte cujus, SAxWARICA ot emters - ++)

TMM aS HST yA SQA MAA TATA TE Sesser asyT

ViiteSsloteceproarit proullesisabundintiaaccom-amoreexpamis — aMfictibus, Poraitentia- Ae{ao- —conde-yryedide semper exinde evaserunt.}

sfesaifadals aia taatte alia faa isaagaaaa-

ae a a ee NRoe SS

ete a ag ara eG AT OT ATTA SI TTT TA ATER oe

Tet Sigil RS a aa a

Ve Sate emt

FSIS AAT: TEMATT AA: HAA: AAT AT PITA SAS AAT 8G

pags Cenentin Hersietnwdem-conjanctioncarte lane-radiorumdavecralbescentes girigiets fiimew, nunc Banequidem hujuseainds — Immanis- precedentisdellcti(ve)pia e{aata est]

FAA ALAA PATA AAA CAI TAIT AI ATA ACTA

clam vituperator-pocticus nos erfltlt hujus ounquim-delideatibardaalt-clari

= Beara ees bec

FUATATITMAT AATCC GT aY AGT TIAA TE CT a afagem@ereaarfentnarfs ATRTC MA TR UI FCS

oe paid, cl. brachibrotore eerie Dostium- vincture- (sxructi, howtium-agminibus-cedendis-procurs-) barbata-tels- Sesser ge

THIS AIA aT AAAS MCAS AAANTAT SAAATA AAT eaaHiaAdtaanyaaAlIMATaqTs faa #

ecustod ponents),

Vermtocrseptrestibrumferrooniss palmariumallorumysrcompluium- {<Uiae @rtorum- (aimice-gentis- valasrum-centum aatis illastris- nomial ora: recitatum. —omatlarefiam- preconiam-superantlt atparin-Visxve- Si¥o-Aquarumie sal salutem-repenen[t

= ro Vanoxo

IFAIZ HALT TIS ALIS AA SUSI aI tare ecfaftagitaarfactacnyfaantteata Se aS nC oeererroaya ae yay

cum- benefido ots majertate mixture-ege-non-emplineiafelicis,

alata ee TET

boi fom may

Gracanica SvAMIsi® — mrunere-cooyparaforum-bell\-caual-pedestrium-aljoramque-silltum-

(Montan}- fll! -maagiotri)

ATACI SA aA Se AIA ISHIHARA SA CHA ATI CHT zany faracfan ya ciate a: wheat ca aaa eT ACIS

sae Vigridisiucertyremni- macu- destrurte losigniadeiderantiorezibipur — tutor Domini-

Cpe rep. prtecmteioris Hasrrraawarc- patroal- Solgar Uonanent-diri- 9 gmte <rti-Cuverice-regionieprotectoris © © DuANAMJavI- — catlerorumqupcranium-Austri quorumOrieaUsque-regum-capture-memtem-inrndentli ministre cult-tanquam-omaium-divoram-unid- regis,

a ee Reker, aan

ea a fama acaaeea aaa fadaal aaa aaa CaarT lad AIA TAC AAAs cM sagt Tanerfcatta faa aRCCIAIE AUNT ATA IETS

ee tic: Bm I eS 2 copns leeds UP Inltaadsappac pa « iP pants Wess “anc indtaestcaibte sae aariea. Walle conned a EO EMO en acacia

(Sous epou))

AAACITAMA AR TAT BA aut ifenaasa fafa was Aaa aaa HIATT a Al a aaa ae Pa PT eT A eUAIATAN a elf ume faa ssT

autt-dispanendis-Madricorum.babalcorum stabullt- poabyue-e2-tnridireas milli ibus-pagall-excitato- poste iaudati-teyyuam-<b-howum-cedem-cum-l- CAMO-ARUWique-comparaadi, a-SavnanicA-alilsque-scrutwe etiam [collaudads

ay feoifaana eq aa a aay ec sq CIS a Pa eT Ra aaa afar TAT a: cau AT Pea UIUCaeay feaqa a facgTey

rectitytoni-enuad - accent —_InopTbus-furtd-in-worlar)g(onefeunctam-m)ihera-peresientefamb-Ufwrtris, slve-follorum-uxuriel- lacubusquetellurique- _vinculi-(mpomentis, in-terrA felleis-bellatoris,

ins 46 et pontes

Ames Pisores proviscisse-Commsrupen- Nepali yo permaanti-feat- atertrenum-Oxidmien aque vico*- triaifeliesvum- jaculorum.tmbris- adducendl-

Intexibsle severumor empire exereenir, exercitibas evers> — reyao- edie regis tipi

sastaaifatutiaracrmaigatedaKe ge a fata yfadtaayatacaqaaadg quaaaafaataal gas are > | THe TAT ATH MAA Caaf aa:

sermoeum-carmisumun-rediti-e-conemtu: Ganvoi-lnrtar -comtanter-aibi-devotoram - fracths-pradiatorii-ordinatioasartspacuaise <tc. cata sseridorum-oblationumue-summi-conrtantii-prestiteculta~ purovta-iie-grateexcipiendarm-mitem-indolem-eesitenti, Non operibus-dediti, ticet in-colum-et-terram-centurm-rillls _largien{ tis},

Ommas eels isclis

tainda) se. Insularum (ncolls sup.

wes regimes = (umd nea vec) {Vt 1 devotimient yolucns) ngricelarum 8

ARIATAIaSAaaAAN A Wifeafrercoaaay eegacy faa ag ae ASS aI Te eae aA Te fa aaa aac ofa fae aaa faa tala ea B

dolore risuque- frenandis-purguti, devotlone- Incomparablls, aue-brachio~ deeietorum- complurium- yFindpum-oplbusinstaurati-oceidentalls-commercil-perpetua-occupations-tantuin-etiam-furoresm-fudificant

ecammalariiecyrconpluriumrirtatamcopledacreprepric- cxceplo- belli daletum-ert-allorum-prindyum- de-wy ——_eu/us-mmetu-non-exorluniureditiones,

he power susrum (virtutum) derws “Ml edngwam heared, =illlwsereete,

z 5 RTA TAT LISTS CGA ART TET TT ee eT mara oP ated atisaeeay aca ldaarHaaiaicarcag

Ipc anya Soeie ls eh carminum- dialectal one sreentte, Ballon Peruileitium:- /olrhanlde-conierits sh-opanmdsioreVanunoinasct Lahitrogue © eaertlht octorum- reyum- prestantladm!, diutiaime audlendisatyue- tn-corlum-quari-adyorativexcelulersburgrstiicelari,

| fataatacantanaee

rooracna fara qegnarecre rar or «thay aaah: Ofafeaci aq say iacatagqaiaeatacafcagy

tp ber Terrecque:hoetis-¢ Divorumque-dornint-prmeeptor.nemom-T cM nunOs-NARADUR” ety crusitarun-[pr]iodple-nisie'Ac

a proh pernpece sent k prt (atelect-pall fer GANBMARTI-necrin 4 au precy is'Agtrou. caminodynie f

Mans planta Mauanamue? (wpm) se Vainianrarto <INlusdnvquaredeett-egtts Vauurcia? = mg ee ba pape gs 3 2 msirocetis-excelole;, rwbas-gratle-sfet,

HleaeaaaAPAATT LATA AMAA SH PATA ITI AAT A AA TU AAT AS THA Va AA SILT ST PUI SALT AAR

dlspoutionl» —ualek- ——anhmum4ntendentie. In-<mundorum-arte Div, Magni- Regie —eatl- Gurris — proncpatli, Magni” Tati bead Guaroroagi= pepotl, —Magnl- Regie Iimperatorie D- Gawexagueri- lil

fam faziferzareleataart TAG AAASI TIA aUI aT aaa aa Te Twat aaa a frarcaaiafatq@arafaaaaraarafacnafa we

Aiggaarie x fli cepa, eccagne dive all eal ‘eoncepil, Magni- —Tlegite —Tinperatoris- De" Samupnavursi, — univeru- terre Aebellations—— exorto~ Feditu- Impleto- toto telluris, — ambitu- lee Divorum-domine-{parts},

faces kn

Ixpno

aaanaafagaferna raat ganas mM: tfayaiag tag facerar: AAACIAY SAA ATTN TR eae AS yas PCa PAT Mg TAHA TTT:

Doud- aiyeteicent inpmt- —benefido- aanheonsustentans, Paik palbintatlquidem Sous. ort wacom ast hee eae folumay ——Cujus munidcaoule- aehll- v1. ra qullitatlnyusdlscipn-sententiardm:. copia, ie aioe: ieee 2 aT cIteErs he Aes 3

INCEST TEAST SEL EE AAMAS SDOMURS ASSIA GOES NEEIEEL aeiatfedra:

* ‘ trisha, Kies Dowtat Biuvewves velail a-Pandavicn. fori (herifeAnsowo-dats aqua, sill}, jIla quon® Wogidm Insomparabile eum adveteleur Negil= = Vanele, t

oT) purifieartt (Vid. Mabuabharats Vie fs 110 ¥, 10 969) (god) Ms " coram.rege- — elreurmeuslle Le Anfatuatam-athem men tem-rentienttey

ae TTR AE Zw ATH i

JOURNAL

meee ASTATIC SOCIET Y.

No. 31.—July, 1834.

I.—On the Coins and Relics discovered by M. le Chevalier Ventura,

General in the Service of Mahé Raja Runszet Sineu, in the Tope of

Manikydla. By James Prinsep, F. R. S. Sec. As. Soc. &c.

[Read at the meeting of the As. Soc. 20th March, 1834.]

General Ventura’s well imagined and successfully executed opera-

tions for the examination of the Tope of Manikyala, near Kabul, in the

year 1830, are familiar to all who are interested in antiquarian re-

search. His own account of the excavations was published in the Cal-

cutta newspapers of the day, and was afterwards inserted, with remarks,

in Professor WiLson’s essay on ancient Indian Coins, in the seventeenth

volume of the Researches. Some of the coins have been the subject of

discussion and investigation at Paris ; and the subsequent collections of

Lieut. Burnes, Doctor Martin HonicBercer, and especially, Mr. Mas-

son, who have all followed in the track pointed out by the success of

General Ventura, have materially contributed to demonstrate the value

of his original enterprize, and to make us wish for a fuller account of

its highly curious results. Lieut. Burnes favored the Society with his

own impressions of the importance and magnitude of the Chevalier’s la-

bours from an ocular inspection of the Tope itself, and of the collection of

relics which were shewn to him at Lahore. This is printed in the second

volume of the Journal, p. 308; and an expression, which I ventured

to use, ina note subjoined on that occasion, ‘“ trusting that the Che-

valier would no longer deem us unworthy of being made the medium

of their introduction to the world,” was, in fact, a hesitating allusion to

the good fortune which a letter from Captain Wane had that moment

announced ; but which I could hardly bring myself to believe. A more

314 On the Coins and Relics discovered (Juxy,

than ordinary degree of magnanimity was necessary to induce the author

of such discoveries to forego the natural desire of monopolizing a prize

won by his personal achievement and labour, and at considerable cost

to himself ; but in the present instance it required further the self-denial

and disinterestedness of a friend to whom the possession of these va-

luable relics was generously proffered, to enable them to reach a third

party who had no such claims of friendship; and nothing to offer in

recompence, but the public notice, which his position enabled him ‘to

promise, in the pages of the Journal. I should not do justice to General

VentTuRA, nor to Captain Wang, did I not make known circumstances

so highly to their credit, and I trust therefore that I shall be pardoned

by the latter gentleman for publishing the following extract from his

private letter to my address, in corroboration of the above facts, from

which the world will be enabled to appreciate both the extent of his

forbearance, and of the sacrifice made by General Ventura himself.

Extract of a Letter from Captain C. M. Wade, Political Agent at Lidi-

ana, dated 3rd June, 1833.

“While at Dera Ghdzt Khan in March last, the guest of M. Vzen-

TuRA, the Journal for January reached me, containing a notice of the

coins found by the Chevalier at Manikyala. I showed the passage to

him, and he expressed himself flattered by the allusion which you made

to his labors in exposing the numismatic treasures buried under that

mysterious temple. We had a long and interesting conversation on

the subject, the result of which was an offer to me on his part of the

whole of the Manikyala coins, together with the cylinder in which some

of the most valuable were found. I told the Chevalier I could never

think of accepting such a gift for myself, but that I should be proud

of the honor of sending them in his name to you, who would be able

justly to appreciate their value, and to do him the credit to which he

was entitled as the author of the discovery. He assented to my pro-

position, and promised to dispatch these precious articles to me on his

arrival at Lahore, for which place he was then about to set out.”

In acknowledging this unexpected and most disinterested offer, I

could not but disclaim all permanent interest in the relics, and request

M. Ventura, through Captain Wang, to consider them still at his dis-

posal, although I should be proud, while they were deposited under my

care, to do my utmost in making them more fully known to the world.

On the 16th August, the precious packet came into Captain Wanz’s

possession, and although he was unable to find a secure opportunity of

conveyance for them to Calcutta, until the beginning of the following

year, still through fear of injury or displacement of the various ovjects,

especially the liquid contained in the cylinders, he would not open the

1834.] by General Ventura at Manikydia. 315

package even to gratify the curiosity of many who wished to feast their

eyes on its contents.

General Ventura’s simple request is characteristic: “Je m’ em-

presse de vous expedier mon fameux Manekiala, que vous desirez pour

envoyer a M. Prinsep: veuillez je vous prie, mon bon ami, vous servir

de cette occasion pour faire agréer mes sentimens d’estime & M.

Prinszp, et de le prier en méme tems de m’ envoyer une description

€crite en Frangais de ce qu'il pourra dechiffrer des inscriptions, et em-

preintes de ma trouvaille.”

The package has just now reached Calcutta under charge of our

associate Sir Jerem1an Bryant.

I hasten to make known its curious contents to the Society, con-

fining myself on the present occasion to a description of the several

articles in the order of their discovery, of which we have a full account

in the “ Etat des travaux,” published* by Mr. Wixson, as already

noticed, in the As. Res. vol. xvii., page 601 :—The articles, being

separately and carefully packed, left no difficulty in recognizing them

from the circumstances there indicated.

Description of General Ventura’s operations.

The excavation was commenced on the 27th April, 1830, at the very

bottom of the cupola on the south side, where having met with no-

thing but loose materials, the work was of necessity discontinued.

On the 28th April, the cap of the cupola was laid open, and there

at the depth of three feet, six medals (or coins) were discovered.

On the Ist May, at the depth of twelve feet, a square mass of ma-

sonry was found, exactly in the centre of the mound, and regularly

built of quarried stones, in very good preservation. On piercing

ten feet into this, a medal was found in the middle ofa clod of earth.

On the 6th, a silver coin and six copper coins were met with at the

depth of twenty feet.

I am not able to recognize the coins discovered up to this period,

and I conclude they have been mixed with the general heap of scatter-

ed coins, all being of the same nature.

On the 8th May, the workmen came upon a box of iron (probably

copper) which was broken by a stroke of the pick-axe. There was in

this box a second smaller box of pure gold, (fig. 1, Plate xx1.) with an

ornamental top, in the centre of which is inserted a stone resembling

the opal but friable and adhesive to the tongue like tabasheer ; it is re.

served for future examination: this box contained the following articles ;

Fig. 2. One medal of gold, weighing 122 grs., or two drachme (the

same as was depicted from a sealing-wax impression, in the As, Res.

vol, xvii. as No. 1. of Mr. Wison’s plate.)

8s 2

316 - On the Coins and Relics discovered {Juxy,

~° Obverse. Thete is also a description of this coin in the Journal, ii. 38, but both

that and the drawing (Pl. ii. Fig. 18) are imperfect, when compared with the real

coin, of which I have now endeavoured to give an exact etching. The sceptre

held by tke king on the obverse has a knob like an earof wheat. The projection

behind the cap is a double fillet or ribband, and not hair: the side-flap on the

contrary has more the appearance of hair, and the mustaches are well defined :

the left hand holds a hook or key, or it may be a small sickle, with which the ear of

corn has been cut? the legend,if Greek, is considerably corrupted (see vol. ii. p.38),

but the central part ..ANOPA.. may be traced on many of the copper coins.

Reverse. The seated figure on this side appears at first sight to have four arms:

but on closer inspection, what was taken for one rigit arm may be asword belt, and

the up-lifted left arm may represent the curved part ofa bow; the resemblance to

wrist bangles and hands however is strong. The half moon behind the shoulders

seems to prove the figure to be a sacred or symbolical personage, although the

chair is a Grecian fauteuil, and the head-dress resembles a close helmet. The

epigraphe on thisside can hardly be other than MANAOBA....TO: the first may

be connected with the name of the sacred personage, or the locality ; the last two

letters may be the date, 73, of some unknown era.

Fig. 3. A gold ring, set with « pale sapphire stone, having characters

engraven upon it, apparently Pehlevi, (fig. 3, a.)

Fig. 4. Asmall bit of paleruby, (Balas or Balakshani ruby, see vol. i. 358.)

Figs. 5, 6, 7. Three very small silver coins.

Fig. 8. A thin silver Sassanian coin, similar to those so frequently met

_ with in Persia; weight 60 grs. or 1 drachma.

Obverse. The king’s head, bearded, and having flowing curled hair: the cap

peculiar for its central ornament of feathers, which somewhat resembles the Egyp-

tian symbol of two wings supporting (in this case) a half moon, and star. The

characters are Pehlevi and illegible.

Reverse. A rudely executed fire altar and two priests or supporters.

Figs. 9 and 10. Two silver coins, resembling the Sassanian piece in

thinness and general character, but destitute of the fire altar; weight

about 50 grains each. .

Obverse. <A beardless head, with well marked Indian features : the head-dress

has a kind of tirsGl in the centre, and two flowing ribbands. A name very plainly

written on the field inan unknown character. The whole is encircled with an in-

scription at once recognized to be in Sanscrit characters; these have been also

engraved under the coins, to shew the coincidence of the two inscriptions, one of

which will materially assist the decyphering of the other*.

Reverse. ead of a female, front face, with very singular headdress : necklace

and rows of pearls on the boddice : legend in the ancient Persian character not

easily legible. It is copied in 10, a.

Fig. 11. The last coin of this series is a silver coin, already depicted as

43 of Mr. Wixson’s plates, very rude in execution, but of strong relief.

The fabrication of this is decidedly Hindu, and the inscription on the

* A few more of these curious coins have been received in KeRA'MAT A11’s col-

fection, but I do not introduce them here, being desirous of exhibiting the Manik.

ydla treasures unmixed. One bears the name of Krisuna as Sri Vasu Deéva.

1834.] by General Ventura at Mdnikydia. 317

reverse resembles the Lantsu,or pointed variety of the Nagari Alpha-

bet, of which we have specimens from Nipal and Tibet. The words

visible are Srv yag.....

Obverse. A rdj4, coated, his disproportionate left hand seems to hold the hook

before remarked ; the hair is disposed in curls ; on the right is a symbol resembling

a tree, but it may probably be the sleeve of the right arm.

Reverse. I have little doubt that this rude figure represents a female standing,

with flowing drapery ; the head and face are out of the die, but the breast and

waist on comparison with other coins of the same type (for they are plentiful),

fully bear out this conclusion.

The contents of this first box are peculiarly valuable, not only from

the variety of coins here discovered to be contemporaneous, but from

the presence of the Sassanian coin, which brings the epoch of the

structure within cognate limits, unless indeed a dynasty of fire-

worshippers reigned in these parts previous to the formation of the

last Persian monarchy by ARTAXERXES in 4A. D. 223: but we must post-

pone all speculations, and proceed with our description of the works.

The above box and its contents were found in their natural position,

as deposited at the base of the square stone block of masonry which

terminated there: (I am uncertain however whether the French text

will bear the interpretation I have given, or whether the square is not

a hollow square or chamber ‘‘ onatrouvé un carré parfait a douze pieds,

tres bien établi au centre, bati régulierement en pierres de taille et tres

bien conservé :—apres avoir creusé dix pieds, &c.”’ and afterwards “ le

tout au bas du carré dont la batisse réguliere s’est terminée 1a.’’)

On the 12th May, the perforation had reached thirty-six feet, when

another copper coin presented itself.

On the 22nd May, as it was imagined that nothing more would be

found in the centre of the cupola, on account of the termination of the

square building, an opening was made on the northern side, of the

height of six feet, and twelve broad: the excavations were pushed for-

ward at both points.

On the 25th May, a depth of 45 feet had been attained, when on

lifting up a large quarried stone, another similarly squared stone was

found underneath, having in its centre a round hole; in the middle of

this hole there lay deposited a copper box, somewhat similar in form

to the gold one just described: it was perforated on opposite sides,

(Fig. 12,) where apparently handles had been soldered on. The lid was

decayed. Inside this box were found, Fig. 13, a little piece of cloth.

Fig. 14. A circular crystal drop, and

Fig. 15. A small cylinder of pure gold. (Whatever relic may have

been in the gold cylinder has been lost.)

27th May. Onthis day, at the depth of 54 feet, another copper

coin was turned up.

818 On the Coins and Relics discovered [Juny,

On the 29th, at the depth of 64 feet, an irregular hole appeared of

six lines broad, in which were discovered

Fig. 16. A copper ring, and

Fig. 17. A couree (cypraea moneta).

At ten lines lower down were also found an iron ring and three more

Sassanian coins, in a very decayed state, Fig. 19.

On the last day of the same month the principal discovery rewarded

the Chevalier’s labours.

An immense stone slab seemed here to cover the whole surface : it

was removed with great labour and difficulty, and underneath was per-

ceived with joy a small chamber or basin cut into the solid stone, a

foot in breadth and depth, theinterior of it built up with stone and lime;

in the midst of this, on its careful removal, were found, thus hermetically

sealed, the second series of relics now to be described (Plate xxii.)

Fig. 19. A box of copper (supposed to be iron by M. Ventura) fill-

ed with a brown compound liquid.

Fig. 20. Within this box and liquid, a brass cylindrical box, cast and

turned on the lathe :—the surface of the metal was in such excellent pre-

servation as still to retain the fresh marks of the tool, but the pinna-

cle on the top of the lid was broken off by corrosion, or in consequence

of a flaw at the neck.

The lid having been made on the lathe also fitted perfectly tight,

and must have kept in, without loss by evaporation, another portion of

the thick brown liquid with which it was found to be filled.

On cleaning the upper surface of the lid, it was discovered that an

inscription had been there punched circularly round it. The letters

are formed by dots, but they are perfectly well preserved, and are of

the first importance in making out the nature of the deposit. Fig. 20,

b represents a facsimile of this inscription, which is again written

below to facilitate its lecture. The character so strongly resembles

an ancient form of Nagart, such as might be used in writing, without

the head-lines of book-letter, that sanguine hopes may be entertained

of its yielding to the already successful efforts of our Vice-President

and Captain Troyer. The same writing has been found by Dr.

Martin and Mr. Masson in other topes. The latter has favored me

(through Dr. Gerarp) with a transcript of two in which he finds the

same words repeated. I have placed these on the same plate for con-

venience of examination.

In this brass box, 20, were five copper medals, Figs. 28, 29, 30, 31,

32, all differing in device, but of that kind already known to us from a

multitude of specimens found in Afghanistan and Upper India, by the

arbitrary name of ‘ Indo-Scythic coins,” and now ascribed by Mr.

Masson writh certainty to Kanerxa, Kappuisss, &c.

1834.] by General Ventura at Manikydla 319

They are all wonderfully well preserved, and seem to have been se-

lected to shew us the prototype of the very five species of coins to which

the key monogram is peculiar.

Leaving these coins, as already familiar to us, although by no means

exhausted in interest :—within this brass cylinder and buried in the

brown liquid appeared a gold cylindrical box, Fiy. 21, four inches long,

by 14 inch in diameter ; the lid fitting closely on the interior of the

cylinder, which it entered to the depth of 14 inches.

This box was also filled with thick brown liquid mixed up with a

multitude of fragments of what M. VenturRA supposed to be broken

amber (ambre brisé). Fig. 22, a, b, c, d, e, will give some idea of their

appearance when washed. They were of a light yellow or topaz colour,

which was driven off by a red heat, leaving them colourless. The first

conjecture supposed them to be fragments of a glass vessel, which burst

into pieces from the expansion or fermentation of its contents ; and that

the small bit of string, Fig. 23, might have been used to bind the cover ?

Within the box was discovered also, Fig. 24, a small gold coin

weighing precisely 30 grains ( drachma). The device resembles in

some respects the larger gold coin in the first gold box.

Obverse. The king holding the spica and hook, (quere, sickle ;) dress as before

described, and characters on the margin decypherable ; as, ONIKIKOPANO—the

rest illegible.

Reverse. A sacred personage standing with his hand out-stretched in an im-

pressive attitude ; his head surrounded with a halo or rather swn, as distinguished

from the moon on the other coin. The four-pronged symbol occupies a place to

the right, and on the left are some indistinct letters, KNIIPO. The head of the

figure is rather out of proportion, but the execution is otherwise very good.

There is also another minute coin of gold, fig. 25.

But the article of chief value in this cylinder is decidedly

Fig. 26 .A plain disc of silver, upon which have been engraved certain

letters, evidently calculated and intended to explain the purport of

the whole mystery. The characters are precisely those of the lid of

outer brass cylinder: but their combination is different. There can be

little doubt of their affinity to the Sanscrit, but the difficulty of decy-

phering them is enhanced by the substitution of the written hand,

for the perfect Nagari, which it is clearly proved, from the coins dis-

covered in the first box, to have been well known at the same period.

The difference is such as is remarked between the mahdjant, and the

printed Nagar? of the present day.

I am unprepared to speak of the nature of the brown liquid, which

must therefore furnish matter for a separate notice.

In the same receptacle of stone and lime were deposited outside the

copper box a collection of forty-four copper coins; all matching with

$20 On the Coins and Relics, &c. [Juxy,

one or other of the five types so carefully preserved within the brown

liquid. rs

On the 2nd of June, one more copper coin was extracted, and on

the. 3rd.of the same month, six more of a similar nature.

- ‘On'the 8th June, the opening perforated from above met that from

the side, and reached the earth beneath the foundations. The exca-

vations were however pursued to a depth of twenty feet below the level

of the structure without making any further discoyery, until the setting

in of the rains finally obliged the Chevalier to discontinue his opera-

tions.

I had delayed the publication of the above narrative in hopes of obtain-

ing.a section of the building, and a ground plan of the spot,which Cap-

tain Waps: had obligingly written for at my request ;. but the lamented

illness of: General VenTuRA and his ‘visit to Loodiana for medical. ad-

vice have precluded the possibility of its arriving within a reasonable

time ; it-may however still reach me ere I resume the subject, which

I must now drop, to admit of the insertion of Captain Gmurarp’s and

Mr. Masson’s further details on -this interesting field of discovery. I

have before. alluded to Dr. Marrin’s. prosecution of excavations at

Jelalabad: the extent and-success of these, from Dr. Grrarp’s account,

is much greater than might have been expected. While he was pursuing

- his search in this direction, Mr. Masson was equally active in the

plains of Beghram; where his good fortune in the discovery of

coins and his talent in decyphering, arranging, and describing them,

and eliciting useful results, have been made conspicuous by the valuable

- memoir read on the 30th April, to the Society. A subsequent note from

him to Dr. Gurarp, (from which extracts will be given presently,) puts

us in possession of the progress of his operations on the Topes up to the

end of March last. Dr. Gzrarp himself also remained at Kabul some

time, zealously pursuing the same inquiries.

Thus we shall bring together in one view the history of the opening

of the Punjab mounds up to the present time, when we may suppose

them to be nearly exhausted of their treasures ; but we must remember

that, however successful subsequent researches may have proved,—to the

Chevalier VENTURA must be awarded the palm of originality in these

discoveries: while he alone perhaps could have commanded sufficient

influence, from his position in a dominant court, to overcome. all: “the |

scruples and difficulties which the first enterprise of the kind naturally _

presented. When once it was found that treasures lay hidden under

the topes, a stimulus was furnished for the prosecution and comple-

tion of similar researches, ‘and I fear it must be added, for the de-

molition of these mysterious monuments of past ages. :

Jour. As. See. Vol, 2 PL. XXL.

Relics found in the Tope ef ~Uanikyala.

rr Prinetpal Arposit , ae

eee ae ati

‘oth i il i

Me j Aiki det

7 i MRA

4 |

Hil HN A

l \ i y} Ai YA js

Sy a i:

ath Meath oh i } i Hit :

i ah aa: &

vi neNaae by

i hi Ve

i Ei me | Ye

an i On

i y uh Byes | » i)

saul TRAN 4

rnscriplion on brass Pee,

Ld of} TNL

-- OWIMJK OP N\we

D Allpo

Characters seratched around a brass cylinder pee tn a Tope at wo

GEIL hh gL fas S yp OF FT 14 £3 SG GLE

ditto on the lid of the same.

ek ge 44, deus

JPrinsep cel et sculp.

¥ |

ay th

\ \

Rested so Soc. con Vel. HI. PILXXI.

Relies. found in the Tope cf Manthyatla

/ eS First i discovery

| q Yi. SA) ee // Ee

| : | ; Dis Jon0d NOPD oe

| : Lay O}eP IK UY mu

igs

acd Nh ino

(ad i‘ slit

Ae ae

Bre pnew.. ar puro poet

Vrsomnyys p29 p2 Ro ep > ~a0 gal

Mo FVSVET ARIMA RMSTIRN,

Me AOIVIWIZT LI hye hk PZ \ Bone om

Second discovery Third discovery.

. Prinsep del

7b sous

L ?

}

‘

nh ier pee hee apie

9 ale Panes eer gs

1834.] | Memoir on the Topes and Antiquities of Afghanistan. 321

Il.— Memoir on the Topes and Antiquities of Afghanistan, By J. G.

Gerard, Esq. Surgeon, Beng. Est., addressed to the President of the

Asiatic Society, from Jelalabad, 4th Dec. 1833.

[Read at the Meetings of the 30th April and 20th May.]

The topes or edifices of which Mantkydla is already familiar to us

by the enterprising researches of General Ventura, had appealed to

our curiosity in the journey to Turkistdn, but three only were visited

en passant; viz. Manikydla itself, one at Usmdn Khatir in the basin of

the Indus, and another at Péshawer. On my return to Kabul, in

November last, ample gratification awaited me, through the zealous

exertions of Messrs. Martin Honicsercer and Masson, whom I

met in that city.

The interest excited by the labours of these travellers (as might be

supposed) was not limited to the mere inspection of their collections,

which were displayed to me with an open candour that leaves me

their debtor. I followed up the inquiry to which they had unfolded

to methe clue ; and though unproductive of similar results to those

which have crowned their exertions, I am enabled to speak to some

points from actual experience, and hope to have it in my power to add

more hereafter.

The monuments now about to be considered, which were first intro-

duced to our notice by Mr. ExpuinsTone, are calculated to rouse the

attention of the antiquarian and the philosopher, when he surveys the

relics they disclose in connexion with dynasties, of which all our

knowledge is scarcely more than the faintest lineaments, and of the

events to which they yielded and ceased to exist, history gives us

little or no account. To have a prospect of fillimg up a blank in

chronological annalsis of itself sufficiently interesting, but itis doubly so

when these may serve to illustrate the career of one whose exploits are

a theme of so much fame, and whose foot-steps have employed so

many pens to trace even consistently.

These ancient edifices may perhaps present to us the sepulchral remains

of the Bactrian kings, and others who succeeded to their sway ; but, whe-

ther we view them as cotemporary with the Grecian dynasty of Balkh

in Turkistan, or of those subsequent satrapies which emanated from the

remains of that kingdom, the same thoughts recur, the same sug-

gestions rise, Who were those kings? and what was the extent of

their individual sway in these and other regions? for there is no doubt

that the whole of the Panjab, and eyen a great part of the Gangetic

territory and Sind, were the seat of their dominion, whether this was

Indo-Scythic or Indo-Grecian ;—by what revolutions their reign termi-

322 Memoir on the Topes and [Juny,

nated, and they themselves became extinct ? and who were their suc-

cessors till the period when the frenzy of Muhammedan religion over-

turned the whole institutions of the country ? These questions, which

involve many others, may yet be answered by these memorials.

Ancient history is sufficiently intelligible, and conducts us to the

path, and even the allocation of Macedonian conquest in Afghdnistan ;

and if identity im the appellations of places is still perplexing, and even

apparently inaccessible, it must be assigned rather to a deficiency in

ourselves, than to a result produced by any interchange of language

that may have occurred during the lapse of ages ; for instance, if a per-

son, familiar with Sanscrit, were to visit these regions, there is no

doubt that things would speak to us, instead of awaiting to be inter-

rogated. .

We are indebted to Col. Winrorp for a knowledge of the fact, that

the names of all the places in ALEXANDER’s route from Bamian to

Multan, are pure Sanscrit.

The Persian will also assist us in the inquiry. I need scarcely men-

tion the single word Panjab (i. e. panj-db), five waters; or Hydaspes

(Jhilam), the initial syllable of which answers to the Greek term for wa-

ter, and the last to the Persian word “‘ asp,’ a horse; and it is notorious,

that the Doab (two waters, or rather the land between them),

of the Jhilam, is famed for a breed of fine horses called dhani*,

and also of fine women. It is related to us, that so many honors were

reported to be paid to beauty in the country of the Cathzi under

King Sopuites, that even dogs and horses were selected for their

quality ; and farther, that notwithstanding their barbarism, this nation

was first in wisdom, being ruled by salutary customs, one of which

was, that children born with disproportions in any part of their body

were to be killed ; nuptials being only influenced by beauty of exterior

in children: a commentary upon this will readily occur in the practice

of the present day, and the usages which prevail in the territory

watered by the Hydaspes. In Turkistan, the field for etymological

affinities is equally prolific: the river Jaxartes, we are told, is read in

the Mongol Iviartis ; but the Turks also call it Secandrie or AuEx-

ANDER’S river. The river Sogd retains its name, as we find from Issrr

Oouan’s Journal. The Sogdrians are therefore readily recognised as

the people inhabiting the course of that valley. The Getz must be

identified with the Jogatai, who inhabit Zataria ; beyond the limit of

Yarkand and Kashgar, and of which stock the present king of Delhi

and his relative, the sovereign of China, are descendants. Balkh, I

think, Colonel Wixrorp designates in the Sanscrit Bahalac ; also Ba-

* Maha R4j4 Runsexr Sineu gets his best steeds from that district.

1834.] Antiquities of Afghanistan. 323

midn, in Vimiydn. Bakhtra, of which Balkh was the capital, is the

native cognomen which the Greeks modified into the more liquid sound

Bactria or Bactriana. Bakhtar* is applied to Kdbul to this day,

and occurs in the histories of those countries; but if this proves any

thing, it is that the Greeks retained the appellation, and did not bestow

it. Peshawer is known as a district of Baigram, which was a pro-

vince of Bakhtar ; in short, a philologist coming into those regions

would find synonymes at every step, and could not fail to elucidate

etymologies, which we at present receive as vitiated beyond the limits

of analysis, and inaccessible by synchronotic induction. In this view,

the Afghdn or Pashtu language may furnish us with many idioms, and

especially the local dialects of districts which have resisted Muhammedan

conquest, and are comparatively in a state of primitive simplicity. The

vernacular dialects of the Tajiks (simply crowned heads or descended

of kings,) the aborigines of the country, may be expected to elucidate

something ; for itis there we can hope to find traces of far antiquity ;

and if sepulchres alone are the result, they may at least enable us to

connect local affinities, and fix the situs of some monarchs whom we

already know to have been extant, but of whose reigns and institu-

tions no vestiges have hitherto been discovered ; and though the infer-

ence is, that they perished by the sword of the Khalifs, which swept

away almost every written memorial of a prior epoch, it would be an

extreme conclusion that some annals of the dynasties which followed

the Grecian empire, if not those of the original settlers in Balkh, may

not exist. The period of 1200 or 1500 years is far from incompati-

ble with the expectation of finding inscribed legends either in stone or

metal. Coins, the representatives of nations, are already in our pos-

session, and obnoxious as they are to Islamism, as the types of idolatry,

they have survived both the ravage of time, and the intolerance of

bigotry, and still mock the prejudices of religious zeal ; we may there-

fore expect to find remains that will afford local illustrations the more

interesting to anticipate from the very obscurity of the subject, the

total absence of research at any former period, and the barrenness of

history and tradition concerning such events.

The topes or tombs which appear in the environs of Kabul are

planted along the skirt of the mountain ridges, which support that

elevated plain, and this peculiarity is common to almost all of them :

the adjacent level has obviously been the basin of a lake or sheet of

standing water, till drained away by the course of rivers, and it still

continues more or less a quaggy marsh. The first settlers seem to have

* T don’t know if it occurs in BABER’s Memoirs, but I think it does in the Timar

Nama.

Tr 2

324 Memoir on the Topes and [Juy,

chosen the rising ground at the roots of the hills for their locations,

the ancient city of Kabul (still visible in the remains of mounds or

heaps) also occupying that basal line.

The position of the monuments, if not influenced by natural causes,

or selected from motivesof religious veneration, is rather fanciful; those

which I have seen being either situate close under the cliff of the

mountains, or secluded within recesses, wherever a running stream

had its course; and it would appear that a rill of water nourishing a few

trees or patches of cultivation and verdure was a conjunctive feature

of every spot. The most usual site of those structures is an isolated rising

ground, washed by a perennial current. Trophies of such magnitude,

serving merely as receptacles for the dead, and often devoid of any

traces either of them or of the living, sequestered and almost shut out

from sight, will not be sufficiently intelligible to our ideas, except by

comparing them with edifices in other regions of the world, the object

of which is known :—if they had been smaller they must have fallen to

ruin in a few centuries. The masses of Manikyala in the Khyber Pass

and at Peshawer almost forbid the idea of identifying them as tombs, ex-

cept some more decided proofs are forthcoming than have yet appeared,

though we are not without analogies in the size of some of the Mu:

hammedan cemeteries, not to speak of the pyramids of Egypt them-

selves, while the absence of any inscriptions to denote another purpose,

leaves us in the former belief.

Of the sepulchres excavated by M. Martin HonicBercEr, amount-

ing to more than thirty, thegreater part havetheir sites at Jelalabad and

theadjacent territories, and it is thisspot particularly that commands our

notice, since it may be assumed to have formed the seat of one of the

Bactrian sovereignties, as Balkh did another ; the more readily as it

would seem to answer in its locale and conformation to the spot which

ALEXANDER consecrated with Bacchanalian revels; and it is certainly

from physical position fully eligible for the capital of a kingdom,

uniting, as if by a band, the temperature and even some of the produc-

tions of an intertropical climate, with zones chilled by perpetual frost,

having a considerable expanse of level, and a soil irrigated by perenni-

al streams. Here we behold the tombs of a long race of kings (as I

suppose them to be) which have survived in obscurity the lapse of

many centuries : a large proportion of them, indeed the majority, have

crumbled into mere tumuli; but, except those opened by Mr. Honie-

BERGER they appear to have been hitherto untouched by the hand of

man.

Muhammedan bigotry, which swept away all the traces of written

knowledge within its reach, and defaced the memorials of whole nations,

1834.] Antiquities of Afghanistin. 325

has spared these cemeteries : yetthis does not surprise us when the Bhits

of Bamidn, such gigantic types of idolatry, remain trophies of cotem-

porary or even prior ages. These wonderful images are mentioned in

the Koran, and if we admit the authority of the Mahabharat, and the

sitll more fabulous history of the Pandu dynasty, their antiquity will ap-

proach to a period co-existent with the fall of the Grecian kingdom,

which is perhaps somewhat repugnant to conjectural analysis ; yet we

must either assign that date, or an epoch antecedent to ALEXANDER’S

conquest, for the construction of those wonderful idols.

But, to return to Je/alabad. The topes are here very thickly planted on

both banks of the river, which washes the northern limit of the valley ; the

declivity of the soil being fromthe snowy ridge of Sufféd koh, hasthrown

the stream quite totheir base; and here the tombs appear, black withage,

extending from Bald Bagh to the conflux of the Kabul river at Dronta,

about 10 miles downward and four from Jelaldbdd. As we passed along,

several werenoticed, whichdid not appearto be delapsed; butthey hadno

doubt been excavated at their base, since it is in this immediate vicinity

that recent discoveries have been chiefly directed.—In the plain were

seen the ruins of others which had subsided into mere heaps like cairns ;

these were standing in the midst of green fields, but this is rare ; and

upon a shelf of conglomerate rock, and diluvial accretions continuous

from the roots of Sufféd koh, and here forming the cultivable limit of

the valley on the south, extends a long line of tumuli or ruined sepul-

chres, insulated upon natural eminences; though often upon raised

platforms, a dozen of these may berecognised, not as merevisible heaps,

but mounds of great size, and which until very recently had been un-

disturbed by man*. Several having been opened by Mr. Martin

Honicsercer with sufficient recompense. Their position is strange

enough, upon a bare rugged surface of attrited stones, furrowed by the

intersections of water-courses, the cliff of which formed of agglutinated

pebbles, or pudding stone, is hollowed into recesses which were repre-

sentedto me as the caves of the Kafirs, or ‘‘ unbelievers :” they are still

inhabited by the pastoral tribes, who migrate with their flocks, accord-

ing to the seasons of the year, and take up their winter quarters in

these Troglodite abodes. The site of the topes commands the whole

landscape, which is limited to a narrow slip of luxuriant cultivation,

sloping to the cavity of the valley ; the interval southward, of ten or

twelve miles, being a high plain of gravel, pebbles, and rolled stones,

all sterile and arid to the foot of Sufféd koh, where again villages and

* There is one immense edifice, but now crumbled into a mere heap, near

Jelél4b4d, which serves the Nawab as a prospect point : he often repairs to it and

seats himself upon its summit for hours to enjoy the fresh atmosphere,

326 Memoir on the Topes and [J ULY,

horticultural productions abound, ramifying within the flexures of the

mountains, or rising upon the acclivities, till checked by the rigor of

climate. It must have been in this neighborhood that ALEXANDER

revelled in imitation of Bacchus, and there is actually a spot upon the

flanks of the snowy ridge that would seem to correspond with the locale

of that event, the summer residence of the Nuwab of Jeldlabad, which

is described as affording the most delicious transition from the heat of

the valley, embowered in the most redundant ever-green verdure. This

portion of territory acknowledging but a capricious allegiance to the

Nuwab, anda less certain attachment to his authority, is seldom frequent-

ed and little known ; and though it is affirmed that there are no monu-

ments beyond the line above alluded to, I cannot doubt that research

would be repaid, and that along the skirts of a magnificent range, crown-

ed with eternal snow, tombs will be discovered: the situation almost

warrants the belief, if that has been selected from a regard to natural

concomitants, and in Kdbul the choice has evidently been influenced

by such circumstances, for we cannot otherwise account for a position

that connects its objects with the surrounding gloom. There, in one

of the recesses or glens deeply locked within the mountains, stands a

Grecian pillar called Surkh Minar, from its red colour. ‘The site is

isolated upon a natural eminence, showing a steep acclivity, lofty and

almost mural cliffs rear on all sides. Another Grecian monument or

minar, appears perched upon the crest of theridge, at a great elevation ;

neither of these bear inscriptions nor any kind of device, but I am in-

formed there is no doubt about their origin.

The decay and most commonly total wreck of all the edifices planted

upon the southern margin of the dell at Jelalabad is easily explained in

the nature of the materials that have composed them, which are pebbles

of vast size, or blocks of stone, attrited by water to smoothness, conjoined by

a-cement of mud. They haveconsequently been easily delapsed, andhave

crumbledaway into mere heaps, like gigantic mole-hills. Where these have

been excavatedat their base,a small hollow square or cavity is disclosed,

formedof hewn stones*, wherein was deposited whatever remains were de-

signed. These topes differ very materially from that of Manikyala, and

Usman Khatir, where the square is continued from the top in the form

of ashaft. In noneof those which! have seen, or which have been opened

by Mr. Honicsercer, does this conformation occur, and wemay at once

note it as a distinguishing feature in these fabrics, which has no doubt

a local import. There areindeed few exactly similar ; for they vary in size,

in external decorations, or in their structure; though the contour has

* Then the carré of Gen. Ventura, about which a doubt was expressed in the

foregoing paper, was a hollow, and not a solid, square.—Eb.

1834.] Antiquities of Afghanistan. $27

a generic type, as we should expect, if the mausolea represented

the offspring of a single and original dynasty ; however much its

character might be altered by the interchange of successive genera-

tions, deriving new ties of consanguinity, in the same manner as ALEx-

ANDER did, intermarrying with the conquered, which he considered a

link of union in a government, that was to become dependent upon its

natural resources, though perhaps the only apology that he could offer

for the sudden transport of love which wedded him to Roxana.

The contents of the thirty or more topes excavated by Mr. Honie-

BERGER are of the highest interest. Many of them were indeed unproduc-

tive of any insignia by which we can identify their original design, or

connect them with their/founders : a circumstance the less remarkable,

when we consider the surreptitious interests of the workmen often em-

ployed remote from any control, but even where control embraced the

entire operations the labour often ended in inanity. Many of the sepul-

chres (perhaps most of them) are comparatively small* ; from 30 to 45

or 50 feet high, with a circumference of 80 to 110 feet ; and not one of

them presented the structure of Manikydla, or a hollow shaft penetrat-

ing ‘from the top, filled up however with the materials of the building,

and discovering deposits of coins at various intervals, which continued

beyond the limit of the shaft or 25 feet, to the base where the excavat-

ed stone reservoir was found, thatproved so fruitful of reliquie. Nothing

answering to the above has accrued to Mr. Honicrercsr, if we

except a single gold coin, I believe of Sormr gzacust, which was found in

one tope lodged within a silver cup, but a similar cup yet unopened,

would seem to argue the prototype of that acquired by General VEn-

TuRA. The exterior is a hard metal, containing a fluid which is perhaps

inclosed within a golden casket like that of Manikyala ; on perceiving

which Mr. Honicsercer with provisionary care cemented the whole

cylinder, till he should lay it before his countrymen at Vienna, With

the above solitary exception, I do not think any coins were elicited from

the tombs, nor any other device indicative of the object of their erec-

tion, though it would be an extreme supposition to entertain, that such

fabrics should be raised as mementos to posterity without a single trait

* In the gorge of the Khybar Pass which penetrates the country from Pesha-

wer, stands a most magnificent edifice, equal to or exceeding that of Manikydla,

and if I am not mistaken, there are others. Mr. HonitGBEeRGER sent a servant to

explore the antiquities of this district, habited as a faqir or mendicant, his best

or only passport among people who live by pillage. He tempted the Khyberfs

to dig by the prospect of treasure, but they would do nothing without pay, and the

object was thus (fortunately) abandoned.

+ Soter-megas, see Mr. Masson’s Memoir, page 168.—Ep.

828 Memoir on the Topes and Antiquities of Afghanistan. [Juuy,

to connect them with the individuals whose existence they commemo-

rate*. The relics which have accrued to Mr. HoniGBEeRGER are howe

ever extremely curious, consisting of very minute bones, or their dust,

pearls, pieces of amber and rubies, and different kinds of sedimentary

remains, the nature of which can only become known by chemical ana-

lysis. These were found reposing within excavated (turned) cylinders,

of a soft striated stone, quite similar to that of which the shot and

shells of H. R. H. Appas Mirza at Meshed are made. These cups, both

in their size and form, correspond to a model which is frequent enough

in India: they have alid surmounted bya small knob. A rollof paper,

apparently the back of the Biéjpatra, containing wr.tten characters,

occurred in one instance; this precious fragment may unfold some

satisfactory evidence of the origin and design of the edifice which en-

closed it. Small burnt clay lamps, and occasionally square or oblong

clay receptacles, filled with osseous remains, gems, and thread, are among

the collection. If my memory does not deceive me, I think I remarked

small golden images of birds, while I am certain that many things

escaped my observation, and also that I retain but a very imperfect idea

of any individual relic, notwithstanding the candor and liberality with

which they were displayed to my view. I felt backward to gratify a

curiosity that had little to recommend it, and the brief and defective

notice I have now taken of Mr. HoniapercGer’s discoveries, while it

can only convey but a faint trace of the facts which remain for original

analysis, I venture to believe will receive from that gentleman the only

construction that its motives can be supposed to meditate in making

jt. One object may indeed be gained, since Mr. Honicpercer has

already embarked upon a long and perilous journey via Bakhtar to

his native landt, after having given charge of all his valuable ac-

quisitions to Chev. ALLARD, whose prospects of returning to Europe

seemed to offer a favorable passport for their transmission to Germany,

but which I have since learnt is likely to be protracted indefhnitely,

Under sucha view, the foregoing remarks, if deemed worthy of being

read before the Asiatic Society, may become known in Europe through

the medium ofa journal which has already in these obscure regions (as

will soon be shewn) stimulated the development of antiquarian re-

search, and in this immediate instance is calculated to communicate and

preserve the merit of labors, which natural and adventitious causes

might otherwise tend to consign to oblivion.

* There are inscriptions on the brass cylinders deposited in the topes ; see the

foregoing paper.—Ep.

t See note of this traveller’s adventure at Bamian, p. 246. It is fortunate that

he had left his coins and relics behind.—Ep.

1834.] Letter from Mr. Masson on the Topes. 329

Mr. HonicsercER would only have promoted his own views, had he

made the Journal of the Asiatic Society a channel of publicity to his dis-

coveries, since it is fully probable that subsequent laborers in the same

field will weaken the interest of his researches, before that gentleman

can reach his own country (which must be considered a problem), or

the fruits of his exertions shall have quitted British India. These are

destined to enrich the Cabinet of Vienna, and we may imagine the

precious banquet they will afford to such eminent literary patrons as

Kxiaprotu and Von Hammer.

_ [We thank Dr. Gerarp most cordially for his zeal on behalf of the Journal,

but it would indeed be presumption in us to imagine the German Doctor’s coins

could be better disposed of here than in the hands of the eminent men he names.

We appeal toM. Scuiecex’snote on Bactrian coins too often to allow of our under-

valuing such high authority. We have been obliged for want of space to curtail

the foregoing memoir, and to omit for the present Dr. G.’s remarks on the

climate and country of Kébul and Jeldlabdd. We have said nothing on his hypo-

thesis thatthese mounds are the sepulehres of kings ; a theory also adopted by Mr.

Masson, but contradicted by most other authorities, who look upon them as

Buddhist structures. This supposition is confirmed by the existence of similar

mounds in Nipal and elsewhere, and by the very nature of the relics discovered in

them.—Eb. ]

IlI.—Extracts from Mr. Masson’s Letter to Dr. J. G. Gerard, on the.

Excavation of Topes, dated Tattung, 22nd March, 1834.

The fourth tope I opened had in its centre a small chamber, with

nothing therein but a little loose dust. I excavated to the very soil

beneath the foundation, but nothing farther was discovered : eighteen

days’ labor were expended here. In the central chamber was a small

cobweb with its tenant, a spider, apparently in good health and spirits.

The tope was 144 feet in circumference, and how the insect got there,

and contrived to live, is somewhat astonishing ; if he introduced himself

at the period of the erection of the tope, he must have been above 1600

years old. I know not whether naturalists will concede to his species

such extraordinary longevity. The results of three other topes will be

known within the three next days. Of one of them a zishdn or token

of there being something has been brought to light. Although by the

experience of the fourth tope, I find that some of these structures do

not contain relies, by which they may be identified, as coins, writings

on leaves, &c. yet from the experience of all hitherto opened, I am

confirmed in the opinion, that no one is without a sign or tokenof .

some kind, if it be only a small recess or chamber in the centre.

Ultimately, a line of distinction may be formed between the topes of

330 On the excavation of the [Juiy,

Sovereign princes, members of their family who did not rule, and of

saints, at least it so strikes me on a prima facie consideration of these

monuments ; but there is one misfortune, that the contents of none can

be judged by the mere appearance. To ascertain them it is necessary to

excavate; and tokens the most useful to antiquarian or historical research

are often extracted from such whose appearance is least inviting, and

vice versé. The topes, which are well preserved, and whose outlines

are clear, are also excavated at less expence, than the dilapidated ones

whose outlines are faint or totally defaced. With the first the sanctum

sanctorum is reached without chance of error : with the last, the direc-

tion of the excavation depends more on chance, and there is the addi-

tional trouble of penetrating through the mass of fallen materials around.

The famous Nandara tope, 164 feet in circumference, was opened in

eight days ; a much inferior one on the level plain, from which I now

expect something, and which has a circumference only of 108 feet, has

now employed the same number of men twelve days.

My search for coins at this place has been very unsuccessful; I look for-

ward however to a gloriousstockfrom Kabul this year, and only hope that

my competitors may not raise the market toohigh forme. I have an idea,

if funds permit, to send one of my men to Balkh for a couple of months,

for the purchase of antiques : this will moreover depend on my verifying

what I have heard from two or three sources, viz. that old coins are

readily procurable at that place and neighbourhood. Now that Bactrian

coins excite so much attention, you may, if you please, let Mr. PrinsEp

know that three years since Major Taytor at Bagdad had some sixteen

or seventeen Bactrian silver tetradrachms, and that two gold Bactrians

were procured at Tabriz, both or one of them by Dr. Cormick. That

gentleman’s coin was stolen from him. Major Tayor intended his

coins, with a vast number of others, for Sir Joan Maucoum.

I have heard nothing farther concerning Martin. I learn that he

did not forward to Captain Wane the account of his operations on the

topes of Jeldlabad and Adbul, which he had prepared for that purpose

in Persian. When I wrote the notice on the Beghram coins, I supposed

that he had sent it, as he even read it to me, and made the remark that

Captain Wave might publish it if he pleased. I observed that Captain

Wane was not likely to do so unless authorized by him: he therefore

by a letter authorized Captain Wavz to make it public. Neither one or

the other was probably sent, and this I merely note in case I may have

alluded to this account in the memoir, which I presumed would have

been published by the Indian press. The account was simply one of

the operations and discoveries, without any hint or opinion as to what

age, &c. they had reference.

1834.] Topes of Afghanistan. 331

I have some idea of publishing a detached small volume in India,

(that is Calcutta,) ‘‘An Account of the Topes of Afghanistan,” with

sketches of the whole. I apprehend that India is too limited a field to

expect any extensive sale for any literary work whatever, nor do I know

how the publication of works is managed in Calcutta, neither whether

engravers would be found to execute the plates. Of these there would

be some thirty or forty, or perhaps more. Neither am I satisfied that

any one would undertake the expence of publication, nor am I sure that

a publication by subscription would be sufficiently encouraged. I have

set in order a general and individual account of these topes, explaining

their site and identification as far as the relics extracted from them

testify, with my conjectures respecting all and each of them: these con-

jectures involve some points of history and geography not to be avoided.

I have also taken sketches of all of them, at a certain measured distance,

and used a camera lucida, that their comparative dimensions in the

sketches might be exactly preserved*.

I have not heard whether M. Martin, on being despoiled, lost his

gold medal of Kappurszs : as he justly prized it he always retained it

about his person, and it was the only one of his coins, excepting perhaps

the silver ones of MENANDER and EutuypeEmvus, of each of which he had

one, that he did not forward by your medium to M. Auzarp. If he lost

it, it is fortunate that I preserved the sketch of it. (See Pl. xiii.)

I hear nothing conclusive here of your researches at the Peshawar

tope. Osman notes in his letter to me that the statues are very wonder-

ful and beautiful. I trust you will have found a prize there; they are

certainly a very singular discovery, and may occasion a good deal of

speculation as to the nature of the monument ; it will be highly inter-

esting if their caste be recognizable.

I inclose a copy of the inscriptions around the oti or box extract-

ed from a tope here, as noted in my last. This if you think fit may be

forwarded to Mr. Prinssp for notice in the Journal}, and he may in-

vite those who are competent to decypher it. There must. surely be

individuals at Calcutta, certainly at Bombay among the Parsees, who

* We should be most happy to second Mr. Masson’s project, did we think that

he could be rewarded by any sale or subscription in Calcutta. It would certainly

be preferable to publish in Europe, with all the advantages of good engravers, a

large reading public, and the various facilities which publishers there enjoy of in-

terchange and communication with others of the profession at home and abroad.

There is besides a heavy duty on importing into England works printed in this part

of her dominions! The camera lucida sketches will be most valuable.—Ep.

+ See plate xxii. and the remarks in page 319.—Eb.

uu2

332 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Juny;

can read the Zendavesta in the original. I should fancy a reference

to the article ALPHABET in any of the Encyclopedias would exhibit

the value of the Zend and Pehlevi characters. I note in a memoran-

dum the equivalent characters of the Greek Bactrian coins to five

Greek names and cognomens, and could have carried the subject far-

ther, did time allow*.

Your messenger brought a letter for the Nuwab from Osman, and this

caused his detention to-day. I visited the biirjes or topes in hand : the

one I noted as expecting something from is not yet got through: in

the centre was a kind of structure in form [as in Plate xxii. Fig 27], the

bottom has not yet been reached. I hope to-morrow will produce

something. The topes with these forms of inferior gumbazes or domes,

&c. in the centre, are very suspicious ; I fear in some instances these.

are the only tokens they contain, and they do not give much information.

23rd March, 1834. C.M.

I1V.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. By

Capt. Mignan, Bombay European Regiment, Fellow of the Linnean

Society of London, and M. R. A. S.

[Continued from p. 280.]

Speaking to Prince Ga.rrzin of the Russian Cavalry, who had been’

attached to the Count’s staff in Turkey, he said, ‘“‘ We do not lose half

so many men as you are inclined to believe ; since on the instant aman

is infected, we plunge him in iced water, wash all his linen, and on the

second day he is sure to be convalescent.” That the soldiers of the

Russian army should be infected, can create no surprise whatever:

Their filthiness is proverbial. I once saw a regiment paraded to per-

form (as I imagined) their evolutions. On being drawn up in line, a

serjeant stepped out to the front with a long broom, and rubbed down

the men, as our grooms do horses. Had I been on the parade ground,

I might have been murdered by an attack of lice—a second plague which

has smote this land. A punishment parade succeeded this novel scene,

and several offenders were brought forward. The drum-major passed

down the line, and actually spat into the mouths of the prisoners. The

reader is tired of a narrative so disagreeable. I can assure him, that my

disgust to this nation is founded on practices that exist not amongst

the most barbarous people. I leave them to their admirers,

On the morning of the 8th of February, we quitted Ganja for Zodi,

distant four leagues, On leaving the town, my attention was attracted

* * We shall take an opportunity of introducing these in a subsequent plate, with

4S many more of the same character as are now within our reach from the collec

tions of Shékh Kera’mer Axi, and Munshi Monan Leis 3.

- 1834.] ~ Persia, and Mesopotamia. 333

byacrowdof women, arranged in a circle, who appeared to be overwhelm-

ed with grief, making a singular noise. Approaching nearer, I observ-

ed that they were sitting round a grave, and mourning the loss of a

relative or friend whose remains were deposited in it. Some were howl-

ing aloud, as if suffering from acute bodily pain, and appeared to feel

deeply on occasion of the loss sustained. Others however, I could

clearly perceive, were acting a hired part,

‘¢ And live upon the dead

By letting out their persons by the hour

To mimic sorrow, when the heart’s not sad.’’

Scriptural passages appear to warrant the conclusion, that the posture of

these females, and their manner of going through a scene expressive

of grief, must have been a very ancient custom. The description given

of the children of Israel, after the destruction of Jerusalem, exactly

corresponds with the situation of these mourners. ‘The elders of the

daughter of Zion sat upon the ground ; the virgins of Jerusalem hang

down their heads to the ground.”’ (Lamentations, ii. 10.) The prophet

Isaiah thus alludes to the desolation of Judea. ‘‘ She being desolate,

shall sit on the ground.” (Isaiah, ili. 26.) And it may be added asa

striking fact, that I have a Roman medal, found during my travels,

that represents Judea under the figure of a woman sitting in the atti-

tude of grief. The custom of hiring people professionally to lament

‘obtains among the natives of Greenland.—‘‘ The women continue their

weeping and lamentation. Their howl is all in one tone; as if an in-

strument were to play atremulous fifth downwards through all the

semi-tones.”—(Vide Crantz’s History of Greenland.)

We now proceeded over an extensive plain, which had a wild heathy

aspect, interspersed with irregular hills of gravel, covered with tufts

of dry prickly herbage, and withered aromatic plants; among which

were vast numbers of the florican, bustard, and black-breasted par-

tridge. The latter is a very singular bird: round the eye it exhibits a

warty skin ; on the foot a small spur, bare and black ; the forepart of the

leg covered with short ferruginous feathers ; and the bill convex. The

male and female are of the same colour, though the former has black

spots, which on the latter approach to a yellow.

After proceeding some miles, we crossed the river Kourak in front

of some snowy hills, which were one untracked surface. Here, the

prince, who was a keen sportsman, obtained some capital shooting :

indeed all travellers pursuing this route would find many modes of

dissipating the tedium of their journey, as game of every description is

most abundant. Our table groaned under the wild ducks, partridges,

quails, floricans, and bustards, which were daily supplied by the prince

334 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Juny,

and Mr. Cormicx his physician. We went cheerily on, over a suc-

cession of finely undulating hills and dales, till we reached our halting

place at three o’clock p. m. with no more fatigue than if we had taken

only a morning ride.

We left Zodi at seven o’clock next morning, still traversing the

plain in a direction south 50° east. The country, though so extensive,

changed nothing in its appearance, excepting that the hills stood thicker

and higher. The weather was delightfully pleasant, and every thing

breathed the air of spring. We proceeded along the left side of the

Aligez, close to the base of its mountain-wall. Its sloping sides were

thickly set with hamlets and enclosures, which produced a most delight-

ful contrast to the regions of barren rock which pended above. Con-

tinuing our march, the plain widened between more equally undulat-

ing banks, and soon after we discovered an addition to our party in

the shape ofa greyhound. His service proved an acquisition, for

scarcely had we seen him, ere a herd of antelopes presented themselves

along the slope of the hills near the low ground. We allowed them to

advance upon the plain, and then slipped the dogs. The antelopes

darted before us like a flash of lightning, and the Persians halloed like

thunder. The sport became both animated and delightful, and the

steeds, having a fine even plain before them, kept well up. At length

the chased animal finding the dogs gaining upon him, made for the

hills with redoubled speed, when Prince Kuosrov, who was in the way

as he repassed within musket shot, fired and so wounded him that the

dogs were on him before he could traverse another fifty yards. He was

placed upon the back of a mule, and proved a capital addition to our

travelling stock of provisions.

We now took a descending position, due east, over a stony and

difficult road; which carried us through several rocky defiles, and over

the river Terter, till we reached a small Muhammedan village named Sauk

Boulak. We halted there for the night, and slept under the roof of a

hospitable Mussulman, who roasted asheep whole, and gave us some

excellent coffee. On the morning of the 10th, we left our kind host,

who appeared glad enough to see us depart, having been frightened by

the fierce looks, and glittering arms of the Prince’s attendants. We

set forth over a road leading due south, passing to the westward of

Shesha, the capital of Karabagh. On our way, we saw several Cos-

sack stations, where our conductor, the Russian General, changed his

baggage horses. These posts consisted of a few miserable straw huts,

and the soldiers appeared performing the most menial offices. As we

passed along, they stood with their heads uncovered; and the people

of the country likewise observing this ceremony looked ridiculous

enough, since their heads were closely shorn.

1884.] Persia, and Mesopotamia.. 335

This province is laid down in ancient maps as the country of the

Sacaseni, a brave tribe of Scythians, mentioned by Srraso, which the

learned now-a-day try to prove are from the same stock as the Anglo-

Saxons. To the eastward is the province of Shirwan, the ancient

Albania, the scene of so many actions of Cyrus, and subsequently of

Pomrry. Not far hence, the Koor mingles its waters with the Araxes,

thus forming the apex of a triangle; and the united streams, turning

abruptly to the south, discharge themselves into the Caspian Sea. From

a series of observations, lately made with Fahrenheit’s thermometer in

boiling water, at different heights, on the .shore of this sea, it appears

that water boils at 212°. 75 and the barometer stoodat 28° 7” 1’ *; hence

the surface of the Caspian is 375 feet below the level of the ocean.

Patuas in his travels, speaks of the low level of the Caspian, compared

with other seas. ENceLHarpt and Parrot, in their late journey to the

Caucasus say, that the surface of the Caspian is 308.8 French feet

beneath that of the ocean. The Koor contains a greater body of water

than the Araxes, though its course is less rapid. Cyrus is said to have

been murdered on its banks by the neighbouring mountaineers.

The weather, which for the last week had been so mild, became sud-

denly extremely cold, with a cloudy sky, and seven degrees of frost.

Our track lay over an uneven plain for nine miles, when we began a

gentle ascent up a hill to the south-east; and passing over its brow

descended on the opposite side by a narrow and romantic path towards

the river Parianzour. Following its course for two miles, we entered

a deep wood. The thickets through which we plunged to reach a new

ascent were covered to the depth of two feet with snow, and the dif-

ficulties our horses encountered from such insecure footing increased at

every movement. The track up the height itself did not afford a more

secure one, and when the ascent was gained, similar obstacles present-

ed themselves. We had to pass along the ridge of a chain of rugged

hills, whose situation exposed us to every blast, while the road itself over

which we travelled some hours, was slippery anddangerous. At the

end of fifteen miles, we reached Gorouzour, where some Cossack horses

were changed. That done, we recommenced our march over the

same rough ground, till we came up to an encampment, where we halted

for the night. The portable houses of the peasantry of the country,

we found comfortable enough. They cannot be called tents, although

their structure is as simple. Several long rods, regularly disposed at the

distance of about two feet asunder, surround a circular space from ten

to fifteen feet in diameter, and form the skeleton of the walls, which are

firmly tied together by bands of hair ropes, hitched round the end of

* Sic in MS. perhaps 28.71 French inches.—Ep.

336 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, (Jury,

each rod to secure it in its position. From the upper ends of these, rods

of asimilar kind are bent, so as to slope to the centre, and being thus

tied with ropes, form the frame work of the roof; over which is thrown

a covering of black felt, leaving an aperture in the centre to give vent to

the smoke. Similar coverings are wrapt round the sides, and to keep all

tight, another frame is bound externally, formed of cane tied together

with strong cord, which firmly unites the whole. The aperture at the

top is closed, as occasion requires, by a piece of felt, which is drawn off

or on by astrong cord. Our next day’s journey spread a whole region

of snow before us; hill and dale one dreary waste, with a sky threaten-

ing a still more deepening fall. Winter had here laid his “ cold and

shrouded hand” on every object: our halting place for the night was

to be Koubat, about six leagues distant in a south-westerly direction.

The road was better, which enabled us to reach our quarters early in

theevening. Itappeared a wretched place; nevertheless, I must do the

natives of these wild hamlets the justice to say, that, notwithstanding

the unpromising exteriors of their habitations, they evince a frank hos-

pitality within, to be remembered with gratitude by every way-worn

traveller. The description of their sepulchral-like abodes I have already

given, but it may be as well to picture the interior likewise. On de-

scending a few steps, we enter a room which fills the whole space of the

house, being about eighteen feet square, an ill-proportioned size to the

lowness of the dwelling. At one side we find the hearth with its chimney,

and directly opposite a small aperture in the roof, to admit light and air.

The earthen floor is beaten down very flat and hard; but carpets are

spread when the inmates sit or sleep. No furniture of any description is

to be seen. The walls are of dried mud, with recesses left in them to

hold the utensils of thefamily. A small portion of the habitation is

generally assigned to the horses, cows, or sheep, but they frequently mix

indiscriminately with their masters.

- We left Koubat with the cold at eight degrees of Reaumur, and quit-

ted the now expanded channel of the Parianzour under a clear and

beautiful sky. Our road led to the south-east, anda few hours’ travel

brought us to the banks of the river above mentioned, whose impetuous

motion was staidin some places, and frozen to the depth of several

inches. As we proceeded, the character of the plain gradually disap-

peared amongst hills, and we soon found ourselves in a narrow valley,

which by degrees contracted to a rocky gorge of very steep acclivities.

At the bottom ran astream, whose waters in spring swell to an impas-

sable height ; but at the present moment they were hardly more than a

rill, and flowed amongst the rocks, while we journeyed by its side, con-

templating the beauty of the overhanging cliffs, We rode between

1834.] Persia, and Mesopotamia. 337

them for upwards of a mile, and then came out on a small plain, which

appeared to be completely surrounded by mountains. Through an

immense chasm to the east, [had a beautifully distinct view of the

windings of the Araxes. Herds of antelopes were bounding over the

precipitous sides of the mountains, and pheasants, which are sel-

dom seen to the south of this river, were in great numbers. The

source of this celebrated stream, which is boldly described by

Virgil, “‘ Pontem indignatus Araxes,” is from the mountains a little to the

south of Erzeroum, (the Arze of the Byzantines,) whence it flows on-

wards in a serpentine course; until in gliding through the plain of

Irivan, it sweeps to the southward, embracing the provinces of Irivan,

Nakshiwan and Karabagh; and finishes its impetuous course in the

north-east, near the castle of Kalagan, where it mingles its waters with

the Koor, when both these famous rivers roll into the Caspian.

An hour more brought us to the margin of the Araxes, at which

point the power of Russia ceases—for the present. How long this may

continue to be the boundary line, and whether it be politic for us to

remain inactive spectators of these rapid advances and encroach-

ments, requires our most serious consideration. Be the intention

of the Government what it may, all Russian officers, during my

residence amongst them, spoke of the march against India as an

ultimate object of its policy; and if we felt alarmed at the proposed

attempt of the French on our eastern possessions, we should have

far greater apprehensions from any similar designs of the Rus-

sians*.

Through the kindness of Prince Kuosrov’s Russian Mehmandar, we

were accommodated in tents pitched upon the shores of the Araxes, as

on neither side were any villages situated. The surrounding scenery was

awfully wild. It was like a ruin of nature itself, as if the earth had

been convulsed to her very centre, and rocks and mountains had been

hurled from their foundations by the violence of her convulsive throes.

In the hollow of caverns formed by these grotesque combinations, the

shepherd and his flocks had taken up their residence, and secured to

themselves dwellings which nothing but a similar revolution could de-

stroy. From the verge of the stream I observed that its utmost velocity

in the most obstructed channels was about six miles per hour; while

* We are compelled to omit here our correspondent’s observations on the subject

of a Russian invasion, as unconnected with the relation before us, and not adapted

for our pages, from which the discussion of political questions has hitherto been

scrupulously excluded.—Eb,

338 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, &c. [Jury,

through the broad and shallow passages the river ran at the rate of from

three to three and a half miles an hour only, in proportion to its

depth.

As the day was mild and warm, I waded through the water from one

cluster of rocks to another, visiting all the little islands which obstruct:

ed the passage of the Araxes: and it must be confessed that, to the

admirers of wild and majestic scenery, nothing could be more roman-

tically picturesque. Towering mountains were formed on each side the

river of immense masses of basalt and black granite, heaped one over

the other, and hanging in anendless variety of fantastic forms, while their

broad shadows threw upon the surface of the stream a fine deep gloom,

quite in unison with the scene. In the centre of the river were again

seen smallercombinations of rocks, which formed innumerable islets, over

some of which the water partially flowed, while their sharp points cut-

ting the current in its course, created foaming breakers in miniature,

the murmurs of which were the only sounds that disturbed the stillness

of the calm. In some of the hollows formed by the annual friction of

the rising inundation, when the Araxes was at its height, a bed of rich

alluvial soil had been deposited, from which had sprung up young trees

and bushes, the isolated verdure of which derived a higher beauty from

contrast, and appeared like little Edens encompassed by a wilderness.

The very rocks themselves too exhibited all the variety of form and co-

lour ; while their adamantine surfaces, exposed to the constant stream,

were worn to a smoothness of polish, which art could scarcely give to

them ; and by the infinite variety of their positions, reflected the rays of

an unclouded sun from every point like dark steel mirrors. Here were gi-

gantic mountains of basalt, and rose-coloured granite, the latter crossed

with veins of the finest porphyry and smaller lines of brilliant quartz,

changing at every yard their hue of shade, and quality of grain:

while the sublime solitudes of this dark and silent valley gave to the

pure canopy above abrighter blue, and produced altogether a splendid

picture of nature in her wildest garb.

Such a magic combination of forms and colours could not possibly be

sketched with fidelity. Were the whole to be drawn and coloured on

the spot, it would require the pencil of a CLaupE to catch the beauty

and the expression of the shades which vary with every hour, from the

dawn to the close of day. The sun was sinking when we returned to the

encampment ; and I retired to my tent as much overcome by the mag-

nificent impressions of the scenery I had beheld, as by the fatigues

of our circuitous and lengthened route of wading through the islets

of the Araxes to enjoy their beauty.

1834.] Remarks on the Allahabad Inscription. 339

The Russian General Baron ReNNENKAMPFF came to take leave of our

party next morning as early as the day dawned. Kuosrou Mirza

presented him with a bag containing twelve hundred ducats and two

pair of handsome Cashmere shawls. The Baron’s polite attentions to the

whole suite were unremitting throughout: he was very desirous of

crossing the boundary line, and of accompanying us to the court of His

Royal Highness Assas Mirza, that he might have formed the acquaint-

ance of our highly respected envoy, Colonel Macponaup Kinnier ; but

the orders of the Emperor Nicuouas were so positive, that he could not

even transport the Prince’s carriage across the river. His fear, also, of

being thought more favourable to the Persians, than to his own employers,

was excessive. Born a Livonian, he was eyed with jealousy by his in-

feriors in rank, who, if any opportunity served, would doubtless have

endeavored to injure his good name and interest with the Government.

On pressing my hand he said, “‘The Emperor has every confidence

in me at present, and ] must endeavour to retain it ; the Russians hate

all my countrymen most cordially, because some of us hold the best

appointments in the Empire.”

(To be continued.)

V.—Supplement 4d the Historical Remarks on the Allahabdd Inscription,

No. 2. By the Rev. W. H. Mitt, D. D. &c.

In enumerating the few historical names that remain of the dynasty

or dynasties to which I conceive that the Allahabad Inscription, No. 2

may possibly belong, I confined myself to such as are authenticated by

ancient testimony : in which I am not aware of any omission except that

of two kings, whom the researches of Professor Witson have supplied :

viz. SAuasanKa, who appears from the Visva Prakasa to have reigned

at Canouje somewhere in the tenth century : and Kora, so called by the

Mahometan writers, who was contemporary with Maumup Guaznavi in

the eleventh*. It is however scarcely pardonable to omit all reference to

a series of names with which so indefatigable an investigator as Colonel

Top thinks he has filled the chasm in question, in that most valuable

and elaborate contribution to oriental and general literature, the

* To these I might add the name of Vira-Sinna-DEVA, who is said, at a

period somewhat earlier, to have granted to the request of A’pisurRA, king of

Bengal, the five orders of C4nyacubja Brahmans, from whom the present brahmans

of Bengal are descended.

340 Supplement to the Historical Remarks [Juny,

‘«* Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan.”’ The Annals of Marwar con-

tained in his last volume, might well indeed be expected to throw some

light upon this subject: since it was by the remains of the Rahtore

family that last reigned at Canouje, by two grandsons of the unfortu-

nate Jaya Cuanora, that this still subsisting principality of the solar

race was fixed in Central India, near the beginning of the 13th century,

and escaped for several ages the notice of the Musulman princes that

had subverted the ancient Hindu monarchies of the north. The pro-

fessed records of the earlier periods of the family yet remain in the

hands of the bards and other dependents of these princes at Marwar :

and these traditional legends always deserve attention, though they

cannot for various reasons command historical belief.

These chronicles all connect in a loose manner the solar race in the

person of Sumirra (about the sixtieth from R&ma), the last prince of

Ayodhya mentioned in the Puranas, with the sovereignty of the Rahtore

family at Canyacubja—thence proceeding hastily to the defeat and

death of Jay Cuanp or Jaya Cuanpra, and the flight of his grandsons

Srog1 and Satram to Marwar ;—after which, they begin to wear the

appearance of circumstantial history. Some of them however assume an

aspect of chronological definiteness at the period of Nayn Pat (Nayana

PAxa,) whom they represent as having conquered Canouje in the year of

VicramApitya 526, or A. D. 470, from king AsrpAta, a descendant of

AsamipuHa, of the Lunar race, which race they represent as having held

the sovereignty of Canyacubja or Gadhipura, from the fabulous times

of Gaput, father of Visvamirra, to whomits foundation is generally

ascribed, down to this comparatively recent period. From this Nayn

Pau, the Marwar chroniclers give a genealogical series of twenty genera-

tions to the unfortunate Jaya Cuanpra, thus filling the interval from

A. D. 470 to 1193. Some observed incongruities in the testimony

on which this series is given have not prevented Colonel Top from

attaching to the former date, and to the whole genealogy, a credit which

he does not appear to give to any names preceding Nayn Pat in the

same genealogical rolls. He takes it for established fact that the Rah-

tore family thus reigned for seven centuries at Canouje, and that this

was the only principality of the solar race that ever occupied that an-

cient seat of Hindu empire.

The exhibition of this genealogy, as given by Colonel Fon, side by

side with the testimony of indubitable Sanscrit monuments brought to

light by CotrBrooxeE, Feui, and Wi1son, as to the actual reign of the

Rahtore princes at Canouje, will bring to the test these assertions of

the bards and panegyrists of the royal house at Marwar. It will be

seen that it needs not the absence of the names of YasovaRMAN and

1834.] on the Allahabad Inscription, No. 2. 341

S<uasanxa (who certainly reigned at Canouje within the limits of

these seven centuries), to prove this genealogy destitute of all historical

authority.

Colonel Top’s Rajasthan. Inscriptions published in the Asiatic

Vol. ii. pp. 5, 6, 7. Researches, vols. ix. and xy.

NAYANA-PALA conqueror of Canouje—

A. D. 470, and thence surnamed

Cama-dhvaga, with all his descendants

who follow.

PapaRATa or BuarRata, his son, king

of Canouje.

Punsa, do. do.

DHARMA-BHUMBO, do. do. whose 12

brothers were also founders of great

Rajput families.

AsI-CHANDRA, do. do.

UpAYA-CHANDRA, do. do.

Nripati, do. do.

KenakaA-SENA, do. do.

SaHASRA-SALA, do. do.

MeGua-sena, do. do.

Vira-BHADRA, do. do,

DeEva-sENA, do. do.

Vimaa-sEna, do, do. YASOVIGRAHA, or SRi-PALA, whose

son

D&NA-SENA, do. do. |

MAHI-CHANDRA, was father of

Mouxunpa, do. do. , ;

CHANDRA-DEvA, who became A.. Dz

Buupv ? do. do. by conquest king of Ca-

nouje about 1072.

RAsa-sena, do. do.

Mapana-PAta, his son, who

TRIPALA, do. do. succeeded, 1096.

Sri Punea, do. do. GovINDA-CHANDRA, do. do. 1120.

VIJAYA-CHANDRA, do. do. VIJAYA-CHANDRA, do. do. 1144,

JAYA-CHANDRA, do. do. JAYA-CHANDRA, do. do. 1160.

Hence it appears, that the Marwar authorities are correct only as to

the unfortunate JayA Cuanpra, who died A. D. 1193, and his father

342 Supplement to the Historical Remarks [Juuy,

Visaya Cuanpra, who died in 1168. Respecting all his ancestors they

are altogether wrong, and have expanded into seven centuries a dynasty

which lasted but 120 years ; for the same inscription which relates the

conquest of Cuanpra Deva is utterly silent as to the crown of Canouje

having been his by right of hereditary descent from Nayana PAta, or

any other. We have therefore little reason to credit the Marwar chroni-

clers in the other part of their statement ; viz. that this Rahtore dynasty

thus reduced to one century, was the first and only dynasty of the solar

race at Canouje. It is far more probable that princes of purer de-

scent than they (whom Colonel Top suspects on very probable grounds

to be of partly Scythian origin) occupied that seat of empire from a pe-

riod at least as early as that named by their chroniclers, viz. in the

fifth century, or perhaps long before it. To some of these the kings

_ mentioned in our inscription may have belonged, whom these au-

thorities, if admitted as true, would exclude altogether.

A greater assistance might perhaps be obtained from Colonel Top,

had he given us the Jain inscription to which he alludes in pp. 140 and

211 of the first volume of the Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society,

as written in an ancient character (very probably that of our inscrip-

tion) long disused in India, but known to the Jain hierarchs, and of which

he promises to the Society a key. For this inscription relates to a certain

Avanti Raja or Lord of Ujjayini, called Coanpracurta, and is dated in

the year 427*, which if applied to the era of the great monarch of that

city VicramApiTya will be A. D. 371, but if applied to the Jain era of

Manavira will be B. C. 106. But the localities specified in the Alla-

habad pillar all seem to indicate a Gangetic kingdom rather than one

whose centre is at Oujein.

In the line of the Chohan princes of Ajmeir, closed by the name of

the heroic Priruu-Rai, (who possessed himself in the 12th century

of the ancient kingdom of Indrapristha or Dehli, only to be the last

Hindu prince that ever reigned there) we find a CHANDRAGUPTA, son

of Mandsinn& and grandson of MAnrxya-R&1, the latter a king

of some celebrity, whose date is fixed to A. D. 695. But the men-

tion of these names, together with that of the son and successor in the

kingdom, which is not SamMupRaGuptTa but Prardpa-Sinua, is alone

sufficient to remove all idea of this being the Cuanpracupta of our in-

scription ; even without recurring to the decisive reason, that the Agni-

kula class of Xattriyas, to which this Chauhana family belongs, is ex-

* On the second mention Colonel Top, apparently from inadvertency, makes the

date of this same monument 466, i. e. 39 years later than before.

1834.] on the Allahabad Incription, No. 2. 343

cluded as completely as the Lunar race from the character here assigned,

of “children of the Sun.” The last reason excludes also a more an-

cient CHANpRaGuPTA who, as Colonel Top informs us, stands before

MAnixya-Rat, in the long line, (which he has not published) of the

Chohans’ descent from their remote ancestor Acni-PALa: though this

prince, if real, may very possibly be the Lord of Oujein who is the

subject of the Jain inscription already alluded to, (T. R. A. S. vol. i.

p. 140.)

The same reason prevents us from profiting by another tradition often

repeated by the same learned inquirer, both in his Annals of Rajasthan

and his contributions to the R. A. S. Transactions, relating to another

celebrated branch of the Agni-kula Xattriyas, the Pramaras. One tribe of

this Rajput race, the Mori, is in the habit at this day of claiming for their

own the celebrated Cuanpracupta Maurya, founder of the dynasty so

called at Palibothra in the days of Sz,eucus Nicaror. The account given

by all the ancient Sanscrit authorities of the origin of thatnameis very dif-

ferent from this, viz. that itis the patronymic noun derived from the Sudra

damsel Muré, of whom the king Nanpa Maudpapma became enamour-

ed (being himself also of half-blood, the offspring of the Lunar prince

Mandnanpa by a slave girl), and thus became the father of Cuanpra-

Gupta, who afterwards succeeded by extirpating, with the Machiavelian

Brahman’s aid, his nine more Jegitimate brethren. This account is so uni-

versal—and it is so visible also even in the inverted accounts preserved

by Dioporus Sicunus, Trocus Pomretus, and others in the west,

(making Sanpracotrus the offspring .of a queen and a barber, in-

stead of a king and a barber’s daughter) that it requires no ordinary

attachment to the later chroniclers of Rajasthan to set aside these

statements by making this king a member of a noble tribe of the

purest Rajputs, to make him consequently unconnected altogether

with those Nanpas whom he succeeded or displaced—and even to sus-

pect the word Maurya, (as Colonel Top does, T. R. A. S.i, 211,) to be

an interpolation for Mori. There may however be a Cuanpracurta to

which such a tradition points with partial truth ; and such I should

have suspected to be the conquering Cuanpracurta of our column,

but for the objection of family above stated.

Upon the whole, our researches for the subjects of this inscription

in the records of Northern and Central India, seem to be hitherto un-

successful, notwithstanding, the various Cuanpracupras that have

appeared there, Of the name Samupracurra I have not yet seen any

trace ; but to facilitate the progress of future inquiries, it may be use-

344 Remarks on the Allahabad Inscription. (Jury,

ful to exhibit synoptically the genealogical facts which the pillar sup-

plies.

Gupta, Raja of the Solar Race.

LICCHAVI a private

GHATOTKACHA, do. Rajput, whose daughter

was

CHANDRAGUPTA, do. ——%——CumARA DE’Vi, SANHA’RICA, an inde-

and Sovereign, wife of the king. pendent princess, whose

daughter was

A queen,

name unknown.

SAMUDRAGUPTA,

Raja and Sovereign.

A royal issue expected at the date of

the inscription, (line 18.)

Another consideration, however, which should not be overlooked in

this research, is the name of the contemporary king, mentioned in line

17 of the inscription, as having been overcome, together with several in-

ferior princes, by SAMUDRAGUPTA. The king is called DoaNnanJaya, and is

described as of the race of Ueras#Na, i. e. most probably the celebrated

king of Mathura so called, thefather of Cansa, who was slain by Crisuna,

and was, like his enemy, of the great lunar family of Yapu. Now in inquir-

ing who this king could be, the gee DuansyE or DHANANJAYA,

who is mentioned by Axsu's Faziz at the head of the royal lists of Malwa,

as having founded a dynasty there about 2000 years before, should appear

as much out of the question as the fabulous Arsuna, who also bore the

same name. Yet this prince, who in Anu'L Fazit’s list (Ayin Acbery,

vol. ii. p. 54,)has a Sativanan for his grandson—is identified by Colonel

Witrorp, with a DHanansaya, mentioned in the royal lists of Ra-

GHUNATHA as having sprung from a temple in the peninsula of India,

and thence attacked andslain a king named A’pirya, and then reigned

at Ujjayin: and on the strength of this last tradition, he is identified

also with the great SarivAnana himself, the founder of the era A. D.

78, because this latter is celebrated as the foe of and destroyer of the

celebrated VicramApirya! (See As. Res. vol. ix. pp. 134, 135, 140,

141.) The authorities from which the age, and family, and reign of this

Duanansayra, might perhaps have been obtained, are so loosely cited by

this very learned but fanciful writer, and so mixed up with his own

evidently groundless and inconclusive deductions of identity, that we can

derive no aid from them in determining whether he be the king men-

tioned on the column or not, or what could be thence safely concluded

concerning the age of the inscription.

1834.] On the influence of the Moon, &c. 345

VI.—On the Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phenomena.

By the Rev. R. Everest, M. G.S.M. A.S.

Having observed one or two coincidences in the Meteorogical Registers

which I could not but deem remarkable, I was induced to examine them

farther, in the hope of being able to furnish some rules which might be

of use to those whose occupations are affected by atmospheric changes,

such as the planter, the sea-farer, and others, and through them to the

whole community. With this view, I have confined my observations to the

_ chances of rain, that being the only uncertain condition in the bringing

of our harvests to perfection ; of heat and sunshine there is no lack at

any time. In pursuance of this object, I now beg to call your attention to

The influence of the Moon in producing rain.

Having remarked that a great proportion of the spring showers fell near

the time of the new moon, I drew out a table of the quantity of rain that

had fallen in the first four months of each year, for eight years, (which

was as far back as I could obtain the registers,) showing at the same time

what number of days it fell, before, or after, the day of new moon (see

Table No. 1). From this it will appear that rain fell most abundantly

onthe 2nd, 5th, 6th, and 7th days before the new moon, and the 6th day

after it, that, out of a sum total of 34,55 inches of rain, 25,31 inches fell

within seven days from the day of new moon, and only 9,24 in the rest

of the lunar period, being in the proportion of 2,73: 1, for nearly equal

portions of time. If we take the quantities that fell in each year they

are as follows:

Within 7 days of New Moon. Beyond that period.

1825.5... divteirelatsts 1°82 0°58

iP ain st MOD vcbalia ofaitra's Siolaia-sie invents ngs PL SO0

Lo QA EG a6 nispa olnye. ons oro's lato UL Oe

MMC wise So rcek cman EM Cee. sees es oes “O00

Bere ek inicio Peasteltat ie OPEG act wih ahe's: sie ei0rs 6 este oigy OTA

ee sian ie 2 9) ME cin ops imeis “Ane aaoeme-LBp

eee Me eee EEN ss dwanec es ae s's tu ben |S oe

EGO ins Soe hectic JOO sec cenivesscnsene) L400

OER Sette iaws SOL Newececccamnccsees iF 24

If instead of the quantities of rain we take the number of rainy days for

the same periods, we have 45 rainy days against 23, being a ratio of

nearly 2:1. For each year the quantities are—

Within 7 days of New Moon. Beyond that period.

ME iiols. sé sisla ne ooo sharet dye) a's ch evatolage Byer ote

I i's aw bn» oo 0

ys a Be

BO ids a kls 6, siete) ce

5 Sit a ie

GOI Cele coverotaleto ote

MSSQZ2 Pease toy atone chat

BBO ofa 0) s,0:0}0\0 59/0

ee ee eres eer ee ee eeeeee

StH OD We or

NM WS Ovo

LOtal,/iouacewe te 45 Soret errr ee errors sees ee 23

346 ~ On the influence of the Moon on [Juty,

Here the days of maxima are somewhat different from what they were

before, being the 3rd, 5th, 6th, and 7th days before new moon, the day

of new moon, and the first day after.

Upon examining further, I found that this excess of rain towards the

new moon obtained in a degree through the succeeding months, May

and June, but that the ratio was somewhat altered. For instance (see

Table No. 2, of Calcutta year’s rain), the rain that fell in the same days,

about the new moon, during a period of eight years, amounted to 83.73

inches, and for the rest of the lunar period to 52.04 inches, being in the

ratio of 1:6: 1:0. The numbers of rainy days for the above two periods

respectively were 68 and 54, in the proportion nearly of 1:3: 1. If we

particularize the quantities of rain, we find that the 3rd, 6th, 7th, and

8th days before the new moon are now become maxima, as well as the

srd, 4th, 5th, and 6th, and 10th after it. In the third division of the

year, which I have confined to the month of July, the numbers approach

still more a ratio of equality, the respective quantities of rain being

43°60 inches and 28°78 inches, or in the ratio of about 1°5: 1, and the

numbers of the rainy days are very nearly equal, being 61 and 60, or in

the ratio of 1.017: 1. In the fourth division of the year, which I have

- made to comprehend the months August, September, and October, the

ratio is altered, the quantities of rain for the two periods being 96°75

and 119°39 inches, or in the ratio nearly of 1: 1:2, and the numbers of

rainy days 159 and 173, being as 1: 1*1 nearly. The different numbers

are here placed, for the sake of comparison in a tabular form.

TABLE III. Within 7 days Rest of Lunar Ratio.

of New Moon. Period.

UstDivisionies cup PLO sol wetter tale eter tore O24 xsi to: siete tohm eMenneel <

2nd Ditto,...... SBLLDikale alors s\'s\0\ale,'se:istoy | O22 OLSY se % tore ta cone ORES

3rd Ditto,...... ASCO Se ee ee ne es se LOTT Beate: 6c bee MeO

ALhOD toy inc vtec gy Ors Ok wets ciate iene OS Dy tafeteteto oka iS: 2.2.

Number of Rainy Days.

UStDIVISION, siete 1) YAO 4 craig aiaieverchelss sscheniou beech sree’ eremeierers ie Le

Did UCCOs ac ceveretoters thy S: iolens leis) sel orelais)eraiombnme haem terarc re sree Tesu) al

Sra DittO; oo cctee ores + SOL valenmlorarchatecatercs tiers GOK wees ee fe EO le

Ath vDitto sere ds iorePere LOO Wa eh-jedslersye jeiaeisis ice 7S) orarssaeselevais 1rd

Upon looking over the days of maxima in this last case, we find them

to be the 3rd, 9th, and 11th, before the new moon, and the 3rd, 5th,

6th, 10th, 11th, and 12th, after. I must here observe, that the prdsent

mode of comparison is not strictly correct. As the lunar period is, pro-

perly speaking, only 294 days, the fifteenth day on the left hand of the

table only occurs alternately. The comparison, however, is sufficient for

my purpose. Taking thefour periods of the year together, the inequalities

may be accounted for by supposing four days to be the principal maxima :

one of these being the fifth day after the new moon, and another the

9th day before it. It is true that the 9th day itself is but once a maxi-

1834.] Atmospherical Phenomena. 347

mum in the four periods. In the early part of the year, the days imme-

diately succeeding it are maxima, and in the latter part of the year the

days immediately preceding it. If therefore any cause can be assigned

why the rain at one time should be a little retarded, and at another a

little accelerated, there would be no error in supposing the maximum

tendency to rain to occur on the 9th day. Two other days of maxima

are the 3rd day before the new moon, and the 12th day after.

With a view of ascertaining whether the Barometer was similarly

affected, I next put the heights of it at sunrise for five years into a simi-

lar table, and on taking the mean of the whole year, found that the fifth

day after the new moon was the minimum. (See Table No. 3). My

next object was to find whether the dew points varied in a similar man-

ner, and I therefore reduced them from the wet-bulb indications in the

registers, and those of Leslie’s hygrometer preceding them. The me-

thod recommended in the Ist volume of GLEANINGs being too laborious

to adopt, and Major Oxtver’s tables in the GLEaNiNes not having been

published, I took the very simple method of multiplying the wet-bulb

depression by 1°6, and subtracting the product from the temperature*,

I do not mean by saying so to recommend the operation as a general

rule, but only that, where the whole difference between the temperature

and dew-point does not amount to more than two or three degrees (as is

usually the case at sunrise at Calcutta), and the temperatures are between

80 and 50, the errors will not be important. But another and greater

difficulty still occurred to me, which was this. By a copious fall of rain

the dew point is immediately lowered, so that on looking over the list of

dew points on different days, the day of most moisture will appear to be

the driest by its having the lowest dew-point. Thus, for instance, in

May, 1830, they stood as follows :

Days of Month. 22nd, 23rd, 24th, 25th, 26th, 27th, 28th.

Dew-points at (279 eee e sae a LOLL L7D°0 T4900 179

sunrise,

Rain-fall, —_—_ — O10 3.00 4:22 —— ~——

Here the 25th and 26th were the days of the great storm, but looking

atthe dew-points alone, no indication is afforded of the quantity of mois-

turet. Unless, therefore, we could make due allowance for the rain-

fall, the dew-points alone would be a very imperfect mode of judging

* This rule would answer for an aqueous tension of 0.75 at the temperature of

90°. We think it would have been better to have used the aqueous tensions them.

selves, for which a table is given in the Gleanings, I. p. 81 and 340.—Epb.

+ When rain is accompanied with a strong wind, and that from the north,

the air is seldom saturated with moisture ; the chief cause however for the fall of

the dew-point is, the reduced temperature of the air during storms.—Ep.

wx 2

348 On the influence of the Moon [Juuy,

of the degree of moisture. For this reason I took only the first and last

quarters of the year, when the weather is usually dry, and found the means

of the different years (see table No. 4). From this it will be seen that the

days of highest dew-point in the winter half of the year are the 4th and

5th, before the new moon, and the 10th and 11th, after. This was so

near a coincidence with two of the maximum days of rain, (viz. the 3rd

before, and the 12th, after,) that little doubt could be entertained of the

one being caused by the other. That neither the other two days, (viz.

the 9th, before, and the 5th, after,) were maxima might be accounted for

by peculiar circumstances. At this stage of the inquiry I was led to

attempt to account for the phenomena by the following considerations :

Ist. By the united testimony of every observer, the quantity of mois-

ture in the air and the rain-fall become less, as we recede from the great

eastern ocean. Thus if we could obtain themean dew-pointfor every degree

of longitude between Delhi and Dacca, the result would exhibit almost

as regular an increase as in a list of temperatures between London and

Algiers. I was aware too of the great increase of dew-point here when-

ever the wind came from the east, and that a continuance of it was

usually followed by rain. I could not, therefore, but believe that the

force of attraction of the moon as well as of the sun excited an influence

over the aérial currents either in modifying their direction or changing

it entirely. Mr. Danreut remarks the excess of dew-point when the

wind blows from the Atlantic (he is speaking of the climate of England),

and the force of attraction of the moon is stated by D’Atumszrt to be

such as would create a westerly current of eight feet in a second, (see

Rosison’s Mechan. Phil.) But to render this force more apparent, we

must have recourse to another consideration.

2ndly. The principal cause by which the air is affected is by the heat-

ing power of the sun, which expands a column of it ,;,th part for

each degree of Fahrenheit. Upon the ocean the heat is counteracted by

constant evaporation ; consequently, when a column of air, resting upon a

surface of dry land, is heated by the sun, it becomes expanded, and of

less specific gravity than an adjoining column in contact with the sea.

Hence, as the heavier fluid will press upon and displace the lighter, a

current flows in from the sea to the land. This diurnal phenomenon may

be observed on almost every tropical coast. We have an annual instance

of it in the great heats previous to the summer solstice, and the winds

that follow them from every quarter of the ocean, the 8. W. the S. E.

and E., bringing with them abundant rain. This current must be

strongest at the time of maximum heat of the day, and if we suppose

1834.] on Atmospherical Phenomena. 349

the moon in such a position as to act in conjunction with it, then the

two forces would produce a great conjunction tide in the air. As the

moon recedes eastward from the sun, it comes upon the meridian about

484 minutes later every day ; so if the change happened at noon ex-

actly, three days after it would be upon the meridian at 2h. 25m. p. m.

As the time of maximum heat of the day is by Dr. Brewster 2h. 40m,

P. M.we ought on this day to have the great conjunction tide, according

to theory. But in comparing the actual tides of the ocean with the de-

ductions from theory, we find that the phenomena occur one day and a

half later than they ought to do; thus the greatest spring tide does not

happen exactly at the conjunction of the sun and moon, but a day and

a half later. Let us make a similar allowance in the case we are con-

sidering ; then as the moon must be somewhat more than three days

old when it is upon the meridianat 2h. 40m. p. m.add one day and a half

to its age, and the greatest tide will be produced when it is nearly five

days old. I venture to suggest this as the cause of the maximum fall of

rain on the fifth day after the new moon, and the minimum of the

barometer on that day. Of course, as air is distended and rendered

» lighter by being mixed with aqueous vapour, the presence of a great

quantity of moisture (which would be the case in a current setting in

from the ocean) is sufficient to account for the diminution of pressure.

Cor. Ist. This supposition may account for our spring showers

happening as they usually do between 2 and 6 Pp. m. and probably at

the time when the superior or inferior tides of the moon are near the

meridian.

Cor. 2nd. If the supposition be true, then the excess of rain about

the fifth day after the new moon will be greatest, when the heat is a

maximum, when the sun is nearest the zenith, and when the moon is

nearest the zenith. This would happen at Calcutta in the months of

May and June. In the first four months the heating power is great,

but the sun has south declination for most part of the time, and the

moon too. In July the sun is near the zenith, and so is the moon, but

the heating power is counteracted by constant evaporation. In the

last three months of the rains the sun and moon are further from the

zenith, and the heating power somewhat less than in July. I took

therefore the sum of the rain that fell on the 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, and 7th

days after the new moon, in eachof the four periods, and compared each

with the quantity that fell during the whole lunar period. Premising

then that five days are to the whole lunar period as 10 afte 5D

I found the sum of rain that had fallen in the 5 daysabove men-

tioned, to be to the sum of the whole lunar period,—

3850 On the influence of the Moon (Jury,

In the Jst four months,...... :: VOM ae

Tn May and ae Sheeeasinkts Sictiee FEE 103-736

In July, = neta nee aes 10 : 46

In Wan Seot,, “Oct., Pea WS 10 : 5Sdl

But besides the superior or Game tide of the moon, the inferior or

opposition tide of the moon would be in conjunction with the greatest

heat about the 9th day before the new moon. I took therefore the 9th

day with three days before and three days after it, and found the propor-

tions the sums bore to the whole period in the same manner as above.

Seven days being to the whole lunar period, :: 10 : 42

The proportion was—

In the Ist four months, ..........08. stebreeiy: 2 ee TOs 6

Mary and SUne) 5 <. «.sisjeis-aetnaicteasioteis ne sn VO veces Ae

Uy sere Aaa Ne auc iin HE

Aug., Sept., ‘Oct., SeMiehe wi oa tacos SOO eee

The irregularity im the case a ‘inks pr Wish arises from a sufficient

series of years not having been taken. If instead of the quantities of

rain we take the number of rainy days in the same periods, they give a

ratio of 10 : 40

With a view of ascertaining whether similar results were to be ob-

served in the climate of Great Britain, I next made a table of the tem-

perature at Edinburgh, for eight years, (from 1824 to 1831, both

inclusive,) from the Edinburgh Philosophical Journal ; to this I added a

table for three years near London, (from Sept. 1819 to Sept. 1822,)

which is to be found in Danrzxu’s Meteorological Essays, and the results

are as follows: (see table No. 5 ;) taking the days as before, (viz. the

5th day after the new moon, and two days before and two days after it,)

the ratio to the whole lunar period was as follows :

In the first four months, ...... :: 10 : 46

May, June, July art :

ae eS wee tab eneheahe cyan ease

Oct., Nov., Deeds! 2. E 10 ne 40

It was to be supposed that in a jbsech oentatn latitude, in the three

last months of the year, when the heating power of the sun is very

small, owing to the great moisture, and also the sun and moon (when

it is near the change) have southern declination, that the joint

effect of the heat and attractive force would be barely perceptible. There

is, however, another cause of mistake. Though the mean time of

maximum heat for the whole year is 2h. 40m. Pp. m. yet that time varies

with the different seasons; in summer it is considerably later, in winter

it is considerably earlier. I have not the book to refer to, but taking

the 6th day in the summer months for the centre of the maxima, in-

stead of the fifth, after the new moon, and the 2nd instead of the 5th

for the last quarter, the ratios are as follows :

In the summer months ...... :: 10 : 47

Oct. Nov, Dees paste seams cl ss On Neos

1834.] on Atmospherical Phenomena. 351

Let us next compare the day of the moon’s opposition, (viz. the 9th

before the new moon,) and three days before and three days after, as

was done in the former case.

The ratio of the amount to the whole lunar period was

In the first four months,...... :: 10 : 40

MUMMEr ONES. «ua teciale nce (tat. .10,02 /A6

MCHA S INOW: ECE y aie a bce soe og meet soe

But taking the 13th ‘before, instead of the 9th, (for the last quarter,) we get a

HONTGSGLNS He Ge Payee Cae Arend ae nee Oe eee

We may observe fier that the amount which falls in these days near

the full moon is greatest in winter, when the moon near the full has

north declination. On the contrary, in summer, the amount which

falls near the new moon, when the moon at that season, and that age,

has north declination, is the greatest. We may recollect that in the

theory of the tides the height of the tide is said to vary as cos? x

(where vis the angular distance between the moon and zenith of the

place). The above observations seem to point to a law somewhat

similar. But of this I have yet to offer some further probability. I

have not here compared the number of rainy days as well as the quan-

tities of rain fallen, but they tend to the same conclusions, though less

decisively. Nor have I said any thing respecting the two other maxi-

ma on the 3rd day before, and 12th after, the new moon, as I have no

probable cause to allege for them.

Let us then dismiss from our minds the idea of a sphere covered

with a homogeneous fluid, and substitute that of asurface partly of dry

land, and partly of water, the first covered with a stratum of air nearly

dry, the last with a stratum saturated with moisture ; and to carry on

the comparison with the tides of the ocean, let us remember that we

cannot measure the actual height of the tide, as in that case, but that

if an observer, situated on the border of an estuary, were to endeavour

to estimate the relative intensity of the currents flowing in from the

open sea, by the quantity of salt contained in the water before him,

then his case would be somewhat similar to ours, when we attempt to

draw a like reference respecting the aérial currents from the heights of

the dew-point. If he were to endeavour to conjecture the force of the

floods from the country above, by measuring the quantity of earthy

matter precipitated from the water, then he might expect to approxi-

mate to the truth about as much as we do when we attempt to infer the

force of the current of air flowing in from the regions of the ocean, by

the quantity of water precipitated. In both cases an approximation only

can be expected.

Having gone thus far, the next step to be desired was to make a

comparison between the heights of the dew-points at different ages of

352 On the influence of the Moon [Juny,

the moon, and the heights of the tides of the ocean on the same days.

The only table I could refer to was that given us by Mr. Norton,

(Jour. As. Soc. May, 1833,) of the tides in Bombay harbour, which an-

swered tolerably well, as Bombay, as well as Calcutta, has considerable

north latitude. The heights of the tides, day and night, both at change

and full, are given there, as well as for three days after, and three days

before, the day of change and full. I took, therefore, the average

height of the tides in the seven days about each new and full moon,

and compared them together. The first comparison was the day (or

superior) tide of the new moon, and the day or inferior tide of the full

moon. It was as follows:

_Ratio of day tide, New Moon,

New Moon, Full Moon, to night tide, Full Moon.

ft. in. ft. in. eft:

12 11 Feb. 2. eid 2dane a7 12 11 : 17 O

13. 5 March 2. oo Lae ebe Wo. 13° 5 : Nice wl

14 3 April 1. -- 15 Marehl6. 14 3 16

* 15 3 April 30. sycm, A SL Ano rr 1 og aie ics 15 4

15 9 May 30. « 145 May 14. Tora 13 10

16 5 June 28. Jee elo73 dunels; 16 =«5 14 #1

16 5 July Dife -- (4 3 July 13. 16 5 \2.9

16 1 Aug. 26. id 6 aus. Th 16 1 130

15 6 Sept. 24. oe) OT Fa Septs il. TSG ILS edie

14 11 Oct. 24. -- 143 Oct. 10. 14 11 13 11

* 14 3 Nov. 22. =. _ JA 33Nove.. (8, e— ldo 15

13 3 Dec. 22. aa a Dee 8: fo 15 10

It will be observed, that in the winter season, when the new moon

has great southern declination, and the full moon has great northern

declination, (or, in other words,) comes near the zenith of the place in

question (Bombay), then the new-moon tide is not so high as the full-

moon tide ; but, in the summer season, when the declinations are rever-

sed, then are the ratios of the tides reversed also. I have marked with

an asterisk the places where the ratios change. But we must here

notice a remarkable anomaly in the lunar theory. The ratios we have

observed above ought only to hold with direct or superior tides of both

new and full moon, the reverse ought to hold with respect to the infe-

rior tides of both. For instance, if the declination of the moon were

20° south, and consequently the vertex of her superior tide in 20°

south latitude, the vertex of the inferior or opposite tide ought to bein

20° north latitude. So that in places to the north of the equator, as

Bombay and Calcutta, the inferior tide would be very large when the

superior tide wasvery small. Thus at Bombay, in winter, the night, —

or inferior tide, of new moon, ought to be very large; the day, or infe-

rior tide, of full moon, very small; but on comparing them together, we

find the reverse.

1834.] on Atmospherical Phenomena. 353

New Moon, Night. Full Moon, Day.

fits 2) Int ft. in.

BE Gi aa By cups dinetiy« hea, 15.2

Tae Oe Rcieaia aia: aisha See aM |

148. 15 0

14 3 ° 14 5

14 6 Amand se 1465

14 °5 2 see so? RS

BA 6) gis eeece 14 3

468. A . 14 6

NAS Gis c a\ccsisre, n'shale Wen tes go

TD Dy as . sey Sno

MN els een md sre wepic cavaioieie hs eae

Mearen et eaters ne cevecinelte ates’) ae

I have noticed this because, by supposing a similar anomaly in the

case of the tides of the air, we may explain why the ninth day before

new moon has a less proportionate rain-fall in summer, (when the

moon at that age has usually south declination,) than it has in winter,

when the moon at that age has north declination ; and vice versa, why

the fifth day after new moon has a greater excess of rain-fall in sum-

mer, when its moon has north declination, than in winter, when its

moon has south declination. Were the lunar theory correct, the

excess in one tide, owing to the moon’s declination, would be compen-

sated by the defect in the opposite tide. Similar anomalies commonly

prevail. Thus we read, ‘‘ At Brest when the moon has great declination

the superior tide may be three times greater than the succeeding, or

inferior tide ; but the fact is, they differ very little. M. La Puacz says,

they do not differ at all.”—(Mechan. Philos. iii. 365.) But to return

to the matter before us. Having made out a table of the dew-points at

Calcutta for 1832, I selected the heights of the same days as are stated

in Mr. Noron’s paper of the Bombay tides, and took the average in

the same way. Comparing the times of new and full, the numbers were

New. Full.

SARL. nly ciel eran sie bal iejeleisic’ we LOle

D'S. loc vicide cdvesisllaeeae./| G2°1

GOS! ae gictew <viwis ctepias Amt OUR

CAST erincsesld aids Cem a aigininy APL oO

PET ere sidlieveesicccce core 17°6

FE Mind avels clalelav'aelei’s shai 0 22,9

TAO aisle Pelleicia ovissieecs @ 10'S

PPA Nesdadebiecdsdonscce F7'°0

TSS sec cccccsccccesee S6°4

T3°Z ceccsccccsecsccsece J4°5

TSB wiorplerd inainia sete aay j08TS

SI'S acccccccccccovecce ISO

854 On the influence of the Moon (Juy;

But as the heating power of the sun (as the year advances) must

affect the current of air, and consequently the dew-points, whereas the

tides of the sea are affected -wholly by the: attractive forces of the sun

and moon, no correct comparison can be drawn between them. Thus

the first item under “ Full” is 46°3, which is less than the item under

« New,” 531. But it may be said, that the time of the average

46°83, is near 15 days earlier than that of the corresponding average

53°1; that as the dew-points increase with the year from January to

June, owing to the heat principally, the item under ‘ Full” (46:3) is

less than that under “‘ New” (53°1), owing to its being so much earlier,

and consequently less affected by the heat of the sun. To obviate this

difficulty, we may remark that, if the first item under “ Full” is 15 days

earlier than that under ‘‘ New,” the next item below it (62:1) is fifteen

days later ; the mean between them therefore would correct any dis-

crepancy arising from increase or decrease of heat in either case.

Proceeding in this manner, i. e. taking the mean of each number in

succession with the one below it, in the column headed “ Full,” the

comparison becomes as follows. I have placed the Bombay tides of

the same period in the same line, that the agreement may be more

apparent.

Dew-points, Calcutta. Tides, in Bombay Harbour.

New moon. Full moon. New (Day). Full (Night).

ft. in. Tt. Is

HOD; jews » Sistib shonibAc2 12) EL. Ree jsset Leet g

eS oa svectiho eto JON We, LS, te O86; row: ci Sea eee aE

66°8 .. uot Ware Derk 16. 0

¥74°5 aae2 RUG Ban: lb 4

ABW iysiret a oiayseieats « 76:2 denary 9 Fe 13. 10

Zi (ae 75°5 NOs eins i ere |

i fa oe 76°6 LG OMG, ag

A tt PENA Derm 76°7 16} fyalt-y< : 13),..0

79'S ‘e's 75°4 Dies pOlg as) ocga. easier | eee |

A739 24, aide bo! Ls: ee Phar ahi Bid toe

OBES yom anes Seee: yOl9, PUA 6 530 Sees De Eee ORmOe OL)

Delete cledope) ars 92°2 LOS ite (pdaenst nian atereeiee 15 10

Disclaiming ee te wish of speaking positively on a subject where

no decisive proof has been adduced, we may yet be allowed to assert,

as exceedingly probable, that .the. dew-points, upon the whole, vary

with the declination of the moon, ee in oe same manner as the tides

of the sea do. '

I have been induced to publish the above remarks from having seen

a popular notice of M. Araco’s paper on lunar influence. One of the

firstremarks is, that the number of rainy days is increased by the moon’s

perigee. The number of rainy. days in apogee being to those in peri-

gee; : 1069: 1169. -This would-agree very: well with the notion of

7 1834.) on Atmosplherical Phenomena. 355

the atmospheric currents being acted on by the attractive force of the

moon*. The barometer is next alluded to, but the circumstance of the

specific gravity of air being diminished by its being mixed with aqueous

vapour, must tend to render very uncertain any deductions from in-

equalities of pressure alone.

Medical men will be able to judge, whether the recurrence of a very

high dew-point, or in other words, of great moisture, at certain fixed

_ days in the lunar period, is sufficient to account for the recurrence of

certain diseases, in the manner they have been observed to do since

the earliest ages. I have now merely to add the several tables alluded

to in the text, of rain-falls, dew-points, and barometric heights.

I subjoin a table of the most remarkable storms and falls of rain,

which, whatever may be thought of the theoretical suggestions, I hope

_ will be of-use.

[We put every confidence in the tables and in the abstracts of them drawn up by our

correspondent, but we regret that in calculating some of them he should have selected

those columns of the meteorological registers, which were perhapsthe most liable to

irregularities. At the hour of sunrise, for instance, the mercury of the barometer is —

in motion : the chance of punctuality in the observer is less (we allude here to the

" registers of the Surveyor General’s Office, where the observer did not reside on the

premises) ;—and the light for reading off is bad. Again, at that hour the depres- |

sion of the wet bulb thermometer is at a minimum, and least trust-worthy for

shewing the hygrometric effects of aérial currents, which are also at that hour

generally lulled and quiescent. The aqueous tension calculated from the depres-

sions, or if that be too troublesome, tie indications of the hair hygrometer, which is

“ not affected by heat, would best answer the purpose desired. But we would venture

to suggest that the barometer alone is sufficient, particularly if observed at its hours

_ of rest, itsmaximum or minimum at 10 a. M. or 4 M. to point out the lunar influence

- if perceptible, on the atmosphere : for its indications are alike affected by the direc-

tion of the aérial currents, the moisture present, and the diminution of gravity :—

besides which its march in other respects is so regular in these latitudes, that upon

a long series of averages very small anomalies ought to be discoverable. It will

‘be seen, from the proceedings of the Asiatic Society on the 2nd July, that M.

Araco has applied through the French Government for copies of all meteorologi-

cal registers kept in Calcutta, probably with a view of solving this very question of

lunar influence :—The registers have been furnished, and we shall take care to add

‘ a copy of the present laborious and useful analysis.—Ep.]

* Rain falls most abundantly about the second octant, which also agrees with

our selection of the fifth day after as a maximum.

456 On the influence of the Moon (Suny,

TABLE

Shewing the quantity of Rain that has fallen in the first four months of each

O Before New Moon.

CN ee ee en ee eee ———E

portion coll ao 10.04)... 6 (0.08 |. 10-08). 5. | ceysie [n'a teil eer etiam os

1827,)0.02].... 0.30 i Se oe [oe sa [ele [ine «| cereus five) ae) Os04 Osta fevamaian a's =e

SOE if dieO8. [02]. Ostia aig e sfhrord 4, | ope yecactl « syagal Cena ameaes iia >

1829, cold caodlina cot SelRG oo HIP ONO bas: “Woe

1830, Dig nOwIe 0.04 0.96]... - 12.50 aes

1831,}. 10.25 ].. AGt xc ite oe | 2.80 0.30 0.37 rote baa

1832,]. 1.65 sie 0.60 0.60 |1.71 |1.32]. . 0.55

1833, «- |9.10}.... sds- 1.36 |1.30].... ‘10.14 00

——— ee ee ee ee eed Oe ee ed ee ee ee

Total, |0.02 {1.65 !0.40 {0.25 10.04 11.08 10.78 !.. 11.96 '4.45 14.15 '0.3411.15 !2.8810.55

Number of Rainy Days

yo (ee emer Meg irc mS ME PPR Oe Ga) ae 1 dati ae

1827,) 1 1 : rer is JCal a ll Rees.

1828,|.... eel BREE RR is be 2b

1829,|\,.. NT pe i to oe

1830,|....]. | Pop as (es be hereto 2

1831,|... l | V of) 54, Labo dlbealde

1832,).. 1 beh 1 LE mthaS-. Whych clic Ba SHR Aa

aia s 1 Zyl peeeefeee[ L beeejeee

Tomei tt et Dt3 sae 5 ag 6 (a la

* Only the first three months of 1825 are set down.

TABLE

Shewing the quantity of Rain which fell in each season of the

O Before New Moon.

V5 STA ota 02) We 10 9 18 7 6 5 4,3 2; 1

_——— Oe paicia| | aad a ea a a a ee

Ist 4 | * * % *

months, |0.02/1.65.0.40|0.25/0.04 1.08|0.78 1.96}4.4514.15]0.3411.15 |2.88)0.55

May & | *

June,.. TG a en a 7.0417.2216.76|2.3015.54|8.61 1.08}4.97

. { \ *

July, .. ire 1.37 ;2.52]0.77|3.13/0.66)0.53 |1.34 Shes 2.44 0.3015. 67 1.10 4.22

Aug. *% cy

Sept. 1. 91]6.55 5.2617. sso. ale 60)10.20)6.22]}6.84 5.95]4.5315.12]10.27|2.47|2.05

Oct | | |

Number of Rainy Days

Ist 4 * * * * *

months,| 1 ] 2 1 1 1 3 0 4 5 5 2 6 1 j1

May & * * * * * * * * * *

June,..| 2 5 5 6 6 5 4 6 7 5 4 8 6} 3/4

* * * * * x

July, ..| 3 4 5 3 6 5 2 4 5 5 4 a 5 Poa

Aug. * * * * * * * BS)

Sept. 5a LOa a2 a | Sas LO 8 OO Se aaa es 8 {8

Oct.

Nore.—The days of maxima are marked with an asterisk, that they may meet the

period, but not such as to invalidate the results.

1834.] on Atmospherical Phenomena, 357

No. 1.

year for eiglit years ; and the distance of it from the day of New Moon.

a) After New Moon.

12 , 13.1 14

100.10 |0.90 |0.60]....|0.02|....]..].-.. |... |.0++|.+s+ [0.40 (0.06| ...

IE AES 10.92 bene e lec cules bonen ters. (0068 base les oofesoeleaca

I Hole cb ns bos.s [od mu ba- lense feesslae ss {O04 Jo... [0.15 (0/35

0.08 |0.30!....|.... 10.44 {0.16 }2.00|..).... 10.08 10.36 ]....|0.30].... [006

0.45 10.05]... -[o+s [2-20 ]..].... 10.76 [0.54]... 10.30 |... |e es

0.68]. Sy RP) i Ada eas eae Gale

0.30 ; 0.90

ASST ERAS (OPES ROS DEAR Sl ARS CAS [acl ree ees ple en

1.61 '0.57 '1.04!0 .6:1.36 lo.18 [4.45 |.. [0.90 |0.84 '1.58 10.14 |1.00 10.21 '0.35

in the same period.

Been PT Bs t.55.44 tive 3 wre aay eg Pree

S.ealen of 2 nak q aan cy pe Ae a pa

oe i he pee ee yy A 1 a

241 $3 af Bee ‘; [1 1 fi

1 ee ee ee ee . oe ee |-° . oe . eee e .

SS a a eet a a ee radi

year in Calcutta, and their distances from the day of New Moon.

: After New Moon.

| | | | | | | —

1.61}0.57)1.04/0.60 |1.36)/0.18/4.45) .. |0.90]0.84/1.58

ees | —— | 0?”

(

0.14 |1.00 10.21 0.35

* * | * | *

2.08!4.03}3.40,9.98 17.87/8.36]6.72/4.8113.91 ae te 5.02 {1.50 5.34

* *

3.38]1.60 0.66 \4.43

2.71 10.50 1.46

* *_ | * * * * *

6.83 gear 8.13 pias ren brgntwzice 11.07/11.98 eee

* | * * *

2.5810.59 |4.10]5.24/0.98/4.80 2.56 386

3.52]7.11

in the same period.

| |

* | * * * *

44 142 1 2 2 3) ar 2 3 1 3 2 1

* * * * * *

Ai ae 8 7 7 5 a 4 3 2 5 4 3 4 7

* * * * * *

Ng) RS as RS; 2 d 4 3 6 5 6 2 4 He 7 vA

* * 0 * * * * * * *

fetes woe te Lo He Re MO a) kOe) LL) DL tp Tt Ta ig eae

eye more readily. P.S. some incorrectness has since been discovered in the 4th

368 On the influence of the Moon [Juxy,

TABLE

Shewing average height of Barometer at Calcutta,

Before New Moon. .

Years. |15) 14 :).:13)) 12) 11.) 10 [esosh on & Go) 55 te sea 1

1827, |..]824 |813 |807 |786 |783 |782 1777 |769 |779 |780 1759 |769 |802.|807

1829, ;..|795 |773 |767 ,769 770 \775 \777 |769 |745 |732 |748 1736 |751 1734

1830, |..|770 |768 |766 |769 |788 |788 |802 |800 |803 |843 |809 1794 |783 1774

1831 | 782 175) 1744 1756 1757 1744 1753 |754 |751 |753 |746 1761 1748 |759

1832, |..|/788 |798 {808 {815 |814 |803 |791 1787 1754 ee 797 \785 |783 |765°

Mean, !.. 792 781 |778 79 782 |778 |780 |776 1766 '779 '772 |769 |773 '768

TABLE

Shewing average Dew-points at Calcutta, for the first and last quarters

Ist and last quarters.

1827, |.. [66.8]61.0160.8159.7]58.7[60.2|62. ]62.6]57.5|/59.7|60.8|60.2/59.0|59.5

1828, |.. |61.2161.4/60.9/62-5|63.3|64.9159.6]60.4|61.1|61.4/60.9|60.7|59.9 160.7

1829, |..163.1|61.9|62.3|63.7|62.4|61.8|61.8163.2|63.5/65.7 |64.6|62.0/63.7|64.1

1830, |.. |62.5163.7|62.9|63.9|61.1/61.8/61.9|61.8|64.3|64.7|65.0164.8|66.7165.0

1831, |..160.3160.3160.3/60.2|62.4|62.5|64.5]/6513|66.1|65.2|64.1]/65.7165.2/63.9

1832, |..]61.7]/60.5/6%. 160.516). |59.9/60.1]58.6161.0]62.2159.8]59.8158.459.8

1833, |.. |66.5/67.1/66.5|64.6|61.7/65.7|65. |63.2(65.7|65.2/65.9|64.2|63.4|64.2

Mean, |... |63.1/62.3]62.1}62.1|61.5]62.4|62.1|62.1|62.7|63.4163.0|62.5| 62.3 |62.5

* *

TABLE

* Shewing quantity of Rain fallen near London, from Sept. 1819, to Sept. 1822.

Loa a a |p Loe eae | ae 9 8 7 6] 5 4 of 2 I

Ist 4 * * * * | : * *

months, |0.73'1.25|2.47|2.91]0.97,1.54}2.51 4.92/2.23 2.02/1.48/1.16 1.86/3.61/2.43

Five x* * * { # ; x | *

one 1.0413.96)4.74|4.55|2.69|4.1613.35}3.23 2.43 4.87/2.9313.28)| 2.64]5,87/5.92

Last 3}. * * * | * *

meat 3 |3 2 11.7215,45 |2.28|2.722.74]3.44|1.62|3.26. 2.95|2.05]3.35 1.58|1.52/2.36

No. of Rainy Days in

Ist 4

months TA | ol 1} 14) 9 11, 14) 14] 14) 15) 14) 14 | 13 | i7| 14

summer | * * * * * | ‘

months, 19) 16} 19 | 20 | 23] 23 | 22] 201 15 | 151 19 | 19] 19 1¢

ingnthe,| 9 | 12 15113] 15 | 14] 14!12| 15] 1] 13 9 | 12| 11] 14

TABLE

Shewing the most remarkable Storms and Falls of Rain that

1507 V4 01312, [102.2 O! Fo eG) Se Maes BS eel eres el

Lad AAO RL ee ee ed ee ee | a PRU RE Hee A 2) 653

FROG, UP ALS oa! 1) 2 Sa er Bee Qh} RO PI Tat ees

ey ae eee | ieee eS _.. | 20 | | fuel eS pest ae

EAS Hho tel MNS Mic ace een eal eOr ll ee bh elena Ree nee Ss Bae

WOOO CE se ccce Vice date) BZ slownciadloeees|. vet jet a eem ee i le ar

1830) El Ar. Gir dust teas 8 cio !| SPS cake BB an | BSI are. ie 35 | 40

F638, yk Ug OMe |e f piled on] ake afl obetela Miele eee ho dan! 52 | 53 | 45

1832,.01....| 54 foo a hes AN Sia | 55 | 56 real soul) ae

1B3¢;./ wdc bet ldon abealedeal: Ah 6G. 4.2) G2al Ue Semen:

1. 2.68 in. rain, Sept. 25—2. 4.60 do. Sept. 26—3. 2.14 do. Aug. 2—4, 3.32 do.

only months of 1823, of which the Registers are to be found)—7. 4.06 in. rain, May

9—13. 2.06 July 13—14. 4.48 June 15—15. 2.36 Aug. 4—16. 3.66 Sept. 20—17. 4.40

5.40 Sept. 20—23. 1.08 Jan. 6—24.2.20 Oct. 14—25 3.04 Oct. 16—26. April 26, 1.4

wind—30. 6.29 June 28—31 2.25 July 5--32. 2.05 Aug. 16—33. 4,60 Sept. 29—29.

4.22 and do. May 26—32. 2.80 May 15—40. 2.15 June 19—38. 2.90 June 25—41/ 2.20

288 June 13—47. 305 June 14—48. 285 June 1849. 2.00 June 20—95. 252 July 8—48

and Noy. 1—54. 1.65 Feb. 11—55. 1.18 March 26—56. 1.32 March, 27—57 2.63. Aug.

7—60. 165 and do. Oct. 8—61. 146 Nov. 1—6.200 May 15—63 May 21, 2.90 and hea-

13—67. 2.34 Dec. 21. Note—Where two numbers have been used in the same place

1834.]} on Atmospherical Phenomena.

No, 3.

at’sun-rise, on every day of the Moon’s age.

6 After New Moon.

ett F219 14 | 8 el wb oe faint lly} 12, 13] 14

794-1779 1779. 757 759 7a |

750 |737 |750 758 761

779 |758 |754 |768 739

772 |782 \279 787 794

756 |749 |752 |752 753

763 |764 '!761

— |—_—_—— |} ——_—— —— | ——— | ——. | — | | ———

758 \754 |751 769 \777 1789 |806 \810°|816

741 '805 1783 |788 aps 794 787 |812

713 1768 \773 802 |781 789 784 |784 '776 1784

790 |900 1785 |785 |786 |786 802 |809 823 |816

757 759 | 776 \779 tA ee 794 thee Vida llatesa

flenre ar silaad 787 |787

770 |761

No. 4.

of the Year, with distance from New Moon (taken at sun-rise).

788 790 798 Pe 797

60.5158.1159.9]60.9161.2158.9|64.0]64.8]63.7]60.7/61.4]62.1/60.5/60.1|60.4

62.3|61.6163.7|63.6163.5|63.3|66.1|66.2|67.3|67.6|68.8|66.7|62.5/61.1|62.2

62.8165.0163.3|62.2|61.1/62.6|62.7163.0|62.0|61.3/61.0/60.8|61.1161.1|59.5

63.9|63.8|62.7|162.3|63.2163.3162. 61-7 60.6)63.4)61-5,62.2162.5 61.9 63.

62,6|63.7|61.4|62.6|62.5|61.1|62.2|62.4|62 9|64.1|67.2|65.9|64.4|65.7|62.5

58-4(58.7/59.5159.8161.8/58.5(58.9157.5/60.9]60.2158. |58. |59.1/59.3[59.1

SS ee ee ee ee ee ee ees — = | — |

62.1162.5|62.3162.2

No. 5.

inclusive, and at Edinburgh, from beginning of 1824, to end of 1831.

eee) 2 4 |..4 1.5 1 Get of) Si. 9.) dO = 12) 13| 14

62.2|61.6|62.6|62.8)|62.9 oa 1 $e 63.9 62.5|62.3161.8

Se 62.6|65.3|67. 168. |67.8|67.0)65.7

mm | | | | | | | |

ae: * * * * * * *

2.52 > at oad 1.89|2.99|2.31|4.54)2.48)1.70/2.45/2.33 Sh sclat 1.16

1.58/4.91)2.53| 3.321549 sree 7.40|3.16

3.06 2.33|1.7] 3.34 1.69| 1.291 gli gol2 63

the same period,

12 | 16 sak 12 19

19 | 22 19 23 a7 18

154 12 12 10 12 14 | , 10 9

No. 6.

have happened in Calcutta in the following years :

1.34

2 92

1 24|1 ra 96|2.06

mE Pd 21 14s Gk 1B 9| 10; 111; 12,13), 14

et i a an ole 5 hag betab

15 121: a 1s. .O8.E 13 | 14 Le i

7 a 17! 18 woes (ORE 19") MO Al. Seana

: e 24 25 Pls, | eR. ae ‘

27 Sad. 1911. Ode pre gS 1.2.1 Rh.

OM Oi BP ae 37138| 36 | 42 sitet Be Da.

“SS OPA ie il 46 '47|51| 44 45 |o0..! 49. bed ul delicate

: SS peed boa 61 Mee ee 57 |58..1 60

65 Le 64. oe © BES By :

2.22

1.97

359

Aug. 16. —5. Y 56 do. bie 17—6. 3.00 do. Aug. 18. (Nofe. Aug. ‘aie ‘Sept. are the

28—8. 2.03 May 29—9. 2.16 June 30—10. 2.4 June 1—11. 2.26 July 1—12, 254 July

June 29—11. 3.72 June 30—19. 4.45 Aug. 3—20. 202 Aug. 13—-21. 3.58 Sept. 6—22

and strong wind 27. 2,18 June 2— 28, hurricane and 3.55 June 13—29. 27, toieae

3.30 Oct, 22—35. 2.50 April 20—36. 2.00 April 28—37. 3,00 and storm May 25—38.

July 8—42 3.90 July 26—43. 2.03 Sept. 7—14. 2.20 April 18—45. 2.00 June 9—36,

2.10 Aug. 16—50. 3,12 Sept. 20—51, 2.35 Oct. 11—52. 53. stormand rain, Oct..31

8—58. 3.00 Aug. 9—59 2.97 Aug. 23—57. 1.71 and storm Oct. 6—58. 354 and do. Oct.

vy storm, 64 May 225.34 and do.—é6s5July 17, 2.14 6.3 2.0 Aug. 17—66, 2.28 Oct.

the last is referred to with a dot over it, thus 48.

360 On the Measurement of the Ilahy Guz. (Juny,

‘VII.—On the Measurement of the Ilahy Guz, of the Emperor Akber.

By W. Cracrort, Esq.

[In a letter to the Editor.]

In the determination of the Ilahy guz, given in your usetl tables

with the June number of the Journal, I observe that Colonel Hopason

has deduced a length of 33.58 inches from the average measure of the

marble slabs of the pavement of the Taj at Agra, and that other lengths

which he has deduced from that building, vary from 32.54, to 35.8, a

difference of 3.26 inches, or nearly one-tenth of the whole measure. Go-

vernment having fixed 33 inches as an arbitrary value of the Ilahy guz,

it is no longer an object of importance in point of practice to seek

further for its original length; it may still however be a matter of

curiosity, and as that deduced from my own measures of the marble

slabs of the Taj, and other parts of the building, (made at the Colonel’s

request in 1826,) differs from his very much, I send you the detail of

my measurement, which you can publish whenever more interesting

matter be not at hand, I made use of a surveyor’s measuring tape,

the error of which I ascertained by marking off lengths of a well

executed 2-feet brass scale, by Warxkins, on the terrace of a veran-

dah, with a fine black-lead pencil, carefully covering the pencil marks at

each division by the assistance of a magnifying lens, and obtained the

following, taken off with hair compasses and measured on the diagonal

scale.

feet. error of tape. ft. error. ft. error.

At 56 0.93 58 1.00 60 1.00

57 0.95 59 95 65 :

All my longest measures, from 44 to 49 slabs, being within these

numbers of feet, the error has been assumed at one inch in 60 feet, or

1.720 part of the whole, and is additive, the tape being too long, and

giving the lengths less than they really were.

Measures on the east side of the Taj, South side of the Taj

Direction North and South. Direction East and West.

Slabs. feet. inches. Slabs. feet. inches.

1 45 60 2.5 10 49 65 4.8

g -. 45 60 1.5 11 49 64 1.8

3 46 61 3.5 12 49 65 0,5

4 44 58 7.3 13 49 65 0.2

5 46 61 Be Direction N. and 8.

Direction E. and W. 14 45 60 1.7

6 48 63 6.8 15 45 60 1.2

7 48 63 8.2 16 45 60 2.0

8 48 63 8.6 17 45 60 3.1

9 49 65 2.9 18 45 60 a

In other parts of the pavements.

19 46 61 6.5 22 49 65 1.5

20 49 65 0.6 23 49 65 2.0

21 49 65 1.4 24 45 60 2.5

1834.] On the Measurement of the Ilahy Guz. 361

which give 1127 slabs, equal to feet 1501 00.8 in. of the tape, or adding

its error, to 18036.8 inches, and the Ilahy guz, 32.012 inches.

To this length, however, it appears to me that a correction for the

mortar should be applied, as it is more probable that the marble slabs

were cut to half a guz, than laid down by that measure; and from

various observations, I assume this quantity at 0.03 inch between each

slab, or 0.06 inch. for the guz, leaving 31.952 inches for the deduced

length. I am the more satisfied that this correction is necessary, from

having observedin several places, larger slabs of marble laid down, with

grooves cut in them to match the junctions of the small slabs, and at

the end of all of which a space had been left and filled up with mortar,

equivalent to the accumulated excess of length caused by the mortar

between the slabs of half a guz, and proportional to their nunibers.

I measured some of the larger slabs, and found their lengths as follows :

guz deduced from each stone

in. in.

A stone of four guz, ....... weet Lace 32.2

PUSUOHEIGL CWO PUZ, 2... .00ss0ce os 64.0 32.0

A square stoneof 1 guz,.......... 31.8 31.8

IAMIGEHET, cies ccic'ss RAP OC QA. pallets: 31.8

the average of the whole giving exactly 32.0 in the Ilahy guz.

Assuming then 32 inches to be a very near approximation to the

real Ilahy guz, it is worthy of observation that almost every principal

apartment, or part of the building, has been planned in an integral

number of guz: thus each face of the inside of the principal octagon

under the central dome is 24 feet = 288 inches, which is exactly equal

to nine guz of 32 inches, and the north-east boorj on the river terrace is

16 feet in diameter = 192 inches = six guz of 32 inches. I am there-

fore of opinion, that the average length of the Ilahy guz was, at the

time of the building of the Taj, as nearly as can be now ascertained, a

minute fraction below 32 English inches.

The two first data, chosen by Mr. Hauuep, viz. the measure of an

average of barley-corns, or of Musoori pice, appear to me less liable

than most others to error, and the mean of these is 31.93 inches. It

is probable that the length 2460 barley corns, or 400 pice, divided by

10, would give a still nearer approximation.

{We think the argument deduced from the measurement of the apartments

being integrals of the guz to be conclusive, for it is the native mode of laying

down the ground plan of a building always to divide the paper off into squares of

some unit of length:—See the plan of the Visvesvur Shiwala in Prinsep’s Illus-

trations of Benares, first series. In that building the unit was also one guz, but

it was the maimdree guz, of about 26 inches, still commonly employed in the

town. From similar measurements of other ancient buildings, Muhammedan and

Hindu, might thus be obtained with tolerable accuracy the value of linear mea-

sures of different periods.—Ep.]}

362 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Jur,

VIII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 6th August, 1834.

The Reverend W. H. Mitt, D. D. Vice-President, in the chair.

Monsieur Ferpinanp Renavutp, proposed at the last Meeting, was elected

a member of the Society.

Mr. M. Larrutera, at his own request was allowed to withdraw from

the Society.

Read a letter from H, T. Prinser, Esq. General Secretary to Govern-

ment, returning thanks for the Meteorological Registers furnished in pur-

suance of the resolution of last Meeting.

_ Dr. J. Tyruer addressed the meeting in explanation of the delay which

had occurred in the reply of the local committee of the Oriental Translation

Fund to the reference of last April, regarding the publication of Mr.

Yares’s Nalodaya.

But two members of the original committee now remain in India, and the funds

were lost by the failure of Messrs. MackinrosuH and Co. It was out of their

power therefore, to patronize the work to the extent that would be required for

its publication in India: and the committee did not feel authorized to pledge the

fund at home to adopt the work as one of its own series if printed in India, al-

though such might probably be the event.

Mr. J. Prinsep moved, seconded by the Vice-President, that the Asiatic So-

ciety should subscribe for fifty copies at 12 rupees, as suggested by the author.

Baboo Ram Comut SEN, seconded by Mr. Prinsep, moved as an amendment

that twenty-five copies would be sufficient for the purposes of distribution to those

Societies entitled to receive a copy of the Society’s works. The amendment was

carried by a majority of 2.

Library.

Read a letter from Epwarp T. Beynert, Esq. Vice Secretary of the

Zoological Society of London, forwarding a copy of their proceedings,

April—December, 1832.

Read a letter from Raja Kauixissen, forwarding on behalf of Nawab

Igpat-oop DowLuun Bunapoor, a copy of hiswork, called ‘Iqbal-e-furung,

or British Prosperity,” accompanied by a literal translation into the English.

Read a letter from Nasmyru Morrizson, Esq. W.S. presenting a copy

of his work entitled ‘“‘ Hints on the Trisection of an Angle and the Dupli-

cation of the Cube in Elementary Geometry.”

The second part of the Christa Sangita, by the Rev. W. H. Mix, D. D.,

published at the Bishop’s College Press, was presented—by the Author.

Meteorological Register for June, 1834, by the Surveyor General.

Madras Journal of Literature and Science, No. 4, by the Madras

Literary Society.

The Calcutta Medical Journal for July—by the Editors.

Museum. 4

An image of Buddha in fine preservation, dug up in the neighbourhood

of Kabul, was presented in the name of Dr. J.G. Gerarp, through the

Hon’ble Sir C. T, Metcatre, V. P. &c.

1834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 363

A paper was read, drawn up by Munshi Monun Lat, who accompanied

Dr. Grrarp, explaining the circumstances of the discovery of this image,

from which the following is an extract.

“* South of the town of Kabul, two miles distant, a range of rugged and barren

mountains commands the ruins of the ancient city, which shews nothing curious

but a heap of dust mingled with stones and bricks. In the rainy season the poor-

er class of people rove about and search the place day and night, and their labours

are rewarded by finding small silver and gold leaves bearing the figure of the

sun and moon upon them; sometimes they possess themselves of cows and deers

made of stone or copper of a very small size but beautiful form. While we res

mained at Kabul we employed our time in digging the antiquities and the graves

of the old inhabitants of that country, which are said to be both Bactrians and

Buddhist, but unfortunately none of the mausoleums favored us with any coin or

writing by which we could prove the descent of the buried. However some of

them contained earthen lamps full of small pieces of bones and also rotten pearls,

which confirm the dead to have been idolators. The Hindoos both of the present

and former days who believe in the multiplicity of Gods, maintain a peculiar

custom of filling the mouth of their deceased with pearls and also with coins. Atl

these monuments flourish at the skirt of the same hill which views the ruins of

the ancient city.

On the 7th of November, 1833, we hurried down to the above place, and hired

nine men to dig the earth till the day closed, but our labours were fruitless ; from

the 8th to the 19th of the same month, we continued our operations, and during

whick space the diggers were checked by a close work of lime structure. We told

them to break through it, and after digging seven paces further, they opened in a

large and beautiful roofed square ; it must have remained long in such a state of

preservation that one might suppose that it was freshly plastered with lime. The

cell was handsomely gilt and coloured by lapislazuli, which is found in consider-

ably quantities in the mines of Badakhshdn, 12 days’ journey from Kébul: such

was the situation of the place where we found the stone image lying on the

ground.”’

The figure represents Buddha in the usual sitting posture of tranquil repose,-

clothed to the neck in a thin flowing drapery ; flames of sacred fire appear on his

shoulders, and a circular glory surrounds the whole, serving as a field for the

sculpture, for it is an alto relievo: upon the glory are carved two angels bearing

chattas, and on each side a small group representing some acts of Buddha’s life:

in one he seems to be distributing charity, in the other he is-receiving the hom-.

age of his worshippers.

_ We shall take an early opportunity of inserting a sketch of this sculpture,

which is highly important from its apparent connection with the history of the

Afghan topes.

A letter from Lieut. E. C. Ancusotp, Bengal Light Cavalry, dated Bom.

bay, 5th July, 1834, announced that he had forwarded to the Secretary, as

a present to the Society, an Egyptian mummy.

The mummy was obtained with some difficulty from the tombs of the kings at

Gourvah. The native crew on board the ship which brought Lieut. A. from Mocha,

having objected to receive the Mummy with his baggage, he had been under the

necessity of requesting one of the officers of the Sloop of War Coote to bring it

364 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juzy,

onward to Bombay, whence it will be forwarded to Calcutta by the earliest oppor-

tunity.

Mr. TrevELYAN introduced Munshi Mouvn Lat to the Vice-President

and Members, who proceeded to exhibit the articles brought to Calcutta by

him, of which many were presents to the Society from Dr. Gerarp.

The collection consisted of ancient coins ; seeds of fruits, flowers and trees from

K4bul ; the sculpture already noticed ; and specimens of the manufactures and na-

tural productions of Afghanistan.

Among the coins were the usual variety of Indo-Scythic and Bactrian now so fa-

miliar to us: one very beautiful silver tetradrachm, of EutaypEmus, attracted

peculiar attention from its rich relief and exquisite workmanship. Several of the

copper moneys of ArotLopotrus, MmEnANDER, the AGatHocues of Masson, HER-

mM&US, KANERKOS, KADPHISES, &c. had very legible inscriptions. These coins

had been procured in various places on their route through the agency of Monun

Lat for Dr. Gerarp, but he had unfortunately omitted to notice the localities in

which each variety was most prevalent.

The box of seeds was made over on arrival, to Dr. Waxxiicu, who has examined

them with care, and has selected a portion for transmission to the colony of Van-

Dieman’s Land, where they are likely to thrive and become a valuable acquisition,

for the fruit of Kabul is proverbial for its excellence and variety.

The specimens of cloth, silk, carpet, chintz, of the countries passed through on

the return of the travellers from Meshid to Kabul may be useful to the commer-

cial community.

Extracts from the journal regularly kept by Monun Lat, in English, from the

day he joined Lieut. Burnts’s party were read. They evinced very respectable

fluency in the English language, and a laudable and lively curiosity into the new

objects and the manners of the people among whom he was travelling for the first

time and at so early anage. A wish was expressed by some of the members pre-

gent that he would publish his notes, scattered extracts of which have already

appeared in the Delhi newspaper : we are sure that such an object would meet

with general encouragement, and that this first fruit of English education in the

mofussil would do credit to the pupil, and to his Almamater the Delhi Anglo-

Indian College.

The best thanks of the Society, were voted to Dr. Gerarp and to

Monwn Lat for these valuable contributions.

Read a letter from W. H. Waruen, Esq. Persian Secretary to the Bom-

bay Government, communicating a memvir on the Uzbek state of Kokan,

(the ancient F erghana) in central Asia; also the memoir of a Pilgrimage

made by an Usbek and his two sons from Kokan through Russia to Mecca,

in the year 1820.

These interesting-papers, relating to a state placed betwixt our Indian Empire,

China, and the territories of Russia, will form a valuable sequel to the informa-

tion derived from the expeditions of Moorcrort, Burnes, and GrRARD: we

make no analysis, because they will be published at length, in a forthcoming No.

of the Journal.

Physical.

A small collection of the principal fossil shells of the gault and greensand

of Hythe was presented in the name of Captain Jonn Frynis, on his return.

to India from furlough.

1834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 365

These shells are described in a small work by Professor Firron, on the Geology

of Hastings; he deduces from their presence the identity in time of this forma-

tion and the chalk: the collection contains the following shells ;

Spheera corrugata, Greensand, | Inoceramus sulcatus, Gault.

Cyprina angulata, do. —————— concentricus, do,

Ostrea ————, do. Solarium do.

Terebratula sella, do. Nautica umbilicata, do.

elegans, do. Ammonites P do

Nucula pectinata, do. Pentaerinites, do.

ovalis, do. Belemnites, do.

Serpula ; do. Echinus ananchites, (chalk.)

spatangus, (gravel.)

A letter was read from Major Burney, Resident at the Burmese Court,

dated Rangoon, June 17th, accompanying an extensive collection of fossil

bones from Yenang-young and the neighbouring hills in Ava, for the in-

spection and examination of the members of the Asiatic Society. Also a

few in a separate package obtained by Captain McLeop, during his Mis-

sion up the Khyendwen river, (a fossil elephant’s jaw and teeth.)

Major Burney describes the mode in which this magnificent collection had

been made by the natives at his instigation. ‘‘ Every Burman, from the Governor

to the peasant, strove to make the search after fossils a good speculation, and they

were brought to me one by one to secure a more advantageous bargain. There was

no digging for them: they were found lying on the very surface of the ground,

sometimes only partially covered by the peculiar sandy and gravelly soil of that

part of the country. Some of the fossil teeth will be observed to be injured :

this proceeds from small bits having been chipped off by the Burmese to be used

as medicine,—to be ground down with water and taken for the gravel.”

The general nature of the Ava fossils has been so ably treated of in Professor

BuckLAnp’s memoir on the collection taken home by Mr. Crawrurp, that no-

thing is wanting on this head: almost all the individuals noted by him may be

recognized in the present series: which-contains on a rough examination the fol-

lowing species :

2 jaws and several teeth of the fossil elephant.

7 jaws and teeth of mastodon, hippopotamus, &c.

8 fragments of alligators’ jaws.

47 vertebre of saurian reptiles.

170 fragments of the emys and trionyx shell.

1 humerus of the rhinoceros, and nearly

200 unclassified fragments of bone.

The Secretary noticed the safe arrival of the gigantic remains of the

fossil elephant discovered by Dr. Spmssury in the banks of the Omar Nad

near Narsinghpur.

They had been dispatched from Jabalpur across the country to Benares, where

Dr. Row had kindly taken charge of them until an opportunity offered for their

secure conveyance to Calcutta under charge of Captain Sayers. The five frag-

ments, consisting of the extremities of two fossil femurs of a mammoth and the head of

a buffalo,were placed on the tableside by side of modern skeletons of the same nature,

to exhibit the contrast more forcibly. Extracts from Dr. SritsBury’s letters,

and a note by the Secretary were read :—also a memoir by Dr. SpitsBuRY ona

geological section which he has recently had an opportunity of making across the

866 Miscellanea. ‘ [Juxy,

valley of the Nerbudda from Tendukhera to Bittoul, during which he discovered

another locality of fossil deposit. It was accompanied by a map of the country.

This paper and the fossil notices shall be given if possible in our next number,

to satisfy the great curiosity excited by the uncommon perfection of the spe-

cimens.

The geological specimens were accompanied by samples of the coal dis-

covered by Captain Ousrtny, whose report of progress in examination of

the strata was also read.

1X.— Miscellanea.

1.—WNote on the Locality of Rdjagriha, and Description of the Town of that

Name in Behar, and of a Hot Spring in the neighbouring Hills.

Rajagriha was JARASANDHA’S Capital city :—query—is it the Rdjagriha, the

“capital of Prdchi proper, which was built by Prirau, and taken by BaLara’,

brother of Krisuna, or is the latter the same as Rajmehal ? The present village

of Rdjagriha, or Rdjgtr, contains about 800 or 900 houses, and is situated about

13 or 14 miles S. S. W. of the town of Behar, on the north side of a range of hills

of that name (Rdjgir). Alittle way up a valley, south of the village, are a num-

ber of hot-springs, similar to that at Monghir. In the hottest spring the water

stood at 108° in October, when the temperature of the atmosphere was about 70°.

The water on a rough examination was found to contain a very minute portion of

nitre, or a substance resembling it. These springs are considered sacred by the

Hindtis. Farther up the valley expands into an open plain, surrounded by hills,

about one and a half or two miles indiameter, where in several places the remains of

the old city of JARASANDHA is pointedout. There isa tradition of a great battle

having been fought there between the Jains, under SrrmnrK a Maharaja, and Jara-

SANDHA, or his successors ; and a cave in the side of one of the hills, (similar in

‘shape to those near Gyah,) is pointed out as the place where one of the parties

concealed all his treasure: tradition says, it is still to be found.

There is still an establishment of Jains in Réjgir : they have a number of small

temples on the tops of the neighbouring hills, and at a place called Pava Purt,

six or seven miles east from Rdjgir, in the centre of a small lake, is one of some

importance, which is visited by numerous Jains on their way to, and from, Pd-

risnath. Tacks

2.—WNote on the Temperature of Wells at Néhan.

With reference to the Rev. Mr. Evertst’s Remarks on the Climate of the Fossil

Elephant, (Art. III. January No.) the following observations relative to the tem-

perature of Ndéhan, may (in absence of better information) be useful.

November 7. Temperature of several springs issuing from the north-side of

the hill, on which Ndhun is situated, 703 to 71°; water exposed in Boulis, 64

to 69°. Observation taken in the evening.

Open air shortly Shade. 3 P.M. Winds.

Nov. before sunrise. 10a.™M. shade.

7 50° 62° 65 S. W. cloudy. :

38 59 64 67° S. W. 613 shortly after sun-set.

§ 56 64 65 W. 67°92 P.M.

f52* guigg: to'y | 64

1834.] Miscellanea. 367

‘Snow is said in the memory of man to have fallen only once at Néhan.

From the localities of Ndéhan, which is situated on the bare crest of a rocky hill,

it seems improbable that wild elephants should frequently haunt that place; the

Kardah Dim lies about 6 or 800 feet lower down, it is covered with rich rank

vegetation ; here elephants are found.

Hyznas are common at Simlah, the mean temperature of which is between 57°

and 58°; they are found during summer, at elevations of 8 or 10,000 feet, their

winter habitations I know not.

Has Mr. Fiemine explained in what manner we find fossil tropical plants in

_ regions where such plants no longer thrive? Lyrext remarks, ‘‘ We cannot sup-

pose the leaves of tree ferns to be transported by water for thousands of miles

without being injured.” ” D.S.

3.—Fall of Fish.

On the 16th or 17th May last, a fall of fish happened in mouza Sonare, per-

gunna Dhata Ekdullah, zillah Futtehpur. The zemindars of the village have

furnished the following particulars, which are confirmed by other accounts : About

noon, the wind being from the west, and a few distant clouds visible, a blast of high

wind, accompanied with much dust, wnich changed the atmosphere to “a reddish

yellow hue, came on ; the blast appeared to extend in breadth about 400 yards, chap-

pers were carried off, and trees blowndown. When the storm had passed over, they

found the ground, south of the village, to the extent of two bigahs, strewed with

fish, in number not less than three or four thousand. The fish were allof the Chalwa

species, (Clupea cultrata, Shakespear’s Dictionary,) a span or less in length, and

from one and a half tohalf aseer in weight : when found, they were all dead and dry.

Chalwa fish are found in the tanks and rivers in the neighbourhood. The nearest

tank in which there is water is about half a mile south of the village. The Jumna

runs about three miles south of the village, the Ganges 14 miles N. by E. The

fish were not eaten ; it is said, that in the pan they turned into blood |! Ss.

Allahabad, June 26, 1834.

4.—Transactions of the Batavian Society, Vol. XIV.

[We have given an analysis of the 13th volume of this rapidly increasing collection, in vol. ii.

page 597.]

The contents of the 14th volume are, ‘‘ Historical Review of the Proceedings of

the Europeans at Japan, byG. E. Mrytan, chief of the Netherland trade at

Japan.” Also a ‘‘ Treatise on Acupuncture, by Dr. Von SirBoxp.”’

The whole of the 15th volume is a Grammar of the Java language, by the late

Mr. Corn. De Groer, published at Batavia by Mr. Gericke, Director of the

Java Institution at Soerekaria.

5.—Protection of Tinned Sheet Iron from Rust.

Serjeant Dopp, late overseer of the Jumna works, constructed a buoy of tin,

which he painted with two coats of white lead: he then gave it a coat of hog’s

lard, about the thickness of a coat of paint, and laid over this latter, another coat

of paint : each coat was allowed to dry thoroughly. The buoy was then placed in

the river, so as to remain continually under water all the rains, or nearly a year.

When taken up, the experiment was found to have succeeded completely. [Had the

water penetrated to the tin, a galvanic action would have caused a rapid corrosion

of the iron. If the iron however were carefully coated on the edges and joints,

the tin would form a perfect pretection, without the aid of paint or grease.] A.

Meteorological Register. [Juty, 1834.

3868

ES OSES TR NTE DE EE IESE IR SF STE TS TIS ERLE RT TT I TT eee a TS SE SN,

{ podeosa pey Aimoiaul oy} pue *payoes

SPA UIIJSIO aT, j; UENO aq 0} ‘asvo ay} Sutuedo uo ‘punoy sem ‘ounjdan sad podtite qsnf se [eumMor yse] OY} JO JOOF olf} J poounouue “so}9uLOLVG prepue}s aL

“eynoye@O Ul poarosqo

yOu sem Ay “Wd “WOT “YOT Je IY Su ye poouatsedxe sem oules OY “WA “WOOP "YG 38 “JULISUL YITT oY} UO edi nN ulq[ex eyxenbyj1e9 ue Jo yooys yaeuIs v sem S10.

go jdoy urer Aj193 sve Og'¢ | £6 c6 y 6% | 09 | 1% | HT | SEB | 0°88 10°06 19°98 19°18 4 295° |OLp* legg* [org ‘Gs “ura

=. ; ie Ge 7 “19s ‘ 18 |o°ror|L‘98 | r't8 | Zes* | glz* | gee’ |pors | te

ured op ezey bes “opie (8/°U, 96 | 46 | oo | sto | 8% | 9% fates | 9°28 | O'FOT |Z! ‘Is | Zee* | 8le° | 968° |76 “

op “Apnopp op av a 0 o6 | 96 | re | ro | eo | ett jets | P28 |o'88 |8°Z8 | oss | Z9F° | oss. | ais’ |L6r° | Oe

op op op ye ou a NI £6 “6 | 9%} 9 | 9¢ | ofr | res | 0°68 {4°68 |0'88 | o'¢8 | 909° | Oars | ogss [POSS | 62

op *OZeY i) Cl ee? ‘Oo 1.94 o6 16 | go} 9%¢ | HH | Bt | ers | 2°88 |St16 [e238 | oces FOES | Pa‘ | Gass | 097 86

op “ey UIA prey 0 ‘A “HN | SIE} G6 16 1 6% |! 9%¢ |e | 80 Lote | 2°28 19°06 19°98 | O18 § OGP* | OBES | HHP. | GaP‘ 16

“R99 “ured “*xvay9 g ‘H'N ‘a | ose] 26 | Lo | git | op | 1% | $1 Vacas | 0:98 [FFB |T'98 | p18] 9h | OL" | gaps joLe | 96

*pnos op ‘auy ‘A ‘H “N | 9s‘ 96 16 9% | 1'¢ | VP 0% yo'es | 8°28 19°88 | P98 | Ose t LGE* | 86a‘ | OLE* | PGE. GG

Op caret) oo 4, sa “0 | ocett 46 | 96 | 6 | ore | o's | o@ | sca | 9°98 |P‘06 10°28 | o%ce | Lars | goes | gav* ores | Fe

*1ea]9 op ‘ozey |” pe tee ose OR 96 c6 | 9 | 9% | 9 | ett Paes | 9°28 [9°68 [9°28 | OfsB EB9b | FEES | Gore [LPS | gs

‘snjnuimnd *AQStut “UND “119 re “mM 'S To) 26 86 9% | 69 | LP OL | oes | 9°88 10°06 |1°S8 | oag ye FISS | OGE* | Oas* | 90S* 1Z

“Layo ouy op io. 19'S a's | zs £6 Gt 2% 109 | oe | gto foes | $688 1°06 |h°88 | o%Gg | OFS< | Gar‘ | gae* | LOG° 03

op op op fe 80 =| 0 06 | 6 | gt lace | ee | oe] res | 9°80 le06 l6tZs | ee | oLe¢ | ers | Goes lpZee | or

op “14s ‘uma op p-@ “dea oe) Ors G6 96 | 8% | 19 | 1S | OT | Bes | 7°88 |0'06 J9Z8 | sig | PL9 | BPst | Eat | G6e° 81

op “Ieayo op g ‘eA 0 JOS | G6 96 | #21 coe | SiG | wt hates | 0688 10°68 13°98 | ZGL | 6P9 | Pegs | GODS |G19° Ff -ZT

119 "umd = *Azamoys op so 25s) “oO OTe #6 6 4 ete | GF | Ef9 91 | 18 | 0°98 10°96 19°88 | 0°GBEIPI | SPSS | BES* LOLG. | - OT

op Aurea op a s or) 96 c6 | gs | 99 | I's | 00 J aigs | 8°88 |0°06 12°28 | ofog § O69 | OBS | PEGs I Tops SI

op *AJOMOYS “Ivey 4 ‘as “O 09! C6 96 7T | eto | 8% O° 4 G°18.| 9°98 (8°98 18°98 | a*Tg 4 OES* | OGr* | BERS |6cr* cae

“1]8 "UND op *ozey 7 es (Cs (3) co} re | 9.9 | Lic | ett Pres | 8°28 10°06 | 1°28 | peg FGLS< | ZOrs | Orgs L6nS | EI

‘UND “110 © "JSBaADAO UIRL 0 "s O Fort | 68 16 66 | 298 | Lig | eft J 9848 | 9506 | 9°06 |P°L8 | 6°GL | PEI | OOP. | OBGs | Fog* rae

“urer op op S$ ‘Ss s OLT | 68 v6 | et | 68 | 79 | Of FaBL | 9°S6 10°66 19'88 | OTB y GLE | BOK | OGG* |6LE° IT

2) B) op op 8 45 co) 68 06 # 2% 186 | FZ | 1S 408 | 9516 \1°S6 16°88 | L°eg | S9S« | OFS | OPO | Gzo* OL

op “und op gr 18'S 0 18 76 | oe | wor | bS | 0% | a8 | S16 |8°I6 19°28 | O°cg FEI | OSs | 899° | FFO* 6

op op ei) 6) (ia 50) £6 | 2 | 6,99 | 49 | LT 1 o%s | 2:88 }9'16 |2°98 | o18 4999. | S69" | S69" ‘PHOS | 8

“73 11q -ouy *snyeays @ “a ‘0 os +6 c6 | pe | 19 | se | PL | Pe8 | S88 14°68 |9%S8 | Ofte F449" | O8g* | 9L9¢ | Leos L

op *WL103$ pi) 0) a 0 ‘Oo G6e 86 96 | 78.\ oe | 9% | 8'0 | 8's8 | ‘es |e°68 |0'S8 | F084 849 | cod | 919* |GEn* 9

op op “1QuItU 5 a's ‘s |cet] 96 | 86 | 6% | o% | Ie | ZT f 1'28 | 8°98 [0°88 [68 | oT | 899" | B9c* | Po9* 1229" |

*1v9]9 *Kpnoyo ODEeaea =o: oS) So 96 | G6 } 0% | OG | BG | OP H'sB | 4°98 \0°88 jays | 1°GB BED. | HOSS | Spore |aoLs | F

“Alomoys “Iea[o “qeayo g “S ‘0 | O18] 96 | 26 | cL | HG | Oty | ZO} 08 | 898 | 1°88 \G%EB | Gog | GLI. | OLc* | Glo« [Looe | €

op ‘11mp ‘Js¥oIaAO | gp <2°S ‘O cos 36 | 86 | 0% | Le | Le | G0 | aiss | s-o8 {8°98 |1'F8 | B08 | ED! | PhS | GEgK |9G9 G

*re9yo ‘a[ZZ1Ip = “snye.js 34 ‘a ta], cos 96 86 | 71 8'F 18 | 9ST | 98 (0°98 19°38 \ “OB FSTO. | OES" | Togs OES" I

= SUR eee ilies [one SP eA en eee ee ee

Z 2 Behe 8 SR ee el es |e el eo ee | lee. | ey ee ee

g 8 3 g g a leeds (Ee Sr Ss |e) Sb Bel Ss doe ee | Se Sal eee) eee os

5 oe = 5 : 5 y : > 5 x > > |» ep 4 > |Pe is x 5 > 2

& B 8 cS Ba ete |e Ble eitloselee qe | ool eee eS. aie ee ates S

sh Seales : F ; : : : g

4 FE ¥ *10}9UL *JOJIULOUTIOY L, A "IY oGE 0}

CEN CEO, PUTA arey -o1sAH Ie HI q[ng-js10 jy Jouotssardaq TNS CHET EMBER MOMS, naonhe Iojawoieg 8

"FEst ‘Apne: fo yruopy ay2 Lof ‘njynojny ‘ang hnssp ayy yo yday ‘sagsibary jnarhojo.soaja fay

A he a a ae A aa i cet © A © Dia A a i tile ath at tal « ME eda lel belated || |

JOURNAL

eek ASIA T:LC.S.O0CLE TY.

No. 32.—August, 1834.

I.—Memoir on the U’sbek State of Kokan, properly called Khokend, (the

Ancient Ferghana,) in Central Asia. By W. WH. Watuen, Esq. Persian

Secretary to the Bombay Government, &c. &

[Read at the Meeting of the 6th August. ]

Durtnc the last few years, circumstances have taken place which have

caused the Muhammedan inhabitants of Central Asia, and even of

Chinese Tartary, to prefer, in performing their pilgrimage to Mecca,

the circuitous route of Bokhara or Samarkand, Kunduz, Taush Kurgadn,

Balkh, Kabul, Kandahar, and Kelauti-Nasir, and Bela, to Somniany,

whence they pass in boats to Bombay, and from the latter port to

Judda, to either the road through Russia round the Caspian via Astra-

khan, or the more direct one through Persia.

The causes which have led to this change of their accustomed route,

which was through Russia, are said to be—first, some misunderstanding

betwixt the Cossac tribes, under the influence of Russia, and those of

the Kokan prince, in consequence of which, the Russian government

is said to have stopped the communication through its territory. With

regard to Persia, the bigotted feelings of its inhabitants, who are Shiahs,

against the Tartars, who are of the opposite sect of the Sunis, has

long deprived the pilgrims from Tartary of all access to its territory,

so that there remains no other way of performing the pilgrimage except

through the Afghan provinces.

These circumstances have led to the resort of pilgrims to Bombay,

from countries situate in the very heart of Asia. I calculate that within

the last two years, at least three hundred zealots of this description

have arrived at Bombay from the cities of Bokh4ra, Samarkand,

370 On the U'sbek State of Kokan, [Aue.

Kokan, and Yarkend. Among those who arrived during the present

year, 1834, was a noble of high rank of Kokan; his name was Kuosa

Brendpur Kuan, who held the title of Kuu'su Br’‘e1, and was prime

minister to the prince of that country ; his son, said to be foster-brother

to the same prince, and a suite of about twenty followers, accompanied

him.

On my hearing of the arrival of these illustrious strangers, I took the

first opportunity of forming an acquaintance with them, with the view

of obtaining information respecting the state of things in a country so

little known* to Europeans, and I collected the following particulars.

In the first place, I shall endeavour to describe the geographical

situation of this country, as well as the information received will enable

me.

The principality of Kokan appears to be situated between the parallels

of from thirty-nine degrees to fifty-five degrees of north latitude, and

to extend from the sixty-fifth to the seventy-fifth degree of east longi-

tude.

On the east, it is b ed by the country of Kashgar, in Chinese

Tartary, the river Oxus or Ami is its limit; to the south-east, Ba-

dakhshan, Kaviategin, and Derwaz ; west, it is bounded by the Bokhara

territory ; and north and north-west, by Russian Tartary, and the

Steppes occupied by the roving Cossacs, under the influence of Russia.

This country, with the exception of the Steppes adjoining the Russian

frontiers, and the sandy deserts lying betwixt it and the Bokhara

territory, is said to be very populous and fertile, and being watered

by many streams and rivers, which have their source in the Ulugh

Tagh, and other mountains, and which mostly flow into the Sir or

Sihtn, the ancient Jaxartes, all the fruits of temperate climates are

produced in great abundance, especially apples. The melons are very

superior. Barley and wheat are also raised, the former in great quan-

tity.

Afew words will suffice to give the history of this country :—Tradition

states it to have been under the rule of ArrdsiaB, king of Turan,

whose wars with the Persians are commemorated in the Shah-nama of

Firpovusi. The present city of Turkistan is said to have been his capital.

It was overrun by the Arabs in the third century of the Hijra. Subse-

quently the Sultans of the Samani dynasty annexed it to their

empire. It then fell, in the thirteenth century, with the rest of Asia,

to the conquering armies of CuENaiz KuAnt; afterwards, on the

* It has not been visited by Europeans, I believe, since the 14th century.

+ On the death of CHENGiz, it became the portion of his eldest son Ja’ GHATA’I,

or CHAGHATAIR.

1834.) the Ancient Ferghana in Central Asia. 371

decline and division of the Mongol Empire, under his successors, it was

conquered by the famous Amir Timu’rR, who bequeathed it to one of

his sons: from whom it descended to the famous BAsmr, who reigned

at the city called at present Andejan, but which was formerly called

Almialij, or ‘‘ The Place of Apples,” fromthe number of orchards of ap-

ple trees, by which it was surrounded. Shortly after the accession of

BAser, about 1520*, the U’sbek Tartars were forced by the rising

power of the Russians to abandon the southern parts of Siberia, &c.,

which had formed part of the Tartar kingdom of Kiptchak; on their

way southward, under the command of their leader Suusadni Kun,

they overran all the states of Central Asia, Bokhara, Samarkand, &c.,

and after a brave resistance, BABrr, among the rest of the princes of

that country, was obliged to abandon his patrimonial kingdom, and fly

to Kabul, where he fixed his government, and whence having con-

centrated his forces, he invaded India, took Delhi in 1526, and there

established the present Moghul dynasty; ever since the flight of BAsrr,

the country of Kokan has been governed by U’sbek princes, who trace

their descent from Curneiz Kun, and who transferred the capital

from Andejan to Kokan.

The state of Kokan consists of eight extensive governments, each

deriving its name from its chief town; these are—to the south-west

of the city of Kokan the fortified town of Urutippa, and its depend-

ent district ; to the west, the ancient city and dependancy of Kojend

on the Sihun or Jaxartes; to the south-east, the districts of Uch and

Marghilan ; to the north-east, Nemengan and Andejan : to north and

north-west, the cities of Tashkend and Turkistan, with their districts :

these with Kokan form together eight distinct governments.

The districts of Tashkend was till lately under a separate chief, who

was a Syed called Yonis Kuosznt, but has been taken from his sons

by the present Kun of Kokan. ="

The governors of all these provinces are appointed and removed by

the Ku&n, or king, at pleasure ; they are all military commanders, and

generally hold the rank of Ming-Bashis, or commander of one thou-

sand horse. The king is not, as in Persia, dependent for support on the

warlike tribes, butkeeps up a standing army of cavalry, which is support-

ed by an allowance of grain and forage from the districts in which they

* They are called U’sbek from a descendant of Cuenciz Kaa’n, who was thé

head of the golden horde, and so beloved, that they adopted his name. In like man

ner the Noghai Tartars have obtained their peculiar appellation; they belonged to

the Great Horde.

t Khojeh is a title given by the Tartars to Syeds, as Sherif in Turkey, and

Meer and Shah in India.

2n 2

| 372 On the U'sbek State of Kokan, [Avue.

are stationed, besides a small amount of pay. The use of infantry is

unknown. The KHAN is said in cases of emergency to be able to bring

50,000 horse into the field.

Most of the inhabitants of this kingdom, with the exception of the

Cossac hordes, on the borders of Russia and the Karghiz, towards

Kashgar, are U’sbeks, who cultivate the ground themselves. In some

parts there are Téjiks*, or people of Persian extraction, who speak

that language, and are as serfs to the U’sbek lords, whose estates

they cultivate.

Kokan, the capital, is said to be a very large and populous city, it is

not surrounded by a wall; its population is reported to exceed that of

Bokhara, and it is said to contain one hundred colleges and five hun-

dred mosquest ; the number of its inhabitants is rated at 100,000 ; it has

many beautiful orchards, and is situated upon two small rivers, called

the Aks4i and the Karasai, which fall into the Sihun or Jaxartes,

near Kojend. It contains a large colony of Jews ; about twenty Hindus,

and many Cashmerians; no Armenians; but there are some Noghai

Tartars from Russia, espegially one, who is a watch-maker.

The Ulema, or literati, are well read in the Persian classics, and the

Persian language is spoken with nearly the same accent as by the

Afghans ; the dialect differs much from that now used in Persia, and

more resembles that of the 16th century. Many Turki compositions

are also read and admired ; the Turki spoken in this “country, is what

is called the Jaghatait, and differs much from the Turki of Constanti-

nople, which however derives its origin from it.

The climate seems to verge on extremes :—in the winter, great cold

prevails, and much snow falls; in the summer again the heat is

oppressive.

_ The natives are as bigotted Muhammedans as those of Bokhara. A

mohtesib goes round and bastinadoes any one caught smoking tobacco.

* The word Tajik was first used to distinguish those who had been subject to

the Arab rule in contradistinction to the invading Turks.

+ I suspect my informant of some exaggeration here.

t The J4ghatdi Turki is the language of Central Asia, from the river Ural to

the Oxus, and from the Caspian to Yarkend, (in many of the cities however Persian

is generally spoken and understood ;) this refined dialect of the ancient Turki was

called Jaghatai, from having been much polished and refined during the reign of

Jacua’ra’t Kua'n, the son of CHenGiz. From this language is derived the language

of the Turki of Constantinople, of the Turkmans, and of the Elluat of Turkish

origin in Persia, though these dialects differ considerably now from the mother

tongue, and in the Usmalé Turki, so much Arabic and Persian has been intro-

duced as to render this language very difficult to be understood by the natives

of Tartary.

1834.] the Ancient Ferghana in Central Asia. 373

Wine and dancing women are most strictly prohibited. They are of the

Suni sect, and follow the observances of Asu Haniren.; they detest

Shiahs, and call them worshippers of At1. Much smoking and drink-

ing of kimmiz* privately does take place. Horset flesh is considered a

great luxury, and often sold in the bazars.

The present Ku&n or king (for KuAn is considered a very high title

in Tartary) is named Manomep Ati: his father was Omar Kua&n;

his uncle, who reigned conjointly with his father, was named A’Lim

Kun; their father was Naur Buren Kudn, whose grand-father was

Suurven Ber'e, who claimed his descent from Camneiz KuAn. The

present Kun succeeded on his father’s death, which happened about

twelve years ago.

I shall now attempt to portray the political relation in which this

state stands with reference to its neighbours, and give an account of

them ;—and first of Chinese Tartary. That part which is contiguous to

Kokan is the government of Kashgar, which has under it the pro-

vinces of Yarkend, Khoten, Auksid, and Turfan, (called by the Chinese

Sining ;) these are all Muhammedan countries, which became subject to

China in 1759, in the reign of the Emperort Kizntune. Hostilities

existed some years ago betwixt Kokan and China, but after a war of

some continuance, the cause of which I shall hereafter explain, peace

was concluded betwixt the Kuan and the Chinese, and is likely to be

permanent.

South of the Ku&wn’s territory is the extensive and mountainous

country of Karrategin, until of late ruled by sovereigns universally

believed by the tradition of the country to be descended from AuEx-

ANDER THE Great. On the death of the last Shah, or king, his sons

disputed and fought amongst themselves for the succession, and in

consequence, their kingdom fell an easy prey to the king of Derwaz, a

Tajik prince, and is still under hisrule: these unfortunate descendants

of ALEXANDER are said by my informants to be wandering about in

poverty, and subsisting on the charity of the surrounding princes.

Several were at Kokan, and others at Bokhara.

Badakhshan, and the countries of Kundtéz, Tash-kurghan, and Balkh

are under a powerful U’sbek chief called Murdp Aut Br‘c, who

lately acquired Balkh, &c. from the sons of Kinicn Aut Kuan.

With these states and the Kuan of Kokan a good understanding exists.

* A spirituous iiquor made from mare’s milk.

+ Horses having any defect, disabling them from work, are fattened for this

purpose.

} The same Emperor to whose court Lord MAcarTNEY went as Ambassador.

374 On the U’sbek State of Kokan, [Ava.

Brendpur Ku&n, son of Murdp Be’e, is the reigning prince of

Bokhara and Samarkand, and their dependencies ; the last named city

is at present much reduced in both size and population: there are

several magnificent remains of the buildings erected by the famous

Trmvu’r, and there is among the rest, a block of blue marble or jasper

called the Kuk-Tdrish, formerly used as a throne by the Tartar

emperors, and said to have been brought by Timu’r from one of Cuzn-

Giz Kuan’s palaces in Mongol Tartary*, which to this day is an object

of great importance to the Chinese, who wish to take it to China from

some superstitious ideas they connect with it, and the prosperity of the

present Mantchu dynasty.

The present Kuan of Kokan is on terms of amity with the sovereign

of Bokhara.

The part of the Russian Empire which touches on this territory is

dependent on the government of Orenburg and Tomsk. The boun-

dary of the two states is defined by the river called by the U’sbeks

the Kuk-Si, or blue river, probably the Irtish.

The political relations of this state with Russia are as follows :

Much uncertainty having prevailed respecting the limits of the two

nations, and disputes having constantly occurred, owing to the Cossac

hordes of the one encroaching upon the Steppes occupied by those of the

other, and vice versa, about six or seven years ago envoys were deput-

ed by Russia to the Kua'n of Kokan, to fix the limits definitively ; these

envoys came from Orenburg, and brought with them as presents from

the emperor, (whom the U’sbeks call the Auk Kun, or White King,)

several mirrors of very large dimensions, a musical clock, and guns and

pistols. After some negociation, it was settled that the river called the

Kuk-Su, or blue river, should be the boundary between the two states,

the Cossac hordes of Russia keeping to the north of it, and those of

either state not to pass that river to the south or north. Beacons also .

were erected along the line of frontier. My informants said, however,

that within the last three years the Russians have encroached upon

those limits, and erected forts to the south of the river. The Khan on

this account lately deputed an envoy to St. Petersburg, with an elephant

and some Chinese slaves, as apresent to His Czarish Majesty, of whose

* The following is an account of this wonderful block of marble or jasper, as

given by Ba'BeER in his memoirs :—‘‘ Towards the hill of Kohik, there is a small

garden, wherein is an open hall, within which is a large throne of a single block of

blue jasper, about 28 or 30 feet long, and 10 or 16 broad, and 2 inheight. This

throne was said to have been brought from Chinese Tartary, probably from one of

CurEnciz Kua’n’s Urdis.””

1834.] the Ancient Ferghana in Central Asia. 375

arrival however no news had been received, when my informants left

their country about a year ago.

With respect to the other great empire, China, which lies to the

eastward of this country, a good understanding seems to have existed

for many years between the two governments, until a circumstance

occurred about seven or eight years ago, which led to hostilities ; this

was the rebellion of JesAncir Kuosa of Kashgar: this person, who

laid claim to the sovereignty of that country, and whose ancestors are

said previous to the Chinese conquest to have held the chief authority

there, having been worsted in some encounter with the Chinese, was

compelled to fly the country, and take refuge with the roving hordes

of Kirghiz subject to the Khan, and subsequently fell to the hands of

Mouuammep Att, who kept him under honorable restraint at his capital.

Ju’aaneir having however effected his escape, made his way again

to the Kirghiz encampments, and having prevailed on them to join

him, invaded the Chinese territory. The sovereign of Kokan also being

irritated at the bad treatment shewn to the Muhammedan subjects of

Tartary by the Chinese authorities, advanced with his troops on Kash-

gar ; surprized the Chinese general in his cantonment near that

place, and cut up the Chinese army. The Kuosa also got possession of

the city and fort of Kashgar; subsequently the Kua'n’s cavalry

over-ran the whole of Chinese Tartary, and got possession* of Yarkend,

Auksu, and Khoten. Jen{nerr Kuosa however becoming jealous of the

Kua’n, and suspicious of treachery, drew off his troops in a northerly

direction, and a large Chinese force advancing, MuHammep AI with-

drew to hisown country. The rebel was eventually seized by the Chinese,

sent to the emperor, and cut to pieces in his presence. An envoy was

then sent from Pekin, (which the U’sbeks call Baujin,) to negotiate

peace, which was made on condition of the Muhammedans at Kashgar

being subjected to the rule of a deputy of the Ku&n in all matters of

religion, the Kua’n being allowed a share in the transit duties, and

binding himself to keep the Kirghiz in subjection, and to assist the

Chinese in case of any insurrection in Chinese Tartary in future; ever

since which time, the two governments have been on the best terms,

and a reciprocal interchange of presents takes place. The present Chinese

Governor of Kashgar is a Muhammedan, called Yunis Wane. The

Chinese are said to keep a force of about twenty thousand infantry in

their Muhammedan dependencies in Tartary, of which ten thousand

are stationed at Kashgar. The Chinese troops are said to be stationed

in separate cantonments, which the U'sbeks term Gulbaghs, outside of

the towns. One of myinformants had been at Kashgar, Yarkend, and

* The Kua’n has hence taken the title of Guazi or Victorious over infidels,

376 On the U'sbek State of Kokan, ° [Ave.

Khoten, with the Kuan’s army; he describes Yarkend as a very beauti-

ful large city, much like Bombay, and abounding in dancing girls,

musicians, &c. They made slaves of all the Chinese they took prisoners.

The Chinese viceroy resides at Kashgar; he is generally a Mant-

chu* (Mantchu Tartar) appointed from Pekin, as are the governors

of Turfan, Auksi, Yarkend, and Khoten; they are all however subject

to the Urgarh Wang, or viceroy. These countries have been subject to

China about seventy-five years. The distance from Kashgar to Pekin

is estimated as two months’ journey of a caravan. All these cities

contain a considerable population of Chinese colonists, besides the

original Muhammedan inhabitants.

The Jagathai Turki is principally spoken; but Mantchu and Chinese

are also prevalent.

On the Commercial Intercourse between Kokan and the

neighbouring states.

Free intercourse is allowed by the Chinese government to subjects

of Kokan resorting to Kashgar and the other Muhammedan depen-

dencies of that empire, for purposes of commerce. Religious mendicants

are also admitted ; this permission is however solely extended to those

countries. No one of whatever denomination would be allowed to

enter China Proper under any pretence whatever, even in case of an

embassy: it is necessary for application to be made to the Viceroy

Yunis Wana, at Kashgar, and no one is allowed to proceed until an

order be received from Pekin.

The trade between the two countries is conducted as follows: cara-

vans come from Southern China by way of Khoten to Yarkend and

thence to Kashgar; they bring tea glued together, and formed int®

the shape and consistency of unbaked bricks; silk piece goods, satin,

porcelain, and various other articles. Tea, however, is the principal ar-

ticle of import: its consumption being general throughout Central Asia,

where it is made much in the same way as in Europe, excepting that

butter or fat is mixed with it. The merchandize is carried chiefly on

horses, from thirty to forty bricks of tea form a load for a horse. From

Kashgar the U’sbek merchants bring them to Kokan, whence they are

exported on camels to Bokhara. The returns-are said to be made in

shawls, European articles, raw silk, horses, &c. No direct intercourse

exists betwixt Kokan and India, owing to the jealousy of the Chinese

government. The passage through Tibet to Cashmere, &c. is interdict-

ed. Shawls and other Indian articles are brought by the circuitous

route of Kabul, Balkh, and Bokhara.

* Many are Muhammedans.

1834.] the Ancient Ferghana in Central Asia. 377

The trade with Russia is carried on by means of caravans: the Kokan

merchants meet those of Bokhara at Tashkhend, and forming one body,

they proceed via Turkistan through the Steppes occupied by the Cossacs,

part to Omsk, and part to Orenburg. The productions of China, raw

silk, camlets, and cotton yarn, are taken to Russia, and the returns are

made in furs, gun barrels, and locks, cutlery, Russian leather, and other

Russian manufactures. The currency of Kokan consists of gold tillas,

equal to about eight rupees in value, and a small silver coin, called a

tunkha, nearly equivalent to half a rupee.

The Usbeks who came to Bombay were quite ignorant of the English

name and government. The only Feringis they had any idea of were

the Russians. On being asked what nation they supposed was the

sovereign of Hindustan, they said they thought it was like Kabul and

Kandahar, under some Mussulman government; they expressed great

horror at the Sikhs not allowing the Muhammedan religion to be pub-

licly performed in the Panjab. They had first of all intended to go to

Delhi, and thence to Calcutta, but this circumstance prevented them.

They had strong letters of recommendation from Dost Munammep of

Kabul to Sutran Munammep Kuanof Peshawar, &c. They were generally

liberal and well-informed. The young man had read most of the Persian

classics, and spoke Persian very well. They were much astonished at

every thing they saw at Bombay, which they compared to the Chinese

city of Yarkend. I took them a trip in the small steamer, which they

considered as the work of magic, nor could I explain the effects of

steam so as to remove that idea. His Majesty’s ship Melville, being

in the harbour, I carried them on board her. At first they could not be

persuaded that it was a ship: they thought it was a wooden fortress,

erected on the bottom of the sea, by some extraordinary power. Sub-

sequently, however, when they found she actually floated, they were

more astonished at what they called the great boat, for they had no

word to express a ship in their language, nor had they even seen any

thing larger than the ferry boats on the Oxus, and the country vessels

in which they came to Bombay. Different from most Asiatics, they shewed

a great deal of curiosity, and examined every thing narrowly : they

measured the ship by the number of paces they took, and the cannon

ball by its apparent weight ; but what astonished them most of all was

the firing cannon with a lock like that of a gun, and ignition as produced

by a percussion tube. A native having illuminated his house with gas,

I took them to see it: here again they could not account for such an

effect, except as produced by magic; they frequently expressed a wish

that some Englishman would come to their country, and professed

their readiness to assist him in penetrating even into Chinese Tartary ;

but they said that it would be next to impossible to enter China proper:

378 On the U'sbek State of Kokan. [Ave.

they invariably spoke of China by the name Kathai (cathay) and the

emperor as the Khakhan. Russia, they called Uris. They were highly

amused at the races, but said theirs which are held once a year were

very superior. The English ladies they admired very much, but assert-

ed their own were as fair and had more colour. The dress of the

Usbeks is generally a small round cap of ermine, a large flowing robe

with an under dress and broad flowing trowsers; like the Usmanloos

they wear a broad leathern belt round the waist. When they go out

they always wear boots of black or shagreen leather ; their arms were

Chinese short swords, and matchlocks with Russian barrels and daggers,

They mentioned the fact of dreadful earthquakes having occurred ia

their country about three or four years ago. - The Cholera also had ex-

tended its ravages to the territory of their Khan.

It is proper that I should state that this information was collected

casually and in the course of many conversations I had with these per-

sons; there may be some exaggeration, but I believe it may generally

be depended upon. The Usbeks are a very straightforward, honest, and

simple people, very unlike the Persians or other Asiatics, and much more

approaching in their disposition and manners to Europeans. With regard

to the rebellion of Jenancir Kuosen in Chinese Tartary, the truth of

what they stated was fully borne out and verified by Mr. Linpsay, the

late Secretary to the Select Committee at Canton.

In order to give a correct idea of the geographical situation of the

kingdom of Kokan, I have appended to this memoir a map* of Central

Asia, drawn up from the best authorities within my reach. The

following genealogical table will also be useful to shew the descent of.

Uzsek, the founder of this horde, from Cueneiz Kuan.

ALANCORA, widow of Dunbun Bayan.

TuMENAI KHAN

Timitchir, surnamed

CuHENGiz KHAan

TuLtut Cuv’cui’ Ja’GHATA'I Ga’TaIR.

TIMUR.

UzsBEx. Noewar. :

The tribes collected by Uzpex conquered Transoxiana, &c.

The Noauat horde was subdued by the Russians, and these Tartars

are now scattered throughout Siberia.

* We regret being obliged to omit this map, which however necessarily con-

tains no matter new to geography, beyond perhaps the extension of the sway of

the Kua‘n of Kokan, as far north as the river Irtish. Any good map of Central

Asia will be sufficient to elucidate the memoir.—Ep.

1834.) Route of the Usbek Pilgrims. 379

{].—Note of a Pilgrimage undertaken by an Usbek and his two Sons from

Khokend or Kokan, in Tartary, through Russia, &c. to Mecca. Obtained

in conversation with the parties, by W. H. Watuen, Esq. &c.

About fourteen years ago, A. D. 1820. our father had a house and small

estate in the city of Kokan: this he sold for four hundred goldpieces, (a

tila of Kokan is equal to about eight rupees,) or rather more than three

thousand rupees, and having determined to abandon worldly cares, and

commence a religious life, he took leave ofall his friends and relations,

and proceeded on a journey, with the view of performing a pilgrimage

to the sacred cities of Mecca and Medina. We went from Kokan to

Tashkend, which is eight days journey of a caravan: this isa large

city, enclosed with a wall, and had been lately taken by our king from

Yunis Kuosa’s sons; their father had held it as a fief from our

government. At Tashkend we waited some days, until the caravan

for Russia took its departure: the caravan consisted of about 50 or 60

persons, mostly Bokhara and Tashkend people. From Tashkend we

then proceeded to a fortified town, called Turkistan, of rather smaller

consequence than Tashkend. Leaving this city, we arrived in about ten

days at a small place named Sozak. After this, we saw no more fixed

habitations, until we had entered the Russian territory. The country

consisted of immense Steppes of pasture land, the grass growing to

a prodigious height, and it was occupied by hordes of Kuzzaks, who

dwelt in small black tents, and ranged about from place to place.

After passiag through the hordes of Kuzzaks subject to our sovereign,

we arrived at the river called the Kuk-Sa, and on crossing it

- found the country occupied by Kuzzaks, dependent on the Russian

king, (A‘k Padshah, or White King.) We then arrived at a small place

called Shumi: here the Russians collected a toll from the people

of the caravan ; but on being told we were pilgrims, they left us alone;

the caravan dispersed at Shumi. We staid at this town two months,

and lodged with a Nogai Tartar. We were two months on our journey

from Tashkend to the Russian territory. We hired three kibitkas

from the Nogais, and went in fifteen days to Omsk, which is a large

fortified town. The Russian soldiers, dressed like yours, stopped

us at the gates, but on being told we were pilgrims, allowed us to pass.

We staid ten days there with a Nogai. We gota passport in the

Russian language, from a great man, whom they called General; he had

long festoons of gold hanging from his shoulders, and was dressed in

black (dark-green). We left Omsk, and after passing through many

places, the names of which we do not remember, we arrived at a very

large and ancient city, called Kazan. We were allowed to pass at the

gates on shewing the passport we had obtained at Omsk. We travel.

2.002

880 Note of a pilgrimage undertaken | [Ave..

led in kibitkas, or carriages drawn by one horse. Westaid four months

at Kazan, during which was the month of Ramazan; we lived with

a Nogai Tartar. We resolved to go by water thence to Astrakhan,

(the journey by land takes forty days.) At about one hour’s distance

from Kazan, we came to a large river*, and we embarked with

several other merchants, Tartars, and Russians, on board a large boat

about the size of a patéla ; the owner of the boat was a Russian. About

half way to Astrakhan, on the right bank of the river, our boat came to:

anchor off a large town named Sarat, where we staid six days: this town

is smaller and more modern than Kazan. We then embarked, and

arrived at Astrakhan in about forty-four days after leaving Kazan.

We were stopped at the gates by the guard; after examining our pass-

port, they let us pass; they were dressed like your people, except that

their clothes were black (meaning dark-green). We staid one month with

a Nogai there, as it was winter, and the country difficult to travel, owing

to the snow and ice. After this, we hired kibitkas, and in twenty days:

arrived at a town where the Sultan of the Nogais resides. We cannot

correctly recollect the name of the place, but it was something like

Evel. Three days journey from thence, we met with a river or branch:

of the sea, where was a Russian fort, with a small detachment of mili-

tary; our passport was again looked at. We then crossed over and came

to a desert of one day’s journey in the carriages aforesaid; after which,

we reached a village of the Cherkes (Circassians) : they gave us a guide

who brought us to a Muhammedan village, whence we went with a

caravan to Hunufa (Hanapa). We had now entered the Roman (Turk-

ish) territories. After a stay of ten days at that place, we took ship,

and arrived safely at Ram (Constantinople) ; here we hired a house for

three or four rupees per month, staid in that city four months, and passed.

over in a boat to Eskudari. We here purchased horses, and proceeded

on horseback through many villages and towns until after forty or fifty

days, we arrived at Sham (Damascus). We hired a house in this city,

where we staid some time. We wished to visit Jerusalem, but the coun-

try was in such a disturbed state, that we could not go for fear of the

plundering Arabs. We then travelled to a town called Ghaza, and

thence to Elarish, whence we went in twenty-five days to Cairo, the

‘capital of Egypt; here we hired a house and remained three months.

We then left for Suez, which port we reached on camels in four days;

here we embarked on board a vessel, and arrived at Judda in seventeen

days. We put on the dress of pilgrims on board ship four days before

we arrived at Judda. We reached Mecca in two days on camels; arrived

there in the month of Ramzan. We hired a house there at four dollars

* The Volga.

1834.] by an Usbek from Kokan through Russia, &c. to Mecca. 381

per mensem, and after the pilgrimage was performed, we went with a

caravan to Medina, where we arrived in twelve days. From Medina we

came to Yambo, a sea-port ; thence we took ship to Cossier, thence in

four days we reached Kenneh; we then dropped down the Nile to Cairo,

whence we went to Alexandria; there we took ship, and sailed to a place

called Adania; we thence journeyed to a town called Katahia, thence to

Boursa, then to another town called Adania, Scutari, and Rim. At

Constantinople we were directed by the Scutan’s minister to apply to

the Russian ambassador for another passport. We took ship and arrived

at Taridska*. Here we saw a large Russian fort. Thence we came to

Astrakhan, from which place we proceeded round the head of the

Caspian to the city of Orenbourg; thence we went to a place called

Kezziljer, the last town in the Russian territories. About twelve or

thirteen days after passing through the hordes of wandering Kuzziks,

we crossed the Kiik-St river, and happily re-entered our prince’s

territory. On both sides this river are hordes of roving Kuzzaks; those

to the north are under Russia, to the south under our king. The river is

very broad, and at times very full of water; its current is very strong.

We arrived after thirty days on camels at Sozdk ; hence we bent our

steps to Turkistan, Tashkend, and Kokan. When we arrived, the Kun,

our king, had just returned from his campaign in Chinese Tartary ;

whither he had gone to assist Jenancir Kuosya Wane. JEHANGIR

Kuoga was no rebel, as treated by the Chinese. His ancestors were the

sovereigns of the country before the Chinese conquered it, that is of

Kashgar. Our prince in some degree failed in his expedition against

the Chinese ; this was owing to JeHancin Kuogsa’s not joining him

cordially. Our prince could not infuse confidence into his mind, and

JzHANncix wanted to conquer the country for himself. The consequence

of that campaign, however, was that the Chinese agreed to our king’s

supremacy over their Muhammedan subjects; on the other hand, he is to-

keep the country in order, and be responsible for the Kirghiz and

Muhammedan population. After our return, our father waited on the

Suexu-vutIsztam, who paid him great attention, as did all the ulema,

and people in general; but his other four sons died, on which he set out

with us and our mother ona second pilgrimage, both our parents being

determined to leave their bones in the holy land. Our good father how-

ever died at Somniany. In the first instance our 400 tilas (gold pieces)

carried us to Mecca. After all our expenditure there, we had one

hundredt+ left, and on this we subsisted on our way back. We were

seven years in performing our first pilgrimage, and returning to our

own country. We had no anxiety about being short in cash, as we knew

* Taganrog ? + Rupees 800.

382 European Speculations on Buddhism. [Ave.

we had God for our protector, and that he would bring us through all

adversities, according to his holy and immutable decrees.

The two young men, from whom I gleaned the above particulars,

came to Bombay in the suite of the vazir of Kokan; their names were

HaxiSuan Kv'tiand Hasi Suan Katenper; they were very young

when they performed the pilgrimage, being now only about thirty and

twenty-six years of age respectively. They have received a very good

education, having a good acquaintance with the principal Persian

authors, and are well versed in Muhammedan science; their father

was a Mulla or Doctor of Law, and received his education partly at

Kokan, and partly at Bokhara; he also travelled to Kabul to become

initiated in Siifeism by a famous nakshbandy pir or seer of that place.

Til.—European Speculations on Buddhism. By B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

C.S. Resident at Nipal, &c.

In the late M. Ase, Remusat’s review of my sketch of Buddhism,

(Journal des Savans, Mai, 1831,) with the perusal of which I have

just been favoured by Mr. J. Prinszp, there occurs (p. 263) the fol-

lowing passage: ‘‘ L’une des croyances les plus importantes, et celle

sur la quelle l’essai de M. Hopeson fournit le moins de lumiéres, est

celle des avénemens ou incarnations (avatara). Le nom de Tathdgata

(avenu*) qu’on donne 4 Saxra n’est point expliqué dans son mémoire;

et quant aux incarnations, le religieux dont les reponses ont fourni la

substance de ce mémoire, ne semble pas en reconnoitre d’autres que

celles des sept Bouddhas. [1 est pourtant certain qu’on en compte une

infinité d’autres; et les lamas du Tibet se considérent eux mémes comme

autant de divinités incarnées pour le salut des hommes.”

I confess [am somewhat surprised by these observations, since what-

ever degree of useful information relative to Buddhism my essays in

the Calcutta and London Transactions may furnish, they profess not to

give any, (save ex vi necessitatis) concerning the ‘ veritable nonsens’

of the system. And in what light, I pray you, is sober sense to regard

‘‘une infinité” of phantoms, challenging belief in their historical exis-

tence as the founders and propagators of a given code of laws? The

Lallita Vistara gravely assigns 505, or according to another copy, 550,

avatdrs to Saxya alone. Was I seriously to incline to the task of

collecting and recording all that is attrivuted to these palpable nonenti-

ties ? or, was it merely desired that I should explain the rationale of the

doctrine of incarnation ? If the latter only be the desideratum, here is

a summary recapitulation of what I thought I had already sufficiently

explained.

* A radical mistake ; see the sequel.

1834.] European Speculations on Buddhism. 385

The scale of Bauddha perfectibility has countless degrees, several of

which towards the summit express attributes really divine, however

short of the transcendental glory of a tathdgata in nirvritté. Never-

theless, these attributes appertain to persons subject to mortal births

and deaths, of which the series is as little limited as is that scale of

cumulative merits to which it expressly refers. But, if the scale of

increasing merits, with proportionate powers in the occupiers of each

grade, have almost infinite extent, and yet mortal birth cleave to every

grade but the very highest, what wonder that men-gods should be

common ? or, that the appearance again in the flesh, of beings, who are

far more largely gifted than the greatest of the devatas, should be

called an avaidr ? Such avatars, in all their successive mortal advents

till they can reach the estate of a tathagata, are the arhantas, and the

bodhisatwas, the pratyéka and the srdvaka-Buddhas. They are gods

and far more than gods; yet they were originally, and still quoad birth

and death are, mere men. When I stated that the divine Lamas of

Tibet are, in fact, arhantas ; but that a very gross superstition had

wrested the just notion of the character of the latter to its own use, I

thought I had enabled every reader to form a clear idea of that marvel

of human folly, the immortal mortals, or present palpable divinities of

Tibet! How few and easy the steps from a theory of human perfecti-

bility, with an apparently interminable metempsychosis, to a practical

tenet such as the Tibetans hold!

But Remusat speaks of the incarnations of the tathdgatas : this is

a mistake, and a radical one. A tathagata may be such whilst yet

lingering in the flesh of that mortal birth in which he reached this

supreme grade ;—and here, by the way, is another very obvious founda-

tion for the Tibetan extravagance—but when once, by that body’s decay,

the tathagata has passed into nervritli, he can never be again incar-

nated. The only true and proper Buddha is the Maha Yaniku or Tathd-

gata Buddha. Such are all the ‘ sapta Buddha;’ of whom it is abundantly

certain that not one ever was, or by the principles of the creed, could

be, incarnated. Saxya’s incarnations all belong to the period preced-

ing his becoming a Tathagata. Absolute quietism is the enduring state

of a Tathagata : and, had it been otherwise, Buddhism would have been

justly chargeable with a more stupendous absurdity than that from

which Remusat in vain essays to clearit. ‘ Plusieurs absolus—plu-

sieurs infinis’ there are ; and they are bad enough, though the absolute

infinity be restricted to the fruition of the subject. But the case would

have been tenfold worse had activity been ascribed to these beings ;

for we shouldthen have had an unlimited number of infinite ruling provi-

dences! The infinite of the Buddhists is never incarnated; nor the finite

384 European Speculations on Buddhism. {Aue.

of the Brahmans. Avatdrs are an essential and consistent part of Brah-

manism—an unessential and inconsistent part of Buddhism: and there is

always this material difference between theavatdr of the formerandof the

latter, that whereas in the oneit is an incarnation of the supremeand in-

finite spirit, for recognised purposes of creation or rule ; in the other, it

is an incarnation of a mere human spirit—(howeverapproximated by its

own efforts to the infinite) and for what purpose it is impossible to say,

consistently withthe principles of the creed. Lexclude hereall consideration

of the dhyaxi, or celestial Buddhas, because Remusat’s reference is ex-

pressly to the seven mdnushi or human ones.

The word ¢athdgata is reduced to its elements, and explained in three

ways—lst, thus gone, which means gone in sich a manner that he (the

tathdgata) will never appear again ; births having been closed by the

attainment of perfection. 2nd, ¢hus got or obtained, which is to say,

(cessation of births) obtained, degree by degree, in the manner describ-

ed in the Bauddha scriptures, and by observance of the precepts therein

laid down. 38rd, thus gone, that is, gone as it (birth) came—the pyr-

rhonic interpretation of those who hold that doubt is the end, as well as

beginning, of wisdom ; and that that which causes birth, causes likewise

the ultimate cessation of them, whether that ‘ final close’ be conscious

immortality or virtual nothingness. Thus the epithet tathagata, so far

from meaning ‘ come’ (avenu), and implying incarnation, as Remusat

supposed, signifies the direct contrary, or ‘gone for ever,’ and expressly

announces the impossibility of incarnation; and this according to all

the schools, sceptical, theistic, and atheistic.

I shall not, I suppose, be again asked for the incarnations of the

tathagatas*. Nor, I fancy, will any philosophical peruser of the above

etymology of this important word have much hesitation in refusing, on

this ground alone, any portion of his serious attention to the ‘ infinite’

of Buddhist avatars, such as they really are. To my mind they belong

to the very same category of mythological shadows with the infinity of

distinct Buddhas, which latter, when I first disclosed it as a fact in re-

lation to the belief of these sectaries, led me to warn my readers ‘“‘ to

keep a steady eye upon the authoritative assertion of theold scriptures,

that Saxya is the 7th and last of the Buddhast.”

The purpose of my two essays on Buddhism was to seize and render

intelligible the deading and least absurd of the opinions and practices of

these religionists, in order to facilitate to my countrymen the study of

* To the question, what is the ¢tathdgata, the most holy of Buddhist scriptures

returneth for answer, ‘It does not come again, it does not come again.’

t Asiatic Researches, vol. xvi. p. 445.

1833.] European Speculations on Buddhism. 385

an entirely new and difficult subject in those original Sanscrit authori-

ties* which I had discovered and placed within their reach, but no living

interpreters of which, I knew, were accessible to them, in Bengal or

in Europe.

I had no purpose, nor have I, to meddle with the interminable sheer

absurdities of the Bauddha philosophy or religion ; and, had I not been

called upon for proofs of the numerous novel statements my two essays

contained, I should not probably have recurred at all to the topic. But

sensible of the prevalent literary scepticism of our day and race, I have

answered that call, and furnished to the Royal Asiatic Society, a copi-

ous selection from those original works which I had some years previ.

ously discovered the existence of in Nipal. I trust that a further con-

sideration of my two published essays, as illustrated by the new paper

just mentioned, will suffice to remove from the minds of my continental

readers most of those doubts of Remusat, the solution of which does

not necessarily imply conversancy on my part with details as absurd as

interminable. I cannot, however, be answerable for the mistakes of my

commentators. One signal one, on the part of the lamented author in

question, I have just discussed: others of importance I have adverted

to elsewhere: and I shall here confine myself to the mention of one

more belonging to the review from which I have quoted. In speaking

of the classification of the people, Remusar considers the vajra acharya

to be laics; which is so far from being true that they and they alone

constitute the clergy. The dhikshuka can indeed perform some of the

lower offices of religion: but the vajra achdrya solely are competent

to the discharge of the higher ; and, in point of fact, are the only real

clergy. That the distinction of clerus et laicus in this creed is alto-

gether an anomaly, resulting from the decay of the primitive asceticism

of the sect, I have endeavoured to shew elsewhere, and cannot afford

room for repetition in this place.

The critics generally have been, I observe, prompt to adopt my cau-

tion relative to local superstitions, as opposed to the original creed of

the Bauddhas. But they have carried their caution too far, and by so

doing, have cast a shade of doubt and suspicion over things sufficiently

entitled to exemption therefrom. Allow me, then, to reverse the medal,

* Nearly 50 vols. in Sanscrit, and four times as many in the language of Tibet,

were sent by me to Calcutta between the years 1824, and 30. The former had

never been before heard of, nor the latter possessed, by Europeans.

[See the notices of tke contents of the Tibetan works and their Sanscrit originals

by M. Csoma pe Kéris, and by Professor H. H. Wixson in the 3rd vol. Glean-

ings, and Ist vol. Journal. As. Soc.—Eb.

386 European Speculations on Buddhism. (Aue.

and to shew the grounds upon which a great degree of certainty and

uniformity may always be presumed to exist in reference to this creed,

be it professed where it may.

Buddhism arose in an age and country celebrated for literature ; and

the consequence was, that its doctrine and discipline were fixed by means

of one of the most perfect languages in the world (Sanscrit), during, or

immediately after, the age of its founder.

Nor, though furious bigots dispersed’ the sect, and attempted to

destroy its records, did they succeed in the latter attempt. The refugees

found, not only safety, but protection, and honour, in the immediately

adjacent countries, whither they safely conveyed most of their books,

and where those books still exist, either in the original Sanscrit, or in

most carefully-made translations from it. The Sata Sahasrika, Prajna

Paramita, and the nine Dharmas, discovered by me in Nipal, are as indis-

putably original evidence of Buddhism as the Védas and Purdnas are of

Brahmanism. The Kdhgyur of Tibet has been proved to have been render-

ed into Tibetan from Sanscrit, with pains and fidelity : and if the numer-

ous books of the Burmese and Ceylonese be not originals, it is certain

that they were translated in the earlier ages of Buddhism, and that they

were rendered into a language (high Prakrit) which, from its close

affinity to that of the original books of the sect, (Sanscrit,) must have

afforded the translators every facility in the prosecution of their labours.

But if the Buddhists, whether of the continent or islands of India,

or of the countries beyond the former, still possess and consult the

primitive scriptures of their faith, either in the original language, or in

careful translations, made in the best age of their church—wherefore, I

would fain know, should European scholars, from their study, incessant-

ly prate about mere local rites and opinions, constituting the substance

of whatever is told to the intelligent traveller by the present professors

of this faith in diverse regions—nay, constituting the substance of

whatever he can glean from their books? In regard to Nipal, it is

just as absurd to insinuate, that the Prajna Paramita, and the nine

Dharmas were composed in that country, and have exclusive reference

to it, as to say that the Hebrew Old, or Greek New, Testament was

composed in and for Italy, France, or Spain exclusively. Nor is it

much less absurd to affirm, that the Buddhism of one country is essen-

tially unlike the Buddhism of any and every other country professing

it, than it would be to allege the same of Christianity.

Questionless, in the general case, documentary is superior to verbal

evidence. But the superiority is not without limit: and where, on the

one hand, the books referred to by our closet students are numerous

and difficult, and respect an entirely new subject, whilst, on the other

1834.] European Speculations on Buddhism. 387

hand, our personal inquirers have time and opportunity at command,

and can question and cross-question intelligent witnesses, the result of

an appeal to the living oracles will oft times prove as valuable as that

of one to the dead.

Let the closet student, then, give reasonable faith to the traveller,

even upon this subject; and, whatever may be the general intellectual

inferiority of the orientals of our day, or the plastic facility of change

peculiar to every form of polytheism, let him not suppose that the living

followers of Buddha cannot be profitably interrogated touching the creed

they live and die in; and, above all, let him not presume that a religion

fixed, at its earliest period, by means of a noble written language, has

no identity of character in the several countries where it is now pro-

fessed, notwithstanding that that identity has been guarded, up to this

day, by the possession and use of original scriptures, or of faithful trans-

lations from them, which were made in the best age of this church.

For myself, and with reference to the latter point, I can safely say

that my comparisons of the evisting Buddhism of Nipal, with that of

Tibet, the Indo-Chinese nations, and Ceylon, as reported by our local

inquirers, as well as with that of ancient India itself, as evidenced by

the sculptures of Gya*, and of the cave temples of Aurungabad, have

satisfied me that this faith possesses as much identity of character in

all times and places as any other we know, of equal antiquity and

diffusiont.

* See the explanation of these sculptures by a Nipalese Buddhist in the Quar-

terly Oriental Magazine, No. XIV. pp. 218, 222.

+ As a proof of the close agreement of the Bauddha systems of different coun-

tries, we may take this opportunity of quoting a private letter from Colonel Bur-

NEY, relative to the ‘ Burmese Philosopher Prince,’ Mexxuara Men, the king

of Ava’s uncle.

‘ The prince has been reading with the greatest interest M. Csoma pE K6rés’s

different translations from the Tibet scriptures in your Journal, and he is most

anxious to obtain the loan of some of the many Tibetan works, which the Society

is said to possess. He considers many of the Tibetan letters to be the same as

the Burmese, particularly the 6, m,n, and y. He is particularly anxious to know

if the monastery called Zedawuna still exists in Tibet, where according to the Bur-

mese books, GopaMA dwelt a long time, and with his attendant ANANDA planted

a bough which he had brought from the great pipal tree, at Buddha-Gaya. The

prince is also anxious to know whether the people of Tibet wear their hair as the

Burmese do ? how they dress, and how their priests dress and live? Thecity in

which the monastery of Zedawuna stood, is called in the Burmese scriptures

Thawotthi, and the prince ingeniously fancies, that Tibet must be derived from

that word. The Burmese have no s, and always use their soft th, when they meet

with that letter in Pali or foreign words—hence probably Thawotthi is from some

Sanscrit name Sawot. I enclose alist of countries and cities mentioned in the

2D 2

388 Geological Section of the [Aue.

P. S.—Whether Remusar’s ‘ avenu’ be understood loosely, as mean-

ing come, or strictly, as signifying come to pass, it will be equally

inadmissible as the interpretation of the word Tathagata; because

Tathagata is designed expressly to announce that all reiteration and

contingency whatever is barred with respect to the beings so designated.

They cannot come; nor can any thing come to pass affecting them*.

And if it be objected, that the mere use of the word avenu, in the

past tense, does not necessarily imply such reiteration and conditional

futurity, I answer that Remusart clearly meant it to convey these ideas,

or what was the sense of calling on me for the successive incarnations

of these avenus? It has been suggested to me that absolu, used sub-

stantively, implies activity. Perhaps so, in Parisian propriety of speech.

But I use it merely as opposed to relative with reference to mere mor-

tals; and I trust that the affirmation—there are many absolutes, many

infinites, who are nevertheless inactive—may at least be distinctly

understood. I have nothing to do with the reasonableness of the tenet

so affirmed or stated, being only a reporter.

1V.—Geological Section across the Valley of the Nerbudda, from Tendukhért

to Bittoul. By J. G. Srinssury, Esq. Ben. Med. Est. Plate XXIII.

In your No. for November last, you expressed a wish that some one

should give you a section of the geological features of the country from

Tendukhéri to the hills south of the Nerbudda. Opportunity has been

afforded me of making such a trip, andas probably you may not receive

an account from one versed in the subject, I send you such notes as I

made on the excursion, together with specimens of the rocks met with.

The conical hill to the S. E. near Tendukhéri is the point from

which I started, the same to which Captain Franxtin alludes in the

1st part of the Transactions of the Physical Class of the Asiatic Society,

and which he describes as being capped with basaltic columns.

The specimens from this hill are T 1, forming a platform with T 1 a

mixed in detached pieces. Above the platform aretrap boulders reaching

Burmese writings, as the scene of Gopama’s adventures, to which if the exact

site and present designation of each can be assigned from the Sanscrit or the Tibet

authorities, it will confer an important favor on Burmese literati.’’ It is highly

interesting to see the spirit of inquiry stirring in the high places of this hitherto

benighted nation. The information desired is already furnished, and as might be

expected, the Burmese names prove to be copied through the Prakrit or Pali;

directly from the Sanserit originals, in this respect differing from the Tibetans

which are translations of the same name.—Ep.

* Avenu signifies quod evenit, contigit, that which hath happened.—(Diction-

naire de Trevoux.) Tathagata ; tathé thus (what really is), gata (known, ob-

tained).—(Wi1son’s Sans. Dict.)—Ep.

1834.] Nerbudda valley from Tendukhéri southwards. 389

to within some 50 or 60 feet of the summit where the columns T 2 are

found. Oncoming to which, one would almost fancy that some vast tem-

ple had been thrown down by an earthquake. At the very top T3

was lying—(see Pl. XXIII. fig. 1.)

From this hill to Beltari Ghat, on the Nerbudda, is a distance of about

10 miles, the first part of the road much intersected by ravines of the

Baranj, a considerable nala rising in the hills north of Tendukhéri ; after

which is the black alluvial soil of the valley, until you approach the

Nerbudda. About a mile to the east of Beltari, in a water-course of one of

the ravines I obtained the accompanying fossil remains*, the matrix of

which is (S C Bel) a conglomerate, verysimilar to the one forwarded with

the fossilsfrom Segouni, on the Omar nadinear Umaria. This conglomerate

forms also the bed of the river at this Ghat (Bel. 1.) butis so friable and

little coherent that it is difficult to procure a specimen ; it is also accom-

panied by the same nodules, (vide Bel. 2.)

On crossing the Nerbudda, about a mile inland, in a south-east direc-

tion, a low detached range of hills, some four or five miles in extent, rising

to the highest perhaps 200 feet, is met with B H 1; first occurring at the

bottom ofa ravine distant some 2 or 300 yards from the range : the stra-

ta running nearly east and west, with veins of quartz (B H 2) traversing

in the same direction, varying from aline to upwards oftwoinchesbreadth.

Near is seen the same conglomerate (S C Bel.) of the opposite side of

the river, and which appears to me to be spread over a considerable

extent of country, ifit be the same as mentioned by Captain Franxuin,

as occurring at Janee Ghat. I have found it in several places along the

course of the Nerbudda, as far as Hoshungabad, and one specimen I

picked up in the bed of the Duhi, near Gurawara proper.

From this low range toFuttehpoor, the country presents no particular

feature for the geologist. Near all the rivers, and nalas, ravines abound :

generally a light soil mixed with kankar, on which is grownf cotton,

kodo, urhur, juwar, and rain crops. At agreater or less distance from

the ravines, the rich black soil of the valley prevails, fitted for gram,

wheat, and rubee crops in general.

_ As from this point I proceeded to visit one of the hot-springs, I shall

here insert my remarks on the westernmost of them.

It is situated some 14 miles, in a westerly direction from Futtehpoor,

about four miles in a§.S. E. one from the village of Kyrie, be-

longing to Lala Thakur. A short distance before reaching the spring,

* The upper jaw of a horse.—Ep.

+ My observation does not accord with that of Lieut. Mires’, (p. 65 of your

Journal.) Great quantities are grown on the banks of the Heren and Nerbudda, but

in soil as described above.

390 Geological Section of the [Ave.

in crossing a small nala (chiefly derived from these springs), the bed

was formed by the specimens K 1, 2, and 3; No. 1 formed a small fall

(see fig. 2,) and No. 2, intersected the strata running ina E.N. E,

direction. No. 8 being the general bed of the river, and giving it a

greyish appearance.

There are two springs, distant some five or six paces from each other,

the southern one has been squared by stones being placed tank fashion,

forming anarea of about five feet each way : the other is left pretty much

to nature ; depth about a foot and half. Much gas is extricated, of an of-

fensive sulphureous odour, temperature 114°; thatof the air86°, timenoon,

(28th February, 1833.) At 12 paces distant, is acold spring; the tem-

perature of which I found to be 82°. Of the specimens accompanying,

K 4 is the rock from which the springs issue ; a pace or two above, K 5

juts out; K 7, is a rocky ledge just below the junction of the hot and cold

springs; K 6, isa small detached hill, large masses of which are lying

at the junction of the springs, on which are carved the yonz. In a water-

course between the hill K 6, and the springs, lie large rolled pebbles of

different colors, jasper, agate, and boulders of all sizes, precisely similar

to those at Futtehpoor (F. 1.) é

Futtehpoor (at which reside three Goand Rajas) is situated first

within the gorge of the low range of hills that form thesouthern bound-

ary of the valley of the Nerbudda. On passing through the town, which

is built on both sides of the Unjon nala, the road winds through the low*

hills, varying from 150 to 200 feet in height, composed of F 2, capped

with F 3. F 2 descends all the way, and is seen forming the bed of

the nala ; at one place where they crossed it, the rock puts on the ap-

pearance of a platform, covered with rough mortar, in which numerous

small siliceous pebbles were mixed. In the nala and all about, are boul-

ders of F 1, as at Kyrie hot spring. About six miles round the western end

of Chuttair, the road up to this being undulated low jungle, the

country becomes more open, and the soil changes from siliceous to

decomposed trap, small hillocks and ridges of which are seen jutting up

in this valley. The intermediate spaces, being the black alluvial soil

similar to that of the Nerbudda, had crops of gram and wheat on them.

About four miles from Maljihir S. S. E. near a small low range of hills

(specimen M H) is the other hot-spring. The gas extricated is more

offensive than the Kyrie one ; temp. 134° air 92°; time 2 P.M. (3rd

March, 1834,) cold spring about 20 paces off, 78°. This spring bubbles

* It is to be noted that although the hills are generally low, yet some high

peaks, as Chuttair and Douria, (probably rising to 800 or 1000 feet above the.

plain,) are met with.

1834.] Nerbudda valley from Tendukhért southwards. 391

up much more than the other, and a greater volume of water issues. It

has also been rudely enclosed, and at a short distance off is a Mahadeo

temple in ruins. M S$ isthe rock from which the spring issues, and

M Nisa ledge of rocks, and G the nala, some 200 yards off.

From Maljihir westward to Kunchari, a ridge of trap is traced, which

crosses the river Deinwa at this place, and through which the river

has cut its way; changed into the solid compact rock of Dat K 1; a

similar ledge being seen above the ford : the strata appear to run nearly

east and west, with a dip of about 30°, in places traversed by thin veins

_ of quartz and agate, D at K 3, forms the bed of the river at the ford,

while largerolled conglomerates D at K 2, are thickly strewed in the bed,

varying in size from a small pebble to large masses, a foot in diameter.

From this to Pugara is about nine miles. After leaving the Deinwa, the

road is sandy, anda small ridge of sandstone is passed over, leading into

a valley of black alluvial soil, up to the village of Singanama; from

which commences what may be termed the Mahadeo Hills. The road is

one unvaried ascent, but by no means steep, through a forest jungle,

(scarcely any low bush jungle,) the rock of which is a sandstone, P },

(and P 2, muchintermixed with it,) the wholevery practicable for all sorts

of baggage, carts excepted. About seven miles from the river, the chief

ascent in this march is attained, and the road keeps along the west of

the ridge, which becomes more open and level up to Pugara, a small

Goand village, belonging to a Thakur. The scenery about is very

picturesque: a small nala, the Kanjundeo, is in front, and on every side

fine large trees of mango, jamin, mahwa, semul, &c. ; less than a mile

to the eastward rises a small stream, the Kanjun Koonr, which after a

very small course falls over a precipitous rock, some 3 or 400 feet per-

pendicular; it has obtained the name of Butkee Booran. ‘Tradition

saying that it derivedits name from a young Goandee (it might add to

theromance tostyle her lovely, but judging fromthe faces of this race in

our days, it could not be the truth,) being forced over; however Miss

Butkee has had her companions, as in the days of Goand rule, obnoxious

individuals on being brought before their ruler, had the laconic sentence

of ‘“Shew him Butkee Booran,” passed on him. This nala, after wind-

ing through the hills, falls into the Deinwa at Pissun.

From Pugara to the table land of Puchmuree, the distance is about

seven miles, the roadbeing a series of rocky sandstoneledges, occasionally

intersected by small streams ; the road on the whole is very practicable for

all sorts of laden cattle, there being but one or two places where even

camels experience any thing like difficulty. On passing the last eleva-

tion, one of the Kodri range (being the husks of the kodo thrown aside

by Mahadeo when resident here), you come to an open, rather level

plain, of irregular size, the longest part probably not exceeding six miles

392 Geological Section of the Nerbudda [Auve.

from Dobgur west to the Kanjee Ghatee, east, by five from the Pugara

Ghatee to the caveat Mahadeo. There being no underwood or low

jungle, this plain has much the appearance of a park ; two or three streams

wind through it in different directions.

The whole of these hills are almost entirely one rock, a sandstone

(Dok 2) varying a little in color. I visited the top of one of the peaks,

Dokgur* by name, the same which is stated by Captain Franxiin

to be 4800 feet high. On the pinnacle of this hill the pebbles

were lying, evidently detached from the sandstone by the action of

weather. These pebbles are to be seen im horizontal strata in many

places, where the bare mural rock rises 300 or 400 feet from the

plain. The only exception to this sandstone was, Dok 1, forming a

water-course about 200 feet below the sammit, and which is crossed

once or twice in ascending to this peak, and Dok 3, about 150 feet

from the summit.

In a cave, through which passed a stream, called Jumbo Dweep, the

specimen of silicified tree was found by Captain Ousz.ry, the descrip-

tion of which I give you in his own words.

« After having swam in as you know some 40 or 50 yards, with

torches, where several passages appear to branch off, and not liking togo

farther in water, the depth of which was great but unknown, I came

back to the debris on which you stood, formed of broken masses from

above, under which the stream runs. On descending with the stream

by torch light about 20 feet through the sandstone excavated by the

action of water, we came to a small room 10 feet square by 10 or 12 high,

the stream falling by a crevice through the floor, about two feet wide. We

descended about 15 or 20 feet more, and between the sides of the crevices

was jammed the tree, a trunk with apparently stumps above, part of the

bark, all fallen forward and caught in a hollow of the sandstone made

by water : about 4 feet long by 18 inches wide, from 2 to 6 inches thick:

of this I struck off the piecet I gave you, and have brought away the whole

fragment, but not the tree,for what appeared was fully four feet wide, but

how large it may be I did not carefully observe.”

Lieutenant Frxnis, in the Journal for February last, p. 79, appears

to meto givea greater degree of extentto these hills, than my observation

warrants. More than three sides of themare defined by the Deinwa,

taking its rise between the peaks of Bhimgur and Dokgur, and to the

westward of Dokgur a deep chasm immediately commences. Whether

the geological formation differs on the side towards the Tek, I have no

* There are two other peaks exceeding this in height, viz. Putta Sunkur, (above

the cave of Mahadeo,) and Choura Deo, the highest of all which I conjecture to be

about 5000 feet above the sea.

+ The one IJ send.

Kot: IT. PL. XX.

Jour as. Soe.

\ ato1f haypungy ayy fo

77] "1S9PL EL

‘yby 00x 7moyp SOY 70. if es LP LAW Ly6r LOPSIOU?

WN Wy, GY

WP?

EL aN

U017P70 npy bry, o

Dyetmars tere)

: rks SS

ihe eel

Maven poor” ¢ Mga. eA Mia eg ae LO wd

° [Eig sy NS i, yn TOUY Beas

ESE, BL YVNG PH pz

Luknadoun

PANU YING DAD

jooyleg 07 olseyy copuey,

\ AOL ATS

*19unl par

MM ys! |

Lai! fd i Ky fay Wy lly A/

iy Li

yp ) Yj, Hl WW 4

a Laps VZTAWAN Wy YERWIAV ES

f WSs a wy Cah fe Na EAT , Ys a> yi)

\ is 4 ae Dur my ee ie ye

yp =, a “?9f

f Yr! 50. areas

Tay” cat

DIAING,

nites,

PTIN AN Ie AS] Na

: F n° Gn PN) AY, wis

: a At" P|

a TRAIAR MPI) 100

ee q Le sood Guis.1 ON

je Moss. a

2 man pay am) Sobol nes,

Dy, 7 ey ~DIIDWOAL DL) ae Lite a

oa hing i haa § Dame), “4 ‘7, '

La] S wees

gaunolis Wo mn ~~ aownyoy? —}

TRvaINUIOO QRey, =.

“B eg IS DUONG bi een

ey obirvd voy PUTO ne

pr = !

ay FYE .. My ‘

Gy YO hy? <M yy” : y isda

fs) Ye t INS:

i de 4 seountutung OPEL”? 7288,

E e GALT, * A eves f / . ee 4 UVPNQHSOH

Sy : o @?. Yf Cop ‘2 sees — : eet

See. gore Se

ltt ve

Siucee

1834.] Nerbudda valley from Tendukhéri southwards. 393

opportunity of judging, but the Muttoor, divided from the Mahadeo

range by the Deinwa and Kuttai nalas, is trap, and that formation is

seen from Maljihir to Singanama, at which village the gradual ascent of

these hills from the north commences. The steep side is from Bhawun

(where the Jatra assembles at the annual festival of Shiv Ratri) : the

ascent from this to the cave of Mahadeo (situated some 4 or 500 feet below

the peak of Jutta Shunkur) is impassable for laden cattle, horses and

elephants with difficulty getting up. Near Bhawun is to be seen a

singular shaped hill (see fig. 3), from which all Goands firmly believe the ©

locusts issue, hence its name Teri Kothi. Of the climate of these hills

I annex a memorandum, received from Captain Franxuin in 1828 :—a

season unusually hot on the Nerbudda and in the provinces, the ther-

mometer in that month being at Cawnpoor 118° in the shade, and 144°

Fahr, in the sun.

May 21. Puchmuree, Noon. Barom. 26.50 Therm. 86. Fine

Peak of Dokgur, 5 e.m. Ditto 25.60 Ditto, 85. Do.

22. Puchuree, 8a.M. Ditto 26.50 Ditto, 78. cloudy.

33. Jhirpa, close to

Kunchuree on

the Deinwa, 5p.m. Ditto 28.35 Ditto, 98.

being at least 20° cooler than the valley at the hottest period of the day.

Is it further confirmation of the coolness of these hills, that ferns and

moss are to be seen very luxuriant from Pugara upwards? as I am not

awarethat we found them lower down. The animals are the same ason the

plains, with exception of a beautiful squirrel, described by Major Syxzs

in his account of the mammalia* of the Dukhun, and named by him

«Scitirus Elphinstonii,” his description accurately answering to a pair

that Lieutenant WittraMs, 29th Native Infantry, and myself, procured.

The Goands procure them in the mango season, a tree that pre-eminent-

ly flourishes wild in these hills; some trunks issuing from the crevice

in the bare sandstone rock of three and even four feet diameter.

My route back was very much over the same ground, except that I ex-

amined the river much more to the eastward at Brimhan Ghat. The bed

of the river is here formed of a conglomerate, (Br. Ghat,) in which pro-

bably the fossil lower jaw of the elephant which I forwarded to you for-

merly, was foundt.

About a mile and a half up the river, the accompanying series of rocks

were found from BK 1 to BK 2. Number 1 is first met with on the

right bank, a slaty rock, with a dip of about 10° from the vertical,

stretching in a north-east direction; next comes Ne. 2, inthe same di-

rection, changing into 3}, with No. 4 intermixed. Close to the water’s

* Vol. i. Asiatic Journal, p. 165. + See vol. ii. p. 583.

} Of this rock, great numbers of Yonis and Bulls are made, to adorn the temples

in this vicinity.

394 Geological Section of the Nerbudda [Aue.

edge, No. 5, the river here being narrowed by these rocks, forms a rapid ;

Nos. 5 and 6, shelving down on each side. On the left bank, a rocky

platform of considerable width rises from the water, at an angle of about

30° to the top of the bank, the strata running as before, consisting of

Nos. 6, 7, 8, in places traversed by quartz 9 in contact with 8, 10 in large

masses, 11 overlaying 10, some eight or ten inches thick; after this to

the top of the bank, 10 is seen traversed with much quartz varying from

a line to considerable thickness.

About two miles, in a north-westerly direction, is the town of Chawur-

puthur, with a low range of hills at the back of it; the stratification

of which is nearly vertical, (Ch. 1,) running in a north-east to south-west

direction. I traced it down towards the river, where in a nala it changes

to Ch. 2, and then into Ch. 3, forming a ledge of rocks that cross the

river at Ram Ghat, and at this point terminate my observations.

N. B. In the construction of the accompanying map, those places

written in capitals are laid down from a map of this agency, sent up

from the Surveyor’s General’s Office, on a scale of eight miles to an inch,

and this is just half the size. The Tek, a station of the G. T.S. is laid

down at per As. Journ. for February last, p. 7, but not according to

the map appended, which I know to be erroneous*. The six peaks and

the Tek are all very conspicuous from the valley of the Nerbudda; those

two near Futtehpoor, named Chutair and Dourea, are nothing in height

compared to the others, probably not so high by 2000 feet ; but close

to the valley they look high. Choura overtops all, and is probably not

less than 5000 feet above the sea.

Segounj near to Umuria, is the village close to which the fossil bones

were discovered, as described in the As. Journ. for November, 1833.

List of Specimens alluded to in the above paper.

From the insulated hill near Tendukhért.

T1 Silicio-caleareous conglomerate, Bel. 2 nodule of kankar.

tinged with lithomarge. Low Hills South of the Nerbudda.

T 1 a Morecompact, silicious limestone.|B H 1 Silicious jasper conglomerate, with

52 Columnar basalt. BH2 Quartz veins. 3

es Same as T 1. Khyrie Hot-springs.

From Beltari, K 1 Calcareous basalt efferversing in

5 C. Apebble conglomerate with cal- acids, and leaving green wacken?

careous cement, same as that of/K 2 Vein of calcareous spar in do.

Brimhan ghat. K 3 Silicious limestone like T1 a.

Fossil upper jaw of a horse found|K 4 Stratified calcareous sandstone.

imbedded in it. K 5 Columnar basalt.

* On referring to the map in question, we find that our lithographist has made

a mistake of ten miles in laying down the position of the Tek station, as compared

with the table of Lats. and Longs. in page 70. The map was compiled from two

sketch maps by different officers, which differed in scale and in the position of man

of the principal places.—-Ep.

1834.]

K 6

Quartz sandstone. Dok 3

Nerbudda valley from Tendukhéri southward.

395

White decomposing sandstones on

K 7 Decomposing do. tinged green. summit, sandstone and large

Futtehpoor Hills. quartz pebbles.

Fil Conglomerate of jaspers, silex and] Mahadeo Cave, Soft sandstone.

felspar, with calcareous cement. |(Silicified wood in a stream within).

F 2 Jasper conglomerate, with red clay Nerbudda west of Brimhdn ghat.

cement. BK1,2 Slate.

F3 Quartz vein. BK3 More talcose do., green.

Maljihir Hot-spring. BK4 — Stillmore compact, with calcare-

MH _ FPriable quartzose sandstone. ous veins.

MN More compact ditto. BK5 Quartz tinged with 4.

MS _ Ditto. BK6 Ditto, and with red spots.

Deinwa River at Kuncharee. BK 7 Clayey sandstone, with rounded

DK1 Compact basalt. pebbles, size of a pear.

DK3 Conglomerate of half-rounded peb-/|B K 8 _ Silicious conglomerate.

bles, with jasper cement. BKg Sandstone, with do.

DK2 Decomposed sandstone. BK10 _ Ditto, with green earth.

At Pugara, BK1i1_ Clayey sandstone, slaty.

By Coarse-grained sandstone. At Chawurputhur.

P2 Coarser do. with ochreous clay. |Ch1 Vertical columnar basalt.

Dokgur Hills, Ch 2 Do. black flinty.

Dok 1, 2 Basalt. Ch3 Lighter, more quartz.

Accompanying these specimens were the following found by Captain

Ousexey, at the site of the coal discovered by him marked on the map.

As this coal was brought to the notice of the Asiatic Society by Lieut.

Finnis, in 1829, (see p. 73, and by Captain Covnrnarp before that time

(see As. Res. xvii. 72,) it was not known to whom the discovery was

rightly due. We areglad to see therefore that the subject is explained in

the following note from Captain Ousrxey, to Dr. Spiuspury, which

accompanied the above geological notice.—Ep.

“T am between Jamgurh and Bhoragurh: a beautiful jungle scene.

I found the strata in a dry nala, thus :

From 10 to 4 feet from the surface. . soft sandstone, friable.

9 inches, . coal, slaty.

6 inches, .. marly stoge, black.

1Z feet, -. good coal.

6 inches, .. soft micaceous shale.

below to the depth of 25 feet, .. harder sandstones.

The strata dip to the west about one foot in a yard: I was in hopes of

finding it nearly horizontal. I have commenced two shafts, and expect

to find the real deposit about five feet below the last coal. The only

water isin a fissure of this ndla, not good: all jungle and hills around.

On referring to my journal, I find I sent specimens of this coal on the 9th

March, 1827, to Mr. Mappocx, Captain CouLTHarD, &c. and that I sent

two servants with Lieutenant Finis, a year after, to point out the

place. It was upon WesrTon’s mentioning to Captain Couttnarp that

bits of coal were found occasionally in the Towa, that I sent the man,

who traced it up to this place.”

252

396 Note on the Fossil Elephant [Aue.

V.—WNote on the Fossil Bones of the Nerbudda valley, discovered by Dr.

G. G. Spilsbury, near Narsinhpir &c. By J. Prinsup, Secretary, &c.

(See Plate xxiv).

[Read at the Meeting of the 6th August.]

‘The circumstances of the discovery of the gigantic fossil bones now

presented by Doctor Spitspury, were brought to the notice of the

Society on the 80th October last*. I should feel inclined in pointing

to these splendid trophies, to repeat the obligations of Indian geology

to this eminent cultivator of the science, but that his modesty will not

allow me to designate him ‘ geologist,’ although his zeal and enterprise

in the systematic prosecution of geological inquiries, and his continued

success in making known these treasures of the ancient world, treasures

which had escaped so long the diligent search of professed geologists,

have fairly won for him all the fame that the most enthusiastic disciple

of the Wernerian hammer could covet.

Dr. Sprussury’s discoveries indeed forcibly exemplify the truth of the

fable of ‘‘ eyes and no eyes.” As it was his conversation with the lime-

burner that first brought tolightthe existence of the Jabalptr fossil shells,

so was it an humble native carpenter at Narsinhpur from whom he ob-

tained the knowledge of the giant at Segaunt, which was followed up by an

immediate visit to the spot, and the reaping of a rich harvest of discovery.

Again, ‘‘ on mentioning these fossil bones to the medical officer stationed

at Hoshangabad,” says Dr. SpiisBury, in a private note to myself, ‘“ he

told me there were plenty just below his house, and that he would

shew them to me: off we went, and I flatter myself I brought away

what you will deem a real acquisition—the head of a horned animal

(buffalo?) imbedded in the stone. Dr. Irvine had considered them

of too recent formation to be worthy of much notice, but I thought

differently, and so I submit them to those who are more cognoscent on

the subject : claiming for myself no more credit in the matter beyond

a wish to contribute to this very interesting science such discoveries

as mere accidents have thrown in my way.”

We should remember that the specimens, collected on these occa-

sions, are not little hand samples, easily carried about, but bulky masses

weighing from one to two maunds each ; that they have to be convey-—

ed 3 or 400 miles by land carriage over a difficult country before

they can be embarked for another voyage of 600 miles to Calcutta.

The care taken in packing them has however been so effectual, that I

can safely say we see them now asthey left the rocky conglomerate of the

Omar nadt bank, from which they were detached nearly a year ago.

* See Journ. As. Soc. vol. ii. p.586.

1834.] From the Omar Nadi, near Narsinhpir. 397

More than this,—I believe, from an inspection of Cuvier’s plates, that

the two femurs of the elephant now on the table are as perfect as, if not

superior to, any of the sort in the celebrated museum of Paris.

TI will now hazard a few observations on the remains of the Nar-

sinhpir or Segauni elephant.

It may be looked upon as most fortunate that the two bones of this

animal, selected for dispatch, are the right and left femora, since it

is principally upon the conformation of the condyles of the femur that

Cuvier has decided the specific difference of the fossil or extinct, from

the existing, varieties of the elephant.

I stated on the examination of the fossil jaw-bone of another elephant

fromthe Brimhdn Ghat near Jabalpir, side by side with a recent jaw inour

museum, thatit wasimpossible to discoverany such distinction as should

constitute a difference of species*. But the case is very different now : the

magnitude, as well as the peculiarities of structure, of the present animal,

at once pronounce it to be the “‘ mammoth,” or elephas primigenius of

Buiumensacu. The head is not forthcoming to confirm this conjecture,

haying, according to the tradition of the village, been washed down the

river seventy years ago: one tooth only was obtained from a Thakur

in the neighbourhood, but that has not yet reached us:—Dr. Row

(to whose care we are indebted for the dispatch of the specimens from

Benares) writes, that he has sent it by another opportunity: however,

the expressions and drawings of Cuvier accord so perfectly with the

bone before us, that no reasonable doubt can be entertained even in the

absence of the teeth. He thus describes its conformation :

« La téte inferieure du femur m’a fourni un caractére distinctif tres-

sensible dans son échancrure entre les deux condyles, qui se réduit a une

ligne étroite,” (see figures 5 and 6,) “ au lieu d’un large enfoncement

qu’on voit dans les deux espéces vivantes,”’ (see figures 2 and 8.)

The peculiarity was remarked in the Siberian mammoth, in the

fossil elephant of Constadt, in that of Florence, and in all others, indeed,

which were examined by this eminent naturalist ; and here we find the

same characteristic in another individual at this distant part of the globe.

Doctor J. Tyruer has obligingly furnished me with the femur ofa mo-

rn elephant, to render the comparison more obvious. (It is depicted

as fig. 1 of the plate,in an exact relative proportion to the fossil bones.)

Doctor TytLEeR’s bone belongs to a young animal, if the detachment

of the epiphysis be taken as a test of its age; but the same detachment

is apparent in the round head of the leftfossil femur also (fig. 9,) and

in the condyles of another very large specimen, distinct from the other

* Vol. ii. p. 585.

398 Note on the Fossil Elephant [Ave.

two (figure 11); so that as far as regards age the fossil and recent bones

are by no means unfit fora comparison of magnitude inter se. Judging

from the plates of elephant skeletons, it appears that the height of the

crown of the animal’s skull from the ground is from 3,5, to 3} of the

length of the femur ; and the height to the top of the shoulder is 22 of

this length ; the latter is, I believe, the mode of estimating the height of

the elephant.

The recent femur, measuring 40 inches exactly, would thus give an

animal of nine feet high, which is by no means a small elephant in the

present day; while the ratios between several measurements of the

fossil and recent bone are as follows :

The length of the femur itself was fortunately taken by Dr. Spits-

BURY, while it remained whole, and attached to the rocky matrix ; other-

wise the length deduced from the measurement of its parts alone would

have needed some confirmation to obtain implicit credence.

Fossil Specimen Skeleton of an

Srom the Omar Nadi. elephant of 9 feet. Ratio.

Greatest length of the fe-

mur, between exon | 63 inches. 40 inches. 1.6

TIES oie cfe bole tore rele Manele! ele

Circumference of the balla 4, 27 16.5 1.6

Diameter of ditto (measured.) 8.75 5.15 1.7

Breadth from tip of tro-

chanter to exterior aif 18 11 1.6

ball, ac, .. 02... oce

Circumference of the cen-

tral or smallest cre} 19 11 1.7

der of the bone, ......

Breadth of the condyles, .. 11 6.8 1.6

Mean ratio of the fossil to the existing species, 1.63

There is a very satisfactory agreement between all these measure-

ments, and we may be warranted therefore in fixing as the height of

our fossil animal 9 x 1.63, or 143 feet: 15 feet was the estimate at

first made from the proportion of the bones in Cuvizr’s work.

Thus, a femur of an African elephant 1.11 metre, or 43.7 inches long,

denoted an animal of 93 feet : and

The longest of the entire fossil bones accurately measured by CamPER

was 52 Rhenish inches, = 53.9, indicating a height of 12 feet 2 inches.

«Si lon pouvoit se fier aux measures rapportées dans la giganto-

machie, le femur du pretendu Teutobochus auroit été encore plus grand,

puisqu’il auroit eu cing pieds de long; et néanmoins cette dimension

n’indiqueroit qu’un individu de quatorze pieds du haut: ce qui ne sur-

passe point ce que les relations nous disent des éléphans vivans dans

les Indes.” It is evident from this passage, that no entire specimen of

the magnitude of our fossil had been seen at Paris. There was in the

1834.] Srom the Omar Nadt, near Narsinhpir. 399

museum, however, the head of a femur from the Pyrénees measuring 8.6

inches in diameter, indicating an individual of 14 feet 8 inches according

to Cuvier: a ¢éte inferieure from the Bog belonging to an animal of

15 feet: and another from Montserrat of the same dimensions.

All of these support the measurement we have assumed of about 15

feet for our specimen, and prove it to be certainly one of the most

complete, as well as one of the largest remains of this magnificent

quadruped of which even the museums of Europe can boast.

None of the animal matter of these bones remains: it is replaced

entirely by carbonate of lime, not by silex as was the case with the

specimen of imbedded bone from Brimhan Ghat. 1n the hollow interior

of the femur, long interwoven and pendent stalactites of calcareous

matter have been deposited, which shew that the bone must have been

incased in the rock in nearly a perpendicular position ; it is also remark-

able that there are two series of these fibrous stalactites forming a

considerable angle with one another, as if the position of the mass had

been at one period altered. Towards the ends of the bones the cavity

is entirely filled with the calcareous deposit.

Plate XXIV. represents different views of the two fossil femora in:

their relative proportion to the modern bone.

References to the Plate.

Fig. 1. Modern femur of a young elephant of 9 feet high.

Fig. 2. View of the lower end of ditto, to shew the separation between the

condyles.

Fig. 3. Head of the left femur of the fossil species, broken off towards the shaft,

but originally found united with

Fig. 4. The lower extremity of the same bone.

Fig. 5. Isa portion of the shaft of the same bone at the narrowest part: the

stalactitic formation in the interior is partially visible at the lower extremity.

Fig. 6. End view of fig. 4, to shew the conformation of the condyles wnited, or

meeting, as described in CuviEr’s Ossemens Fossiles.

Figs. 7, 8. are from Cuvirr’s Plate in Oss, Foss. vol. i. to shew their accordance

with the above. 7, the fossil; and 8, the existing, species.

Figs. 9, and 10, are the same fragments of the right fossil femur, viewed on the

inside. They are in as perfect a state as the left femur, excepting that the

epiphysis of the ball of the thigh is detached and lost. Its place is shewn by

a dotted line.

Fig. 12. Isa petrified bone of still larger dimensions than the preceding, but not

so well preserved. It seems from the curved depression at /’, and the rudiments

of condyles at /’, g’, to be the lowerend of afemur. This fragment weighs

14 mans, and it is nearly one-fourth larger than figs. 4 and 10; figs. 12, 13.

Fossil buffalo.

With regard to the fossil skull, supposed by Dr. Srrussury to be

that of a buffalo, from Hoshangdbdd, the same good fortune has in

this instance also attended his discovery: for as the condyles of the

400 Note on the Fossil Buffalo [Ave.

femur were chosen by Cuvier for one of the distinguishing types of

the fossil. elephant, so it happens that the forehead and skull, with or

without the horns, are the only parts upon which reliance can be placed

for determining the specific character of the ruminantia. geese

The present specimen is, with exception of the horns, as perfect as

could be desired; the expanse of the forehead has its bony ‘surface

uninjured, shewing the suture along the middle, (which is a sign that

the animal was not aged) and the attachment and bony process of the

left horn. On the under side, the condyles of the occiput protrude

through the stony mass; and by carefully chiselling away some of the

stone, the position and form of the teeth on either side of the jaw have

been exposed to view. All the interior of the skull is filled with the

hard calcareous sandstone.

The direction of the horns in the Hoshangabad fossil skull give it at

first sight the appearance of a buffalo’s head: and the convexity and

breadth of the forehead as well as the angle of the occiput, both tend

to rank it with this genus: or at least certainly to separate it widely

from the aurochs and the domestic ox, as described in the following

perspicuous passage on the specific difference of these animals by the

Baron Cuvier.

“Le front du beuf est plat et méme un peu concave: celui de l’aw-

rochs est bombé, quoiqu’un peu moins que dans le buffle; ce meme

front est carré dans le beuf, sa hauteur étant a peu prés égale a sa

largeur, en prenant sa base entre les orbites; dans l’aurochs en le

mesurant de méme, il est beaucoup plus large que haut, comme trois a

deux. Les cornes seut attachées, dans le beuf, aux extrémités de la

ligne saillante la plus élevée de la téte, celle qui sépare l’occiput du

front; dans l’aurochs, cette ligne est deux pouces plus en arriére que

la racine des cornes; le plan de J’occiput fait un angle aigu avec le

front dans le beuf; cet angle est obtus dans l’auwrochs ; enfin ce plan

de l’occiput quadrangulaire dans le beuf, represente un demi-cercle

dans l’aurochs. Ces caractéres assignés 4 l’espéce du beeuf, ne sont pas

seulement ceux d’une ou deux variétés; ils se sont trouvés constans,

non-seulement dans tous nos beeufs et vaches ordinaires, mais encore

dans toutes les variétés étrangéres que nous avons examinées.”’

Those acquainted with the comparative anatomy of the Indian species

will be able to say whether these distinctions are here also equally

marked, and consequently to pronounce at once on the character of the

fossil skull. The latter has no point of resemblance to the fossil ox of

the Mississippi, described and depicted in the second volume of the

Ann. Lye. Nat. Hist. of New York, page 280. ;

None of the fossil skulls, depicted in the Ossemens Fealees all

resemble the present specimen: neither do the dimensions of the

Jowr. As. Soe. Vel. LT. Pt. XXIV.

Fossil Elephant from. the Omar nadt. Nerbada.

Scale of inches

<4 ve

phant.9f" hi

Right Fossil Femur

_kemiur of ele,

Left Fossil fenucr. El.15 f! high

wild Buffalo Mh

1834.] Srom the neighbourhood of Hoshangabad. 401

existing diminutive species of cattle bear any comparison to its mag-

nitude. We have not in the museum the skull of a wild buffalo, which

would best suit the purposes of comparison, and must therefore rest

contented with reporting the exact dimensions and appearance of the

specimen.

[After writing the above to be read at the meeting, Dr. Evans was

so obliging as to bring to the Society a very fine skull of a buffalo pre-

pared by himself, which on being placed in juxtaposition with the fossil,

accorded with it so entirely in character that no doubt could be enter-

tained of their identity. In dimensions there was a considerable difference

in favor of the fossil, but Dr. Evans has another skeleton on a larger

scale, so that the magnitude of the fossil is not so remarkable. He was

inclined to think sufficient disparity existed in the arch of the forehead

to constitute a variety of species. The absence of the horns however

makes it impossible to decide this point. ]

The following are the dimensions of the Jabalpur fossil head, as com-

pared with Dr. Evans’ buffalo.

Sossil. modern.

Forehead, between the sutures at the root of the horn processes, 12 in. 8in.

Length from the crown of the forehead to foremost molar tooth, 18 do. 13

Width of jaw, from exterior of teeth, .... 26 cccvcece ss cece. 63 do. 6

Pemecm occupied by molar tect, .. 0. sce cc scecccsecscns wef GO. 557

Girth of horn process at the base,............ eager cehesisven cha) O00, 20.0

Depth of skull from the occiput to the head of the condyles,.. 8% do. 8

Diameter of the foramen magnum,......c0.seseeeeeseesesees 2 dow 1,8

Probable length of the head, ....... mipiisislaisicietriy eolees dal she yet Oye Gore aoe

The largest fossil cranium of an oz, in the Jardin des Plantes, is 11.8

inches from the crown of the occiput to the root of the nasal bone,

which gives a total length of 25 inches, or somewhat less than ours:

the circumference of the root of the horn was 13.4 or 0.4 larger than

ours.

Taking for granted that the specimen belongs to the buffalo, it

is the FIRST FOSSIL BUFFALO known to geologists: for although the

bones of the ruminantia are found every where most abundantly in

the fossil state, it has been always understood, as asserted by Pipczon,

that “As yet no relic whatever has been found which resembles

any variety of the Indian or the Cape buffalo.” It has moreover been

remarked as a singular fact, that while the fossil pachydermata,

discovered in all parts of the world, the elephant, the rhinoceros, the

hippopotamus, and tapir, all belong to the torrid zone; the whole of

the fossil ruminants appertain precisely to the genera at present most

common in the northern climates, the aurochs, the musk ox, the rein

deer, &c.

402 Note on the Fossil Buffalo from Hoshangabad. [Ave.

It is well known that the bones of sheep, goats, antelopes, camelo-

pards, (unless the conjecture by our curator regarding the specimen

from the Jumna should prove to be true*,) have never been met with

in a fossil state, among the immense abundance of fragments carefully

examined by Cuvier himself in the course of twenty years. None of

these have yet been discovered among our Indian collections. It is

necessary therefore to be most cautious in pronouncing upon our buffalo,

until the discovery of his horns shall put the question of departure from

the rules developed by the great teacher of the science of fossil osteology,

beyond doubt : especially as we find from Prpcron that ‘‘ one species of

-ox, which accompanies the elephant, has massive limbs and a cranium

like the buffalot.” ;

One point may be looked upon as pretty certainly established by the

discovery of the present head: namely, that the teeth of the ruminan-

tia from other parts of the Nerbudda valley, and from the bed of the

Jamna, which so exactly resemble these now found in situ, protruding

from their rocky envelope, belong to the same animal: at least it is

safe so to consider them, being desirable to avoid the multiplying of

species, except on the strongest evidence.

Meanwhile, we should particularly direct the attention of our geolo-

gists of the Nerbudda, (or philo-geologists, if Dr. Spiuspury will so

have it,) to the neighbourhood of Dr. Irvinz’s house at Hoshangabad.

The spot whence this skull was extricated will most likely be prolific

of other riches in equally good preservation. They should be chiselled

out of the rock by a skilful stone-cutter, to prevent injury, and at the

same time, to take off as much of the rocky matrix as possible. A pair

of buffalo’s horns would indeed be a rich prize.

We see by the section of the Nerbudda, with which Dr. Spitssury

has now favored the Society{, that the calcareous gravelly conglome-

rate extends over a considerable portion of the valley at the foot of

the cliffs:—four points, including the spot where the fossil jaw of a

horse was picked up in making this very section from Tendukhéra, are

now marked upon the accompanying sketch-map as the ascertained sites

of fossil bone deposits. More will doubtless be discovered even by the per-

severing exertions of one individual ; but a field of so great promise, were

it in Europe, would not be left to such slow cultivation. It would be

made the object of a special expedition of scientists (as they are called

at Cambridge) from the Government, or from some geological associa-

tion, and the impatience of theorists would soon be satisfied with a full

* See Proceedings of the 3rd July, 1834.

+ PripcEon’s Fossil Remains, p. 116.

+ See the foregoing article.

1834.] Errors of the Madras Mural Circle. 403

history of the antediluvial or postdiluvial tenants of the Nerbudda fossil

bason: for itis by no means clearly established yet to what epoch the

debris belong. We have to learn whether the gravelly bresciaeverunder-

les the alluvium, or any of the regular deposits of the valley ? or whether

it merely fills up crevices and angles at the footof cliffs, from which the

trickling of springs charged with carbonate of lime might be derived.

I have before remarked, that the conglomerate matrix contains rolled

pebbles of quartz, felspar, and basalt, and therefore its formation is

much subsequent to the deposit of the floetz trap, the most recent of the

regular rock deposits of the Sagar district. The trap itself is of course

anterior to the black alluvium of the Nerbudda valley, which is princi-

pally formed from its detritus. 1s the brescia contemporaneous with

this black alluvium or subsequent thereto ? is the question to be solved.

Professor BucKLAND was unable to determine whether the Ava bones

of mastodons, hippopotami, alligators, &c., were referrible to ‘‘the most

recent marine sediments of the tertiary formation, like the elephant of

the Norfolk crag ; or to the antediluvian fresh-water deposits analogous

to those of the Val d’Arno; or lastly to the diluvial accumulations more

modern than either of these formations ;” but he inclined to refer them

to the latter, because of the rolled gravel cemented to them, which re-

sembled the matrix of many of the European mammalian fossils. So far

the Ava fossils agree with those of central India, but they differ in being

mineralized (at least such as we have lately received from Col. BurnEy)

with hydrate of iron instead of carbonate of lime: Capt. MaciEop how-

ever informs me, that such as were calcareous were rejected by Col.

B., not being considered to be thoroughly fossilized.

But I must now quit this interesting subject, hoping shortly to recur

to it, armed with additional facts from Sergt. E. Dean, whose hippopo-

tamus’ tooth and other curious and new fragments from the Jamna were

lately submitted to the Society, and whose notes are only withheld from ~

publication in expectation of further information from the same source.

V1.—Determination of the Errors of Division of the Mural Circle at the

Madras Observatory, by T. G. Tayuor, Esg. H. C. Astronomer, Fort

St. George.

[In a letter to the Editor.]

I beg to trouble you with the result of some observations which I

lately made witha view of determining the amount of error of division

of the Madras Mural Circle.

Hitherto (with but one exeption I believe*) it has been the

practice of astronomers to avoid the effect of error of division by

* Professor BESSEL.

ie i]

404 Determination of the Errors of Division [Ave.

employing a large number of divisions, and by occasionally shifting

the zero point of the instrument to another set of divisions :

the employment of several divisions at each observation is objec-

tionable only as far as regards fatigue, and loss of time to the ob-

server ; but to the shifting of the zero point there are objections to

be urged of a much more serious nature ; it is true, in the determi-

nation of fixed angles, such as the altitude, or north polar distance of

the fixed stars, the plan of shifting the zero point of an instrument is

applied with some advantage, but in the determination of the

ever-changing places of the sun, moon, and planets, the shifting of the

zero point is of no avail whatever; and in the determination of parallax,

of the coefficients of aberration, nutation, &c. to which a good set of

observations are applicable, the plan cannot be employed at all. With

this view of the subject, since the erection of the Madras Mural Circle,

in January 1831, I have employed the circle without shifting the zero

point: and this circumstance, added to the fact of the division of this

instrument having been effected upon an entirely new plan, rendered it

very desirable that some knowledge of the amount of error of division

should be obtained ; accordingly I set to work as follows.

It is well understood that parallel rays of light after passing through

an object glass, converge and meet eventually at a point which is called

the principal focus: the converse of this is, that rays of light which

diverge from the focal point after passing through the object glass

will pursue a parallel course, and hence will appear distinct when

viewed through an astronomical telescope adjusted to the solar -

focus. To be better understood in what follows, I must here refer to the

description of the Madras Mural Circle given in volume I. of the Re-

sults of the Madras Observations‘for 1831: it is there stated, that ‘‘ the

telescope is furnished with an axis of its own, which works into the ©

axis of the circle ;” hence it will appear plain that the telescope being

unclamped at the two ends from the circle, it moves on its own axis

independently of the circle, or on being clamped ¢o the circle, it moves

with tt at pleasure. Thus much being premised, I clamped the circle, so

that 0 corresponded with the zero of the reading microscope A, and

read off B, the opposite microscope ; I then directed the telescope to

the object glass of a Dotuonn’s five feet achromatic, in the focus of

which I had previously fixed a pair of lines crossing one another at an

“angle of about 30° ; these lines which were distinctly seen, were bisect-

ed by the movable wire of the telescope, the telescope being first

firmly clamped to the circle ; the circle was now loosed, and moved

with the attached telescope to the object glass of another telescope, (a 12

inch theodolite telescope for want of a better,) the cross wires of which

1834.] of the Madras Mural Circle. 405

bad been previously adjusted to subtend as nearly as possible an angle

of 90° with the former ; the difference betwen the reading now obtained,

and the first reading, gives the exact angle between the two,-+ or—

error of division. The telescope being now released from the circle was

again directed to the first-named telescope ; again clamped to the circle;

and, by means of the movable wire, a bisection again made ; releasing

the circle, it was with the attached telescope again turned till the

telescope bisected the wires of the smaller telescope, when 180° nearly,

or doublethe angle subtended bythe pairs of cross wires, was read off ;

pursuing this course after five readings we arrived at the point of depar-

ture : now the difference between the first and last divided by four, or

the true value of the angle, being added to the first reading gives the

second; being again added gives thethird, &c. these compared with

the actual reading give the error of division of the points 0°, 90°, 180,,

&c. thus :—

Mean of | Mean An- {Interpolat- | Error of

ue B. A and B. gle. ed. division.

ae J 4; td 4, re ”? ” ”

enOr 9.0.0 toh 0.55 21.90—0.55 0.55 0.00

90 0 5.2 5.2 5.20 7 5.89 —0.69

180 0 10.7 12.2 11.45 11.23 +0.22

270 0 15.4 17.4 16.40 if 16.57 —0.17

360 0 22.9 20.9 21.90 =+5.34 21.90 0.00

From the mean of ten repetitions in this way the errors came out,

Fore" and 180 = 0.00

90 and 270 are ts

180 and 360 —0.03

For the error of divisions intermediate between the above, I placed

Douuonn’s 5-feet Telescope as before, and by means of two wooden

supports, A. B., a 42-inch Achromatic, by Dotionp, was '

supported immediately above, so that a pair of cross lines [a] EH

fixed in the focus, subtended an angle of 30° with the cross-lines

fixed in the other Telescope. I then made the following measures -

Mean of |Mean An- |Interpolat- Error of

A B. A and B. gle. .o division.

0 J ” ” ” “” Cd aay ”

0 0 0.0 1.9 0.95 18.50—0.95 0.95 000

30 07 5.0 7.0 | 6.00 3 6.80 —0.80

60 0 12.0 12.6 12.30 12.65 —0.35

90 0 18.6 17.5 18.05 ==" oF 18.50 —0.45

In a similar manner ” uw

90 0 0.0 | 59.2 | 59.60 1.88—0, | 0.05 —0.45

120 0O 0.5 59.5 0.00 7s 0.66 —0.66

Tao 'O9 4 59.8 0.75 2g —0.52

180). 07, 1.1 “1 2:6 1850 pak. él | 1.88 | —0.03

406 Determination of the Errors of Division (Ave.

In this case to find the true angle subtended by the pairs of cross

lines, it is necessary to apply to the mean of A and B the errors al-

ready found above for 0° and 180° and for 90°, and 276° and then to

interpolate between these corrected readings: from the mean of ten

measures in this way the errors come out as follows :

Error of division.

o ”

At 0 and 180 0.00 This assumed = 0.

30 210 —0.26

60 240 —1.00

90 270 —0.45 found above.

120 300 —1.57

150 330 —2.15

180 360 —0.03 found above.

To ascertain the error of division at the points intermediate between

0° and 30° and between 30° and 60°, &c. I placed the 42-inch telescope

by Dotitonp (already spoken of as the upper telescope) so near to the

lower telescope, that the images of the pairs of cross-wires subtended

an angle of five degrees nearly, and in a manner similar to that explain-

ed above, made the following measures of the angle:

erpolat- | Error of

Mean of |Mean of True angle. dates

Microscope A.| B. ja ana B.| Pairs. eink

oO s or oF LA +r La “Pp ” ve

060 10.0 d 110 | 050. |° 1.10 >, lio a0 0.00

Bie Oi edled lbw Bode Lonel Goes ; 3.44 —1.02

10 9 3.0 / 30; 300 | 4/85 5.78 —0.93

iso 69 1) oa) 700 | as 8.11 +0.01

20 0 8211101 9.60 | 10°32 " 10.45 —0.13

25 0 108 | 149 | 1240 | 1247 | 949, | 12.78 —0.32

30) OrC15'L Wide | 1d os ewan ae 15.11 —0.26

25 0 11.9 | 13.2 | 12.55

20 0 9.8 | 12.3 | 11.05

1G He 19. ledger 409 ae

10 0 61 {1 734 6.70

5 0 351 37 | 3160

Ola) dla ves. atele

The above differs from the preceding only that I have here return-

ed back to the point of departure in an inverse order, instead of again

beginning at 0° 0’.

In a similar manner the following five series were obtained.

Interpolat- | Error of

Mean of |Mean of|p

rue angle. ae

Microscope A.

B. A and B.| Pairs. division.

& lA as ] ve or +} ” Mr 4} ve

30 0 0.0 | 59.8 | 59.90 | 0.17 |19.65—0.43} 0.43 —0.26

3500 | 351) 5.30 } 440 4.25 | 3.63 | +0.62

40.0 76.5.) 8 aube Gog TeOS: ah ai 7) 6.84 +0.81

45 0 95 | 10.7 | 10.10 | 10.05 | —3 74; | 1004 | +0.01

50 0 123 | 145 | 13.40 | 13.40 13.24 40.16

550 «14.7 | 16.9 | 15.80 | 15.30 16.45 | —L15

SHAMO Ww

ATER AONHN

_ es

7S RES

SOtMHRO] NAWONMHONOUUS

a et et

NM ON WOW NON S

NENT OO NT DO OT OO CO = DD = Oo OO

et et ee

ooocoocecoecococyea coocooccoco

OV on Or Or or OF

LNW WRAOO] NBNOOCH

fed famed fomed Femd fad feet

MDmwmoceKkKHOoCMweS

CPROPORO RW RSC OO

On OF en OF Or OF OF OF OF Or Or

Yo YoR You lon loi lop oi loi loR oR Yo — i —)

SS Se

oro

SWWAANONMWSON

WOUPROROR EH WONUTS

= — eS OC eee Ow

ecooceoosooesco

BeKS Or GOs Ege §) Cal COTES SI Coir

HaAUovbweopNovoins

of the Madras Mural Circle. 407

18.65 18.65 | 19.65 —1.00

14.80

13.40

109.00

7.65

4.10

0.45

0.15 1.42 2.42 —1.00

2.05 3.60 {15.65—2.42| 4.63 —1.03

4.80 6.45 6 6.83 —0.38

7.55 8.70 ” 9.04 —0.34

10.65 11.05 | —9 995 11-24 | —0.19

13.55 13.35 13.45 —0.10

15.20 15.20 15.65 —0.45

13.15

11.45

9.85

8.10

5.15

2.70

0.45° | 59.90 [7 am | 0,35 —0.45

58.70 58.02 |60.35-52.671 59.07 —1.05

55.55 55.15 Sees 57.79 —2.64

54.15 54.77 ” 56.51 —1.74

52.75 52.92 —1,28 55.23 —2.31

52.00 52.17 53.95 —1.78

51.10 51.10 52.67 —1.57

52.35

53.10

55.40

54.75

57.35

59.35 |

58.50 59.85 |” 1.42 —1.57

0.50 2.52 110.65—1.42| 2.96 —0.44

2.30 3.42 6 | 4.50 —1.08

4.00 5.50 ” 6.04 —0.54

6.50 7.32 7.57 —0.25

7.75 745 | Bee 9.11 —1.66

8.50 | 8:50 10.65 = 215

| |

58.15 56.57. 162.15-38.98) 58.29 —1.72

51.65 51.52 6 54.43 —2.91

48.25 49.55 ” 50.56 —1.01

44,35 44.67 —3.962 46.70 —2.03

42.60 42.17 : 42.84 —0.67

408 Table of the Times of High Water [Aut.

From themean of 10 sets, similar to the above, the errors of division

for two opposite divisions are as follows :

oO ° a” o 2 t?

Error of 0 and 180 =0.00 Error at 95 and 275 (083 5

5 185 —(0.64 100 280 1.58

10 190 —0.46 105 285 —1.17

15 195 +0.13 110 290 —1.48

20 200 +0.45 115 295 —1.77

25 205 +0.61 120 300 157

30 210 —0.26 125 305 —-0.66-

35 215 —0.56 130 310 —0.96

40 220 —0.29 135 315 —1.39

45 225 +0.05 140 320 —1.33

50 230 —0.12 145 325 —1.75

55 935 —0.80 150 330 —2.15

60 240 —1.00 155 335 —1.67

65 245 —1.20 160 340 —1.20

70 250 —1.30 165 345 —0.46

75 255 —0.69 170 350 — 0.20

80 260 —0.23 175 355 +0.09

85 265 —0.12 180 360 —0.03

90 270 —0.45

I am not prepared at present to furnish the error of the divisions in-

termediate between the above, but I may remark that out of a great

many which I have examined, the largesterror I have found does not

exceed that above found for 150° and 330°.

VII.—Table of the Times of high water at the principal places between

Calcatta and Point Palmiras, prepared by Mr. P. G. Stncuair.

We have much pleasure in giving insertion to the accompanying

table, which will be extremely useful not only to navigators here, but

also to the philosophers in Europe, who are now engaged in inyestigat-

ing the course of the tidal waves over the entire globe. We published

in vol. ii. p. 151, alist of Professor WHEWELL’s desiderata regarding the

co-tides of the Indian ocean. His memoir on the cotidal lines is publish-

ed in the Trans. Roy. Society 1833, Pt. 1, and we there find that the

coasts of India present nearly a blank: the time of high water at Point

Palmiras differs two hours from the time given by Mr. Srncuarr’s ob-

servations. We hope to be furnished from our correspondents at

other places, such as Masulipatam, Madras, Chittagong, Kyook Phyoo,

Penang and Singaptir with tables similar tothe present, but we would

suggest that the other desiderata, of the lift of the tide—the esta-

blishment of the place,—the correction for other days of the semi-lunar

period, &c. should also receive the attention of observers.

The present table must not be understood as rigidly correct, but

rather as an useful practical approximation ; for the intervals of retar-

409

Tides between Calcutta ani False Point.

1834.]

Cie. .8 tet

e°'L lho

9¢°°9 l9EG°

8h°"S I8P°

OS SG

GL, FaleL.

¥o°°E |bo-

96°°% 19E°'s |9E°

8I°°L 18h°°L [sr°"r [8PF° :

“CW i Lalete: “Fb (0 (i s

VEL IeUreCchicl scllel.. “ZI 0" Gl az

"OLlFS°UT[FS Ite °° “TUES” Sot Vo 1

“OT/9E "OL/9E 6TI9E IT "IT|9P LT 9f ZT 9¢°"T 19

81°'6 |8r°'6 |SP°'6 “OLISS OT OP STHSte ‘CL Sr S1ieL.™

vo" “Or ro" °OL PS" °T1 ie © 0 0

.9¢- : Dis 2 DU ie 1G es OS LUG kes

SP” 6 — BL OT!8F “OLI8F”

0 8 10° 0g ° Oimc

6 He tl re-OL pet |Pe oT (4 ee an

FANN HM inSoNaG

AAD HH Has SN wo

cL” Gls Gr ét*

ia to" At vo"

3Gy ce Se

8F 8P°

oc''s log | og ‘orl occttloe “it "e |asuryo

‘Uy | my | cm “Ul *Y “or -Y | 79 TY

"SeaTUE | “pea ot} *T9ATYT

"FU0d |-Ted'3q| “Aong} *PPOU | ais | Long] ‘yutog|xoSneg!-oyouy| ‘oer | -qurod|-oading| -aezq|*yeytng] “xo0d| -eyyn0] -ae

sed 10 9st] Joo |-oeg yo\-eea | dg |srosneg “aN [-9Spoy| -pryyl Eeou SORT || IEDs |S aN

land Aqy arjuap -vIq

"unjourg 4) “q “W 4g pasodaud ‘qmog osjny pun vyynaqny uaanjag ajqny, apry, F

‘agq—"uorenbe sarjoa1109 aaoqge oy} SUIAJIIIA JO SUROUT JooIP 94} soYstUIMy 41 asnvooq ‘pormboa Apotyo st yey St I

UTM OT[OF apt} oq} pue ‘own yuoredde ur ‘uerpiaw ayy 1eAo ascvssed $ UOOUL 9} UsaMY4oq [BAIOJUL 9} FEY} poloquiowat

sAvme oq P[NOYS qr ‘UOIWeMOTVo JO vp oy} UIIOJ 0} sv os ‘ooeTd Aue JOF A9ZeM YSty Jo oT oy} Sursojstde1 uy

“SOUUTUE- OF ULE ae Ee Py Ger. 0 1G ip — eee Tee ee «er ae ga es

‘smog @t If Of 6 8 £4 9 G F € 8B T_ © ‘apt oy) exojoq yxoU YSUVI7 s,€ Jo OMT],

: SMOTIOF SV st XByTRIed

ULsUT SMOOU 9Y} 1OJ TITMAH AA IOssojorg Aq poye[No[eo UWOTZIA100 sTy} : UoYOw ATIep s,uoOM ayy JO AyepNSe.1I

ay} 107 porfdde aq 03 ATTeoye1004} yYSno uoTde1100 B SvOLOYM ‘WLIOFIUN opeuUE ore Avp 0} Aep WoT opyy ey} Jo SUOQLp

410 7 Asiatic Society, : [Aue.

VIIIl.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society,

Wednesday Evening, the 3rd September, 1834.

The Reverend W. H. Mm, D. D.- Vice-President, in the Chair.

Read the Proceedings of last Meeting. 7

Read a letter from Mr. M. M. Manux, intimating his desire to withdraw

from the Society.

Read a letter from H. Harxwess, Esq. Secretary to the Royal Asiatic

Society of Great Britain and Ireland, expressing the thanks of that So-

ciety for the 17th volume of the Asiatic Researches.

The Secretary apprized the Society, of the arrival per Ship Edmonstone,

of the twenty copies of the ancient Canarese Alphabet adverted to on the

Meeting of 28th May, 1834, as presented by Waurrer Exxiot, Esq.

through the Bombay Branch Asiatic Society.

It was resolved that copies of the Alphabet should be sent to the Bishop’s Col-

lege, the Education Committee, the Sanscrit College at Benares, and to such per-

sons as may be engaged in decyphering ancient inscriptions.

Library.

Read a letter from Dr. N. Watuicu, presenting on the part of the

Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries at Copenhagen, the following works

with complimentary expressions :

A circular accompanied, explaining the objects of the association, and

soliciting the co-operation of those, especially of the English nation, who

may be able to assist in developing the early history of Northern Europe.

[A copy of the prospectus is printed on the cover of the present number. ]

1. E, Rasx’s Commentatio de pleno systemate decem sibilantium in linguis

montanis, item de methodo Ibericam et Armenicam linguam litteris Europzis ex-

primendo. Hafnie, 1832, 4to.

2. Ditto, Singalesisk Skriftlerr, (Cingalese Grammar,) Colombo, 1821, 8vo.

3. Ditto, Vejledneng, or Introduction to the Akra language of the Coast of

Guinea, with an Appendix on the Akvambu language.

4. Ditto, Lapponic Grammar.

5. Ditto, Italian Grammar? 1827.

6. Ditto, on Ancient Egyptian Chronology. Copenhagen, 1817, 4to.

7. Ditto, on Ancient Hebrew Chronology, 1828, 8vo.

8. Old Northern Saga’s (Tales). Edited by the R. S. of North Antiquities,

11th vol. 1833. :

9. Fereyinga Saga, or A History of the Inhabitants of the Islands called the

Feroes. The original Icelandic text, with translations into Feroe, Danish, and

German, 1829.

10. 11. Tidsskrift, Journal of the Northern Antiquities, by ditto.

12. Nordisk Tidsskrift, Northern Journal of Antiquities. Edited by the Royal

Society of Northern Antiquities, 1826-9.

13. Paradisa Missir, (Paradise Lost,) translated into Icelandic, by Joe Thor-

laksson,

14-15. Scripta Historica Islandorum, vols. iv. and v. Hafnie, 1833.

16-17. Lighék Islandinga, Codex Juris Islandorum Antiquissimus, I.and II. 1829.

18. L. Giesebrecht. The R.S. of N. Antiquities at Copenhagen.

1834.] Asiatic Society: 411

Read a letter from M. Ricny, Judge of Chandernagore, presenting on

the part of M. Garcin pe Tassy, a copy of his

Notice sur les fétes populaires des Hindous d’ apres les ouvrages Hindoustani.

The following works were also presented :

Commentaire sur Le Yacna, L’un des Livres Religieux des Parsis, by Eugene

Burnouf, vol. I.—dy the author.

Origin of the Sikh Power in the Punjab, and Political Life of Muba Raja Run-

JEET SincH, &c. compiled by H. T. Prinsep—by the compiler.

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 71, 72 and 74—by the Asiatic Society of Paris.

Transactions of the Society of Arts, &c. vol. xlix, I and II parts—dy the Society.

Proceedings of the Geological Society, Nov. 6, 1333, Dec. 4*.

Illustrations of the Botany, and Natural History of the Himdélayan Mountains,

&c. Part Il.—by F. J. Royle, Esq. F. L. S. and G. 8S. M., R. A. S.

Meteorological Register for July, 1834—6y the Surveyor General.

. The India Journal of Medical Science for September—éy the Editors.

The following Books were received from the Book-sellers.

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, History of Natural Philosophy.

—————_-—_—__________-—_-,, Rome, Ist vol.

, Stebbing’s History of the Church, 2nd vol.

Antiquities.

‘A native drawing of a compartment of one of the sculptured slabs of a

building near Bhilsa, was presented by Dr. G. S. SpiusBury.

This appears to be the very building whence Mr. HopGson took the facsimile

of his inscription, presented at a former meeting: the sculpture represents the

erection or consecration of a Bauddha temple or Chaitya. It was visited in 1817

or 18 by Captain FELu, who described the inscriptions on the walls in one of the

news-papers of the day.

Read a letter from Mr. Trecrar of Jaunpur, descriptive of two gold

coins of the Canouj group, recently discovered in digging on the site of

an old fort called Jaichand’s koth near Jaunpur.

[We shall have pleasure in inserting this paper when we have collected suffici-

ent of the Canouj coins to make a plate. The inscriptions on the present coins are

very distinct, in the character No. 2, Allahabad column, and the names are new. ]

Further observations on the Hindu coins by Major Sracy, were also

submitted.

A note from Mr. Spiers, of Allahabad, forwarded 4 coins me. up lately

near that place.

They belong to what has been called the Behat group.

A paper by Col. Burney, Resident at Ava, was read, giving a translation

and copious commentary in illustration of the Burmese inscription at Bud-

dha Gaya: of which the original facsimile taken by his brother Captain

Grorce Burvey, onthe spot, accompanied.

This will be published at length; the principal discrepancy between Col.

Burney’s translation and that made by Ratna Pavta is in the date, which the

former carries back two hundred years, namely, to 468 Burman era, (A. D. 1106.)

The first figure is rather indistinct in the inscription, and may be read either as

~ * This day’s proceedings contains a notice of Lieut. BuRNes’ Memoir on the Geos

logy of the banks of the Indus, the Indian Caucasus and the plains of Tartary.

262

412 Asiatic Society. . [Ave.

a4ora6. The facsimile must be lithographed to place the data before those

who wish to decide the point. Col. BurNey’s interesting paper terminated with a

highly curious extract-translation from the journal of the junior Burmese envoy,

describing the visit of the mission to ‘‘ Buddha’s holy tree’? at Gaya, and the

ceremonies performed there in honor of the King of Ava.

Physical.

The Secretary exhibited to the members present the head of a mum-

my, and two mummied preparations of the ibis or sacred bird of Egypt,

brought round by Lieutenant ArcuBoxp, being a part of his present alluded

to at the last meeting.

The efiect of damp air had already begun to be perceptible on the exposed parts

of the head; nothing of the under jaw remaining but the bare bone, tinged of a

dark brown colour from the bituminous matter of the wrapper. By keeping it in a

glass case hermetically closed, and containing some lumps of muriate of lime, it is

hoped that the specimens may be preserved for any length of time in the museum.

A letter was read from Lieut. W. Forry, dated Khyouk Phyoo, Ram-

ree, 12th August, forwarding some specimens of fossil shells recently met

with by himself in the interior of the island ; also some coal from a new site.

The following extract explains the particulars of this new discovery :

‘¢ On my return to Arracan I made inquiries respecting the fossil marine shells

that were at one time brought to me, and I have been so fortunate as to obtain

them. They were found on a hill, in the neighbourhood of ‘‘ Chambo”’ (a village

in the interior of Rambree island), imbedded in a grey sandstone, which is very

hard and gritty. The height of the hill may be as much as 100 feet above the

plain. The weather has been so wet and boisterous that I have not been able to

‘visit the spot, so that my information has been derived from the Mughs whom I

had sent out to the place. They brought me in the shells, as also pieces of the

sandstone. In the latter some remains of the shells are distinctly visible. The

natives of Arracan attach much value to the shells on account of their supposed

medicinal properties ; the shells are pounded up, made into a kind of paste, and

applied, as a salve, to sore eyes. Along with these shells I have also dispatched

to you a specimen of coal discovered in Rambree island, near the village of

** Kyong-Towng’’ in the ‘‘ Ladong’’ circle; it was found resting on a bed of clay,

near the surface, and did not appear to be very abundant. For the reason above

mentioned I was not able to visit the spot, so sent a man out for the coal. Coal,

I have no doubt, exists in abundance throughout Arracan ; and of that hitherto

discovered, I expect the Syne-Kyoung coal, if worked, would prove the best. I

believe it contains no iron pyrites, as is the case with the ‘‘ Oogadong’’ and

‘ Phooringooé’ coal. The coal I now sent is highly bituminous, and very much

resembles the ‘‘ Kalabadong’’ coal. I observe an error in the sketch of the site

of the Oogadong coal published in your 2nd volume of the Journal As. Soc.

plate 19, for November, 1833; instead of ‘‘ Syne-Kyoung’’ creek, it should have

been ‘‘ Oodagong’’ creek. The former word should also have been Syne-Kyoung,

not ‘‘ Syneg-Kyoung.”’

‘«T have also dispatched to youa specimen of cotton obtained from some Bourbon

cotton seed sown by Captain WiLt1ams in the Government Garden at Rambree

town in November, 1833, and gathered in March, 1834. ‘The soil was a stiff clay

and I believe, too cold and damp to favour the cultivation of the plant. It would

however thrive well on the hills, where the soil is light.”

1834.]} Miscellaneous. 413

Three of the shells are small univalves of 4 whorls, resembling the genus turbo :

one is a species of turritella ; the matrix is grey sandstone, containing the debris

of trap rocks, and effervescing in acids slightly.

The coal is a lignite, leaving only 1-8 per cent. of ash on incineration.

Read the following extracts of a letter from the Reverend R. Evrresr

regarding the fall of an aerolite at Hissar.

‘« Having seen in the possession of Mrs. Mercatre of Delhi a fragment of me-

teoric stone, which she informed me had lately fallen near Hissar, I wrote to

Capt. Parsons, Supt. H. C. Stud there, for particulars, and have now the

pleasure of sending his answer to you. The fragment I have seen bears the

usual external characters of meteoric stone, has the same specific gravity, viz. 3.6,

and affects the magnet. There can therefore be no doubt of the fact.

Ros. Everest.

Extract of a letter from Captain Parsons, dated Hissar, 2nd August, 1834.

‘‘ T hasten to give you all the information I possess relative to the meteoric

stone. It fell on the 8th of June, (as far as I could ascertain) at Charwallas, a

village 23 coss west of this; about 8 o’clock in the morning the sky was cloudy

and the weather gusty, or approaching to a north-wester, but no rain; very loud

thunder, similar to constant discharges of heavy artillery, was heard for about hal¢

an hour before it fell, and in the direction with the wind toa great distance ; when

the stone fell it was accompanied by a trembling noise similar to a running fire

of guns. It fell in the jungle close to a palee (or herdsman), who was out with his

cattle. The original weight of the stone was 12 seers; but before my man reached

the place, it had been broken and pieces taken away to Bikaneer, Puttialah, &c.

the piece I have is upwards of 4 seers, andif you would like tusend it to Calcutta,

you are most welcome to it, and I will send it to you, should you wish for it.’’

Further specimens of the Jumna fossil bones belonging to Serjeant E.

Dean, were exhibited, and a paperon the subject by the same party was read.

[This will be given at length hereafter. ]

IX.—Miscellaneous.

Mr. Trevelyan’s Defence of Sir William Jones’ System of Oriental Orthography.

The Hurkaru newspaper of the 29th August, contains a reply to the article in

our June number (p. 281), on the Adaptation of the Roman Alphabet to the Ortho-

graphy of Oriental Languages, by the gentleman who has come forward with such

vigour to revive the scientific system, as a necessary concomitant of his more ex-

tensive scheme of publishing Oriental books altogether in Roman characters,

We have not space to insert the whole of his observations, but to such as bear

upon the point at issue, we feel bound to give a place, being more satisfied, the

more we reflect on the subject, that it is essential and imperative in the present

widely diffused cultivation of the learned languages of India, to adhere to that

notation which can alone command general acquiescence throughout Europe, and

which is in fact the system followed in the great majority of the Dictionaries,

Grammars, and transcribed works not only of our learned societies, but even

of our colleges and schools.

The fundamental maxim of Sir Wiru1am Jonzs was, that each original sound

andits appropriate symbol in the Déva Nagari or Arabic should have its representa-

tive in the Roman, “‘ with due regard to the primitive power of the latter alphabet.’’

414 Defence of Sir William Jones’ [Aue

Professor Rasxk also advocates the making of the Roman substitutes as nearly con-

sonant as possible to the original ;—-‘‘in his vero, me quidem judice, hoc preecep-

tum semper servandum, ut quam proxime ad mentem ipsius nationis exprimantur

ejus litere.’’ On this score the Jonrest1an far surpasses the GILCHRISTIAN scheme

of vowels, the long and short vowels of the same class being expressed by the same

character :—but we must allow Mr. TREVELYAN to speak for himself.

“¢ Sir Wm. Jonus’ plan is systematic and complete in all its parts, so that in

every case in which an analogy exists between Gaifferent sounds, a corresponding

analogy will be found to pervade the signs by which they are represented, ‘Thus

the long sound of a is &; of i, 4; and of u, %; and the diphthong ai, which is com-

pounded of a andi, is represented by those letters, and aw (ow) which is com-

pounded of aandw, by aw. The consequence of this strict attention to preserve

an analogy in the sign corresponding to the variations in the sound is, that the

acquisition of the Alphabet is greatly facilitated to the learner, who in fact has to

make himself acquainted with only five elementary signs which are the representa-

tives of as many original sounds, and the remaining five are only elongated form

or composites of these.

‘¢In Dr. GricuRist’s plan, with a single exception, there is no analogy whatever

between the long and short forms of the vowels, and between the diphthongs and

their component vowels. Thus in his system a is the long form of w, ee of 2, and.

the diphthong ai is represented by ue, and awbywo. Itis needless to dilate on

the confusion which this want of system must produce in the mind of every learner.

No help is here provided for him, and instead of being guided from step to step

by a change in the form of the character, sufficient to distinguish the modification

in the sound, while enough is retained of the original letter to mark the elementa-

ry connexion, he is perplexed by a variety of characters between which no kind of

analogy is capable of being traced. In short, instead of having only five signs to

get by heart, he has no less than nine. In tracing the analogy between cor-

responding modifications of sound, this plan is worse than if no assistance were

afforded him. In this eccentric system of letters long vowels are actually

divorced from their partners and so disguised as to render it impossible to recog-

nize the original connection between them, and diphthongs arein like manner

kidnapped from their parent vowels, and disfigured worse than Gypsey children.

Who would suppose tkat w is the legitimate hushand of a, that ee is the devoted

wife of i, that we is the interesting offspring of a and 7, and wo the eldest hope of

aandu. This is not a system of orthography, butif I may be allowed to invent a

word, of kakography ; of confusion, mystification and absurdity. Itis singular

that when a man sat down with a carte blanche before him to invent a system of

letters, he was not able to devise something better than this ; and it is still more so

that having the labours of his learned predecessor Sir W. Jones to profit by,

when he altered he should have altered so much for the worse.

‘« Another advantage of Sir Witt1am Jones’ plan is that, besides being complete

in itself, owing to the perfect analogy which exists between the different letters, it

bears a strict correspondence throughout to the great Indian or Deva Nagar

alphabet. All the alphabets derived from the latter are very systematic, and a

scheme which is otherwise cannot properly represent them. But Sir W. Jonzs

does it exactly, as will be seen from the following table:

4 a in above 3rd in art

= 3 in ape ig police

1834. ] System of Oriental Orthography. 415

ST u push RH tv rule

tie they tai aisle [pronunciation.

~ a ; ,

BT oo note Sil au causa, Italian or Latin

‘«'The natives of India are therefore already quite familar with the idea of dis-

tinguishing the modification of sound by a corresponding modification of sign, and

when they see the same plan adopted in the anglified version of the alphabet,

they immediately recognize the propriety of it, and enter into the spirit of the

scheme. As the new orthography is mainly intended for tie people of India, the

circumstance of its being entirely coincident with their preconceived feelings and’

ideas must be allowed to be an advantage of no small importance.

‘‘ It is hardly necessary to observe, that no kind of analogy exists between Dr.

Gitcurist’s and the Indian Deva Nagari alphabet. When an Indian reads Sir

Wit11aM Jones’ alphabet, he sees a long dé immediately succeeding the short a;

a long? the short 7, and a long @ the short w, (the long vowel being in each case

distinguished by a mark as in the Sanscrit) which is just what his previous know-

ledge would lead him to expect ; but when he comes to Dr. Gitcurisr’s plan, he

finds a following u, and ee following 7. What therefore would be his opinion of the

comparative merits of the two systems? Would he not say, that one is in every

respect as complete as the alphabet of the gods (Deva Nagari), while the other is

an inexplicable mass of confusion.

“ Another advantage attending Sir Wit11AM Jones’ system is, that it is not only

analogous to, but is the very system itself which is used in expressing Latin and

all its derivations; that is Italian, Spanish, French, &c. It is true that in Eng-

land we do not pronounce Latin in this way, but this is only because we have

barbarized it, and made it accord with our Saxon pronunciation, Even in

Scotland and Ireland, to say nothing of Continental Europe, they read Latin exactly

in the way in which it is now proposed to read Hindusth4ni. This entire coinci-

dence of the new Hindusthani orthography with the orthography of the learned

language of the whole of Europe, and with that of most of its colloquial languages,

is a point of great importance. Even in the present age its advantage will be felt,

in so far as the learned all over Europe, and in most cases the vulgar also, will

by this means obtain direct access to our Indian Literature ; and what is still

more deserving of consideration, a foundation will be laid for the establishment in

due time of an uniform system of orthography throughout the world. This is an

object, which, however distant the prospect of accomplishing it may be, no man

who has the slightest regard for posterity, should ever lose sight of :—next to the

establishment of an universal language, that grand desideratum of the philosopher

and the philanthropist, the establishment of an universal system of orthography

will most tend to the production of unrestricted freedom of intercourse between

all the families of the human race; and the one has also a direct tendency to

bring about the other. Now if Gricurist’s plan were to be generally maintained

in India, so far from having advanced a step towards this grand result, we should

make adecidedly retrograde movement, and the proceeding would be tantamount to

shutting the door to the possibility of an uniform system of writing and printing

being ever adopted in the eastern and western hemispheres. Gricurist’s plan is

utterly abhorrent from the Roman family of languages, and it does not even coincide

with the English, as will be shown hereafter.

_ “Sir Witiram Jones’ plan has a simple character for every simple sound,while

in Dr. GitcuRist’s simple sounds are in three instances expressed by double letters

416 Defence of Sir William Jones’ [Aua.

[ee, oo and oo]. This, to say the best of it, is an extremely clumsy contrivance,

and in the business of nations and course of ages it would lead to an immense

unnecessary expenditure of time and money. That this is the case, may be seen

by taking the example of a single sentence,

Bees tees moorghabee huen toomharee peechee,

which in Sir WitL1Am Jones’ orthography would be,

Bis tis murghabi hain tumhari pichi,

‘* There are 37 letters in this sentence written according to Dr.G1ucurtst’s plan,

and only 30 if it be written according to Jones ; that is to say, in only 6 words the

former exceeds the latter by no less than 7 letters. Apply this to a book, and con-

ceive the waste of types, paper, and valuable time which must result from it. Sup-

posing an octavo volume, printed according to Sir Witt1am Jones’ plan, to consist

of 500 pages, and each page to contain on an average 304 words, the total number

of words in the volume would be 1,52,000 ; and if the same volume were printed

according to Dr. Gitcurist’s plan, then at the rate of 7 additional letters for every

6 words, the number of extra letters will amount to 1,77,000, which would make

an addition to the book of 116 pages, and instead of consisting of 500 pages it would

consist of 619. Apply this to the entire literature of half the world through a

succession of ages, and conceive the result, if you can. If this average is consi-

dered to be above the mark, I have no objection to suppose that every six of GiL-

CHRIST’S words contain only half the number of double letters which those above

instanced do, and at this rate the book printed according to GriLcurist’s plan

would exceed what it would be if printed according to Sir Witt1AmM JONES’

plan by 58 pages.

‘‘Lastly, there are three characters in GitcnrRist’s alphabet which do not belong

to English or to any other language under the sun which we have ever heard of.

These are 00, we and wo. With the exception of the pupils of Dr. Gitcurist who, .

from early associations and respect to their master, may naturally be expected to

be admirers of his scheme, these three characters are utterly barbarous to every

description of people ; and it is therefore impossible for them to secure a general

recognition for themselves in the breasts either of Englishmen, European foreign-

ers or Indians. Sir Wiit1am Jones’ plan, as has been before stated, contains no

arbitrary sounds whatever, but is in every respect in strict accordance with the

Latin and Latino-European languages. Even the au, of which no example is to

be found in English, is perfectly familiar to every Scotchman and Irishman who

knows Latin ; andif a youth at Dublin College, or the High School at Edinburgh,

were to pronounce causa like cawsa,he would be immediately corrected and told to

sound it cowsa, and the same of course every where on the continent of Europe.

“Tt should be borne in mind that Sir Wiiit1am Jones and Mr, GitcuRist

both drew from the mine of English letters, and that the only difference between

them is that one appropriated the dross, while the other culled the pure gold. Giu-

CHRIST chose the most corrupt and imperfect parts of our system, while Jonzs

selected those which were consistent with true principles and coincided with the

most perfect alphabets both of the East and West. The? in police is almost as

well known in English as the double ee in feel. The wu in pull is certainly better

known than 00, which is pure GitcurisTIAN. The @ in rule is as familiar as the

double 00 in cool. The ai in aisle is assuredly far more common than we, which

is another arbitrary sign to be found no where except in the books printed by Dr.

Gitcurisr himself. The au in causa (Latin pronunciation) is also better under-

1834.) System of Oriental Orthography. 417

stood than wo, which is another Gilchristian hieroglyphic ; and even the short a,

the stumbling-block of our GitcHrisTiAN friends, is quite as familiar to us as their

favourite u, and any body who will take the trouble to look in the English Dic-

tionary, will see it used at the commencement of 500 words like above, about,

abound, and so forth,.’’

We have not space to continue our extract, nor does the remainder of the

author’s reasoning bear upon the precise question at issue. He however mentions

one strong fact in support of his object; namely, that the Italian orthography has

been adopted by the American missionaries for the language of the Sandwich Is-

lands. To this we may add, that the same as far as regards the vowels is uniformly

upheld by Professor Rasx of Copenhagen, the celebrated philologist, who has devot-

ed years of study to the fixing of accurate Roman equivalents for the Zend, Arabic,

Sanserit, Armenian, and other alphabets, We recommend his essay ‘‘ de Pleno

Systemate Decem Sibilantium in Linguis Montanis, &c.”’ to the serious attention

of all those engaged in similar objects ; the following caution applies to the

case of the Bengali and other dialects derived from the Sanscrit stock, in which it

has been opposed to the uniform system, that the inherent short vowel having the

sound of o could not be represented by a,

“Altera cautela haud parvi momenti est, ubi lingua quedam antiqua quodam-

modo adhuc vivit, nimirum ne pronunciatione hodierna, si a litera discedat, pro

genuina assumta, scripturam antique lingue ad eam exprimendam depravemus,

yocumque etymologias turbemus.’’

The above remark of course equally opposes any reform of the spelling of an

established language like the English or the French to suit the modern pronun-

ciation. His concluding paragraph will afford encouragement to those who

caleulate upon the eventual substitution of the Roman characters for those of

India, although he is far from anticipating any such effect even for the limited

country, Armenia, (Christian though it be) to whose language his essay refers.

“His observatis, haud ita difficile est scripturam Europeam cuivis lingue pere-

grinz accommodare, atque ita quidem ut ipsa gens, si per commercium Europeo-

rum tale systema existere resciverit, immensum ambitum literature gentium

Europzorum intellexerit, fructum, oblectationem, gloriam inde redundantes con-

sideraverit, haud reluctanter id suum facere velit, saltem viri docti non solum

voces singulas accuraté et sine ulla confusione citare, sed quodlibet scriptum gen.

tis ita trans-scribere et facili negotio typis exprimere ; immo trans-scribendo com-

moda quedam pensa in studio suo hand parum levari poterunt.’’ Commentatio

&c. Aut. E. Rask, Hafnie, 1832.

Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland.

We observe that this Society has come to the determination of publishing its

future Transactions in the form of a Journal in octavo, to appear once in three

months, price 6s. We cannot but feel that this resolution strengthens greatly

the arguments in favor of the plan adopted and pursued now for nearly six

years by Captain Herserr and ourselves, for whatever can be urged in support

of a quarterly journal—the early appearance of papers, the cheap and convenient

form for circulation, &c. will apply more forcibly to a monthly periodical. This

is the only form in which the lucubrations of the French Asiatic Society—a Society

yielding to none in the erudition and activity of its members—have hitherto ap-

peared.

The cover of the present number contains the prospectus of the new journal.

418 Catalogue of Birds of the Raptorial and [Avue.

X.—Catalogue of Birds of the Raptorial and Insessorial Orders, (systematically

arranged,) observed in the Dakhan, by Lieut.-Colonel W. H. Syxus, Bombay

Army, F.L.S., F.G.S., F.Z.S. M.R.A.S.

In the first volume of the Journal, page 161, we presented Col. SyKxEs’s catalogue

of the Mammalia of South India. This officer’s fame as a naturalist has, we are happy

to see, raised him to a Vice President’s chair in the Zoological Society of London, In

the proceedings of this active institution for April, 1832, (the arrival of which in India

was by some accident delayed,) we perceive the following useful catalogue of the birds

of the same country, which we hasten to transfer toour Journal. The list is prefaced

by the following remarks :

Lieut.-Colonel SyKEs, having brought before the Committee at previous meetings

various Birds of the Raptorial and Insessoriul Orders, collected by him during his re-

sidence in Dakhan, completed on the present evening the exhibition of his collection

of those orders. He limited his observations on the several species to brief extracts

from the copious notes which he had made in India respecting their habits, internal

anatomy, and geographical distribution. In bringing them in succession under the

notice of the Committee, he observed the order adopted in the following catalogue :

ORDER 1, RAPTORES, Jil.

Fam. Vulturide, Vigors.—Genus Vultur, Auct. Vulture.

1. Vult. Indicus, Lath. Vautuur Indou, Temm., Pl. Col. 26. Mahah Dhoh of the Mah-

rattas.

Irides deep brown. Length 42 inches, inclusive of tail of 10} inches. A stone half

an inch in diameter was found in the stomach of one bird. The proportional

length of the intestine to the body in these birds is 3 to 1, while in the Neophron

Percnopterus it is 5°20 to 1. They congregate in flocks of twenty or thirty. On

a dead camel, or horse, or bullock being thrown out on the plain, numbers of

these Vultures are found assembled round it in an incredibly short time, although

they may not have béen seen in the neighbourhood for weeks before. Col. SYKES’S

specimens are no doubt referrible to M. TEMMINCK’S species, although the latter

‘ bird is described as having whitish irides.

2. Vult. Ponticerianus, Lath. Vautour Royal de Pondicherry, Sonn., p. 182. pl. 104,

The irides are described by SHAW as red, while intwo of Colonel SyK=ES’s specimens

they were of a deep brown, and in the third of a bright straw-yellow ; but as the

last had allowed itself to be captured by hand, had only grass and stalks of her-

baceous plants in the stomach, and was evidently ill, the pale colour of the zrides

may be attributed to disease. Sexes alike in plumage. Mostly solitary. Colonel

Sykes seldom, if ever, saw more than two together. The remarkable flatness of

the crown, and very great width of the cranium, would seem to indicate a generic

difference between this species and the Vult. fulvus and Bengalensis. Length of

bird 36 inches, inclusive of tail of 11 inches.

3. Vult. Bengalensis, Gmel. Bengal Vulture, Lath. Geed of the Mahrattas.

Of a smaller size, and with shorter and stouter legs than Vulé. Indicus. Habits

similar. Sexes alike. Length 30 inches, inclusive of tail of 10 inches. Colonel

SyKES was induced to consider this species of Gmelin as distinct from Vult. cine-

reus, with which it has been classed by M. TIMMINCK, in his Manuel d’Ornitho-

logie, p. 4.

Genus Neophron, Sav.

4. Neophron Percnopterus. Vultur Percnopterus, Linn. Rachamah, Bruce, Trav.

Append. p. 163. %

Trides intense red brown. Gregarious. Sexes alike in adult birds; but non-adult

birds vary in plumage from fuscous to mottled brown and white. These birds are

always found in cantonments and camps. For the most part of the day they

continue on the wing, soaring in circles. Whenon the ground, they walk with

a peculiar gait, lifting their legs very high. They are efficient scavengers.

Length 29 inches, inclusive of tail of 11 inches.

Fam. Faleonide, Leach.

Sub-Fam. Aquilina, Eagles.

Genus Haliaétus, Sav. Sea Eagle.

5. Hal. Ponticerianus. Falco Ponticerianus, Lath. Atgle de Pondicherry, Button, ps

136, Pl. Enl. 416. Called Brahmany Kite by Europeans in India.

Jrides reddish brown. [tis seen constantly passing up and down rivers at a con-

siderable height, but prepared to fall at an instant on its prey. Usually it seizes

while on the wing, but occasionally dips entirely under water, appearing to rise

again with difficulty. It is quite a mistake to suppose it feeds on carrion. Colo-_

nel Sykes has examined the contents of the stomach and craw of many specimens,

and always found fish, and fish only, excepting on one occasion, when a crab was

1834.] Insessorial orders in the Dakhan. 419

met with. Sexes alike. Female lays two large white eggs. Length, inclusive

of tail, 19 to 21 inches: tail 9 inches.

Genus Circaéfus, Vieill.

6. Circ, brachydactylus. Falco brachydactylus, Wolf. Aquila brachydactyla, Meyer.

Falco Gallicus, Gmel., p. 295. sp, 52. Le Jean le Blanc, Pl. Enl. 413.

Colonel SyKe’s specimen was afemale. Jrides deep orange at the external margin,

passing to straw-yellow at the internal margin. The remains of a snake and

two rats were found in the stomach. Length, inclusive of tail, 30 inches: tail

11 inches.

Genus Aquila, Auct.

7. Aq. chrysaéta. Falco chrysaétos, Linn. Golden Eagle, Lath.

Colonel SYKEs’s specimen differs so slightly from the European bird as not to jus-

tify its separation.

8. Aq. bif asciata, Hardwicke and Gray’s Ind. Zool. 4

Jrides brownish yellow ochre. Sexes alike in plumage ; non-adult birds paler

than adults. A whole rat found in the stomach of one bird. A second bird

was shot by Colonel Syxts at the dead carcase of a royal tiger; but it had not

tasted the banquet, as the stomach was empty. Length, inclusive of tail, 30

inches : tail 11 inches.

Genus Hematornis, Vigors.

9. Hem. Bacha. Falco Bacha, Daud. pl. 22. Le Bacha, Le Vaill., Ois, d’Afr. pl.

15.

Colonel SyKE’s collection does not possess a specimen, but he identified a specimen

in the possession of a friend, shot in the Dakhan.

Sub-Fam. Accipitrina. Hawk.

Genus Accipiter, Ray. Sparrow Hawk.

10. AccipIrerR DUKHUNENSIS. Acc. supra fusco-brunncus, plumarum marginibus

pallidioribus, capite postico nuchdque albo variegatis ; subttis albus, pectore abdomi-

neque notis subrotundatis grandibus, femorum tectricibus parvis, rufescentibus stria-

tis ; rectricibus fusco fasciatis, fasciis externarum confertioribus ; tarsis subbre-

vibus.

Trides stramineo-flave, margine gracili nigro circumdate.

Longitudo corporis 145 unc., caud@é 6%, tarsi 14.

Sexes alike in plumage. Resembles the Acc. fringillarius, but differs in the lon-

gitudinal broad reddish patches on the breast, in less red on the sides, in a black

narrow streak down the throat, in shorter wings, in the tail having six broad bars

instead of four, in the male bird being as large as the European female, and fi-

nally in the shorter farsi and centre toes.

11. Acc. Dussumieri. Falco Dussumieri, Temm., Pl. Col. 308. female.

Trides bright yellow, with an exterior narrow margin of black. Wings short.

Tail long and narrow, being only the width of the upper feather. M. Trem-

MINCK’s Specific characters are taken from a female, the male being unknown.

Colonel SyKEs has but one specimen, and that a female, the male being unknown

to him. Length, inclusive of tail, 125 inches : tail 64 inches.

Genus Astur. Auct. Goshawk.

12. AstuR Hyper. Ast. corpore supra et subtts brunneo, dorso imo rufescenti, plu-

marum rhachibus fuscis, alarum tectricibus albo notatis; abdomine maculis albis

fasciato ; frontis fascia gracili guttureque albis, hoc lineis tribus latis fuscis, und in

medio, ceteris utrinque ad latera, notato ; femorum tectricibus crissoque albis, rufo

fasciatis ; caudd supra rufa, fasciis quinque gracilibus, feré obsoletis, alterdque

prope basin latd, fuscis notatdé ; remigibus fusco-brunneis ad apicen fuscis, pogoniis

internis fausciis quinque fuscis gracilibus, alboque ad basin notatis.

Rostrum ad basin flavum, ad apicem nigrum. /Pedes flavi; unguibus nigris.

Longitudo corporis 165—17 unc., caude 64—7.

This bird has the three stripes upon the throat, and the aspect of Falco trivirgatus,

Temm., fig. 303, but itis a much larger bird than M. TEMMINCK’s, and has

otherwise characters in the plumage to entitle it to a specific distinction. A

couple of mice were found inthe stomach of one bird. Sexes alike in plumage.

Female a little larger than the male.

Sub-Fam. Falconnina.

Genus Faco, Auct. Falcon.

13. Falco Tinnunculus, Linn. Kestril.

Trides intense brown. A very abundant bird in the Dakhan. Both sexes are

absolutely identical with the European birds in their characteristic plumage.

2H 2

420 Catalogue of Birds of the Raptorial and {Ave.

Colonel SyxEs, nevertheless, mentions his being in possession of a male bird

exactly like the female of the Kestril in plumage and size, and, consequently,

larger than the male Kestril: and as this was shot from a party of five or six,

perched on the same tree, and without a male Kestril in company, he is induced

to believe there is a distinct species, in which both sexes have the plumage of

the female European Kestril. Remains of rats, mice, lizards, grasshoppers, and

a bird, were found in the stomach of several specimens. In one stomach the re-

mains of no less than four lizards were met with.

14. Falco Chicquera. Lath. Le Chicquera, Le Vaill., Ois. d’Afr. pl. 22.

Trides sanguineous. A common bird in the Dakhan. Sexes alike in plumage.

Female usually the larger bird ; but Colonel SyKEs has a male quite as large as any

female. A sparrow was found in the stomach of one male bird, and a young bat

in the stomach of another.

Sub- Fam. Buteonina. Buzzards.

Genus Circus, Auct. Harrier.

15. Crrcus PaLuipus. Circ. pallidé griseus, alis dorsoque saturattoribus ; subtis

albus , uropygio albo, griseo fasciatim notato; rectricibus, duabus medts exceptis,

griseo alboque fasciatis ; remigibus tertid quartd quintdque fuscis.

Trides viridi-flave. g. Longitudo corporis 195 unc., caude 95 ; 2 corporis 213;

caude@ 10.

This bird has usually been considered the Circ. cyaneus of Europe ; but it differs in

the shade of its plumage (male and female) ; in the back-head of the male not

being white spotted with pale brown ; in the absence of dusky streaks on the

breast ; in the rump and upper tail-coverts being white barred with brown ash ;

in the inner webs of four of the tail-feathers not being white; and in the bars

of the under tail being seven instead of four. The female resembles the female

of Cire. cyaneus, but the plumage is two shades lighter, the tail is barred with

six broad fuscous bars, instead of four, and the tail-feathers are much more

pointed. The remains of six lizards were found in the stomach of one bird.

Colonel SyKEs never saw these birds perch on trees. They frequent the open

stony plains only. The sexes were never seen together.

16. CIRCUS VARIEGATUS. Circ. capite supra, nuchd, ptilis, pectoreque rufis, plumis

in medio laté brunneis; dorso scapularibus, remigibusque externis intense brunneis ;

pteromatibus, remigibus internis, canddque griseis ; abdomine femorumque tectricibus

rufis; caude tectricibus superioribus rufo albo brunneoque, inferioribus grisee satu-

ratiore, notatis. Longitudo corporis 21 unc., caud@ 10.

This is a very remarkable bird, and in its plumage seems to possess much of the

united characters of the sexes of this genus, which are known generally to exhi-

bit a marked difference. Colonel SYKES possesses but one specimen, a male.

Sub-Fam. Milvina.

Genus Milvus, Auct. Kite.

17. Mitvus GovinDA. Milv. capite, nuchd, corporeque subtus rufescenti-brunneis,

plumis in medio fusco lineatis ; dorso, alis, cauddque satis furcatd saturate brunneis,

illarum pteromatibus pallidioribus, hdc fusco obsoleté fasciato,

Longitudo corporis 26 unc., caude@ 11.

This bird differs from the Falco Cheele in the want of white spots on the wing-coverts,

white before the eyes, and white bar on the tail ; in having the inner webs of the

tail-feathers barred with numerous narrow bars, and in the shafts of the feathers

about the head and neck, and generally underneath, being very dark. Sexes

alike. Constantly soaring in the air in circles ; watching an opportunity to dart

upon a chicken, upon refuse animal matter thrown from the cook-room, and

occasionally even having the hardihood to stoop at a dish of meat carrying from

the cook-room to the house.

Fam. Strigide, Leach.—Genus Otus, Cuv.

18. Ot. Bengalensis, Franklin, Proceed, Zool. Soc. I. p. 115, Goobur of the Mahrattas.

Jrides, external margin dark orange, gradually changing to yellow at the internal

margin. Very common in the Dakhan. Generally found on the open rocky

plains. A whole rat, (the tail hanging out of the mouth, and the head and most

part of the body in the stomach, and partly decomposed,) was found in one bird :

another had a crab, a third a pastor; but the usual food appeared to be rats.

Genus Strix, Auct.

19. Stria Javanica, Horsf.

Although at a superficial view this species appears to be the barn-door Owl of Europe

(Siriz siammea), a comparison of several specimens with the European bird satis-

fies Colonel SyKeEs that Dr. HorRSFIELD was right in separating it. Neither

sex is unspotted white underneath, nor has the Indian species a white disc. Sexes

1834.] Insessorial orders in the Dakhan. 421

alike, with the exception of the plumage of the female being a shade or two lighter

than that of the male. Length, inclusive of tail, 17 inches: tail 5 inches. One

of Colonel SyKES’s specimens was captured alive while lying on its back on the

ground, defending itself against the attacks of a body of crows. Jrides reddish

dark brown.

20. Strix INDRANEE. Strix capite supra pallidé brunneo, plumis albido marginatis ;

dorso imo, pteromatibusque rufescenti-brunneis, fasciis albis fusco marginatis notatis ;

dorso medio, ptilis, remigibus cauddque brunneis, his rufescenti fasciatis, hdc faciis

albidis gracilibus notatd, ad apicem albo marginatd; guld crissoque albescentibus ;

abdomine subrufo, brunneo graciliter faciato; regione circumoculari nigrd ; disco

rufo, brunneo marginato.

Trides rufo-brunnee. Longitudo corporis 21 unc., caude 9.

Inhabits the woods of the Ghauts: rare. The specimen described is a young bird,

and a female.

Genus Ketupa, Less.

21. Ketupa Leschenaulti, Less., Traité d’Ornith. p. 114. Strim Leschenaulti, Temm.

Pl. Col. 20. Scops ? Leschenaulti, Steph., vol. 13. p. 53.

A rare bird in the Dakhan. Independently of the naked legs of this bird, its aqui-

line aspect authorizes its separation from the genera with which it had been

placed previously to M. Lesson’s arrangement.

Genus Noctua, Sav.

22. Noct. Indica, Frankl. Peenglah of the Mahrattas. t

Trides, King’s yellow.~ Sexes alike. Mice and beetles found in the stomach. An

exceedingly noisy bird, and frequently heard chattering during the day-time in

dense trees. The Mahrattas have a superstition respecting this species; anda

class of persons, called from it Peenglah, live on the credulity of the people by

pretending to consult it, and predict events. Length, inclusive of tail, 9§ to 11

inches: tail 2$ to 3 inches. Numerous in the Dakhan, and found in families of

four or five.

OrveER II. INSESSORES, Vigors.

Tribus FISSIROSTRES, Cuv.

Fam. Meropide.—Genus Merops, Linn.

23. Merops viridis, Linn. Indian Bee-eater, Lath. Guépier & collier de Madagascar,

Buff.

Fam. Hirundinidz, Leach.—Genus Hirundo, Auct.

24. Hirundo filifera, Steph., vol. 13. p. 79. Hir. filicaudata, Frankl.

Very abundant in Dakhan, and very beautiful, with its thread-like tail-feathers

floating behind when in flight.

25. HIRUNDO JEWAN. Mas, Hir. capite, dorso, tectricibus alarum, uropygio, rece

tricibus mediis fascidque latd pectorali metallicé nigris ; corpore subtus rosaceo-

albo ; gutture rufo ; remigibus rectricibusque lateralibus fusco-nigris, his interne albo

maculatis.

Foem. et jun. Gutture magis rufo notato.

Trides intensé rufescenti-brunnee. Longitudo corporis 6 unc., caude 3 ,*,.

This bird differs from the common English Swallow, (Hir. rustica,) only in its

somewhat smaller size, larger bill, and in the lateral tail-feathers not being

equally elongated. The tail is less forked, and the rufous colour of the throat

extends more on the breast.

26. HIRUNDO CONCoLOoR. Hir. fuliginoso-brunnea, sericea ; caudd equali, rectricibus,

: externis mediisque exceptis, interné albo guttatis.

Longitudo corporis 5 unc., caude@ 23.

These birds live on the banks of rivers. The plumage of the sexes does not differ.

27. HIRUNDO ERYTHROPYGIA. Hir, metallicé nigra ; uropygio collarique nuchali

rufis ; corpore subtis albo, pallidé rosaceo tincto, plumis in medio graciliter brunneo

striatis.

Longitudo corporis 6 unc., caude 3.

This species appeared in millions in two successive years in the month of March on

the parade-ground at Poona : they rested a day or two only, and were never seen

in the same numbers afterwards.

Genus Cypselus, Ill.

28. Cypselus affinis, Hardw. Allied Swift, Hardw.

These birds are so rare in Dakhan that Colonel SykEs obtained only two spe-

cimens.

Fam. Caprimulgide, Vigors.— Genus Caprimulgus, Auct.

29. Caprimulgus monticolus, Frankl. Great Bombay Goat-sucker, Lath.

30. Caprimulgus Asiaticus, Lath. Bombay Goat-sucker, Id.

422 Catalogue of Birds of the Raptorial and [Aue.

31. CAPRIMULGUS MAHRATTENSIS. Capr. pallidé cinereo-griseus, brunneo Serru-

gineoque undulatus vartegatusque ; thorace, remigibus tribus externis in medio, rec-

tricibusque duabus lateralibus ad apices, albo notatis.

Longitudo corporis 8.8 unc., caude@ §.5.

This species differs from the two preceding in the prevalent grayness of the plumage,

and in the absence of the subrufous collar on the nape of the neck.

Fam. Halcyonide, Vigros.—Genus Halcyon, Swains. Crab-eater.

32. Halcyon Smyrnensis. Aleedo Smyrnensis, Linn. Smyrna Kingsjisher.

In the description of this bird authors appear to have omitted to mention the chest-

nut small wing-coverts, and fine rich chocolate black medial wing-coverts. This

species frequents well irrigated gardens and old wells, rather than brooks or

rivers. Grasshoppers were frequently found in the stomach.

Genus Alcedo, Auct. Kingsfisher.

33. Alcedo rudis, Linn. Black and White Kingsfisher, Edw., pl. 9.

In all Colonel SyKES’S specimens the male bird is distinguished from the female

by a single or broken double black bar across the breast.

34. Alcedo Bengalensis, Gmel. Little Indian Kingsfisher, Edw., pl. 11.

This species affects brooks: itis never seen in gardens.

Genus Ceyx, La Cép.

35. Ceyx tridactyla, LaCép. Buff., Pl. Enl. 778. fig. 2.

This very beautiful bird differs from BuFrron’s drawing only in a purple spot ter-

minating the ridge of the bill, and in a reddish spot on each side of it.

Tribus DENTIROSTRES, Cuv.

Fam. Muscicapide, Vigors.—Genus Muscipeta, Cuv.

36. Musc. Paradisi, Cuv. Mas. Muse. alba ; capite cristato colloque violaceo-atris ; pte-

romatibus remigibusque atris albo marginatis ; rhachibus rectricum atris.

Fem. Dorso, alis, cauddque castaneis ; corpore subtts albo ; gutture, collo, pectore,

nuchdque griseis, hdc saturatiori ; capite cristato violaceo-atro ; remigibus fuscis.

Longitudo corporis 103 unc., caude 6.

Muscicapa Paradisi, Linn. Paradise Fly-catcher, Lath. Avis Paradisiaca orientalis,

Seba, 1. t. 52. f.3. Pied Bird of Paradise, Edw., pl. 113.

37. Muscipeta Indica, Steph. vol. XIII. p. 3. Mas. Muse. corpore supra castaneo,

subtiis albo ; pectore grisescenti ; capite cristato collogue violaceo-atris.

Fem. mari similis, rectricibus duabus medis paullum elongatis.

Statura precedentis. Jrides intensé rufo-brunne.

Avis Paradisiaca cristata, Seba, 1. t. 30. f. 5. Upupa Paradisea, Linn. Promerops

Fndicus cristatus, Briss. Crested long-tailed Pie, Edw., pl. 325.

These two birds have lately been erroneously considered to belong to one species.

They were never found however by Colonel Syxkms (who shot many,) in the same

locality, nor did he observe any intermediate stage of plumage. The difference

between the females of the two birds noticed above at once decides the distinc-

tion of species. The two central tail-feathers of the males (not of the females)

are elongated to three or four times the length of the body : in one specimen they

are 15} inches long. ‘They feed principally on the ground, and on very minute

insects.

There has been much confusion among the early descriptions of these birds. © L1n-

N#us describes the Musc. Indica as an Upupa; BRIssoON asa Promerops; and

others as a Pica, Icterus, Todus, Manucodiata, &c. The specific name of indica

seems to have the right of priority over that of castanea given by M. TEMMINCK,

(See M. Kuau’s ‘ Systematic Catalogue of the Pl. Enluminées, page 5,) as

having originally been assigned to the bird by Brisson. Other well marked

species, nearly allied to the two preceding, the males of which have similarly

elongated tail-feathers, are found in Africa and China.

38. Muscipeta flammea, Cuv. Gobe-mouche flammea, Temm., Pl. Col., 263. Male and

Female.

The cry of this bird is wheet, wheet, wheet. In the colours, the female has yellow

where the male has scarlet. Jrides brown-black. ;

39. Muscipeta peregrina. Parus peregrinus, Linn. Crimson-rumped Fly-catcher, Lath.

Genus Muscicapa, Auct.

40. Muscicapa melanops, Vigors. Figured in Gouxp’s ‘Century of Himmalayan

Birds.’

41, Muscicapa Banyumas, Horsf. Banyumas Fiy-catcher, Lath. Gobe-mouche chanteur,

Temm.

42. MuscitcapaA PooNENSIS. Musc. supra cinereo-brunnea; subtus sordidé alba;

mandibuld superiori nigra, inferiort ad basin alba.

Longitudo corporis 4.5 unc., caud@ 1.8.

1834.) Insessorial orders in the Dakhan. 423

These birds sit on the extreme twigs of trees, and dart on passing insects in the

manner of the Merops viridis.

43. MUSCICAPA C@RULEOCEPHALA. Musc. cinereo-brunnea, ceruleo levitér tincta ;

capite thoraceque lazulinis ; pectore sublazulino ; abdomine crissoque albis.

Longitudo corporis 5;75 unc., caude 23.

44. Muscicapa Picata. Muse. supra atra, subtis sordidi alba; strigd a mento ad

nucham utrinque eatendente, fascid alarum, uropygio, crisso, apicibusque rectricum

duarum lateralium albis.

Longitudo corporis 54 unc., caude 2%.

Genus Rhipidura, Vigors and Horsf, Fun-tailed Fly-catcher.

45. Rhipidura albofrontata, Frankl.

46. Rhipidura fuscoventris, Frankl.

Colonel SyKES has shot both these birds in the same localities. The male hasa

very sweet note. He spreads and raises his tail over his head in hopping from

bough to bough. Both species have the aspect and habits of the Australian bird

Muscicapa flabellifera, Gmel. Irides deep sepia brown.

Fam. Laniade, Vigors.

Genus Dicrurus, Vieill,—Edolius, Temm.

47. Dicrurus Balicassius. Corvus Balicassius, Linn.

48. Dicrurus cerulescens, Linn. - Lanivs Fingah, Shaw, t. 7. p. 291.

Genus Hypsipetes, Vigors.

49. HypsIPETEs GANEESA. AHyps. griseo-brunnea, subtis pallidior ; alis remigibusque

brunneis ; capite supra vie cristato metallicé atro.

Longitudo corporis 10 unc., caude 4. Jrides intensé rufo-brunnee.

Tongue bifid, and deeply fringed; sexes exactly alike. Stony fruit found in the

stomach. Neck short, and head sunk into the shoulders; flight very rapid.

Found only in the dense woods of the Ghauts. The tongue is that of Pastor, the

legs those of Dicrurus.

Genus Collurio, Vigors.

50. CottuRIo LauTora. Coll. pallidé griseus; strigd frontali per oculos utrinque ad

nucham extendente, alis, rectricibusque medis nigris; corpore subtis, fascid alarum

scapularium marginibus, rectricibus externis, apicibusque duarum sequentium. .

Longitudo corporis 9% unc., caude 43.

This is the variety C. of Lanius Excubitor of Dr. LATHAM. It is closely allied to

the North American and European Lan. Excubiior, but differs in the black bar

extending across the forehead. The male has a sweet note.

51. Collurio erythronotus, Vigors. Proceed. Zool. Soc. I. p. 42.

This bird differs from the Lan. Bentet of Dr. HORSFIELD only in the crown being

ash-coloured instead of black, and in the defined black bar across the forehead.

52. Jun.? abdomine graciliter fasciato.

Supposed young of the above. Length 73 inches: tail 3-75.

53. el Hardwickii, Vigors, Proceed. Zool. Soc., I. p. 42. Bay-backed small Shrike,

Lath.

Genus Lanius, Auct.

54. Lanius Muscicapoides, Frankl. Keroula Shrike, Lath.

Ararebird. Colonel SyKxs’s specimen, a female, corresponds with Major FRanxK=

LIN’S specific characters, and with his specimen, a male bird.

Genus Graucalus, Cuv.

55. Graucalus Papuensis, Cuv. Corvus Papuensis, Gmel. Papuan Crow, Lath.

Trides, rich lake.

Genus Ceblepyris, Cuv.

56. Ceblepyris fimbriatus, Temm. LEchenilleur frangé Q Pl. Col. Irides orange.

Colonel SyKEs’s birds, full-grown males, correspond only to the female of Ceb.

st and not at all to the male. Met with only in thick hedges on the

plains.

57. Ceblepyris canus. Le Grand Gobe-mouche cendré de Madagascar, Pl. Enl. 521.

Irides, intense red brown. Black ants only found in the stomach. This bird does

not correspond with the later descriptions of Ceb. canus (Muscicapa cana), and

the history of both these species of Ceblepyris requires further illustration.

Found only in thick bushes. Specimens of both species from Bengal and Wy-

naad resemble those collected by Colonel SyKeEs.

(To be Continued.)

[Aueust, 1834.

Meteorological Register.

424

“JING je VIpU] JO JSoM SY} UO puL “IndseNy 3¥ OsTe ‘ YeALY pu ‘eujeg ‘IAYSUOW ‘UeMpaNg Ut 1G a)

3noqe pexind00 sUOTJepUNUI jwetH *4Sva-YJNOS BY} WOIZ *W “d / JNOGE WAIOJs GhI'GS “OP PIE : 8L°6S “OP PUZT : GOL'6S Ye “JSNEny 1 £ O9L'GS IV ‘Wd HASTE oya UO § (ES'GaT

AINE OE 24} UO PL0}s JoJOUIOILY 9YJ ‘papue}xXo UIIO}s OUILS BY} JOYIIYM “pEeqeyeIly V °0Z8'8S 0} "W ‘d fF Je pig 9Y} UO WI0}s 9Y) JOT[N] 9Yy} SuLinp jay rajouloreg oUL

‘aug Jrey 40348] —urex Aavoy TSI O19408 ‘SI )€'96 | S964 6% le‘s | o% | e% | 9°28 [4°98 [8°88 |T‘s8 | #18 | 699° | O9F¢ | GEO [8196s ‘HEOW

ee ee nn ee ee ee ed ee ee eee

op *realo op ‘s a '°S 38'S ors S6 96 } v3 | sfc | Io | 2:0 Ja°ss | 9°28 1006 |3°68 | L°08 | S69‘ | c9e* | go9s | Faas Ig

op A xaMOYs op 2's “u 96 96 | 8% | Bo | Oo | HT [OB | 928 I1I6 [3°28 | 0°18} SFOS | OTS‘ | PINS | Ea9° 0g

op op “Ievayo 73 ‘s 96 96 ot | Lg | GE | 60 6.18 0°28 18°26 |6°Z8 | 2184 -89S* | oOG* | Oot | cEegs 6G

‘qyuSuq ‘3se0I2AO0 8 8=©*1[nuIND ‘Oo *s 96 o6 1% | bo | 6G | 0% 1618 | BL8 |O'EG 15°88 | 9°ZBE GOO | sIgS | 919‘ |9L¢« 86

‘ur *AAy ‘(9 ‘ropunyy op toy | OA ET) 06' £6 £6 Ee | 6S | 09 | GST E Ps | S68 18°T6 10°88 | BEB} G09 | OGr. | Leg’ |699« 1%

op op op “Ss "s °O t6 96 Le | 8g | pg | Pe 9 98 9°06 |9°E6 |F°88 | PPB E G6S* | OBS | Fz9% 19Lg< 93

op “Ymumo op 'S “M's 18 16 | 9°9 | 96 | 92 | oe [0.28 | £26 |0°86 |6°Z8 | b'EB] GES" | BOG‘ | BFOS | LID. GS

(0) ‘ouy op 0 a) 18 06 UZ | 06 eZ | e°6 12:88 | 9°68 |0°Z6 | e598 | L°EB FE 629% | sot | T99° | €89« 6

“Wo Wq, ei) “real9 ‘0 Sy cof 98 c6 BL | 86 tr | 9'S E398 | 8°88 1h°C6 |6°F8 | 8°6L] 89° | 829° | OGL’ 18FZ. &6

*1ea]9 \se0i9A0 8 ©=—“T[NWIND ‘S °M'S 06‘ +6 96 | s‘e | L°9 | 9 | GT | Of0B | 2%cg [O°c8 16'F8 | OfOB] BSL | SLO‘ | gers lEeZ. rd

ured Ayamoys “ud prey 4S Ss 0s‘ £6 16 | e% | LL | ie | gt a's | 328 |E.98 |S°c8 | ZBL 4 OSL‘ | 099% | F690‘ 1989, 16

“nuns “Apnoyo op $2) 85 O'S 66 96 re | 299 | Le | BSESES | SkL8 10588 |L°o8 | L°SB I S69* | 829‘ | geo‘ 109, 06

‘sno ‘uind ‘INN *WINd “4119 fap QnaHs g0* 6 96 | re | BL | Bb | O'S | rEB | 9°28 13°88 |S‘o8 | O18} 889‘ | 109° | gags | 699, 6T

‘aug «Kiamoys *reayo "2.8; coc 96 | 16 } Le | oe | ee | 0% | Te8 | 6og 16°88 | 9°S8 | 0°18] 999° | SLE° | OPO | 189, 8I

‘ums —“I~NuIND “ured a. ‘a's “MU | GZ ft FG 96 | ST | 1s | OF | GE | 08 | 6°98 10°06 |F°98 | 1°18} 0&9 | Fog‘ | geos |oLo. | LT

“reals op “snynuind a oS) ANE ait 16 96 oe |9'9 | Se } 1S | 0S8 | P88 15506 |h'S8 | F084 FIO‘ | OF9% | oz9° , 189, 9t

op op “UTeL 38 ane geen AN 2 | 96 | ae | ab | be | oe Pas | b2e |o'68 18%F8 | athe | 09% | aces | Ogg’ ote. | or

‘W1I0 ‘und = ‘au *azey ‘Mm "MU ‘0 96 16 L% | Lie | ofe | vo Pree | L698 (9°48 \E°F8 | eae shot | 90P* | Gao‘ 109, tL

sutuezeoryy “14S “und *urlel oO ‘oO “M C6‘ 96 Le | 8% | 8'€ | of | 1 | 0°%8 | I*Ze | L‘88 13°S8 | oI} Els | 88F° | gg’ ces. &L

“ured * Aystut op 70 MS “MSH SbS HT F6 G6 | 9T | O'S | OF | O% | 1.08 | $%eB [9°68 [9%c8 | BeB] BESS | Bob | gcgs |g8g" ra

uler Apeojs ‘Apnoyo op ‘M'S "GS “M'‘S] gOS 66 86 0% | 6S | se | GaqLS | beg |S68 |9°F8 | 0°28 E OI9S | OLES | Foes | L9G IL

‘ie ajo *1va{o “vad ‘Ss ‘Ss °S OL‘ 86 66 | se | Si } 8% | gfe F O18 | Tog |0%88 |o%e8 | BEB fh ces’ | Osrs | gazes |8ao° ive

"MN UOIS “UreI op ‘Ss ‘Ss ‘Ss 02° 86 66 | Gb | Ih | 9% | L5G TS | OB [9°98 [ESB | F°I8T GEr* | 89P* | gaps |Zor‘ 6

op *AaMoys itti) "Ss ‘S 0g* 86 66 | 3%) EE | SB | ST POS | 6eg |S°SB 8°18 | SOB F O0GS | 96E° | GoPS Zar‘ 8

ulel “py “UIed *snyerys a a | cet | 66 66 | OfL | OE | SS | 8°O J 0°08 | B°Zg I FFB | P18 | 1°8L 9 LhPS | Shes | Opes |ERE. L

‘uel ys ‘und «= ‘Apnoya | “A 'N ‘a‘u orc | 66 | 66 | 9.L | 9S | LB | 90 }:0%08 | Sze | 1°98 |S'E8 | OfIB] LoS | coEs | pHs lor. | 9

“We-[[INp ‘snyea1js “und Co ars 66 66 It | OF 16% | 9°09 1°28 | Sg 10°88 |9°SB | O°GL 1 99P | B9E* | oH | 668‘ G

*S oes "py m1 “ul ‘ayes "S°O M'N‘A'NE OF | 66 66 | 00 | of | te | of ESL, | Oey j8'E8 |F°c8 | FOB E er‘ | 029°8| guo* [990° g

‘pulm ysiy = *UTeA “ured “MCN Ao ON 03'S | 86 66 | IL | VE | OE | OF | P08 | 6g {S°SB |O°FB | O°ZBE Gas‘ | OLS | Os‘ | O16‘ 3

‘uled preq —‘SsIMOYs *1e9[9 oN sco Ope pa 86 | 46 | OL | GE | 9% | Sr BOB | P98 10°88 (9°98 ) G°TB] 09a | BZI° | slat jose’ FT

_ = 2

B Z Pepe 2 Be perce Pe eee Pe Be facies | esleebe | Bele Boke

g g 3 3 ¢ is] = Ss S ] es ps [Pb ff S [e 3% So |FBTS & = Rod Ta

5 . 5 5 : Spe]: Pps |S i> fp Fe te ie] > lek ds |e [os > 2

c hie ab % Fle pe | ee le Ee Peels |e leeds | ele Fe be

—— ee oO

* A 6 *I9JOUL *J9}AULOUNIOY,L, : "IY oZE 0}

TOUTE MA. PurAA WU) ord Aq arep] qinq-ystoy jouorssordagh —A!W OU} UE Aajeuroul94.L poonpat iajauoreg g

"PERT ‘gsnhnp fo yjuopy ay2 sof ‘njynoqvZy ‘anffK hvossp ay? yo yday ‘uagsrbayy jnovbojo.10aja py

JOURNAL

THE ASTATIC SOCIETY.

No. 33.—September, 1834.

I.—Further Remarks on M. Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. By B. H.

Hopeson, Esq. Resident at the Népdl Court, &c.

Adverting again to Remusat’s Review in the Journal des Savans for

May, 1831, I find myself charged with another omission more impor-

tant than that of all mention of the Avatars. It is no less than the

omission of al] mention of any other Buddhas than the seven celebrat-

ed Mantishis. The passage in which this singular allegation is advan-

eed is the following: ‘‘ Les noms de ces sept personnages (the ‘ Sapta

Buddha) sont connus des Chinois, et ils en indiquent une infinité

d'autres dont le Bouddhiste Nipalien ze parle pas.”

My Essay in the London Transactions was the complement and con-

tinuation of that in the Calcutta Researches. Remusat was equally well

acquainted with both ; and, unless-he would have had me indulge in most

useless repetition, he must have felt convinced that the points enlarged

on in the former essay would be treated cursorily or omitted, in the latter.

Why, then, did he not refer to the Calcutta paper for what was want-

ing inthe London one? Unless I greatly deceive myself, I was the

first person who shewed clearly, and proved by extracts from original

Sanscrit works, that Buddhism recognises “une infinité’”” of Buddhas,

—Dhyani and Manishi, Pratyéka, Sravaka, and Maha Yanika. The

xvith vol. of the Calcutta Transactions was published in 1828. In

that vol. appeared my first Essay, the substance of which had, how-

ever, been in the hands of the Secretary nearly three years before it

was published*. In that vol. I gave an original list of nearly 150

* According to usage in that matter provided: a statement in which I request

the present Secretary will have the goodness to bear me out.

426 Continuation of observations on (Supr.

Buddhas (p. 446, 449) : I observed that the Buddhas named in the

Buddhist scriptures were ‘‘as numerous as the grains of sand on the

banks of the Ganges;”’ but that, as most of them were nonentities

in regard to chronology and history, the list actually furnished would

probably more than suffice to gratify rational-curiosity ; on which ac-

count I suppressed another long list, drawn from the Samadhi Raja,

which was then in my hands, (p. 444.) By fixing attention on that

cardinal dogma of sugatism, viz. that man can enlarge his faculties

to infinity, I enabled every inquirer to conclude with certainty that the

Buddhas had been multiplied ad libitum. By tracing the connexion

between the Arhantas and the Bodhisatwas; between the latter again,

and the Buddhas of the first, second, and third degree of eminence and

power ; I pointed out the distinct steps by which the finite becomes

confounded with the infinite,—man with Buddha; and I observed in

conclusion that the epithet Tathagata, a synonyme of Buddha, ez-

pressly pourtrays this transition. (London Transactions, vol. ii. part

i.) Facts and dates are awkward opponents except to those, who,

with Remusat’s compatriot, dismiss them witha ‘tant pis pour les

faits!’ For years before I published my first Essay, I had been in pos-

session of hundreds of drawings, made from the Buddhist pictures

and sculptures with which this land is saturated, and which drawings

have not yet been published, owing to the delay incident to procuring

authentic explanations of them from original sources. All the gen-

tlemen of the residency can testify to the truth of this assertion ;

and can tell those who would be wiser for the knowledge, that it is

often requisite to walk heedfully over the classic fields of the valley of

Nipal, lest perchance you break your shins against an image of a

Buddha! These images are to be met with every where, and of all

sizesand shapes, very many of them endowed with a multiplicity of

members sufficient to satisfy the teeming fancy of any Brahman of

Madhya Désa! Start not, gentle reader, for it is literally thus, and no

otherwise. Buddhas with three heads instead of one—six or ten arms

in place of two! The necessity of reconciling these things with the

so called first principles of Buddhism*, may reasonably account for

delay in the production of my pictorial stores. Meantime, I cannot but

smile to find myself condoled with for my poverty when I am really,

and have been for 10 years, accablé des richesses! One interesting

This delay was and is a necessary evil of the publication of an occasional volume

of Researches. It was to obviate the inconvenience in some measure that the pre-

sent form of the Journal was adopted, but still this is inadequate to the production

of papers of any magnitude, as we fear Mr. Hopeson feels by experience !—Epb.

* See ERSKINE’S Essays in the Bombay Transactions,

1834.] Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. 427

result only have I reached by means of these interminable trifles ; and

that is, strong presumptive proof that the cave temples of Western

India are the work of Buddhists solely, and that the most appar-

ently Brahmanical sculptures of those venerable fanes are, in fact,

Buddhist. A hint to this effect I gave so long ago as 1827, in the

Quarterly Oriental Magazine, (No. XIV. p. 219;) and can only

afford room to remark in this place, that subsequent research had tend-

ed strongly to confirm the impressions then derived from my very

learned old friend Amirta Nanpa. The existence of an infinite

number of Buddhas ; the existence of the whole Dhyani class of

Buddhas; the personality of the Triad: its philosophical meaning ;

the classification and nomenclature of the ascetical or true followers

of this creed ; the distinction of its various schools of philosophy ;_

the peculiar tenets of each school, faintly but rationally indicated ;

the connexion of its philosophy with its religion; and, as the re-

sult of all these, the means of speaking consistently upon the general

subject*, are matters for the knowledge of which, if Remusat be not

wholly indebted to me and my authorities, it is absolutely certain that

I am wholly wnindebted to him and his ; for till he sent me, 10 months

ago, (1 speak of the date of receipt,) hisessay on the Triad, I had

never seen one line of his, or any other continental writer’s lucubra-

tions on Buddhism.

I have ventured to advance above that in the opinion of a learned

friend, the Chinese and Mongolian works on Buddhism, from which

the continental savans have drawn the information they possess on

that topic, are not per se adequate to supply any very intelligible views

of the general subject.

| As this is an assertion which it may seem desirable to support by

proof, allow me to propose the following. Remusart observes, that a

work of the first order gives the subjoined sketch of the Buddhist cos-

mogony. ‘“‘ Tous les étres etant contenus dans la tres’ pure substance

de la pensée, une idée surgit inopinement et produisit la fausse lumiére;

Quand la fausse lumiére fut née, le vide et l’obscurité s’imposérent

reciproquement des limites. Les formes qui en resultérent étant inde-

terminées, il y eut agitation et mouvement. De la naquit le tourbillon

de vent qui contient les mondes. L’intelligence lumineuse etoit le

principe de solidité, d’ou naquit la roue d’or qui soutient et protége la

* A learned friend assures me that ‘‘ a world of Chinese and Mongolian enig-

mas have been solved by means of your general and consistent outline of the system,

but for which outline the said enigmas would have continued to defy all the con-

tinental Gidipuses.”’

212

428 . Further observations on (Supt. -

terre. Le contact mutuel du vent et du metal produit le fen et la Jus

miére, qui sont les principes des changemens et des modifications. La

lumiére precieuse engendre la liquidité qui bouillonne 4 la surface de la

lumiére ignée, d’ou provient le tourbillon d’eau qui embrasse les mondes

de toute part.”

~ Now I ask, is there a man living, not familiar with the subject, who

can extract a particle of sense from the above passage? And are not

such passages, produced in illustration of a novel theme, the veriest

obscurations thereof? But let us see what can be made of the enigma.

This apercu cosmogonique of the Long-yan-king, is, in fact, a descrip-

tion of the procession of the five elements, one from another, and

ultimately from Prajna, the universal material principle, very nearly

akin to the Pradhan of the Kapila Sankhya. This universal principle

has two modes or states of being, one of which is the proper, absolute,

and enduring mode; the other, the contingent, relative, and transitory.

The former is abstraction from all effects, or quiescence: the latter

is concretion with all effects, or activity, When the intrinsic energy

of matter is exerted, effects exist ; when that energy relapses into repose,

they exist not. All worlds and beings composing the versatile universe

are cumulative effects ; and though the so-called elements composing

them be evolved and revolved ina given manner, one from and to:

another, and though each be distinguished by a given property or pro-

perties, the distinctions, as well as the orderly evolution and revolution,

are mere results of the gradually increasing and decreasing energy of

nature ina state of activity*. Upaya, or ‘the expedient’, is the name of

this energy ;—increase of it is increase of phenomenal properties ;—de-

crease of it is decrease of phenomenal properties. All phenomena are

homogeneous and alike unreal ; gravity and extended figure, no less so

than colour or sound. Extension in the abstract is not a phenomenon,

nor belongs properly to the versatile world. The productive energy

begins at a minimum of intensity, and increasing to a maximum, thence

decreases again to aminimum. Hence dkdsh, the first product, has but:

one quality or property; air, the second, has two; fire, the third,

* Causes and effects, quoad the versatile world, cannot be truly alleged to exist.

There is merely customary conjunction, and certain limited effects of proximity

in the precedent and subsequent, by virtue of the one true and universal cause,.

viz. Prajna. With the primitive Swobhavikas cause is not unitised: for the rest,

their tenets are very much the same with those above explained in the text, only

their conclusions incline rather to scepticism than dogmatism. It may also per-

haps be doubted whether with the latter school, phenomena are unreal as well as

homogeneous. In the text, I would be understood to state the tenets of the Praj-

nikas only.

1834.] Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. 429,

has three; water, the fourth, has four; and earth, the fifth, has

five*.

These elements are evolved uniformly one from another in the above

manner, and are revolved uniformly in the inverse order.

Sinyatd, or the total abstraction of phenomenal properties, is the

result of the total suspension of nature’s activity. It is the ubi, and

the modus, of the universal material principle in its proper and enduring

state of nirvriti, or of rest. It is not nothingness, except with the

sceptical few. The opposite of Svinyatd is Avidya. Now, if we revert

to the extract from the Long-yan-king, and remember that la penséet

Vintelligence luminenset, and la lumiére precieuset refer alike to Prajna

the material principle of all things, (which is personified as a goddess

by the religionists,) we shall find nothing left to impede a distinct

notion of the author’s meaning, beyond some metaphorical flourishes

analogous to that variety of descriptive epithets by which he has cha-

racterised the one universal principle. Tourbillon de vent, and tour-

billon d’eau, are the elements of air and of water, respectively ; and le

principe de solidité is the element of earth.

“ Tous les étres etant contenus dans la pure substance de Prajna une

idée surgit inopinement et produisit la fausse lumiére :”—that is, the

universal material principle, or goddess Prajna, whilst existing in its,

or her, true and proper state of abstraction and repose, was suddenly

disposed to activity, or impressed with delusive mundane affection

(Avidya). “‘ Quand la fausse lumiére fut née, le vide et Vobscurité

simposérent reciproquement des limites.” The result of this errant

disposition to activity, or this mundane affection, was that the universal

void was limited by the coming into being of the first element, or akash,

which as the primary modification of Swnyatd (space) has scarcely any

sensible properties. Such is the meaning of the passage “‘ les formes

qui en resultérent étant indeterminées,” immediately succeeding the

last quotation. Its sequel again, “ il y eut agitation et mouvement,”

merely refers to mobility being the characteristic property of that ele-

ment (air) which is about tobe produced. ‘‘ De la naquit le tourbillon

de vent, qui contient les mondes.” Thence (i.e. from dkdsh) pro-

ceeded the element of the circumambient air. ‘‘ L’intelligence lumi-

* There is always cumulation of properties, but the number assigned to each

element is variously stated.

+ Prajna is literally the supreme wisdom, videlicet, of nature. Light and flame

are types of this universal principle, in a state of activity. Nothing but extreme

confusion can result from translating these terms au pied de la lettre, and without

reference to their technical signification. That alone supremely governs both

the literal and metaphorical sense of words.

430 Remarks on Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. (Serr.

neuse etoit le principe de solidité, d’ou naquit la roue d’or qui soutient

et protége la terre.” Prajna in the form of light (her pravrittika mani-

festation) was the principle of solidity, whence proceeded the wheel of

gold which sustains and protects the earth. Solidity, the diagnostic

quality of the element of earth, stands for that element; and the wheel

of gold is mount Meri, the distinctive attribute of which is protecting

and sustaining power: this passage, therefore, simply announces the

evolution of the element of earth, with its mythological appendage,

mount Mert. But, according to all the authorities within my know-

ledge, earth is the last evolved of the material elements. Nor did I

ever meet with an instance, such as here occurs, of the direct inter-

vention of the first cause (Prajna) in the midst of this evolution of the

elements. ‘Le contact mutuel du vent et du metal produit le feu et

Ja lumiére, qui sont les principes des changemens.’’ The mutual con-

tact of the elements of air and of earth produced fire and light, which

are the principles of change. This is intelligible, allowance being

made for palpable mistakes. I understand by it, merely the evolution

out of the element of air of that of fire, of which light is held to bea

modification. To the igneous element is ascribed the special pro-

perty of heat, which is assumed by our author as the principle of all

changes and transformations. Metal for earth is an obvious misappre-

hension of Remusat’s. Nor less so is the false allocation of this ele-

ment (earth) in the general evolution of the five, and its introduction

here.

“‘ La lumiére precieuse engendre la liquidité qui bouillonne a la sur-

face de la lumiere ignée, d’on provient le tourbillon d’eau qui embrasse

les mondes.”

Prajna (in the form of light) produces the liquidity which boils on

the surface of igneous light, whence proceeds the element of water

embracing the world.

This figurative nonsense, when reduced to plain prose, merely an-

nounces the evolution of the element of water from that of fire. Our

terrestrial globe rests upon the waters like a boat, according to the

Buddhists ; and hence the allusion (embracing the world) of the text.

What is deserving of notice is the direct interference, a second time,

(and in respect to earth, a third time,) of the causa causans with the

procession of the elements, one from another. All my authorities are

silent in regard to any such repeated and direct agency; which amounts

in fact, to creation properly so called—a tenet directly opposed to the

fundamental doctrine of all the Swobhavikas, Certain Buddhists hold

the opinion, that all material substances in the versatile world have no

existence independent of human perception. But that the Chinese

1834.] Notice of an ancient coin from Chittore. 431

author quoted by Mr. Remusar was one of these idealists, is by no

means certain. His more immediate object, in the passage quoted,

evidently was, to exhibit the procession of the five material elements,

one from another. To that [at present confine myself, merely observ-

ing of the other notion, that what has been stated of the homogene-

ousness and unreality of all phenomena, is not tantamount to an ad-

mission of it. The doctrine of Avidya, the mundane affection of the

universal principle, is not necessarily the same with the doctrine which

makes the sentient principle in man the measure of all things*. Both

may seem, in effect, to converge towards what we very vaguely call

idealism ; but there are many separate paths of inquiry by which that

conclusion may be reached.

Népal, Aug. 1834.

II.—Nofe on two Coins of the same species as those found at Behat,

having Greek inscriptions. By Major D. L. Stacy, (Plate XXV.)

[In a letter to the Sec. As. Soc. read at the Meeting of the 2nd July.]

I have the honor to enclose a facsimile of a copper coin purchased

by me at Chittore Gurh.

It was my intention to reserve any notice of this coin, till I ascer-

tained if my good fortune would send me others, more distinct, and con-

sequently more satisfactory; but on reading the description of the

famous stone pillar at Allahabad, given in your number for March,

1834, (No. 27,) I am induced to submit a few remarks with the copy

of the coinf.

The style of the Greek character would, alone, be sufficient to stamp

this coin as provincial, were the chungahs or symbols on the obverse,

and monogram on the reverse, less distinct, or even obliterated. The

suggestions of Lieutenant Burr, and Mr. Srirxing, viz. that the charac-

ters on the Allahabad Pillar No. 1, resembled the Greek, drew my at-

tention to the plate, when it immediately occurred to me, vice versa,

that these provincial Greek characters, on my coin, might have taken

their style or fashion from the writing of the dynasty, or descendants

of the dynasty, which owned this pillar.

* Manas, the sixth element, is the sentient principle in man. The Chinese

author mentions it not, unless the passage beginning ‘‘ la méme force,’’ and im-

mediately following that I have quoted, was designed to announce its evolution.

That passage as it stands, however, does not assert more than the homogeneous-

ness of this sixth element with the other five.

+ The original coins were subsequently sent, and are depicted as figs. 2 and

3, of plate xxv.— Ep.

432 Notice of an ancient Hindu coin (Serr.

_ That the Greeks did send asa subsidiary force to the assistance of

Cuanpracupra, son of Nanpa, Rajé of the Prachi, I believe no one

doubts: and contrasting all circumstances on the subject within our

knowledge, we may fairly presume, that the services of this subsidiary,

were paid by a grant of land (Jaédad).

In Conper’s ‘‘ Modern Traveller,” speaking of these times, after re-

lating the death of the aged Nanpa by poison (given by his minister.

SacaTara), he proceeds, vol. vil. page 123. ‘ The crime did not, how-

ever, go unpunished ; Sacarara and all his sons, except one, were put-

to death ; and to secure himself against hostile claimants of the crown,

Upapuanwa gave orders for the massacre of all his half brothers, the

children of Nanpa by different mothers. Cuanpracupra alone escap-

ed, and fled to the court of Parvateswara ‘ Lord of the Mountains’ or

King of Népal ; to whom he offered one half of his kingdom if he

would assist him in taking the field against his enemy.

«« In conjunction with this powerful ally, aided by a body of Greek

auciliaries, CHANDRAGUPTA defeated UpapHanwa with great slaughter

under the walls of his capital, the monarch himself being among the

slain, and took possession of the throne of his father. His promise to

PaRVATESWARA was now disregarded. He retained a large body of

Yavans or Greeks in his pay, and fortifying his capital, set his enemies

at defiance.”

Concluding the Greek auxiliaries were paid by a grant of land, as

by agreement the Nepalis were to have been, and at the period Cran.

pRaGuPTA sought Greek assistance, he could have had no other means

of paying them. Considering also, that the high estimation they were

held in, caused them to be retained after the object, which brought

them to Pryag, was accomplished, we may naturally conclude that

the “ Jaédad” granted to this subsidiary was very considerable.

The value of the services of the Greeks had been shewn, Ist, in the

aid lent in placing Cuanpracurta on the throne of his ancestor ; 2ndly,

in enabling the newly made king to retain that half of his territory,

which he had pledged in case of success as a recompense to the Lord

of the Hills.

' These were services already performed: and to people, who had

proved themselves so useful in his recently acquired kingdom, CHan-

DRAGUPTA, must for every reason, have given a substantial proof of his

consideration. The marriage of CHanpRAGuptTaA tothe daughterof SrLzv-

cus*, must have added strength to the position of the Greeks amongst

* Topp in his Rajast’han, vol. i. p. 671, makes S—xrucus marry the daugh-

ter of CHANDRAGUPTA, instead of CHANDRAGUPTA marrying a daughter of SE-

Ltuucus. This is evidently an oversight.

1834.] bearing a Greek Inscription. 433

the Prachi, and the appointment by Sexevcus of the celebrated

MecasTHENES as resident at the court of his Raj& son-in-law, went

as far as human wisdom could do, in adding stability to their footing.

It requires more experience in numismatic lore than I can boast,

to explain the meaning of the different symbols or ‘*‘ Chungahs” on

this coin. The obverse has the word ‘ Soter’” very distinct: what

letters follow I cannot say ; they certainly are not the same character,

but what they are, must perhaps remain a secret till further research

gives us a more complete coin by which to determine. The j’har or

branch is distinct, (can this be the olive branch?) the other Chun-

gahs I cannot decipher. The monogram on the reverse is the same as

that on some coins in my possession, having an elephant on the ob-

verse*.

The Greek jaédad or territories we may suppose grew into consi-

deration much the same as did the Honorable Company’s after their

first footing : and like the infant Company too, we may suppose, the

Greeks established a currency of their own, though more perhaps with

a view of handing down their achievement to posterity than as a neces-

sary medium of barter, and I think the coin (the subject of this com-

munication) bears every mark of being of those times, of the Chandra-

gupta dynasty.

Note on another Coin of the same type procured by Lieut. A. Conolly,

at Kanouj, by the Secretary.

At the moment of perusing Major Stacy’s remarks on the

indications of a Greek inscription on the Behat type of coin, as it may

continue to be designated until its origin be better determined, and

with his two coins before me, (Pl. xxv. figs. 2, 3,) corroborating his

reading}; I am most opportunely put in possession of another scion

of the same stock speaking a totally different language !

Lieut. Conoxty has already had the good fortune to make known

a valable Kanouj coin with a legible inscription, in the language and

character of the Allahabad column, (inscription No. 2.) His zealous

exertions have again conducted him toa brilliant discovery at the

same place, of the very nature we could have desired at this moment—

a coin of the Behat type, bearing a clear and distinct inscription: and

that inscription in the unknown character No. 1. of the Allahabad

column! Two of Mr. Masson’s coins, it will be remembered, bore

characters which were pronounced to be of this alphabet. They were

* No. 27, Journal Asiatic Society, page 121, line xvii. The Elephant ap-

pears to have been one of the Symbols of the CHANDRAGUPTA dynasty.

+ It should be remarked however that the apparently Greek letters when inverted

resemble closely the Delhi character: it will be wrong therefore to assume posi-

tively that they are Greek.

2 kK

434 Notice of an Ancient Hindu Coin from Kanouj, [Szpr.

of AcarHocies and of Pantatnoén, of rude fabrication, and connect-

ed through the devise of a lion with another singular coin having the

8 symbol. These are now again brought into a double alliance with

the coins of Behat and Kanouj, by the character in which the inscrip-

tion is cut.

On the presentsilver coin thereare five distinct letters, all of which will

be found in the analysis of the alphabet, page 112 of the present

volume. I cannot attempt as yet to transcribe these mysterious sym-

bols in any more familiar character, but it is not too much to hope

that ere long another prize from Kanouj may put us in possession of an

inscription in two languages, one of which will be known and will

serve as a key to the whole: meantime I proceed to describe the

peculiarities of the present coin.

Obverse. A horse standing unattended and naked. In front appears

a line of double curvature, which from analogy may be a faint trace of

the lotus stalk held by the female in the Behat coin (fig. 1. Pl. xviii.)

Reverse. On the left, the tree symbol with its chequered frame :

on the right, a new form composed of two circles touching, tra-

versed by a common diameter, which continues above and supports an

inverted crescent. Below comes the inscription before mentioned in

large and clear letters: in the centre of the field is a crescent, or new

moon. Above the recumbent moon is a small animal standing upon

her horns, which resembles very closely that depicted on the reverse

of the coin from Behat, fig. 1, plate xvii. The connection of this

animal with the moon seems to imply some astronomical allegory:

were it clearly a horse, we might imagine it to signify the new moon

in the month of Aswini or in the lunar mansion of that name, the first

of the 27 Nakshatras of the lunar zodiac, corresponding as is supposed

with the star y or 8 Arietis ; in which case it might be thought to point

to some event that happened at a particularepoch. Should the animal

be of the deer genus, it may be taken for Sasin, the antelope or roe

(sometimes translated a hare) always attendant on CuHanpra, and

supposed to have been allotted to him from a fancied resemblance of the

marks on the moon’s face to the spotted skin of this animal*. Sir W1L-

L1AM JoNngESs alludes to this attribute of the moon in his hymn to Surya :

‘* Thou nectar beaming Moon,

Regent of dewy night—

From yon bright roe that in thy bosom sleeps

Fawn spotted, Sasin hight—”’

The compound image may further be emblematical of princely

dignity ; similar in import to the various armorial bearings among

European nations; thus, in the ancient copper plate grant of land dug

* See Moor’s Hindi Pantheon, p. 293.

1834.] and of other coins of the Behat type. 435

up at Tripura in 1803, and decyphered by Mr. CoLesrooke, (As. Res.

x. 403,) we find the expression :—

‘From him sprung the happy chief of ministers, who exhibits the joys of

unsullied glory: a spotless moon, among mortals, at sight of whom the hare

spotted lummary appears swoln with envy and distempered with alternate in-

crease and wane.’’

I will here close this unsatisfactory tissue of conjectures, regretting

that the time is not yet ripe for doing justice to Lieut. Conoxty’s se-

cond boon towards the solution of a faintly dawning point in the per-

vading obscurity of Indian history.

Job.

After engraving the figures of the three coins just described, Dr. Swinry

arrived in Calcutta with his rich cabinet of ancient coins. In it I dis-

covered several connected with the same groupe, which he was kind

enough to place in my hands. I had however reserved only room for one

or two, (figures 4 and 5,) and have been obliged to content myself with

the legends of the others (6, c, d and e,) to show the resemblance of

the character to the Kanonj Nagari alphabet. I cannot describe these

coins better than in Dr. Swivey’s own words.

“ Several of them are rare, particularly the two larger with the

antelope goat on one side and the warrior on the other; smaller

ones of this description are not uncommon in the neighbourhood of

Sehaéranpur. [ mean in the smaller towns, and certainly not all brought

from the newly discovered deposit at Behat. The first of the kind that

I met with was stated to be brought from Hardwar; and there was

so marked a character of the fill goat upon it, that it was natural to

connect it with some long forgotten dynasty in the Sewalic range.

There is an account to be met with somewhere, of a certain Raja of

Kemaon, by name Saxwanta, whose domain was invaded by a cer-

tain Raspa’t of Indraprestha. It seems that in this case the aggressor was

defeated, and Saxwanrta obtained and kept possession of the regal

abode for fourteen years.

But perhaps mythology is a better key to the true interpretation of

old coins. Here we have a series of coins more or less connected one

with another by some common symbol of a Jain type: on one coin the

horse, on another the antelope or goat, on another the hieroglyphic

called Swastika, on another the sankh, or sacred shell ; the character of

the reverse or obverse bearing some common jantra, sufficient to indi-

cate the series.

Then we possess Colonel Top’s testimony to the existence of such

a series ; for he says, he has in his possession a full series of Jain coins.

I do confess however, that my belief in these coins being Jain was

2K 2

436 Continuation of Remarks on [Surr.

‘shaken by the discovery of the two larger coins (figs. 4 and'5) : on

the obverse of these we have the warrior figure of Strva orhis son

Scanpa Kumara, with the huge Sivian spear alluded to in Moor’s

Hindu Pantheon. On comparing this figure with the obverse of Nos. 37

and 38 of Wizson’s plates, it will be difficult to admit one and not the

other among Jain coins. If rejected as a Jain coin, it may be worth

while to read Witrorp’s story of Srva’s rusticating himself on the

banks of the Bagmati: hence called, as writes the same authority, in

some vol. of the Asiatic Researches, Mrigasringo : the tradition is

that once upon a time Srva appeared in the shape of an antelope, whence

he took the name of Hariniswara, or in other words Harinisa, or lord

of the antelope.

Perhaps as we progress to perfection in the newly discovered San-

scrit letters, the inscription upon at least three of the coins now sent

will throw some light upon the subject.”

Figures 12, 138,14 and 15, of plate xxvi. are four coms dug up in

the Dodb near Allahabad, and presented to the Society, by Mr. Srizrs

on the 3rd September. They appear to belong to the same class as the

preceding, having arudely executed bull on one side, and the jhdr or

branch on the other, with some ill-defined letters in strong relief and

a straight chequered border below. The jhar, in the present day it

should be remembered, is the symbol distinctive of the Jaipur and

Chitore coins. The ¢risul, of those of Srinagar and Sagar. In due

course of time we may be able by means of these marks to trace each

species to its original locality.

Fig. 9. is a small copper coin among Dr. Gerarn’s series, bear-

ing a bull on one side and the well defined Kanouj Nagari letters <istit

raja sré on the reverse. There are two or three others of the same

kind, in his collection. J.P.

I11.—Continuation of Observations on the Coins and Relics, discovered by

General Ventura, in the Tope of Manikyala. By J. Prinsnp, Sec. &c.

It is with some diffidence that I now proceed to offer a few remarks

in lustration of the Manikydla treasures, knowing the great disadvan-

tages under which any attempt to investigate even what may be thought

so simple a matter as the antiquity of the monument must labour, when

unassisted by previous knowledge of the history, mythology, or current

languages of the period and of the locality to which it belongs. My

object, however, is to place all the circumstances which the collateral

discoveries of Messrs. Masson, Martin, Burnes, GERARD, and

Jour. As. Soc. Uh Ss Wee, POI

(PLXH. irwou Corys,

(continuation of the Behat group)

Ss)

EbtdL gC

— WOUMS> fi

35 AAAADS

Q Ws S4

IMaLa AL

| die

Indo-Sassanian Coin from Rabul.

e ay

by 2k)

= ae |

= & 3 |

a = =8 5} |

: ;

Mithrate Coins connected with the Afghan Topes.

Kanerkos variations.

»NHDKI VORA

VA\n HD x a

j W4

IN |

SAY @)\.- PKI bAOKA

12 IIo (Po C

3 MUPO

74 MI99DO

5 IO PO

w NIIPO

7 NOPS

is MAO

» KAO

Reverses. i S)

igure same as uatoc)\ va

9 WOAoy

20 oe

21 OPO VIRN MB

ROR ee ay 22% DARO : lS

iS ill 23 AbObpo-

24 OHO

obverse of Manikyala Gold Coins.

BONS ON KR NOPNS 9 © HE DKIKO P

jo ON AWN OM PK IKOPANO

27 «(WA ONVNOPS v....,,;,

22 RHONAN «......

zw ikK GUPAN:

Henranos zo REWO

ik KuWd “We

yeas ty ke da Sy

faa:

hiss

wi iri, i 2 Ee,

y , y . . F

Li epapit ibis 5

a it

mre. oe ai

1834.] the Coins and Relics of the Mianikydla Tope. 437

Kzramart Att, have brought to light, before the antiquaries of Europe,

and then to await their decision on the facts: it being my own duty to

act as a faithful witness before this superior tribunal, nothing exaggerat-

ing, and nothing extenuating, in the delineation of figures and inscrip-

tions, such as they appear in the originals now in my possession.

The subject which I propose to elucidate on the present occasion is,

that of the coins connected with the tope of Manikydla ; as they natu-

rally stand forward most prominent in offering materials for fixing the

date of the building.

We learn from the “ état des travaux,” that forty-four copper medals

were found buried along with the principal cylinder, and several others

in different parts of the masonry, besides the gold and silver coins en-

closed in the cylinders themselves. On attempting a classification as

far as their mutilated condition would allow, these were all (with the

exception of two) found to be referrible to the five species depicted at

the foot of plate xxii.: being in the following proportion :

Of figure 31, (shewn hereafter to belong to the Kanerkos groupe),—large,.. 20

Eieche same type, but smaller, (fig: 9) pl. xxv.)...........0ecceecccee 17

SPereetclephant (type, (fig. 28, pl. xxii.). 2009. I ee

Of the figure sitting with one foot up, (fig. 29, of do. ee Suc desu wi

Of the figure sitting cross-legged, (fig. 32, of do.) . 6 5g Bowe Dogo e One. 1:

Of the bull and raja, or Kadphises coin, (fig. 4, of i aa wh aeh abel neaietese Pte

with ten others which were too much defaced to admit of classification.

Although among these coins very few have legible inscriptions,

the collections of Dr. Gzrarp and of Sayep KerAmat Att, in con-

junction with the specimens depicted by Mr. Masson, have furnished

‘materials for decyphering them, in considerable abundance ; indeed,

of the several groups specified above, I have before me upwards of

three hundred coins, of which thirty-two exhibit more or less of the

bull and raja inscription : twenty that of the elephant coin: as many

more that of the Kanerkos legend ; and half a dozen that of the seated

figures.

But, before entering upon the description of these coins, of which it

must be remarked that we do not know the date d priori, although from

their possessing Greek inscriptions, we necessarily refer them to an age

not very distant from the Bactrian dynasty, it will be more satisfactory

to bestow a little further attention upon the silver coins found in the first

gold box (see page 317,) which I have already stated generally to be-

long to the known dynasty of the Sassanide, without however ventur-

ing to contract their date within narrower limits than the duration of that

monarchy, namely, from the third to the seventh century of the Chris-

tian era.

438 Continuation of Remarks on the [Srrr.

Sassanian Coins of Manikyala.

The characters on the obverse of the Sassanian coin (fig. 8, pl. xxi.)

are not sufficiently distinct to enable us to decypher the name, even by

placing it in juxtaposition with others of the same kind, which Sir

R. Ker Porter states to have been read by himself “‘ on the principles

laid down by the Baron De Sacy.”

There is one peculiarity however, which (supposing his reading to be

correct) will serve our purpose equally well in identifying it. I allude

to the very curious ornament of two wings embracing a crescent and

star on the cap of the monarch. The same ornament is visible in a

coin depicted by the author just mentioned in fig. 8, plate lviil. of his

travels in Georgia and Persia, and the following is the account given

of it in page 130, vol. ii. of the same work.

«This piece of money is more frequently met with than any other

of the Sassanian dynasty. It is larger than most of the ancient cur-

rency, and on the whole very slightly executed. The diadem of the

king has the singularity of being more in the shape of a helmet than

a crown; it is winged, but surmounted by a crescent and star, instead

of the customary globular form. The bust is encircled by a triple range

of pearls, marked in equidistant divisions by a star and crescent. The

letters which compose the legend are very complicated, running into

each other like rapid writing, On the face of the medal they produce

shapirt mezdezn, &c. and on the reverse, shapuri, with other letters too

defaced to decypher. This SHapur must be the second of that name,

(the seventh in descent from the first, who was the conqueror of Vale-

rian;) and he also was a great man, being surnamed Zulaktaf, and

renowned for his victories over the Roman emperors Juti1an, ConsTan-

tius, &c.”’

It must be remarked however, that the head-dress of the coin differs

from that of the sculpture of this monarch at Takht-i-Rustam, where

his name and titles are inscribed in legible Pehlevi*.

Sapor II. came to the throne on the hour of his birth, in A. D. 310,

and reigned nearly seventy years, which is itself a strong reason in

favor of his coins being more numerous than those of other Sassanian

princes, and so far corroborates the appropriation of the winged head-

dress to him. He was more than once engaged in repelling the Tartar

and Arab invaders of his territories. It was from his clemency to the

Arabs that he obtained the surname of Zilaktaf, which Hersetor

* IT was not aware until seeing it in Kur Porter that this character had been

satisfactorily decyphered ; unfortunately, the As. Soc. Library does not contain a

copy of Dre Sacy’s Memoire sur les divers antig. de la Perse, which furnished

Ker Porter with the key to its alphabet.

1834.] Coins of the Manikyala Tope. 439

explains to signify ‘‘ aux épaules.” Other Persian historians however,

according to Hursxior, make the title of this monarch Zulaknaf

“ aux ailes,” or with the wings, interpreting it as an allusion to his

clemency towards his Arab enemies, whom he on some occasion spared

from massacre: taking it in its literal sense it may have applied to his

usual head-dress, or metaphorically the title may have perhaps been

typified by the device of wings upon his cap in the coins and effigies of

the monarch. Assuming it to be satisfactorily proved any at rate

that the silver coin in question belongs to this sovereign, we have at

once a limit to the antiquity of the tope of Manikyala, in the reign of

Sapor II.; that is, between the years of the Christian era 310—380:

for it is natural to suppose that the coins deposited were of the species

current at the time, as it has always been customary in the nations of

the west so to deposit the current coins of the place on laying the

foundations of temples, bridges, and other public works. Thus then

we contract the date of the erection within the narrow space of these

seventy years, which may be esteemed a sufficient approximation, in

the absence of more positive information on the subject.

Before quitting the subject of the Sassanian coin, I must notice the

other two coins already stated to assimilate with the Sassanian type,

namely, figs. 10 and 11, of plate xxi. The headdress in these is also

remarkable for the wings; although the absence of bushy hair and

beard, attended with a difference of feature, forbid their being ascribed

to the same prince, or at least to the same year of his reign. The chief

peculiarity of these coins’ is their Devanagari legend, which however

illegible it may be in parts, contains the initial title of respect, Sr¢,

repeated twice and in the same relative position—before the title

and before the name itself,—as is customary with Indian monarchs ;

for instance, Sri Maharajadhi Raja Sri Chandra Gupta, &c. The

name itself may probably be foreign.

The reverse of these coins, no longer a fire-altar with its atten-

dant priests, bears a rudely executed front face with a head-dress ofa

peculiar form. Fortunately among the coins procured at Kabul by

Sayep KerdAmat Au, there is one which serves in a great measure

to clear up the mystery of this ornament. I have depicted it as

figure 6, of plate xxv. On one side of it we see the front face,

and winged crown of Zilaknaf, Suapur II., with the precise or -

naments on the margin of the obverse described by Ker Por-

Ter, and no Sanscrit epigraphe; while on the reverse we have the

mysterious head-dress of figs. 10 and 11, and the legible Devanagari

inscription Sri Vasu déva, which is the patronymic appellation of

Krisuna the Indian Apollo.

440 Continuation of Remarks on the (Szpr.

At the epoch now established as the date of the tope, the ancient

religion of Persia, the worship of the sun, or Mithras, had not only

been restored to its former splendour among the Persians themselves,

but it is acknowledged to have exercised a powerful influence on all

other religions prevailing at the same time: even the Christian religion

was tinctured with many of the mysteries of the Mithriac worship*,

and an attempt had been made by Scyruien, Teresintaust, and

lastly by Manzs, in the latter part of the third century, and in the

very court of the Persian monarch, to incorporate the doctrines of

Curist with the mysteries of Zoroaster, in a system of his own,

known to the Alexandrine Church as the Manichean heresy.

It is not surprising therefore that on the Indian side of the Persian

monarch’s dominions, in a part probably under his influence if not

directly under his sway, we should find the fire-altar, or the image of

the sun, replaced by Krisona among the Hindus, or Buppwa among

the Bauddhists ; both of them personating the sun in their respective

mythologies.

Whatever forms of the Hindu religion were prevalent at the time,

the adoption of the sun as the ostensible representation of divine power,

either in accordance with the commands of the ruling prince, or from a

natural tendency towards an union of the Brahmanical and Magian

faith, could not present many difficulties. <‘ We must not be surprised,”

says Sir Wint1am Jonss, “ at finding that the characters of all the pagan

deities, male and female, melt into each other, and at last into one or

two ; for it seems a well-founded opinion, that the whole crowd of gods

and goddesses, in ancient Rome and modern Vardnes (Benares), mean

only the powers of nature, and principally those of the sun, expressed

in a variety of ways, and by a multitude of fanciful names}{.”

* “La féte nommée ‘ Celle de la naissance du soleil invincible’ (natalis solis

invicti) tombait au VIIIe des calendes de Janvier, ou au25 Décembre. Environ

a la méme époque, quelques jours aprés le solstice dhiver, se célébrait la grande

féte des Perses appelée Mirrhagan (Mihira, soleil; guhan féte) mot qui exprime

une idée analogue. L’une et l’autre de ces deux solennités avaient egalement

rapport 4 Mithras. Les chefs de léglise d’occident fixerent au méme jour la

célébration de la naissance du Christ, dont l’époque était demeurée inconnue

jusques 1a.”’ Religions de l’antiquité, traduit de Vallemand du D. F. CREUZER,

par J. D. Guientavr.

t The assumed name of Teresrnruus, (BupDAs,) has given rise to conjectures

of his connection with the Hindu sacred personages of the same name, and the anci-

ent fathers actually ascribed many of the traditions of the Buddhists to this heretic.

Hye, however, shews the origin of their mistake. Buddas in Chaldaic has the same

signification as Terebinthus in Greek, and this was the cause of his changing

his name. See WiiForp’s speculations on the subject, As. Res. ix. 215.

t As. Res. vol. i. page 267.

1834.] the Coins and Relics of the Mdnikydla Tope. 441

The kind of radiated coma which surrounds the head-dress of VAsu

DE VA in our coin (fig. 6, pl. XXV.) may be readily imagined to represent

the glory or brilliant effulgence of the sun; it resembles somewhat the

glory round the head of Surya, in Moor’s Pantheon, plate LXXXVII.

The same ornament appears on the reverse of the two coins from Manik-

yala (figs. 10 and 11, pl. XXI.) but the name VAsv pe'va is wanting in

these, and the Sanscrit legend is confined to the obverse, where it

evidently marks the name of the young king with the winged helmet.

If the winged headdress be considered then the exclusive mark of

Smapor II. we may suppose him to have possessed provinces in India,

wherein he struck money, with his name and titles in the Nagari charac-

ter; and where, to avoid offending the prejudices of the people, he omitted

the altar of Mithra, and adopted the Hindu divinity which coincided

nearest with the object of his own worship.

_ While we have this evidence of Indo-Sassanian rule in some quarter

of the Panjab, another of our coins, though but one, would seem to

point out a similar connection with the Bactrian provinces. Among

the coins of the Kadphises group sent down by Keramar Aut, are two

gold ones of very inferior fabrication, thin like the Sassanian coins, and

differing in many respects from the class of coins to which they are

otherwise allied. One of these is depicted as fig. 10, of plate XXVI.

The other is similar, except that the headdress of the prince is sur-

mounted by a pair of wings and globe, as separately shewn in fig. 11.

I thought at first that the coin might be spurious, being of gold and so

vastly inferior in execution to its fellows, but it will be seen hereafter

that its authenticity is well established : it is sufficient in this place to

point out the above curious fact; and I therefore now proceed to

review the other coins ofthe Manikyala* tumulus, with the hope rather

of applying the epoch already found from the Sassanian coin, to the

history of these, than to draw from the latter any additional light re-

garding the age of the monument.

Obverse of the coins of Kanerkos.

Beginning then with the two gold coins preserved in the cylinders

of the same metal, the first remark which occurs on their inspection

is, that Greek characters were still in use in the provinces of Kabul and

the Panjab in the fourth century : corrupted tobe sure, but still retaining

more of their original form than those of the latter Arsacide, or of the

first Sassanidze of Persia, a century anterior to them in date.

'* The Sanscrit legends on the two MAniky4la coins, have resisted the attempts

of all the pandits to whom I could refer; even with the aid of a conjecture that

they might refer to Suapur II. of Persia, or, though less likely, to KrisHNA.

449 Continuation of Remarks on [Supr.

The next observation which offers is, that none of the words of the

inscription are Greek; neither the titles of the Indoscythic sovereigns

of Bactria, BACIAEYC BACIAEQN, nor even Greek terminations to

the words, being any longer apparent (with exception of two Kappuisxs

coins upon which the Greek legend was barely perceptible). It was

not until I had carefully analyzed all that was legible of the fresh

supply of coins of the same nature, that I was able to distinguish the

direct consanguinity of the whole of these barbaric descendants with

their comparatively pure progenitors above mentioned.

Nearly the whole of the Bactrian series of coins is now known to us.

Those of pure Grecian fabrication, such as the beautiful silver medal

of Euruypemus brought down by Lieut. Burnes, of which Dr. Grrarp

has recently favored me with a duplicate, simply bear the head of the

sovereign on the obverse, and his name, along with a figure of Jupr-

TER, HERCULES, or some other god, on the reverse, after the fashion of

their Syrian prototypes*.

~The coins of MENANDER, APOLLODOTUS, and EucRATIDES, as well as

those of ANTILAKIDES, Hermaus, UNappHerros, and other princes made

known through Mr. Masson’s successful researches, have invariably an

inscription in Pehlevi or some unknown character on the reverse, while

the name and titles of the sovereign, instead of running straight across

the field as in the Macedonian coins, encircle the device on the obverse,

in the manner of the Roman coins of the same vs which were then

no doubt current extensively in the east.

’ The Pehlevi inscription continues on the coins of _Kappuisrs, which

we may conclude from their comparative rarity in the Manikyala col-

lection to have belonged to a different province from those of Kanerkos,

or to have been antecedent to them by a period sufficient to render them

scarce in the district.

The fortunate discovery by Dr. Martin Honicpercer of one of the

coins of this prince in a tope near Kabul, corroborates the idea of a

separate seat of government ; and the device of the bull (and Siva ?)

points to a different creed from that of the Kanerkos series, which bear

an image, as will presently be shown, of the sun; and thus appear

more nearly allied to the Persian creed.

At the period however, of the erection of the Manikyala monument,

a considerable change had taken place in the designation of the princes

of both countries: at least we find a similar alteration in the inscrip-

tion of the coins of both; the devices in other respects remaining unal-

tered or only deteriorated in execution.

* See Journal As. Soc. vol. ii. plate xi.

1834.) the Coins and Relics of the Manikyala Tope. 443

The alteration to which I allude, is the omission of the Greek title

BACIAEYC BACIAEOQN, and the substitution of PAo NANO PAO, or simply

PAO. That such was the case may be proved from numerous coins

in Mr. Masson’s plates; I have however endeavoured to make the

transition still plainer by placing together in Plate XXV, drawings of

the coins which I imagine to be thus allied. Figures 7 and 8, are

from very perfect specimens of the genuine Kanerkos coin in copper,

the first sent me by Krramar Att, the second by Dr. Grrarp: while

figures 10 and 11, are from other equally well preserved coins in my

own enriched cabinet. The devices will at once be pronounced to be

identical.

Of the legend on the first two coins I need add nothing to what has

been before said: of the others, I have collected, to the right hand of

figure 10, the various readings extant, and, beginning on the right

hand, we find as before stated PAOKA ....NHPKI, Which I suppose to

be equivalent to Bac:Aevs Kaynpxou*; the break between KA and NHPKI

seeming to have been merely caused by the want of space below the de-

vice, while the dots between the A and the N may be pieeadeg to denote

their immediate connection.

If we now turn to the Kadphises group in Plate XXVI. we find

precisely the same change of designation, at the foot of the plate on

the right-hand side, where for the sake of saving space, the terminating

words only of the Greek inscription are engraved.

The first part of the full inscription on the elder type of these coins,

both the large and the small, is correctly given by Mr. Masson, as BACI

A€EVC BACIA€oN CwTHPMErACt. The name KAAeICHC is itself not very

distinct in any of the ten coins whence my inscriptions are copied, but

coupled with Mr. Masson’s authority, it may be fully relied on. The

intervening letters are more uncertain: the various readings are 00x,

-OKMO, OOKMO, OOHN, oomo. The two omicrons cannot well be intended

* We have no authority for writing it xaynpkos, since it always occurs with the

genitive termination ov, although united to BaciAevs in the nominative.

_+ Mr. Masson’s Memoir is so full on the subject of the Kadphises coins that

I have not thought necessary to add any thing thereto. I may here however

point out that the portion of Colonel Ton’s bull and raja coin, which ScHLEGEL

could make nothing of (As. Res. xvii. 579), has been successfully developed by

the more perfect specimens now obtained. What the Professor decyphered as

IHPNIEIC and EAOBIIPIC are evidently (supplying the two first letters of saviour)

owTHPMELFAC KAA®PICHC. Scuxiecer considered the name to be of a Tartar

Khan, or Indo-Scythian prince. Colonel Top however leaned to a Parthian

origin, whilst the Bactrian kingdom was subject to Parthian kings ;_ this view seems

the most probable from several considerations, such as the fire-altar, the costume,

and the Peh/evi inscriptions.

2142

444 Continuation of Remarks on [Serr.

as stops to denote the termination of the inscription, to which purpose

they would be applied in the Zend, or Pehlevi; nor can the interven-

ing word be an epithet, coupled with ueyas, for the same word occurs

on the gold medalfound by Dr. Martin*, with thesimpler form pactaevc

OOHMO KAAsICHG. The only probable conjecture is this, that Ookmo

or dhemo may be a part or an adjunct of the name of the prince.

Quitting this dubious ground, and descending to the inferior coins

of the bull type, we find legends 11, 12,13, 14,and 15, expressing more

or less legibly the same term pAO NANO observed on the Kanerkou

group.

In the same manner, fifteen of the elephant coins afford, some entire,

and some in part, the legend pao NANO PAO in place of the title, and

‘some few, as that depicted in the figure 31, of Plate XXV. have the

word KENPANO, which until contradicted by more satisfactory testimony

we may assume to be the prince’s name on this com. In some coins

this name seems written KENOPANO.

The two copper coins having seated figures, 29 and 32, of the M4-

nikyala Plate, XXII; also 32 of Plate XXV., and 3 of Plate XXVI.;

have,though in fewer examples, furnished unequivocal fragments of the

same legend or title, PAO NANO....

The coin with the running figure, on the contrary, hasonly (in the

three legible samples of our collection) yielded portions of pao Ka....

NHPKI, and is therefore in all respects similar to the secondary form of

the Kanerkou medals. The above includes all of the Indo-Scythic type

yet known : Mr. Masson restricts them to four distinct sets (page

174), and in fact so judicious had been his survey of the group, that we

have not been able to add one new type to his list.

We now turn to the two gold coins of the Manikyala cabinet, having,

from the above cursory survey of the more numercus copper coins, be-

come possessed as it were of a key to their solution.

It was some little time before I discovered that the inscriptions on

the larger gold coin of the first Manikyala deposit, (Plate XXI. fig. 2,)

and the little gold coin of the lower cylinder (Plate XXII. fig. 24,) bore

precisely the same legend on the obverse, The first half of the writ-

ing on the small coin was not legible; and it was only after perceiving

the analogy of the latter half, with the second part of the larger coin,

that I was led by careful examination, to trace and recognize the rudi-

ments of each letter of the first part of the obliterated com. I have

in the present Plate, XXV., placed the two in juxtaposition, (figs. 25.

and 26,) to shew their identity, and the whole line thus restored be-

comes very evidently

* See the drawing of this coin by Masson, in Plate XIII.

1834.] the Coins and Relics of the Manikydla Tope, 445

PAO NANO PAO .. OOHPKI KOPANO.

There is some indistinctness, and perhaps an omission, about the

central portion of this inscription, where portions of the letters are cut

off, or entangled with the ornamental head-dress of the prince ; but we

are fortunately able to clear up this uncertainty from a coin depicted

as No. 2 of Professor Witson’s plates, in the seventeenth volume of

the Researches, and stated by my predecessor to have been discovered

in a field near Comillain Tipera. The inscription on this coin, of which

the fac simile in type metal, cut for the Researches, is fortunately in my

possession, is now rendered legible by our acquired knowledge of its

associates; I here place the corrected reading under the fac simile :

PASCNIPNOPPOKA cavapRIKOprne

PAONANO PAOKA NH PKIKOPAN O

and it at once enables us to supply the omission in the centre of the

Manikyala gold coins by the name already so familiar to our ears, as

Kanerki or Kanerkou.

Are these various coins then all the production of one sovereign, or

was the superscription of that prince maintained by his successors, and

gradually lost by the corruption of the Greek characters, in which it

was endeavoured to be conveyed? To these questions a satisfactory

answer cannot be given in the present state of our knowledge: but we

cannot avoid remarking that the.. KeNopANo of the elephant coin may,

by a very trifling alteration, be read as .... . Ki KOPANO, which will

bring it to coincide with the other coins of this extensive family.

The degeneration of individual letters is sufficiently visible in the vari-

ous forms of the p, the a, the K, andthe M, in the specimens engraved |

but a more wholesale abandonment of the primitive form may, I think, be

pointed out in the third gold coin of Mr. Witson’s plates, being one

of what we have called the bull and raja, or Kadphises, coins. The legend

on this is very prominent, and contains, under a trifling disguise, the

very letters of the same sentence ; the first letter P is wanting, and the

three final letters of the last word

Fac simile, aI InNetopaegs Coronor

Corrected reading, (p) A O NANOP A O OOHO K O P (ao)

The collection received from Keramat Atr has put me in posses-

sion of two gold coins of this curious species ; (which was indeed held

to be of doubtful origin, from Colonel Macxenziz having apparently

multiplied fac similes of his in silver ;) they are thin, and of exceedingly

clumsy manufacture, but the legends in both are plain, though much

more transformed than the specimen just given. Fig. 10 of Plate XXVJ

represents one of these coins, and fig. 11, the principal characteristics

of the other, namely, the inscription, the king’s head, (already alluded

446 Continuation of Remarks on [Szpr.

to as wearing the winged cap of the Sassanian monarchs,) the fire-altar,

and the symbol, all more or less varied. The inscription now possesses

but three characters, p, n, and O, the latter having swallowed up all

the angular a’s and P’s ; and the N assuming all the functions of m

and K. Bearing this in mind, the lower line may be read without any

fanciful straining, O PAONANO P.O KOPA... :

Fig. 10 is equally capable of the same interpretation, for beginning

on the left hand, at the bottom, what appears to be

POOAOPOOBO UUVO VOPOMO

is evidently letter for letter a corruption of

PAONANOPAO OOHO KOPANO

The letter of the whole series of these curious relics of a dynasty

entirely unknown from other sources having been so far developed, as

regards the obverse of the medals, it remains, before we proceed to

consider the variable motto on the reverse, to offer a few observations

on the meaning these enigmatical words rao nano rao and korano may

be intended to convey.

First then, as regards the termination in the short Greek 0 ;—we

learn from M. Evcrene Burnour’s very learned commentary on the

Yacna, in the introductory essay on the Zend alphabet, that the latter

contains a short o unknown to the Sanscrit alphabet and used as the

equivalent of the short Nagari inherent a, while on the other hand it has

precisely the value of the Greek omicron*. To express therefore any

native word, so terminating, in the Greek character, the omicron would

necessarily be employed. We know from the circumstance of the Zend or

rather Pehlevi characters on the obverse of the Bactrian coins, that this

dialect must have been the prevailing language of the country. Moreover

from the learned, authority above quoted we learn, that the termina-

tion in do is of very frequent use in the Zend, the final o being the regular

permutation of s, the sign of the Sanscrit nominative in words common

to the two languages : thus in ahura-mazddo (ormuzd), the latter word

is precisely the Sanscrit mahd-das ‘ qui magna dat,’ an attribute of the

* It is unnecessary to state that in the Zend as in the European alphabets, the

vowels are all expressed by distinguishing symbols. M. BurnovuF in speaking of

a change of vowel orthography between the Sanscrit and Zend says ; ‘‘ Ce change-

ment devra peu étonner sans doute, si l’on pense que dans l’Inde méme 1’a bref

Dévandgari vaut o suivant la prononciation Bengalie, et e bref comme nous l’avons

déja remarqué plus haut. Dans ce cas l’é6 Zend n’est pas en réalité 1’ 6 Dévan4gari

c’est plutét Vomicron grec, en tant qu’il repond a l’a@ Sanscrit et a l’e Latin dans

les mots que ces trois langues possédent en commun.’’—Commeniaire surle Yagna

par Eugene Burnouf, vol. I. p. 59.

1834.] the Coins and Relics of the Mdnikyala Tope. 447

deity : again “la lune porte en Zend le nom de mdo : et mdhya, lunaire,

avec le suffixe des adjectifs ya est derivé de mdh, qui est exactement le

Sanscrit mas, (lune).”

The reiteration of the term rao in the expression rao ndno rao, con-

trasted with its single employment in other instances, bears so strong

an affinity to the duplication SacAevs Baotdew, in Greek ; malkan-malkd,

in Pehlevi; rajddhi-rdja, in Sanscrit, &c. that it is hardly possible to

resist the assumption of a similar interpretation for the words in ques-

tion, more especially when it is known that the term rao is to this day

a common affix to the names of native Marhatta and Rajput princes ;

such as MutHar Rao, Govinp Rao, Trimspax Rao, &c. The Persian

title rdy, conferred by the Delhi emperors on Hindu princes as an in-

ferior grade to raja, had doubtless a similar meaning, and like rex, ré,

roi, may be all traced to the original Sanscrit root tH, the quality of

rule or passion (both equal privileges of royalty !)

The title Bala-raya, or Bala-rao, is stated by Wi1Forp to have been

equivalent in the spoken language of Gujerat, to Bala-rdja, ‘ the great

king.’ The Bala-rdya dynasty of that country was composed of petty

kings, and the title was contra-distinguished from Rdjéndra the supe~

rior or imperial sovereign*. Mr. Winson in his notes on the ancient

inscriptions on Mount Abut enumerates the following titles as denoting

progressively decreasing grades of rank ;—mahdrdjadhirdja, raja, rana,

rawel, rdsi, and rdo. The appellation rawel, according to Col. Topi,

was the ancient title of the princes of Mewar. It was only changed to

rdna in the twelfth century. Raoul or rawel is still the designation

of the princes of Dungurpur and Jesalmér.

That rao was an inferior title will not injure its applicability to the

princes of the Panjab and Bactria, at the time in question, for it is

known that the country was divided into petty sovereigaties, and it is

probable that many were tributary to the Persian monarch.

Without a dictionary of the Zend, the right interpretation of the word

nana can only be attempted in the same hypothetical manner : asa

name it is frequently met with among the Parsis of the west of India,

and equally among the Marhattas of Guzerat and the Dakhan; Nana

Govinp Rao, Nana Cowassrr, Nana Farnaviz, the Pina minister,

and many other familiar names might be adduced in evidence. That

it is some title of nobilitude (if I may use the expression) can hardly

be doubted, though its precise import be not known: the word Nina

* Asiatic Researches, vol. ix. p. 179.

+ Asiatic Researches, vol. xvi. p. 314.

¢ Tod’s Rajasth4n, vol. i. p. 213.

448 Continuation of Remarks on (Supr.

is inserted in Witson’s Sanscrit’ dictionary as bearing the significa-

tion, ' without, except; ? many, various; * double, or two-fold, as

nindrasa, many-flavoured ;ndndrdga, many-coloured :—in the same way. ..

we might read, knowing the close connection of the Zend with the

Sanscrit, rdo ndna rdo_ ‘ royal doubly royal ;’ which has so far a strict

analogy with rdjadhi raja—rex-super-rex. I am unable to. offer. any.

more probable conjecture on the meaning of this word.

_ The final designation korano, bears at first sight a strong rEeemblands: ,

to the Greek o.pavos> princeps; dominus: but as the introduction of a

word, seldom or never used in this sense upon coins, would imply an in-

‘ereasing knowledge of a foreign tongue at the very time when in other

palpable instances it was falling into disuse and oblivion, such an expla-

nation cannot be allowed for a moment. Thenext analogy which strikes ;

the imagination is, to the modern title sahib-i-girdn, borne by three of

the Delhi monarchs, Timur, SHaw Jenanjiand MunamMep SHAB.. The.

explanation of this epithet has been given in various ways, as “ lord: of

the fortunate conjunction of the planets ;”’ ‘“‘ the august hero;” ‘the

sovereign who has reigned through a certain term or linseanes: (10,

20, 30, 40, 80, or 120 years,) ‘ lord of the horns or rays.” In the lation

sense itbears ananalogy to z4-l-karndin, the common titleof ALEXANDER

the Great, literally ‘‘ aux cornes,”’ with the horns, in allusion to the horn s

of Ammon depicted upon his headin most of his medals. Here again

‘ig a connection not to be passed over unobserved with the application

of zu-l-akndf, ‘‘ aux ailes,” to the parallel instance of the winged head-

dress of Sapor in the Sassanian coin before described.

Kirana is Sanscrit as well as Persian: no doubt therefore some

derivative form of the same root will be found in the Zend ; it signifies

a ray of light, a sun or moon beam: karana also signifies an interval

of time. Itis probable therefore that the epithet kordno may have

some reference to the designation of. the Moghul emperors, who, it

may be remarked, brought it into Hindustan, though many centuries

afterwards, from the country. which was the scene of KaANngrxr’s role:

“Of the word preceding kordno, the variations in reading on different

coins are so great, OOH, OOMO, OMKO, &c. that I cannot venture an

opinion, on the subject further than, as it appears also.in the pure Greek

-inseription of Kappuises’ coin, it must probably form part ofa proper

name. On the two Manikyala gold coins however, the reading is dis- y

tinctly OOMPKI. (or OOHPKI, for the H and.M are nearly alike), while

on Carry’s coin before described the initial is equally distinct, and the

testimony is strong 1n’ favor of reading it as KANHPKI, with the same

termination asis found on the well-preserved coin fig. 10, of Plate XXV.

JSown As. Soc. Vol Il. Pl. LEVI.

FLXM

Seated figure

Sealed figure with

with Corrupjiled greek

genitine greek UALS CYLON

GSCIYULON

Lnscryutons o7 do

BACIALYS BACIAG WH CWTKPMEFACOOMUKKYAOIE=E J

Fey : -- DOK MOM DAPAMA. 2

Afoo( q ~)) @ On Ite Aug -++--2 9

A" FY, \AZg\\? OK a KX SAD GIA 4

J 6 as FOKRUTADICH( 5

WANN Qalp [22 2622 QA®------7

Keke, Hd Ae At Siege

W495 oo! Pr O@ONWISMOK- cn -----

ts Hatten 8

® o}e ve S@P2Oe9 Corrupted greek

VIONBNO. 1

@e AQEwO%O POUgpPe

‘ VVOAPHO. 12

at pee

Ver re ath lw agai: tae

0 fage io) eon ie eat oq ad.

bey iosaid. bee J t0 (cee ai aut

ny,

or oe jo

pats i: eo bosv eo wet

abiswo se ‘rma taox otf

Resta det ahs lowers’

wld | ysis ahi oe

Lada lo ent alates

sal agiod 98 oy te co betaeso1qat ousint §

; yidsitevai stots! w ¢iolg edi aoit commas

meats : Fa asieow) loilt gldmozor yas doom

Ab g

ig av vsftpd, io cowsgit

2 Pi tae1g fob, ey aun » gurgi

e % gu aR, Lieago eat geod‘ nan pet tat

piadtat: aig die diy acsihitic

i Aabinie , ail icp gre

ous tier hobaStis ok tad

re tod of Hime 3°

Sto edqstaigs aa

eps iis: TST

po vith oY jadw “Ter x dg: m2esb BE algo

HOwo8e oie siHipa rita ore yo Piioeaip ath AAA, ek oktoat

ih hapsh tekart ostj-ot Fo: ost cured oft doi as, anico 1996

les iq’ Sa, tagtuekts giog hive ‘etogha st nt oidsisy

iis Phas] ev Me, ts Enea a paittapi

. geoavad « a LS er poiteb ra f

at Wrasth ers

nth zt Shik et & ;

_guods anornlt egaTda Bao m@OnT eyse Oe ee). od

+ pe, Jo, canbe Si baigasbootnedul. ott aie

ie Satntials “mrad of

eS oh ; oe #89

” 4

+ DP-nnwi st to sa0 ae itt

~Unedd oer

1834,] the Coins and Relics of the Manikyala Tope. 449

Should this prove to be the right reading, we have thus the full inscrip-

tionon the obverse PAO NANO PAO KANHPKI KOPANO, which may

be interpreted “ king of kings, Kanerki the splendid.”’

Ihave not alluded to the hypothesis advanced in my former note,

that KanzrKos might be the Canishka of Cashmirian history, because

the discovery of the Sassanian coins, and the consequent modern

date of the present monument, at once overthrow that supposition.

It may however be urged in explanation of the great abundance of the

Kanerki coins, that this name may be one ofa family, or dynasty, like

that of Arsaces, on the Arsacidan coins, repeated without further distinc=

tion than an alteration in the features and dress of the monarch,

throughout the whole line from the real Kanerki downwards.

Inscription on the reverse of the Kanerki coins.

I now proceed to offer a few remarks touching the inscription and

device on the reverse of the Maniky4la coins of the Kanerki group.

That the image represented on all these coins is a sacred personage

may be gathered from the glory which invariably encircles its head.

In this respect they resemble their Grecian prototypes, upon which we

behold the figures of Jupiter, Hercules, Apollo, and Castor and Pollux.

The costume of our mythological figure however, differs greatly from

the Grecian model, and in the specimens best preserved, as fig. 10, of

Plate XXV., it resembles the Persian dress with its peculiar turbaned hat,

and a thin flowing robe hanging from the shoulders.

There are four varieties of attitude, attended with other peculiarities,

which it will be better to couple in description with what we have to

say on the epigraphe of each.

The first variety is already well known from Lieut. Burnes’ and

Masson’s specimens : a beautiful coin of this type is engraved in Plate

XXYV. from one of Kerdmar Au1’s collection.

The figure is wrapped in a flowing muslin robe, of the Indian charac-

ter: it faces the right hand; it is apparently a female, and it bears a

lotus. The motto is, NANAIA. Portions of the same name are seen on

all of the copper coins in which the figure faces to the right hand. It

is also discoverable in the Tipera gold coin (No. 2, of Wison’s plates)

already alluded to, in the before inexplicable fragment VN ‘J PB, the

first mark of which is part of the device and not a letter: the next

three letters are evidently NAN.

Mr. Masson has cnjceiared very plausibly, that this name is iden-

tical with Nant. There are he says, numerous shrines throughout

that country known to the Muhammedans as the zedrats of Bibt Nédnt.

The Hindus also resort to them, claiming the lady as one of the numer-

ous forms of the goddess Pdrbatr.

450 Continuation of Remarks on [Sepr.

Colonel Witrorp mentions in the third and fourth volumes of the

Researches a goddess called by Srraso, ANAIA and equivalent to the

Sanscrit andyasa dévt, which seems to have a near connection with the

object of discussion. ‘‘ Even to this day,” says this learned mytholo-

gist, ‘the Hindus occasionally visit the two jwdld-mukhis or the burn-

ing springs (of naphtha) in Cusha-dwipa within: the first of which

dedicated to the goddess Dévi with the epithet andyasd is not far from

the Tigris; and Srraso mentions a temple on that very spot, inscribed

to the goddess Anaias :” again, “‘ andyasd-dévi-sthdn (now Corcur) was

the Tns Avatas Iepov of Strazo*.” i

He afterwards alludes to some Hindus who had visited the place: “I

have been fortunate enough to meet with four or five pilgrims of India

who had paid their devotions at this holy temple of the goddess ANAIA

or ANAIAS, with its burning mouth or jwald-mukht : it is near Kerkook,

east of the Tigrist.”

The circumstance of the burning fountain is of material importance,

as it will be seen by the sequel that it connects nanaia with the other

devices of the reverse, and with the general and national fire worship

to which it is imagined they may all be traced. The inscriptions ac-

companying this appellation are generally speaking of pure Greek ; had

they been otherwise, it might have been doubted whether nanaia were

not the adjectival or feminine form of the word zdna on the ob-

verse.

The goddess Nanaia, or Anaia, again bears a close analogy in name

andcharacter to the Anaitis of the Greek, and Anahid of the Persian, my-

thology ; that is, the planet Venus, and one of the seven fires held sacred

by the latter people. M. Gurenraut’sremarks on the subject may be

applied to the figure on our coin :—“ Le culte simple et pur du feu,

dominant dans les premiers Ages, se vit bientot associer le culte des

astres et surtout des planétes....Les feux, les planetes, et les génies

qui y président sont au nombre de sept, nombre le plus sacré de tous

chez les Perses; mais trois surtout se représentent sans cesse comme

“les plus anciennement révérés, le feu des étoiles ou la planéte de

Vénus, Anahid ; le feu du soleil, ou feu Mihr ; le feu de la foudre, ou feu

Bersin, Jupiter. Le culte du feu Guschasp ou d’ Anahid figure comme

un culte fort antique dans les livres Zends et dans le Schah Nameh, de

méme que celui d’ Anaitis dans une foule d’auteurs Grecs depuis Héro-

dote.....Or Mitrd (feminin de Mithras) et Anahid ou Anaitis sont une

seule et méme déesse, l’étoile du matin, génie femelle qui préside

a amour, qui donne la lumiere, et qui dirige la marche harmonieuse

* As, Res, vol. iii. p. 297 and 434. ‘+ As. Res. vol. iv. p. 374.

1834.3 the Coins and Relics of the Mdnikydla Tope. 451

des astres avec les sons de sa lyre dont les rayons du soleil forment les

cordes*.”

The object in the hand of our Nanaia, fig. 7, Plate XXV., isnot how-

ever a musical instrument, but rather a flower, or perhaps the mirror

appertaining to Venus.

The larger gold coin from Manikydla has apparently an expanded

form of the same name: it is read MANAOBAYLO in page 316, but from

the similarity of M and N in the corrupted Greek of the period in ques-

tion, I entertain little doubt that the correct reading is NANAO (for

vavaa), With some affix or epithet BA or BATO or BAAO, which could

only he made out by one acquainted with the Zend language.

On the other handthe horns of the moon projecting from the shoulders

of this figure, assimilate it strongly to a drawing in Hypr’s Rel. Vet. Pers.

p. 114, of M alach-baal, to which also the last four letters of the inserip-

tion bearsome resemblance. Malach-baal or rex-baal is only another name

for thesun. Those who incline to the latter interpretation will of course

class this reverse with those of HAIOC, to which I shall presently advert.

_~ Aremarkable variation from the genuine Greek reading occurs in one of

the specimens published by Colonel Top in the Transactions Roy.

As. Soc. vol. i. plate xii. fig. 14, on a coin of PAO KA.... (vnpx).

The word nanaia here appears under the disguise of NANAO, and this is

an important accession to our knowledge, both as shewing that the

Greek name corresponded to the vernacular, and as proving from the

Zend termination in do the link with the Sanscrit andyasa.

The second type of the Kanerkou reverse represents a male figure,

dressed in a frock, trowsers, and boots: he is in a graceful attitude,

facing the left, with the right arm uplifted and the left a-kimbo. He has

a turban and a glory, which is in some instances radiated.

» The designation on the higher class of this type is uniformly HAIOC

the sun, and there can be no doubt therefore concerning its nature :

- moreover in the subsequent series, wherein the Greek language is sus-

' pended and the letters only retained, a corresponding change is ob-

served in the title, while the same dress of the ‘ regent of the sun’ is

_ preserved, and enables us to identify him.

The Romans and Greeks, as we learn from Hype, always dressed

Mithra in the costume of a Persian king : thus on various sculptures in-

scribed Deo Mithra Persarum, “ visitur Mirura seu Sol, figura humana

» Regis Persici qui subijit taurum eumque calcat necatquet.” This very

* Religions de l’Antiquité du Dr. Creuzer, par GUIGNIAUT, ii. 731.

+ Historia Religionis veterum Persarum, 112.—The expression of Lucian’s in

Deorum Consilio, is also thus rendered by Guianiaur :—‘‘ Ce Mithras qui vétu de

2° 2

452 Continuation of Remarks on [Szrr.

common attribute of Mrrura slaying the bull, which is supposed to typify

the power of the sun subjecting the earth to the purposes of agricul-

ture and vegetation, might lead to the conjecture that the figure on the

reverse of the Kadphises coin was also Mirura with his bull; the dress

‘however is different: neither is there any appearance of a sacrifice ;

the reading of the Zend inscription can alone clear up this difficulty,

and I will in a future plate collate all the inscriptions which are suffi-

ciently legible for the examination of the Secretary of the Paris As.

Soc., whose researches in this language point him out as the most com-

petent scholar to undertake the solution of the problem.

In Plate XXV. (figs. 12 to 24). I have engraved such of the substi-

tutes for HAIOC as are most distinct in my cabinet, beginning with

the well developed characters of fig. 10. It requires no stretch of

imagination to discover in the first six of these, the word MIOPA, writ-

ten MI@PO or MIOPO, according to the Zend pronunciation, Mihira

being the Sanscrit and Persian name for the sun.

Thus when the reformation of the mint nomenclature was effected,

by the discontinuance of Greek appellations, we perceive that the ver-

nacular words were simultaneously introduced on both sides of the coin;

and the fortunate discovery of two coincident terms so familiar as helios

and mihira or mithra, adds corroboration to the identity of the titles of

the monarch on the obverse, and his names, Kanerki and Kanerkou.

The number of coins on which MIOPO appears is very great: it

always accompanies the PAO KA .... NHPKI form: see Colonel Top’s

plate in the Royal AsiaticSociety’s Transactions, vol. i. plate xu. fig. 11,

in the 8rd series: also figure 12, which belongs to the sitting-figure

type. It is frequently found also on the elephant coin, see fig. 12, of

Top: and fig. 31, of Wixson (Asiatic Researches xvii.) Figure 33, of

my own Plate XXV. isa small copper coin from the Manikyala tope in

which it is also recognizable. I find it likewise on several of the sitting-

figure coins, figs. 29 and 32, of Plate XXII: but what is of more con-

sequence in our examination of the Ménikyala relics, it is discernible

on the reverse of the small gold coin (Plate XXII. fig. 24,) although I

did not recognise the individual letters when I penned the description

of it in page 319.

As we proceed down lower in the list in Plate XXY. the purity of

expression is altogether lost, and the word MIOPO degenerates ‘into

MAO or HAO, and MA or HA, for the M and H are with difficulty distin-

la candys et paré de la tiare, ne sait pas dire un mot de Grec au banquet de l’Olympe,

et n’a pas méme lair de comprendre que l’on boit le nectar 4 sa santé.’’— Rel. de

V Ant. 738.

1834.) the Coins and Relics of the Manikydla Tope. 453

guished. Many of the coins, containing this form of the word, are

complete, and seem to have borne no other letters. We might almost

be tempted to discover in this expression another cognomen of the

Sun or of Bacchus, IAO and IA, about which so much discussion ap-

pears in the works of the Fathers, on the Manichean heresy and the

doctrines of the magi, in the third century*. The Greek mode of writ-

ing the word, to be sure, is different, but the pronunciation will be

nearly alike, and as the word was of barbaric origin, (being taken from

the Hebrew Jaho or Jehovah,) some latitude of orthography might be

expected in places so distant. This is however but a vague hypothesis

to account for the presence of a name in connection with a figure, which

is known from its identity with the HaIOC type of figure 8, to represent

that deity. A multitude of symbols and names, under which the sun

was worshipped or typified at the time that the Christian doctrines were

spreading, and the old religions as it were breaking up and amalga-

mating in new groupes, will be found enumerated in the learned work

of Brausosre. The engraved stones, amulets, and talismans ascribed

to the Gnostics and the followers of BasiiipxEs, &c. bear the names of

Iao, Adonai, Sabaoth, and Abrazas, all of which this author traces to

divers attributes of the sun. But it is impossible to pursue the subject

into the endless labyrinth of cabalistic mythology in which it is involv-

ed :—That the image on our coins represents the sun or his priest is

all I aim to prove. .

There are two other forms of the inscription on this series that

it is more difficult to explain: many of the coins with the ele.

phant obverse have very legibly the whole, or a part, of a word

ending in AOPO; in some it is as clearly MAOPO.

Now, although both these words may be merely ignorant corruptions

of the original form Mithra, it is as well to state that they are both

independently pure Zend words, and capable of interpretation, albeit

more or less strained and unnatural, as epithets or mythological attri-

butes of the sun, or as we may conjecture, through that resplendent

image, of Zoroaster the son and manifest effulgence of the deity.

‘ ‘Tl faut convenir aussi qu’Jao est un des noms que les Payens donnoient

awSoleil, J’ai rapportél’oracle d’ Apollon de Claros, dans lequel Pluton, Jupiter,

le Soleil et Jao se partagent les saisons. Ces quatres divinités sont au fond la

méme: Eis Zevs, ers Adns, ets HAtos, ets Atovvoos. C’est a dire ‘‘ Jupiter, Pluton,

le Soleil et Bacchus sont la méme chose. Celui que est nommé Dionysus dans ce

dernier vers est le méme qui est nommé Jao dans l’oracle. Macrobius rapporté

un autre oracle d’Apollon, qui est concu en ces termes: ppdfw Toy Ttavrwy umaroy

Gedy eupev "Idw ‘ je vous declare gu’lao est le plus grand des dieux.’ Macrobe

bien instruit de la Theologie Payenne, assure que Jao est le Soleil.’’—Histoire de

Manichée par De Beausobre, tom. ii. p. 60. ;

454 On the Coins and Relics of the Manikyala Tope. (Supr.

Thus in the last number of the Journal Asiatique, in a learned essay

on the origin of the word Africa, the Zend word dthro is quoted

as equivalent to the Greek «énp, the pure subtle spirit or region of fire,

or of the sun, very imperfectly expressed by our derivate ether.

Of the word Mathra, or ma@po, we find a lucid explanation in M.

Burnour’s commentary on the Yagna, a part of the vendidad-sadé, In

the passage where he analyzes the Zend compound tanumathrahé, ‘ corps

de la parole,’ mathra is thus shewn to be the equivalent of the Sanscrit

word mantra :—

“Tl faut reconnaitre que cet adjectif est un composé possessif, et

traduire : ‘ celui quia la parole pour corps, celui dont la parole est le

corps ;’ et peutétre par extension: ‘parole faite corps, incarnée.’

Cette interprétation ne saurait étre douteuse ; car le sens de tanu est

bien fixé en Zend, c’estle Sanscrit tanu, et le Persian Ww (corps) ; et

celui de m@ihra n’est pas moins certain, puisque ce mot Zend ne différe

de Sanscrit mantra que par l’adoption del’a qui aime a précéder th et les

siffantes, et par l’aspiration du ¢ laquelle résulte de la rencontre de la

dentale et de la liquide r.”

‘ La parole’ is explained by M. Burnour tosignify ‘ la parole d’Or-

muzd,’ the word of God, or incarnation of the divinity. A title fre-

\ quently used in the Zendavesta, to designate Zoroaster (Zarathrusta).

Thus I have endeavoured to prove, that all of this class of figures

refer to the sun, under his various names and attributes :—the only

exception I can adduce is in figure 11 of Plate XXV. exhibiting the re-

verse of a copper Kanerki coin, in very good preservation. The context

of its long inscription has hitherto baffled my attempts at decyphering ;

but I am inclined to class it along with the NANAIA reverses.

Under the risk of being tedious, I have now gone through the whole

series of corrupted Greek coins connected with the M4nikyala tope,

and I trust that the result of my investigation will serve to throw some

new light on the subject. I have ventured to give the appellation

of ‘“‘ Mithriac” to the very numerous coins which have been proved

to bear the effigy of the sun, for they afford the strongest evidence of

the extension of the religion of ZoroAsTER in some parts of Bactria

and the Panjab at the time of its reassumption of consequence in

Persia; while the appearance of Krishna on the field at the same time

proves the effort that was then afloat, as testified by the works of the

Christians, to blend the mysteries of magiism with the current religions

of the day. I cannot conclude this branch of the Manikyala investi-

gation better than in the following extract from Moor’s Himdu Panthe-

on: ‘So grand a symbol of the deity as the sun ‘ looking from his

1834.] Note on the Bauddha image from Kabul. 455

sole dominion like the God of this world,’ which to ignorant people

must be his most glorious and natural type, will of course have attract-

ed the earliest adoration, and where revelation was withheld, will almost

necessarily have been the primary fount of idolatry and superstition.

The investigators of ancient mythology accordingly trace to this prolific

source, wherein they are melted and lost, almost every other mytholo-

gical personage; who, like his own light, diverge and radiate from his

most glorious centre.”

Postscript on the image of Buddha from Kabul.

The Bauddha image represented in figure 1 of Plate XXVI. is describ-

ed in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, of the 6th August last,

page 363.

It was discovered by Doctor Gzrarp in the course of some excava-

tions made by him in the ruins of an ancient town about two miles

south-east of Kabul, and near a modern village called Bént hissar.

According to the description given by Monan LAt, the image was

not found in an insulated tope, but in a mass of bricks and rubbish,

which more resembled the ordinary ruins of a desolated town. After

penetrating through a mound of such debris, a chamber of masonry was

by accident found in entire preservation, the walls of which were orna-

mented with coloured stones and gilding; and here the statue was

discovered. It was evidently the ruin of some Bauddha temple, or

oratory in a private dwelling, that had been deserted on the demolition

of the town. The image itself has been partially mutilated, as if ina

hurried manner, by striking off the heads of the figures with a hammer;

one only has escaped: the principal figure has lost the upper part of

the head. This mode of desecration points to an irruption of Muham-

medans in their first zeal for the destruction of graven idols. The faces

at Bamian are described by Lieut. Burnes to have been mutilated in

~asimilar way, while the rest of the figures remain tolerably perfect.

‘The town was probably plundered and destroyed; such of the Buddhist

inhabitants as escaped, taking refuge in the neighbouring hills, or in

Tibet, where the religion of Buddha continued to flourish. The age of

the image, if this conjecture be well founded, will be about ten centu-

ries, falling far short of the antiquity of the topes themselves, and

having no immediate connection with them, unless as proving the con-

tinued prevalence of the Bauddha doctrines in Kabul to the latter period,

a fact well known from other sources.

The lambent flame on the shoulders is a peculiarity not observed in

| any image or drawing of Buddha thatI have seen. It seems to denote

a Mithriac tinge in the local faith. The solar dise or glory behind the

456 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Szupr.

figure is a common appendage to sacred persons in every creed; and

the angels above, as well as the groupes on either side, are of frequent

occurrence.

IV.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. By

Capt. R. Mienan, Bombay Eur. Reg. F.L.S. and M. R. A.S.

[Continued from p. 339.]

It was a fine morning when we quitted our encampment en grande

tenue to descend to the shores of the Araxes. On reaching its banks,

we found its width about three hundred and fifty feet, and we crossed

it by a stone bridge of fifteen arches in a very dilapidated state. The

vestiges of a second stood a short way up the river, and in its ruined

condition presented one of the most deserted scenes that could be

imagined. A little to the eastward lies the extensive plain of Mogaum,

which during summeris rendered nearly impassable from the innumerable

heaps of snakes which cover its surface. I saw several of their cast

skins, which resembled the Cobra di capello. This sufficiently establishes

the account given by Plutarch of Pompry the Great, who after having

overcome the Albanians wished to follow the enemy to the shores of

the Caspian, but was reluctantly obliged to abandon his design in con-

sequence of the snakes which occupied the intervening plain. GisBon

doubts the account of the existence of venomous reptiles in this coun-

try as related by Puiny.—(Gisgon’s Roman Empire, vol. iv. chap. 46,

note 5).

On leaving the Araxes, or according to the present appellation, the

Arras, the country assumes a wild aspect. It consists generally of high

mountains, divided by narrow valleys, or plains environed by elevated

hills, accessible only by narrow passes and defiles. Hence, it is one of

the strongest countries in the world, and its inhabitants have always

preserved a partial independence. They have been often defeated, but

never subdued; and although tributary to ABBas Mirza, the Governor

of Azerbijan, are in general free. In fact the country is almost im-

practicable, and of very easy defence. Having traversed a narrow

plain on the river’s border of about three miles in extent, we arrived

at the foot of a steep bank, which we ascended, and travelled on a

farsang, or four miles further in a direction 8. S. E, when we gladly

saw the village of Khomorlu, situated upon a deep ravine, between

steep calcareous and barren mountains. The inhabitants, who dwell

in wretched hovels scooped in the ground, are notorious plunderers

and assassins; but excuse their own depredations from a conviction

1834.] Persia and Mesopotamia. 457

that the whole world are their enemies. These villagers appeared the

poorest I had yet seen. Both sexes were clad in rags, and the children

to the age of seven or eight were invariably naked. They appeared to

me to possess neither food nor furniture beyond the milk of a few sheep

and goats, and a scanty supply of grapes, which in the summer season

grow on vines that spring up between the clefts of the rocks. I ascend-

ed a lofty eminence behind the village, which commanded an admirable

view of the Araxes. No outlet for the stream appeared in any one

direction, the curves of the river’s banks enclosing the opposite points

gave it the appearance of a lake completely ‘land-locked ;’ while de-

tached rocks rising at a distance in a pyramidal form gave an increased

magnificence to the scene.

Quitting these poor borderers, who were ground and crushed by

Prince Kuosrov like corn between the upper and nether mill-stones,

we proceeded in an easterly direction, and crossed the bed of a river,

or rather mountain-torrent, in which the actual stream of water when we

passed was not above four yards in breadth, though the channel itself

was at least forty. It falls into the Araxes about ten miles eastward

of the bridge, ina direction north and south. We travelled to a village

called Molaun, distant about seventeen miles from Khomorlu. The

general direction of the road was south by east. The country was

singularly wild; indeed, our road lay over a succession of mountains,

which stretched in continual lines as far as the view extended. No

soil covered the rocks, no verdure enlivened them ; a few bushes of the

melancholy wild cypress, and some stunted oaks, comprised the whole

of the vegetable world at this season. The approach to the village

was both difficult and dangerous. From this the direction of our road

varied from §. E. by S. to §.S. E. a distance of three farsangs, or

twelve miles, to the hamlet of Ruswar, standing in a scene as desolate,

and in @ valley as gloomy, as can well be imagined. Not even a tree

marks the course of a stream that gives water to the inhabitants, All

bespeaks misery and mistrust, as the neighbouring hills are haunted by

a number of predatory tribes. My host, whose poverty was perhaps

his’greatest crime, had on the preceding evening lost his only daugh-

ter. The robbers had stolen her in lieu of tribute! At this place we

certainly had an opportunity of observing the extreme misery of the

peasantry, who in addition to heavy taxes, by which they were already

oppressed, were subject to such perpetual depredation from free-booters,

that those who were not already ruined by contribution and pillage,

found it prudent to present an appearance of the most abject wretched-

ness as their only security against further exactions.

” 2 N

458 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, (Serr.

The road continued over an uninterrupted succession of mountains,

and was almost impassable for loaded cattle. We continued ascending

until mid-day, when on arriving at the summit of the highest range

of hills, a most beautiful scene suddenly and unexpectedly burst upon

the view. The prospect was rendered doubly interesting from our

having so long traversed a barren waste. The sloping sides of the

mountains were -thickly studded with the stunted oak. From this

point, on looking back, the eye reposed upon suecessive ranges of

mountainous ridges, which gradually decreased in height until they

marked the more level country on the. banks of the Araxes. Upon the

extreme and broken line of the horizon, the lofty hills of the fruitful

province of Karabagh arose in towering grandeur; while immense

piles of rock in the foreground, appearing as if thrown up from the

very bowels of the earth by some great convulsion of nature, completed

the sublimity of the scene. The general direction of these ranges

seemed nearly east and west, andthey might extend from two hundred

and fifty to three hundred miles. Their outlines in Kfradagh were

more even, and their summits less elevated than those of Karabagh>

as we saw no snow on the former, whereas the latter presented most

extensive patches of the purest white. The northern sides of both

these ranges might, however, be more thickly covered with snow, from

their being less exposed to the dissolving influence of the sun. The

great eastern plain of Mogaum presented an horizon like the sea,

broken only by small eminences, arising like cliffs and islets out of the

water.

We still continued to ascend some barren hills, and felt the weather

excessively keen. The thermometer by dawn of day (February 19th)

sunk to 28°. Our beards were frozen, and the nostrils of the baggage

horses completely choked up with ice-balls, which made it necessary

to halt frequently and rub them off. We suffered most severely from

thirst and the dazzling reflection of the sun’s rays upon the snow,

which tanned our faces to such a degree, that we could not wash with-

out suffering extreme pain. It was noon when we reached a small

village called Dombry, where we were served with /ubbun, or curdled

sour milk. The elevation of this place above the level of the sea must

exceed five ? thousand feet, for the boiling point on a thermometer of

large dimensions varied from 207° to 203°, which, allowing five hun-

dred feet to each degree, gives an elevation of from two thousand five

hundred, to four thousand five hundred feet. In three hours from

Dombry we descended the rugged mountains which bound the northern

side of the plain of Ahar. These ranges appear to be a branch of

Mount Caucasus, which bound the territories of Irivan and Nacjiwan,

1834.] Persia and Mesopotamia. 459

and here take an easterly direction. To the south of us, about three

miles, were seen a few trees on the brow of a hill. These surrounded

the town of Ahar, and were now become remarkable objects; for

since leaving the shores of the Araxes, with the exception of a few

hilly tracts in the hamlet of Ruswar, we had scarcely seen a tree

throughout our track. This general bareness of wood gives a very

forbidding and melancholy aspect to a country, however productive it

may bein other respects. A lover of the picturesque would soon be-

come tired of this monotonous appearance. We descended across the

plain of Ahar for nearly an hour, and opened a full view of the Ahar

river winding in its course to the westward. Still descending, and going

nearly south, over deep snow, we came near the water’s edge. There

was here a ruined building with a domed top, and some arches in its

walls ; it was perhaps an old well, as the tombs of the Mohammedans

are often enclosed. We went from hence to the westward along the

northern bank of the stream, over a flat shelving land, when we came

immediately opposite to Ahar, which stands on the southern side of the

river.

We found no difficulty in crossing, as the river’s greatest depth did

not appear to be more than five feet. Its waters were extremely turbid,

more so than those of the Kur, and much inferior to them in taste,

The town of Ahar is the capital of Karadaugh, or the “ Black Moun-

tain,” as the whole district is designated. It would appear to be the Hara

of antiquity, one of the three cities mentioned in 1 Chron. ch. vy.

26 ver., to which the Reubenites, the Gadites, and the half tribe of

Manasseh, were carried away by Put, King of Assyria, and Titeatn-

PILNESER, King of Assyria. The letters in Hara exist also in Ahar,

and a transposition of syllables, or letters having the same sound, is

very common in the east. Its relative position with Khalcal, and Ab-

har would also favour the conjecture. The river runs nearly east and

west, and is extremely narrow, infinitely more so than the Araxes.

It undergoes a variation in its height during the year, but this is irre-

gular, as there are no periodical rains; and if in spring these give an

increase of waters to the tributary streams, the melting of the snows on

Mount Savalan, in the autumn, contribute an equal portion.

Ahar contains about six hundred houses, and from five to six thou-

sand inhabitants. It has four mosques, a public bath, a spacious cara-

vansary, and a good bazar. Its streets are narrow, but apparently

clean, and some of its houses are plastered with Persian inscriptions,

bearing the date of their erection, On the southern side of the town,

upon an elevated spot, stands the tomb of Sheikh Saas-un-peen, the

teacher of Sheikh Szrrr, the founder of the family of Seffeviah, better

2N 2

460 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, [Sepr.

known in Europe as the Sophis. The mausoleum is of brick, with a

foundation of stone, and faced by a portico flanked by two pillars en-

crusted with green tiles. The whole forms a decoration to the town,

and is in good taste. This place is under the dominion of H. R. H.

Prince Aspas Mrrza, and is governed by his eldest son Monammerp

Mrrza, who has only a few personal attendants, and no soldiers what-

ever, although the town is supposed to be fortified and of great

strength. The reception given to Kuosro Mirza, by his elder bro-

ther, was like that of a slave to his master, and the manner in which

this ‘‘sprig of nobility” treated his entertainer in return, was quite

& la Persienne ; or, in other words, as much in the spirit of the despotic

Shah whom he served. The quarters which were provided for us were

sumptuous and elegant when compared with those of the villages

through which we had passed before, and our several entertainers vied

with each other in proffering their choicest collations. We were lodg-

ed in the house of a lively and intelligent Persian, who was the gover-

nor’s ferosh bashee. He was most anxious to know how his country-

men had behaved during their late mission, and on my assuring him

that they all got dead drunk every night of their lives, he exclaimed,

«« Would to God Prince Knosro had permitted me to accompany

him, what delights I have lost ! In your company I might have com-

mitted any excesses with impunity!’”’ I told him that the debauchees

in the metropolis of my own country would have stood no chance

with the young Prince, and as to his proceedings since we had crossed

the Araxes, such as sheep-stealing and village-plundering: these were

little foibles done in so: gentlemanly a manner that they gave eclat to

his pedigree. My host remarked with a laugh, that such proceedings

were the inevitable consequences of his calling, and that all his family,

including the old Shah himself, had practised them before. He seemed

to think that the axiom “ J] faut vivre’ was a very compulsory one in

Persia. ‘‘And what has the Prince Royal been doing lately >” I

asked : ‘‘ has he been performing the same sort of achievements ?”

«« Even so,” he replied, ‘‘ His Highness is gathering in his due to

pay the troops.” ‘ You mean,” Irejomed, ‘for the support of his

haram, a prosperous harvest to him.” ‘ God’s will be done,” conti-

nued my friend, “a few hundred men can do any thing.” In this,

however, he was mistaken, for the ‘‘few hundred men,” we after-

wards heard, were attacked by a superior force from the hills, and

most of the ‘‘ posse comitatus’ laid on the field! So much for Persian

finance. It is even worse than rent-collecting in Ireland.

The height of the town of Ahar above the sea, as estimated by the

temperature at which water boils (20540 of Fahrenheit) may approach

1834.] Persia and Mesopotamia. 461

to 3,300 feet. Lesiin’s hygrometer only fell to 30°, which may be attri-

buted to the moisture of the air by the melting snow, for the climate is

naturally very dry. Our position appeared so close to Mount Savalan

that I was desirous of attempting its ascent, but the natives informed

me that we were at least nine farsangs, or thirty-six miles off; and

that there was no regular road leading to it. Such is our deception of

the distances of mountains, in an open and bare country, which presents

no succession of objects by which the eye may calculate relative dis-

tances.

This mount is greatly venerated by the Persians. It derives its

name froma Sherif, or lineal descendant of the prophet Mohammed,

whose dead body they say still lies in one of its numerous chasms in

the highest preservation. The peasantry of the surrounding plain

insist that upon its summit the ark of Noau rested, and describe the

curiosities in its neighbourhood as very numerous. Its ascent would

doubtless be most interesting, and at the same time most dangerous.

I saw a man who assured me he had some years ago accomplished it.*

He described the undertaking as extremely hazardous, as it is sur-

rounded with high, and partly snow-covered, walls of rock, which must

be ascended to reach the top, immensely steep and fatiguing to attain ;

but when attained, a magnificent and striking view of Alpine scenery

astonishes the beholder. The peak is surmounted with a wreath of

snow, whose border is beautifully fringed and fantastically shaped.

While we were smoking our kaliuns in the evening, immediately

before Savalan, with a bright moon throwing her silver touches along

the line of its rugged points, I was apprized that the Prince’s astro-

loger had been examining the stars, and according to his divination,

the suite could not depart for Tabriz until the expiration of seventy

hours ; it was then to quit the town gates at midnight, to enable Kuos-

ro Mirza to enter his father’s capital three hours and a half after sun-

rise, that being the most fortunate moment of the day, agreeable to

astrological calculation. This caused us to make preparations to com-

plete the remainder of the journey alone, and consequently we departed

from Ahar on the 22nd of February, at the hour of noon, with a thick

mist, which at this time of the year is common to Karadaugh. After

having cleared the suburbs, the fog took off, and we traversed the

plain on a bearing of west. The river Ahar wound its way through

* Captain Sue of the Madras Infantry effected its ascent in 1827 with a party

of English travellers: an account of the trip is given in Monteith’s Survey-Tour,

Journ. Geog. Soc. iii, 27. The tomb and skeleton were found on the summit,

some of the dried flesh and pieces of the winding sheet still adhering to the

bones.— Eb.

462 Journal of a Tour through Georgia, &c. (Super.

the white unbroken surface, till it terminated in the horizon. This

stream takes itsrise at the village of Uzumdil, and flows throughout

the district. In an hour after leaving the town of Ahar we stopt at.a

poor hamlet to quench our thirst. During the whole journey I suffered

exceedingly, and by eating snow found that my lips were parched and

burnt the more. In fact my mouth became more and more inflamed,

my desire for drink fearfully augmented, and a lassitude crept over me

which water alone could dissipate. The most essential article in our

equipment was a small pot, in which we melted and boiled the snow

water. This last is the most necessary part of the process; for if the

snow is merely melted, the water has a smoked and disagreeably bitter

taste; but if the water is allowed to boil, and then cooled by throw-

ing in plenty of snow, it becomes most refreshing and delightful to the

taste, and perfectly satisfies the thirsty and harassed traveller.

We traversed the plain in a westerly direction still, and commenced

the ascent of an abrupt mountain, composed of schistus and pudding

stone. Upon our left appeared the lofty Savalan, and although the

sun’s last beams had quitted our airy position, they still illumined the

mount,

‘* It stood before us

A mount of snow fretted with golden pinnacles.”

On descending the south-eastern face of the mountain, we obtained

an extensive view of the valley below, whose romantic scenery I had

not seen equalled in the stupendous regions of the Caucasus. At

nightfall we reached a village on an eminence called Shehruk, and

halted for the night. A crowd of women and young children collected

about us, and vied with each other in proffering their assistance, some

ran off for sour milk, and others to prepare bread and cheese. These

lively females wore no veils, and their plumpness was well set off by

large turbans, loose jackets, and capacious trousers. They all spoke

the Turkish language, and appeared disappointed on finding that we

were unable to converse together. Our next evening’s halt was made

at Khojah, a small village seated ona hill, and beside a salt stream.

Our quarters at this place were most wretched, and to complete our

misery, the fleas which had always been extremely troublesome were

here as voracious as bull-dogs. We discovered nothing which pre-

vented their biting the exposed part of the body, though the natives

spoke of a particular grass which drove them away. The natives of the

country suffer insome degree from them, but their flesh does not swel]

much. Nothing will keep them at bay, but smoke from wood-fires,

nor will this do unless we completely envelope ourselves in the midst

of it, which would nearly cause suffocation or blindness. They are

1834.] Account of the Gold district of Mysore. 463

extremely greedy, and if the body of one that is sucking is cut in half,

it still appears to suck, and the blood flows from where it was severed

in two. Night and day they are equally annoying: it is vain to lie

down at any prescribed hour, for no sleep can possibly be obtained,

unless we are completely exhausted by fatigue ; and in the morning

the face is rendered frightful to look at, and the hands and legs cover-

ed with blood. The flies also were almost as bad as the fleas; they

were larger, though not so poisonous. \

Khojah is the property of one Mirza Basa, who holds the appoint-

ment of Physician to the Prince Royal. Some years ago this erudite

pupil of Esculapius was sent to London by Assas Mrrza, for the pur-

pose of studying medicine, and he resided in the metropolis for a

considerable time, but it appears he was too lazy to obtain his di-

ploma. As he was temporarily attached to the suite of Prince Kuosrov,

I had an opportunity of seeing a good deal of him; and like most Asia-

tics that I have met, his countenance was so entirely at variance with

his conduct as to defy the boasted science of a physiognomist. He

always considered his kaleun a part of himself; and in excuse for

being ‘‘Entre deux vins,” he stoutly maintained that owing to the

cold and moisture of the weather, it was highly salutiferous to swallow

a dram whensoever it could be obtained. His sobriety, however, was

unimpeachable, he could drink all day with impunity : you might as well

have attempted to intoxicate a sponge. In fact, the only advantage he

appeared to have gained over the rest of his countrymen was that of

having added our vices to his own.

[To be continued. ]

—

So ee

V.—Observations on the Golden Ore, found in the Eastern Provinces of

Mysore in the year 1802. By Lieut. Joan Warren, H. M. 33rd

Regiment.

[On looking over the manuscript papers of the Asiatic Society, we have found

the following account, dated in 1802, of the mines near Venkatagiri in the Car-

natic, which, as it gives the original observations of an officer of ability, known

as the author of the Kala Sankalita, we are induced to publish at this moment,

when the gold mines of the opposite coast are attracting public attention both at

home and in India.—Eb.]

AsI was employed in surveying the eastern boundary of Mysore in

the month of February, 1802, I heard a vague report that gold had

been found in the earth somewhere near a small hill, about nine miles

east of Budicatta*, and on which the frontier I was then describing

* Yerra Baterine Hill.

464 Account of the Golden Ore found [Sepr.

was shortly to take me. I accordingly directed my people to make

every inquiry which might tend to establish the fact, and offered a

reward to any who would communicate information respecting it.

This being held out throughout the country within my reach, a

rayat of a small village called Wurigam, presented himself and offered

to show the place, which he asserted was close to his village.

Being unwilling to interrupt the service on which I was then em-

ployed, I requested, before taking any steps, that a quantity of the

impregnated earth might be brought and examined in my presence:

accordingly on the lith of February, this man returned to Battaman-

galam, where I then was, with twenty loads of earth, which being

tried, yielded a proportion of gold dust as had been asserted.

Having thus satisfied myself that there actually was in the neigh-

bourhood a certain spot where the earth was impregnated with gold,

T resolved on visiting it: and accordingly sat out for Warigam on

the 17th of February, accompanied by the man who originally gave

the information. .

On my arrival at Wurigam, my guide assembled all the women in

the village, for the purpose of collecting and washing the impregnat-

ed earth: this part of the business being entirely assigned to them,

and each being provided with a small broom, a vaning basket, and an

hollow board to receive the earth, moved to a thin jungle which lies

close west of the village.

On arriving at the ground, they separated, and took to small nialas,

or rather rutts and breaks in the ground, into which the course of

the water is most likely to drive the ore, and removing the gravel

with their hands, they swept the earth underneath into their vaning

baskets, by the help of which they further cleared it of the smaller

stones, and threw it in the hollow board above-mentioned.

Having collected a sufficient quantity of earth, they removed to a

neighbouring tank, im order to separate the metal which it contained,

and this was done by placing the hollow board, which contained it,

in such a situation in the water as to be just overflowed when resting

on the ground, and no more. They then with great dexterity stirred

the earth about with the hand, so as to keep it as much as possible over

the centre of the board, that the metal should fall into the pit of it,

by its own weight, and that the earth should wash off over the edges.

This operation (which generally lasts a few minutes) being performed,

they returned the metallic substance, which they thus cleared, into a

piece of a broken earthen pot, examining beforehand whether or not it

contained any gold. This process is performed by inclining the board,

and with the hand passing water over the metallic sediment which ad-

1834.] in the Eastern Districts of Mysore. 465

heres to it; a method which from the superior specific gravity of the

gold drives the iron particles before it, and leaves the heavier metal

behind just at the edge, where from the contrast with the dull color of

the iron, the golden ore appears perfectly distinct, however small the

quantity.

I also caused the women to take up some of the earth at the higher

places, and having seen it washed as before, a nearly equal quantity

of gold was obtained, which evidently shows that the ore is homoge-

neous to that soil, and not fortuitously driven into the rutts from any

distant place by a casual fall of rain.

Soon after, I heard that considerable quantities of that metal were

formerly extracted from mines near Marcupam (a village about three

miles south of Wurigam) : I accordingly moved on the same evening to

that place.

On the next day (18th), having collected a sufficient number of the

men* who gain their livelihood by this. apparently unprofitable trade,

I went to these mines, which lie about one mile west of Marcupam,

in a thin jungle connected with that near Wurigam, and situated alike

with respect to the range of small hills above described.

I descended into the first mine, which was shewn me, preceded by

two of the miners with lighted lamps, by means of small holes made

in the sides of it for that purpose. I shall not enter at this place into

any circumstantial detail of it, having subsequently had an opportunity

of examining these mines with more attention than I did at this peri-

od; and consequently shall refer the reader to the separate account

given of them at the end of this paper ; I remained long enough in

the present one, to see some of the stones extracted, and passed from

hand to hand in baskets by the miners who were stationed at different

stages of the mine, for the purpose of conveying them above ground.

Having procured about four cooley load of stones, I removed toa

second mine, which proved to be about ten feet deeper than the for-

mer, and having caused the people to extract a sufficient quantity of

stones from the second pit, I then returned to Marcupam, in order to

try the materials I had just collected.

_Here the women resumed their part, and having taken charge of the

stones, they took them to a large rock, where they pounded them into

perfect dust, which being placed in the hollow board above mentioned,

* The extracting of the ore from the bowels of the earth being attended with

considerable danger, owing to occasional falls of the earth, which they have neither

the means or the skill to support, as is usual in mines; also the bodily strength

which the breaking of the stones requires, makes it that men alone attend to this

part of the business.

466 Account of the Golden Ore found [Szer.

they took it to a well where the stony substance being washed off (as

in the first case), a sediment likewise remained, which yielded an equal

quantity of gold, as would have been extracted from an equal bulk of

the earth near Wurigam. I then tried the earth at the surface at se-

veral places, and also that which was extracted along with the stones ;

the former yielded a small quantity of metal, the latter contained no-

thing but iron.

Having thus convinced myself that a considerable tract in those

parts was impregnated with gold, as had been reported, I returned

to Battamangalam on the 19th, where having been met by the Amil-

dar, I inquired of him whether he had heard of those mines before.

His answer was “ that they had beenknown many yearssince, and that

Tipp had formerly sent a Bramin (named Raja RamcHANDER) to ex-

amine them ; but as it was found after atrial of several weeks, that the

produce just balanced the expence, and left no profit to the sircar, it

was dropped as a bad concern.”

This account exactly corresponded with that given me by the rayats

at Wurigam (near which place the Raja RamcHanper had carried on

his investigation) ; having however inquired more particularly of them,

how he had proceeded to business, it appeared that he never visited per-

sonally any part of the impregnated ground, and that he relied through

the whole of his inquiry on the information given him by his servants.

The rayats assured me that he never visited the mines at Marcupam.

Having traced this golden ore (however thinly spread) through an

extent of about 10 square miles, I thought it probable that more of it

might still be discovered at a greater distance. I accordingly conti-

nued my inquiries, when an old woman inhabiting a village called

Buksagar* gave an account that gold was occasionally found on the

banks of the Pal-aur river, near that village, and that she had fre-

quently attended to the extracting of it.

My public calls requiring that I should at some period or other visit

that part of the parganah of Colar, I resolved on moving immediately

to it, for the purpose of verifying this new intimation.

I arrived at Buksagar on the 22nd of February, and soon collect-

ed a sufficient number of persons to carry on the inquiry. They took

me to the southern bank of the river, and I saw them gathering the

earth at the surface to about the depth of three inches, which yielded

a product fuller than that collected near Wurigam. I observed more-

* A village on the north bank of the Pal-aur river, five miles east from

Battamangalum, eight miles from Wuriam, and under the same parallel of latitude

with the latter.

1834.] in the Eastern Districts of Mysore. 467

over that the earth being washed off, there appeared hardly any iron

mixed with what remained, and I frequently perceived the golden ore

(though in very small quantity) adhering by itself to the board into

which it had been collected.

Any metal found in dust on the banks of a river may fairly be sup-

posed to have been driven and deposited there by the stream. I was

accordingly induced to suppose that this ore was not homogeneous to

the soil where it was found, and in order to convince myself of it, I

examined the stratum on the course of the river, about one mile higher

up towards its source, and found it equally impregnated with the ore.

I then returned to the spot where it was found in greatest abundance,

and having extracted earth from a hole about two feet deep, the same

being tried yielded nothing but iron. Though this experiment was

favourable to my opinion, I had cause afterwards to regret not hav-

ing examined the stratum at this part of the river in a more extensive

manner.

A variety of circumstances compelled me at’this time to extend my

observations no further ; and my want of professional knowledge would

have induced me to give up the pursuit, had not it been for the follow-

ing circumstances :

My preceding observations on this subject having been communicat-

ed to several persons high in rank under the Madras Presidency, and

the report having gone abroad that gold mines had been discovered in

Mysore, it excited the curiosity of some friends, who recommended that

I should revisit the impregnated tract and extend my inquiries as far as

I was able.

From a consciousness of my inability, I confess that I did not under-

take the task without some hesitation. Having however had an oppor-

tunity of meeting the Dewan of the Rajaof Mysore at Bangalore, in

April, and having found him disposed to assist my exertions as muchas

lay in his power, I resolved on revisiting the mines at Marcupam, and

leaving Bangalore on the 19th of April, I arrived at Cargury on the same

day*.

When once a subject has been started, the mind easily follows it up,

and a variety of circumstances, originally slightly considered, recur na-

turally to our recollection, as they tend to support a favourite opinion,

and to forward the object of our pursuits.

As I surveyed the pergunnah of Uscotta, in the year 1800, I heard

a story told by the Bramins, the purport of which was, that ‘in pros-

* A small village on the west bank of the Poni-aur river, in the province of

Uscotta, fifteen miles distant from Bangalore.

202

468 Account of the Golden Ore found {Supr.

perous years, when the gods favoured the zillah of Cargiry with an ample

harvest, now and then grains of gold were found in the ears of the pad-

dy which grows under the tank laying close north of that village.”

I treated this at the time as a fabrication, and took no farther notice

of it. But now that my mind was taken up with inquiries of that

nature, on my return to Cargury, I began to conceive that there might

be more truth in the story than I at first had imagined ; as it was by

no means impossible that the banks of the Poni-aur might be

equally impregnated with golden ore as those of the Pal-aur, its sister

river, and that the plant cultivated in its vicinity might very well in

that case carry up now and then a grain of gold in its growth. I ae-

cordingly resolved on trying the stratum on the banks of the Poni-aur

near Cargtiry ; but the natives at that place being totally ignorant of

the method of washing the earth, and having no utensils with me for

that purpose, I was reduced to collect a certain number of loads from

various places at random, and to take them along with me until I could

procure gold searchers to examine their contents.

On my arrival at Daseracottapilly*, (22nd,) I soon procured people

from Wurigamto attend me, and by my experiments obtained three

sparkles of gold from a load collected on the banks of an anicut or

dam, which crosses the Poni-aur opposite to Cargiry: so that al-

though the other specimen yielded nothing but iron, this instance alone

was sufficient to establish that the Poni-aur, as well as the Pal-aur,

rolled gold dust in its stream.

The next object for consideration was, at which place these two ri-

vers so near to their source could have collected this ore : this I thought

was a question which came home to myself, as having surveyed them to

a considerable distance towards the hills from which they flow, T ought

to know best the different tracts over which they went. It then oc-

curred to me that the gold which I had formerly collected near Wiri-

gam and Marcitpam was generally found near certain small hills, con-

sisting of deep red clay, mostly flat at the top, and covered with that

sort of hard metallic stone which in Bengal is called kankar, forming

a hard crust, appearing as it were a cover to the hill.

Now, with regard to the Poni-aur, I recollected that there were three

small hills of this descriptiont about half a mile S. W. of Cargiury,

which in the rainy season supply water to the tank which lays north

of it, and that this river passed pretty near a long range of this kind

* This village is on the road from Bangalore to the Carnatic by Malure, distant

forty-nine miles east of Bangalore, and ten miles west of Battamangalam.

+ Pattendore Hills.

1834.] in the Eastern Districts of Mysore. 469

near Uscotta, Sattiar, Suluvehelly, and Jangamcotta, an extent of

nearly twenty miles. Again, with respect to the Pal-aur, I noticed

that I had lately traced it through similar hills towards the centre of the

province of Colar. From this I concluded that all such hills in this

neighbourhood might be alike impregnated with the golden ore, and

be the original mines where it was created. I aceordingly determined

on following up the tract in which they lay, and examining the stratum

near every one of them up to certain high grounds near Rondtir Papan-

helly, where they seem to terminate.

The small hill north of Daseracottapilly* being of this description, it.

naturally became the first subject of investigation. Having now collect-

ed a regular working party, consisting of a Duffadar, or overseer, and

thirty Dheru women, [ began to search the adjacent ground, and the

first place which examined on the N. E. side of the hill, yielded an

ample produce of very fine gold dust. Iwas equally successful when I

examined the other sides, and particularly noticed that a sort of red earth

generally two feet dcep, and succeeded by a white calcareous earth of

equal depth, the under-stratum of which is composed of large white

decayed stones, seldom failed to contain an ample proportion of metal,

—a circumstance which induced meto think that the same sort of earth,

though remote from the hills, might be likewise impregnated with ore ;

and in order to satisfy myself of it, I removed to arutt, distant about

one and half mile from Baterine Hill, and totally unconnected with it,

where having collected a few loads of red earth, and washed it, the first

load which was examined yielded (a circumstance wholly to be ascrib-

ed to chance) as much as twenty from any other impregnated place.

This agreeable surprize, however, did not last longer than the time of

trying the remaining loads, which yielded exactly the same propor-

tion as the earth near the hill had done.

Having thus satisfied myself of the merits of this red clay, I directed

the gold searchers to spread in various directions at a distance from

the hills, and to gather in preference wherever they found it. I had

the satisfaction to find my conjectures proved invariably well founded,

having tried on that day the tract near Daseracottapilly at more than

twelve different places, every one of which yielded a satisfactory pro-

duct.

It will surprise persons unacquainted with the character of Indians

to hear, as I inquired of the inhabitants of the village close to which

I had discovered gold dust, whether they ever had noticed particles of

it on their ground (some of which are actually large enough to be dis-

* Baterine Hill.

470 Account of the Golden Ore found (Serr.

cernible when mixed with the stratum); their answer was, ‘“‘ That

their business being to cultivate the ground, they never troubled them-

selves to look for gold in the earth, and consequently had never observ-.

ed it before.” I did not hesitate in agreeing with them that they had

taken to the most profitable pursuit of the two. Having thus explored

the tract near Daseracottapilly, I moved on the 26th to Pedipilly (a

small village east of the pass, and about four miles east of Daseracotta-

pilly), and witha view to save a number of useless repetitions, I shall

briefly say, that in order to establish the opinion which I had broached

respecting the merits of the small hills and red earth above alluded to,

I successively examined the whole tract from Baterine to Yerra Bate-

rine Hills, an extent of about twelve miles in length by four in breadth ;

during which inquiry I only was disappointed twice on more than thirty

experiments, and I remained satisfied that the gold dust was not more

peculiar to the tract near Wiurigam and Marciipam than any where

else within two miles on each side of the range of small hills or pass

above-mentioned : these places being only noticed in preference by the

natives on account of their inhabitants devoting more exclusively their

time to the searching for gold than those at any of the surrounding

villages.

From Pedipilly to Yerra Baterine Hills, the superior stratum is gene-

rally composed of a brown earth, mixed with gravel about two feet deep ;

it is almost every where succeeded by a sort of grey argillaceous earth,

and at some places by a white calcareous earth, when the superior stra-

tum alters to a bright red.

During the three days I halted at Marcipam, I kept twelve men

in constant employment, both to assist me in collecting specimens of

the strata, and to extract gold from the stones. Ten of them were em-

ployed the first day in digging out stones, and half of the next in pound-

ing them and extracting the metal—the produce of their labour was

in weight two grains of gold only.

So small a quantity of metal for so much labour induced me to think

that I had not been fairly dealt with; for were these the usual pro-

ducts, it could not possibly be worth these men’s while to attend to so

unprofitable a trade. I had morever observed that two mines had been

sunk since I had last visited Marcipam, a sure sign that the business

searching for gold, are exclusively of the Dheru (or Pariah) caste. The

following is their mode of carrying on the work :

When they resolve on sinking a mine, they assemble to the number

of about ten or twelve men from different villages. They next proceed

in appointing a Duffadar (or head man) among themselves, whose busi-

1834.] in the Eastern Districts of Mysore. 471

ness is to superintend the work, and to convert the products into

money. They then make a purse to purchase a sufficient quantity of

lamp oil, and the necessary iron tools. This being done, partly from a

prejudice they entertain that the tract over which a peacock has been

observed to fly and alight is that of a vein of gold, they fix upona spot,

and then proceed to business.

Having examined the mines near Marciipam, I proceeded in carrying

into execution the plan which I had formed of investigating the stra-

tum about the small hills extending north of Daseracottapilly, and also

the banks of the Pal-aur river. ‘

The service having taken me to a different tract from the Ist to the

4th of May, I had no opportunity of making any observation until I

arrived at a small village called Nellore on the western bank of the

river, one and half mile north of Battamangalam. I turned my atten-

tion in the first instance to the banks of the Pal-aur, from the bed of

which I obtained a few particles of gold, much the same in point of

quantity as what I had found at the second place, which I examined

near Baksagur.

Having noticed on the same day a deep rutt in the ground, exhibiting

the same sort of red clay as I have formerly described when near the

hills, running from west to east towards the river, I thought it offer-

ed a good opportunity to establish whether the golden tract extended

so far to the eastward ; as it would at the same time (in case of suc-

cess) explain whence came the gold dust found in the river, my expe-

riments proved perfectly satisfactory, and I remained well assured (this

impregnated spot lying far beyond any possible overflow of the river)

that it did not receive its contents from the stream, but on the contra-

ry, suppliedit with golden ore. I also formed an opinion that the me-

tal was not more peculiar to the hills than to the whole tract in which

they lay, comprehending a space of several miles east and west of them,

and extending more particularly to the eastward, somewhat beyond the

banks of the Pal-aur river. This induced me to examine the interval

between Mitial Ghat and Manigatta Hill, an interval of about eleven

miles in extent, through which the range is interrupted, and presenting

a tolerably even surface, only encumbered with large granite stones,

which bespoke more of iron than of gold.

On the 5th of May, moved to Carapanhelly, near Baterine Hill: on

this and the following day, examined successfully the whole of the

tract north of the hill. The stratum being at some places of a deep-

brown earth, succeeded by a grey argillaceous earth ; at others of a red

clay, succeeded by white calcareous earth and stones.

472 Account of the Golden Ore found (Supt.

On the 7th, moved to Shaptir, examined the ground at several

places in the interval; stratum as before; found it everywhere equally

impregnated. On the same evening, visited the banks of the river

(about two miles east from Shapur) with equal success, noticed a bed

of white calcareous stones (the common under-stratum of the metal-

lic earth) crossing the river from bank to bank where I stood.

On the 8th, moved to Manigatta, close north of which place the

range of small hills resumes; found gold at every place which I examin-

ed in the interval, .but evidently decreasing in point of quantity.

Strata as before. ;

On the 9th, examined the course of the river which crosses the

impregnated tract close north of Manigatta, and touches the south

extremity of the small hills north of it. Made trial of the soil, and

more especially of the highest earth collected at the surface within reach

of the stream for upwards of two miles west of the hills, and gave up

the pursuit when still obtaining a few particles of gold from the earth

taken at random within reach of the course of its water.

On the llth, 12th, 13th, and 14th, examined the tract about the

Manigatta, Wullir and Yeldtr Hills ; found it every where (though ex-

tremely thinly), impregnated with gold, the upper stratum being gene-

rally composed of a deep, brown earth, and succeeded by a livid-flesh-

colored calcareous earth at some places, and particularly about Yeldur,

changing to a beautiful pink color.

On the 15th, 16th, and 19th, examined successfully the cluster of

small hills which lay east of Randtr Papanpilly. These small eminen-

ces terminate, to the northward, the frequently interrupted range which

has been the subject of the present investigation, and were the win-

ning goal I had kept in view ever since I began this second inquiry. Hay-

ing however taken notice of a small hill lying about seven miles due east

of these, near Ramasandra, and apparently of tlfe same description; on

the 26th I examined the stratum bothin the interval and about it, and

found the earth every where impregnated with gold: having thus tra-

ced it uninterrupted right across this extensive pergunnah, and being

precluded of any farther investigation by the chain of large hills which

lay north of Ramasandra, and are connected with the eastern ghats

north east of Pangantr.

The country north of the Randtr Papanpilly hills loses altogether

its ardent and ungratifying appearance, it exhibits an extensive plain,

beautifully variegated with cultivated fields, tanks, and mango groves;

a scenery very seldom to be met with near the golden tract, which is

almost every where covered with a scanty, unthriving jungle, the soil

being supposed by the natives to contain certain foul substances inimi-

1834.] in the District of Mysore. 473

calto agriculture. Eager as they seem every where else to avail them-

selves of the vicinity of rising grounds to construct tanks, here on

the contrary, hardly any structure of this sort is tobe seem. Nay, at

many places, the rayats turn by means of artificial water-courses the noxi-

ous streams, which during the rainy season descend from those chalky

pits, towards their fields, thus unknowingly exemplifying that great

common-place of moral philosophy, which teaches us to disdain the

hidden andcorrupting treasures of the earth, and look to the plough for

abundance and prosperity.

Particulars of the mines examined by Lieut. Warren, in the month of

April, 1802.—1st Mine, west of Kembly.

The entrance of this mine is at the level of the tract in which it

stands. It isin breadth two feet ; in length, four feet ; in perpendicular

depth, about 30 feet; in extent 50 feet.

The upper stratum is composed of a deep-brown earth to the extent

of about 14 feet, (No. 1.) Then succeeds a stratum of grey argillaceous —

earth, mixed with gravel, about one foot deep, (No. 2.) Next follows a bed

of deep-brown earth, similar to that at No. |, four feet deep, (No. 3,) un-

der this is a stratum of hard grey and yellow clay, four feet deep (No. 4,)

where the mine ceases to descend perpendicularly ; and an even space

is met at this stage, intended as a place of rest.

From this the mine descends at an angle of about 10° from the foot

for four feet deeper. It then branches off into two separate galleries,

one of which strikes to the southward, and at six feet offset subdivides

into two branches, one of which follows the original southerly direc-

tion to the extent of 36 feet, the stratum being of a hard whitish argil-

laceous earth, (No. 6). The other branching off in a south-easterly

direction, to an extent of 20 feet, the stratum being the same as at

No. 6.

The other principal gallery extends westerly in a straight direction,

at present only accessible to 24 feet, where it is encumbered with fallen

earth, (the stratum being the same as No. 6, in the two preceding

galleries,) in each of which the metallic stones are found.

These stones are generally of a siliceous nature, of a black, changing

to deep rust colour, where they seem to decay. A few parallel streaks

are observable in them, about which adheres a green and yellow sub-

stance, which marks their value to the natives as they search the

mines, (No 7.)

N. B. Although this mine appears to have been much searched, it

is still very productive, at least in the ideas of the natives.

2nd Mine.

Being the same with that visited by me on the 28th of February.

474 Account of the Golden Ore in Mysore. (Supt.

The entrance of this mine is in a hollow place, about six feet below the

level of the surrounding tract, and lies nearly due west of Striin-

pally. It isin breadth two feet ; in length, four feet ; in perpendicular

depth, about 45 feet ; in extent, 56 feet. '

The upper stratum is composed of a black argillaceous earth, mixed

with gravel, about three feet deep, (No. 1.) Then succeeds a stratum of

dark-brown earth, mixed with stones, about six feet in extent (No. 2),

under this is a bed of hard clay, at some places in black and yellow

streaks, in an oblique direction ; about four feet deep, (No. 3.) Next fol-

lows on the north and west sides a bed of large black stones, of a hard,

compact argillaceous nature (No. 4);the stratum on the east and south

sides being of the same sort as (No. 2). Next follows a stratum of

black earth, mixed with gravel, about four feet in extent (No. 5), where

the mine ceases to descend perpendicularly, and where (as in the pre-

ceding one) a resting place is found.

The mine then descends at an angle of about 20° from the foot, for

32 feet direct ; the stratum being composed of hard black clay (No. 6,)

in which are found two sortsof stones. The one similar to that de-

scribed No. 4, containing in the opinion of the natives no metallic sub-

stance whatever. ‘The other being a hard white siliceous stone, about

which generally adheres a deep orange soft substance, which marks its

value to the miners, and generally appears where the stone splits as it

is broken (No. 7).

[The particulars of two other mines differ in no material respect from the pre-

ceding ; they are accordingly omitted.

In the Madras Literary Gazette for May 10th, 1834, appeared an interesting

editorial notice, derived from official documents, of the gold mines in the province

of Malabar, the first printed account, as it is stated, of these gold works.

There is also a notice of the same mines in the Mechanic’s Magazine for

1834, page 43, which states that although they became known to Mr. Duncan, Go-

vernor of Bombay, in 1793, they had remained neglected for forty years, until the

Madras Government lately issued an order for registering all gold found in the

collectorate of Calicut. Surveyors were also deputed to examine the district.

The principal mines examined by the late Dr. Warp, according to his report,

were five miles S. W. of Nelambur: their depth, and the mode of working them,

resemble the foregoing description. The produce from 66 lbs. of the earth was about

one grain. The African sands sometimes yield as much as 36 in the same quan-

tity. The total quantity extracted per annum does not exceed 750 ounces, or

30,000 rupees value. The mines now worked are Cherankode, Devala, Nelyalam,

Ponery, and Pulyode, in the Wynaad district: the rivers Srupumjee, Polwye,

and Tirumpaddy rivers in Calicut; Punaur and Malapuram rivers in Kur-

menad; Pandalir and Aliparamb rivers in Nedinganad; Kadalaondy and

Parpanangady on the sea shore in Shernad ; Kapil, Aripanad, and Tirdmaly

Hills in the Ernaad district; besides twenty river works unnecessary to enume-

rate.—Ep.]

1834.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 475

VI.—Absiract Statement of 412 Villages wn Zillah Barelly. Settlement under

Regulation VIT. 1822. By H.S. Boutperson, Esq. Collector.

The following statement, for which we are indebted to the Secretary of the

Allahabad Sudur Board of Revenue, will give a just notion of the produce of

land in the Rohilcund districts.

al gs EG | Malguzdri Land. Eee 420 So

, = Sree i BPS oS a 2-8

Pargannah, i <5 ia | Ter dione ee 23 3 E's § 22

° aq } ul- eh a os

e = gee ICultiva- lie a- | Total. | & a2 a| S28] az

le) & ISS tea. _[ble. Sore neatyy ogee a

Ac. Ac. Ac. Ac. see i AM Paliv Ab.

1 Bisalpur,....} 13} 5,128] 1,252] 3,050] 626] 3,876) 9,352 |2 6 6/3 1 0

2 Chaumehalla,| 13} 4,884] 1,170} 2,180] 1,5341 3,714] 5,475 |1 7 7/2 8 O

ON 2. =. 8} 2,339] 414 1,34 585 1,925} 2,524 |1 4 10/1 14 oO

Sdieror ee: AY, 58| 25,980] 8,626] 12,740] 4,614) 17,354; 29,7242/1 11 5/2 5 O

DELO We skis. 30] 17,203; 5,320; 7,895! 3,988] 11,883] 17,587 j1 7 8/2 3 7

4 Faridpur,...,} 29} 11,459] 2,558] 5,230] 3,671] 8,901] 13,571 |1 8 5/2 9 O

5 Nawabganj,.. 51} 23,835] 6,567| 13,294] 3,974] 17,268} 35,296 |2 0 8/2 10 0

Dataks,:. 5. 10; 3,844] 877] 2,427) 540| 2,967; 6,897 12 5 2,213 0

6 Aunla, 28] 17,834) 6,754] 5,614) 5,466) 11,080) 13,431 |1 3 52 6 0

Ditto, 2] 1,919} 600} 1,033} 286] 1,319] 2,237 1111 2)2 2 7

7 Shahie,...... 53! 23,577] 6,997] 12,320] 4,260] 16,580] 30,527 }1 13 53/2 Ua

Ditto, ..... | 31] 16,742] 5,305} 7,200] 4,237] 11,437] 20,016 |1 12 0/212 0

8 Sirsaweh, . 23] 12,954] 2,004| 8,310] 1,040] 9,350} 21,360 12 4 63/2 9 O

Punta (yno2) 38] 17,239] 4,226] 11,600; 1,413] 13,013] 34,229 }2 10 1/2 15 O

9 Saneha,...... 14] 6,230| 3,380, 2,260) 590} 2,850} 5,438 |1 13 6/2 6 0

POVINSSiae. .:). 2 2 419 144! 154 12] 275 413 j1 8 0/2 10 10

Il Ayaon ee . 2) 2,262) so02] 1,035} 425] 1,460} 2,454 {111 o/2 6-0

PRE ca oi, 3] 2,658] 612] 1,675) 371] 2,046] 4,351.12, 2 0/2 9 O

UO 1 529] 105 367 57 424 912.12" 2 5/2), 8" 0

Ditto, od. soo: 3} 3,489] 1,117] 2,085] 287 oe 4,286 ]112103/2 0 10

Grand Total,.... 412)1, 99,024/59,730|1,01,809|38,285/1,40, 094 2,60,0803|1 13 83/2 8 10

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 1st October, 1834.

(Col. Sir Jeremrau Bryant, Sen. Mem. present, in the Chair.]

Lieutenant Macieop, Madras N.I., attached to the Burmese Embassy,

and Lieutenant-Colonel Jamns Low, Resident at Lucknow, proposed at the

last Meeting, were balloted for, and duly elected as members of the Society.

Read a letier from N. Wauuicn, Esq. M. D. Acting Secretary of the

Agricultural and Horticultural Society of Bengal, expressing the thanks

of the Society for their present of Kandahar tobacco, cotton-seeds, &c.

Read a letter from Professor Franx, expressing his best thanks for the

17th volume of the Asiatic Researches received thr ough their late Secre-

_ tary, Professor H. H. Wixson.

Also one from Cu. D’ Meies, Secretary of the American Philosophical So-

* ciety, acknowledging receipt of volumes 16th, 17th, and 18th of the Asiatic

_ Researches, and volume Ist of the Journal As. Soc.

2Pr2

“ot

Pad

476 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Sepr.

Extracts were read of private letters from Professor Witson, and Mr.

GxrorcE SwInTON, on subjects interesting to the Society.

The celebrated sculptor CHANTREY has at last undertaken to execute the bust

of our late Secretary. Some delay is anticipated, as he is at present engaged in

a colossal equestrian statue of Sir Taomas Munro for Madras, and a full length

of Sir J. Matcoum for Bombay.

A fresh supply of the 15th volume, Asiatic Researches, was required, all hitherto

sent home having been disposed of.

Sir Davip Brewster is at present engaged in a work on the crystalline lenses

of animals, and he is anxious to procure specimens of the eyes of all the fishes of

the Ganges. Those who have opportunites of supplying this desideratum are

requested to wrap the eyes up in thin-sheet-lead, numbered with reference to a

catalogue of their names and species, and then all may be enclosed together in

spirits of wine. Mr. Swinron thus sent home the eyes of elephants, tigers, &c.

on a former occasion.

Mr. Swinton, referring to the notice in page 304 of the Journal for July 1833,

intimates that he has received back from Sir D. Brewster the amount of Indian

subscriptions for the polyzonal lens, with bank interest at 2 per cent., and that he

holds it at the disposal of the subscribers to be paid to their agents in England.

(A notice to this effect is printed on the cover of the present month.)

Library.

Read a letter from J. Vavenan, Esq. Librarian of American Philo.

sophical Society, forwarding the undermentioned books for presentation.

Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, volume 4th, part 3rd, new

series.

of North America, in a letter from Professor Barron to Mons. Roume of Paris,

Laws and Regulations of the American Philosophical Society.

Note of the effect upon the magnetic needle of the Aurora Borealis visible at

Philadelphia on the 17th May 1833, by A. D. Backe.

Observations on the disturbance in the direction of the horizontal needle, by

A. D. Backe.

Memoirs of the Historical Society of Pennsylvania; and various pamphlets on

the subject of canals and institutions for education.

The following works were also presented :

Memoirs of the Astronomical Society, volume 7th—presented by that Society,

through the Honorable the Court of Directors.

Select papers on expressing the languages of the East in the English character—

presented by Mr. Trevelyan.

A brief account of the religion and civil institutions of the Burmans—dy H. N.

Thakoor.

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 73 and 75,—by the Asiatie Society of Paris.

Boorhani Qatiu, a Dictionary of the Persian language, a new edition, edited

and printed by Hakim Abdulmojid—by the editor.

Museum.

Model of a musical instrument and a battle-axe used by the hill people

near Hazéribagh—presented by Lieutenant J. Awdry.

1834.] Miscellaneous. 477

Specimens of the shells and corals from the Isle of Socotra were pre-

sented vy Mr. J. Curnin, on the part of Mr. H. V. Lyneu.

Specimens of the rocks in the jungle mehals, particularly of the strata

exposed to view by the new road, cut in the Katjor pass of the Dalma

range of hills, separating Burrabhum and Patktn from Dholbkim and

Singhbham ; were presented by Lieutenant Western, Engineers.

The fossiltooth alluded to in Dr. Spmmspury’s last communication, was

received from Dr. Row.

Specimens of basalt, white porcelain clay, coal, and pyrites from Sadiya

in Assam were presented by Lieutenant H. L. Bieer, Adjutant, Assam

Light Infantry.

A note was read from Lieutenant Arcusoxp, enclosing a letter from an

Officer of H. C. Sloop Coote, stating the impossibility of finding a convey-

ance for the mummy left there by him, in consequence of the prejudices

of the Mahomedan seamen. It had become necessary, after many endea-

vours to get it away from Mocha, to bury it at that place !

Reada letter from Lieutenant W. Forey, dated Khyook Phyoo, Arracan,

6th September, transmitting Journal of a tour through the Zsland of Ram-

ree, with a Geological Sketch of the country, and brief account of the cus-

toms, &c. of its inhabitants.

Extracts from Lieutenant Fory’s journal were read, and the thanks of

the Society were voted for his valuable communication.

[The journal will be published in an early number. ]

A notice of a new coin with the monogram of figs. 1 and 8, Plate ix. of

Hindu coins, volume iii. Asiatic Society’s Journal, was received from Major

Sracy, and read.

A note by the Secretary was read, on the perfect identity of the inscrip-

tions of the /ath of Feroz Suan at Dehli; Bary Sen’s lath at Allahahad ;

and the column bearing the same name near Bettiah.

[The notice of this curious and important fact will appear in the next number.)

VIII.— Miscellaneous

1.—On the making of Chinese Paper ; translated from the 23rd Volume of the

Pun Tsaou Kang Muh.

[From the Trans. Soc. Arts, xlix. pt. 2.]

In ancient times, bambus were connected together, and letters burnt on them,

to form books; and hence the several characters employed to denote papers and

documents are formed partly with the character for ‘‘ bambu.”’

In the time of the T'sin and the Han dynasties, letters were written upon silk

cloth ; and hence the characters for silk and cloth are component parts of the

character used for paper.

In the time of the Emperor Ho Te, (A. D. 100,) Tsac Lun began to take the

bark of trees, old silk of different kinds, fishing-nets, and hemp, and boil them to

rags, and make paper of them, which was used throughout the whole of the empire’

478 Miscellaneous. [Supr.

Another authority says, the people of Shuh, on the western side of China, use

hemp or linen to make paper ; the people of the Kast, in Fokin, use tender bam-

bus; the people of the North, the bark of the mulberry ; others use the rattan ;

some, mosses or lichens; some, the straw of wheat or other grains; some, the

cocoon of the silk worm; and others, the bark of the Chu-tree (syn. of Ruh),

the Brousonettia.

Sha Che, or Crape Paper.

This paper is brought from among the mountains of Nanking, in the province of

Kwang Se.

In spring, during the first and second moons, they take the bark of a tree called

Ruh-muh (Brousonettia Papyrifera), and having pounded it, throw it into a stone

reservoir of pure water, where they leave it to steep till it is fit for use. They then

take it out with the sediment, and pouring into it cow-skin glue, boiled with water,

stir all together. Taking up this mixture with a mould of bambu screen of the

size required, they put it out into the sun to dry, and it becomes crape paper.

The Chinese paper called touch-paper (or paper fuel) is made at the village call-

ed Peih Keang, a few miles from Canton, of the variety of bambu called Lang.

At the beginning of summer, during the fourth and fifth moons, the young

sprouts of the bambu are cut off just as the leaves are beginning to grow, and,

having been beaten flat, are thrown into a lime-pit to steep for about a month.

They are then taken out, washed clean, and driedin the sun. After which, they are

pounded small, passed through a sieve, and laid up. The kernel of the Longan fruit

(Dimocarpus longan) is also used, being pounded small, dried in the sun, and pass-

ed like flour through a sieve. When making the paper, this powder is put into

clean water, stirred about, then taken up with a mould made of bambu screen,

and the water left to run off. Itis afterwards applied to a heated wall to dry;

and the paper is then complete.

For coarser or finer paper, a coarser or finer mould is used.

The person who made the drawings says, the bambu is cut into lengths of

about three feet, tied up into bundles of seventeen each, and put into running

water, where it stays six months. it is then put (in the same bundles) into pits

made in the ground, mixed with quick lime made from the shells of the Venus

Sinensis, pressed down with weights, and left for six months longer. The bundles

will have been thus soaked for twelve months: they are then taken out, cut into

short lengths, put into one of the usual Chinese pounding mills, and beaten down

into pulp; being stirred occasionally, so as to present a new surface ; about four

hours’ labour will break it down.

Pits, twelve covids deep and ten long, contain 2000 bundles of seventeen pieces

eacn, weighing about 24 catty, or 32 pounds,

Cisterns are about eight covids long,-in two partitions, two and six broad, and

two pailfuls of water are used to one of the pulp.

King Yuca Paper.

During the fourth moon, at the close of spring and commencement of summer,

the bambu shoots are cut off at the length of three or four covids, (14-625 inches,)

and the size of six or seven inches, and then thrown into a lime-pit to steep for

about a month. They are then taken up, washed clean, and bleached every day,

till they are of the purest white; after which, they are dried in the sun, pounded

small, and passed through avery fine sieve, and the finest and whitest part of the pow-

1834.] Miscellaneous. 479

der taken for use. With this is used also the best white cotton of Loo Chow, ten

times bowed (or bolted), and the very light cotton which is uppermost taken for

use.

Rice-water, made from the whitest rice, being mixed with these two ingredients,

the whole is taken up with a mould made of bambu screen of the size required,

and then applied to heated wall to dry.

This forms the whitest and finest King Yuca paper.

The above notes were accompanied by seven outline drawings, made in China,

of the various processes of manufacturing paper from the bambu, which drawings,

by the liberality of Mr. Reeves, have been placed in the Society’s Library.

2.—Preventing the Adhesion of Earthy crust tothe Inner Surface of Steam Boilers.

[From the Trans. Soc. Arts, xlix. pt. 2.]

Almost all natural waters hold in solution both carbonate and sulphate of lime,

two earthy salts, of which the former is thrown down by bringing the water to a

boiling heat, and the latter by evaporation. On this account it is, that if the inside

of a steam-engine boiler be examined, after having been in use for a few days,

jt will be found to contain muddy water, and an earthy crust will be seen adher-

ingto the iron plates of which the vessel is formed. The rate at which this

crust is deposited depends on the hardness of the water employed, that is, on the

proportion of the above-mentioned earthy salts which it contains. This crust is a

much worse conductor of heat than iron is, and, therefore, a boiler lined with it,

eyen to the thickness of the tenth of an inch, possesses the following defects. The

water which it contains is not so soon brought up to the boiling point, and a

greater quantity of fuel is required to produce a given quantity of steam, because

a large proportion of the heat given out during its burning is carried up the chim-

ney and lost. It becomes, therefore, necessary, from time to time, to remove

this crust, which is naturally done by a hammer and chisel ; but this operation not

only incurs a waste of time, but the boiler is often seriously injured, and rendered

leaky by means of it.

It has been found, if a few potatoes are thrown into the boiler when it is again

- filled, after having been cleaned out, that the formation of crust is sensibly re-

_tarded, and that the adhesion of it to the sides of the boiler is greatly weakened,

so as to allow of its being detached more speedily, and with much less hazard.

Another method of producing the same effect has been pointed out to the Society

by Mr. James Beprorp, of Leeds, druggist. He put into a large steam boiler be-

- tween two and three gallons of sperm oil foots; and found that, after eight weeks

constant use, the deposit of crust was very small compared to what it used to be

_ from the same water alone, and also that the crust could be cleared off by means

of a common stiff broom. The application of oily matters for this purpose,

though original on the part of Mr. Beprorp, is not absolutely new ; for the Soci-

‘ety have been informed by one of their members, that he has known an iron boil-

er using Thames water preserved in constant use for seventeen years by cleaning

it often, and smearing the inside with oil or tallow after each cleaning.

The Society, however, have reason to believe that neither of the above methods

are in common use, and have, therefore, directed this short statement to be pub-

lished for the benefit of those whom it may concern.

tH 7

= ‘yensn se ae ae ts 319M S}USUINIISUL OUT

oH *yQUOUT sty} Ure yonuT *2IQeLeA FYB] 298 | 66 ¥°96 98 | 6 6% | st o%e | $98 £06 [6°¢8 {S18 18/999° | $Zs* [89° |ga9°

a ‘reajo «= ‘Apnopp op ‘0 ‘ou 0) cos 16 6 | se | OL | sfc | oI | 9%%8 | H°98 JOG | Z'c8 | Z‘18} OGL* | 999° | zOL‘ lade

WM “Apnoyo “ured op ‘o “Au "OF cos 16 6 7 ST | s9 | 19 | 8° | 0°%8 | 098 [0%e6 668 | 1°¢8; 992° | O99' | FEL‘ | Z99-

ee ay *ouy *rea]o Ss “Mu *MS 98 v6 7 BE | G6 | So | ST} 08 } T'g8 [0°86 Je%cR | O'cey OFL< | 6E9% | LOL‘ 1699.

op ‘snjeiys | ‘Mts “MS °S 16 9 | OT 19S | Le 1 OP Ls | S98 18°26 !o%F8 | ef1g] £99° | gRe* | BOS | B09.

Buys op “Azey ‘Ss ‘MS 'S os' 16 86 | 9% | OF | OF | Lah a‘vs | ace |8'e8 \6%8 | T's] 989% | PLe* | 889° |orO.

“Azey *Kpnoyo *pnos ‘Ss Ss ‘s 16 46 | OT | Gi | oh | OT | Les | aize 14.06 |Z'F8 | O18] 49% | 9ge* | 12‘ |Ec9.

ouy ‘Aep te “ur prey | ‘acs ‘s “s 065 f 86 86 0% | ob |b | OOF SB | GB FQ | I'48 |S°E8 | G92 4 969° | GIOS | BaZ° | FLO.

‘snyerys *Aromoys ured °S ‘au ‘Ss Gath 96 66 GE | Lg | VE | FL B08 | Ofcg [E528 [re8 1‘8Z | 289° | 96¢* | FES JE89,

*1e9]0 ‘spnojo "JBs"und | ‘d's “MU *O 0% 86 66 1% | ee | o'€ | SO 70°08 | offs jOf88 1%e8 | 6.9L 4 199° | OLE* | FEDS | Ze9,

*yeIjs ‘Und “UIrl “708 *pnos s ‘as "Ss cht he 86 66 90 | 8% | Be | oS fee, | pag [LB | L'b8 | weg} FOZ | 19° | 9eL* | Ped.

*pnos ‘aug. ‘yeusuind | ‘S ‘MS ‘Ss 16 66 | s%!e% | t% | Lt Fess | ofcg j8'ss [see | ote | Z9Z* | ez9¢ | oss 992;

*1ea]o “UIeL ‘azey ‘oS “A 2 } 09T | 66 66 | 9U | ae | Ge | ST PS‘T8 | T'eg |P'2e8 |6'ce | BIg f €82° | oagt | aL |E89,

“a *qeIys"uINd op op ‘Ss *MS O oss 66 86 | 6%] I | re | IT Fess | reg (eZ8 188 | Test OLZ' | oF9* | Oss | 199.

S op *Apnoyo op ‘oO. 80‘ ae) 16 96 | FST | 99 | 90 F LEB | gfog {2°06 |F°28 | O18 | 289° | GIO* | GOL | FOL,

= *reayo op op Cat tee i) G0‘ 96 G6 Ie | oy | oS | OTP TSB | Oe [068 [8°28 | E18 | 9EL° | eFO* | OFZ! '899.

= 4us1iq op op “a ul u +6 t6 | 63! E% 1 9'¢ | ST ETES | TGQ 19516 |PZB } OfT8 f 299° | tHoe | OFS lpZo‘

S * vaya ‘ou *1e9]9 0 70 800s OTS £6 6 7 PE | OM | LO | OTF HES | HGR L516 19°28 | OB | SIO | QGP | OG9S |9LE.

fe ‘azey - «*I[Nuind «‘SuayyeS | "SARA ou 16 16 9 | 92 | Sh | PON TES | efqg 18°06 19°98 | 708 f 809° | Z6r* | gE9° osss

oe op ‘ous ‘uny} op Cige mac | “a «FSP 16 46 | OT | Ue | rb | BS | CSB | 12g |0%88 (998 | B18 | E9° | ose* | oROt | ITI.

= op *asojo op ce) u “a 16 16 91 | HG | 1h | OTF G'SB | Hog }9°Z8 |0'98 | O'T8 F 69% | gcc< | Box G09:

8 op * 4880100 “Ievajo ‘am ‘au “a 96 86 Ll | 0% 5 OF | OTF S18 | HQ9 (9'T6 13°28 | Of 4 FE9* | OTS‘ | OGe* |OaS.

& *Iea]o Gitetents *Azey BC ¢ "I@A ace OFS c6 %6 ove | 119 | 39 | SB] Bs | L990 0516 16°88 | ofea a Sos’ | oLps | OFS* |96F*

& “Sulu Yysy -[]np ‘yseoIgA0 | “9*U ‘UH 0) 68 96 oH} F6 | OF } 9 GLB + BSG G86 \S'8B ; HOB" SESS | aps | OOGS Bac"

= 1mp ‘auy op ‘70 "MU *O 06 6 | aco | gfe | 99 | LT 4 a'68 | cng |O%Or'E*Ze8 | ose} 89S | gts | Gear | 229°

S op bd fatecnnts) “rea]o 0) ‘Ss ‘au 16 96 | 83 | o°8 | 99 | 8 | 8°ce | tga |Z°6 (£98 | 008] OS9* | gL* | oss | 269°

& op *AJOMOYS ured 8 "aS “a =f 03° +6 16 g% | £9 Lg fT 19°18 | 2°28 |8°16 6°98 1°6L 89° | gog* | ZI9* eeg*

= op op "1e9yo a i) or) fits 96 96 7% | Bf L‘¢ Sl § 0°08 | 8'Ze | 8°88 | 1°98 | B°GZ HE EGS‘ | aoR* | ORGS [SF

2 *189]9 op Azey “a 79 8 fom F 6 | 26 | as | Lio | BP | £0} L‘08 | Bt2e J0%68 j0°28 | FOB | FOS" | aes | 919° |EZs°

“ud *[9 op 0141p 7 ‘mse fogs 96 66 0% | 6 {| 8S LT PGB | 8698 1S°36 {8°28 | ITS | OF9S | ales | FR9° | 8P9"

“ulel ‘Iynwns “Iva 3 ‘A'S ‘oO C6 16 6% | 29 gee 0 6GB | 1°68 } 1°88 |8°S8 ) 8°08 | E89* | gees } OTL‘ | 199°

es Z z & Zz zleleleblelel2 lee le lesle ele le lel e

3 Ss g S 2 iS ° moe eC pl ae = omer |e seu leo: ene Jee Pe a

g S z 5 g ta Bi te Sislteys Sy eS RE SS ESEN | Sy | Sy ee io

z. 3 5. 3 5 i= ® i] > S tg > > i y [3 > |p Bin rn) =

=] i=} i=} n Ls a . ° . . To 5 ‘¢ . . > >

o as . w = Ffeomk Shem Ie ee Pir tt | pe Tie | fg ST a) i | ap =

= ss i *19}9UL *1OJOULOULIOY, 1, 3 *1ye os)

TOUTES MA “PUTA UfeaT -OASA PH ALE] QING-3}stoy Jouotsserdeq TEV SU kes oU OULU podinee rately

“FEST ‘vaquagdag fo yquopy ay) sof ‘vjqnojny ‘e0xfQ hossy ays yn aday ‘uajsebayy poorhojowoajapy

480

pistes oe

ern

‘>

Jour. As. Soe.

)

Uf De Sy,

KZ ys /

(

Y 7 )

IIE =

monument

EWN

at sancthee

22Y/A=A I AV LZA LIITES Be | =<=<AN S

Sculplure tn one of the Compartments of the B

on. the river Gandck.

Hurrcemehure So

JOURNAL

THE ASIATICSOCTIET Y.

No. 34.—October, 1834.

I.—Notice of some Ancient Inscriptions in the Characters of the Alla-

habad Column. By B. H. Hoveson,. Esq. Resident in Nepal.

[In a Letter to the Secretary, read at the Meeting of the 28th May, 1834.]

With reference to the remarks in No. 27 of the Journal on the

Allahabad Column, and, more particularly, to the note at the foot of

page 116, I hasten to inform you, that some 8 or 10 years ago, I sent

to the Asiatic Society drawings and descriptions of a column, and in-

scription, which I found in the Tarai of zillah Sarun, half way between

the town of Bettiah and the river Gandac, west and a little north of

Bettiah, and very near to the Nepal frontier. There is a similar pillar,

and similarly inscribed, close to the high road from Segonly to Patna ;

and though this be, I suspect, in zillah Tirhit, not Saran, and though

Srirxuine call his Lath, the Saran pillar, yet I believe him to allude to

the latter monument, and not to mine: because the latter is situated

in a frequented country, and commonly traversed route to and from

sundry familiar places ; and if not in Saran, it is, at least, close to its

boundary ; whereas the former stands in a desert out of the way of all

ordinary routes. At all events, whether Srrruine alluded to one or

the other monument, it is certain, that there are ¢wo in north Beh4r;

that both bear inscriptions of an identical character with your No. 1;

and that both columns resemble in size and shape the Allahabad one,

and that of Frroz Suan. I possess likewise an inscription, procured

from the Sagar territories, written in the very same character. When

therefore we consider the wide diffusion over all parts of India of

these alphabetical signs, we can scarcely doubt their derivation from

Deva Nagari, and the inference is equally worthy of attention that the

482 Noiice of some Ancient Inscriptions [Ocr.

language is Sanscrit. I use the words Deva Nagari and Sanscrit in

the largest sense, and mean thereby, the language and literal sym-

bols of the learned Hindus; for, you know, it is a questiou whether

the existing Deva Nagari and Sanscrit be the primitive types, or, only

the last results of refinement of older forms. The learned among the

Hindus, so far as I know, adhere to the former opinion, and insist

that all the Bhashas and their written characters, are derivatives from

the primitive and perfect types, viz. Sanscrit and Deva Nagari. And,

with reference to the variety of alphabetical signs, which are daily

being discovered by us, the common assertion of the Pandits of both

the Brahmanical and Bauddha faiths is particularly worthy of obser-

vation. They say that there are, or were, no less than 64 Bhashas,

each with its appropriate alphabet, derived from Sanscrit. Now, though

the round number, 64, should probably be received with a grain of

reserve, yet the many new varieties (so to speak) of Deva Nagari,

which we have discovered in the last 10 years, obviously drawn from

that type, tend to confirm the general truth of what the Pandits assert ;

and, at the same time, warrant the expectation that we shall find many

more yet, as well as countenance such presumptions as that your Nos.

1 and 2 are essentially the same, and that both are essentially Indian,

or (in the language of the Pandits, varieties of the Deva Nagari type.

When I forwarded the drawing of the Mathiah pillar, (for so it is

called by the neighbouring peasants,) with copy of the inscription upon

it, to Dr. Wiuson, I noticed the resemblance of the letters to those of

Tibet, as well as that of the couchant lion* on the top of the monu-

ment to the effigies of the same animal, forming the most common

sculptural ornament of a certain class of templesin Nepal. And I

observed to Dr. Wiuson, that those circumstances had led me to hope

that some Nepalese Pandit of the Bauddha faith would have been

found capable of expounding the inscription :—an expectation in which,

I added, I had been disappointed. If you examine the records of your

museum, you will, I hope, find the Mathiah pillar and inscription;

but, if not, and [I still retain (of which I am doubtful) copies of them,

I will forward them to you; and also, if you desire it, the Sagar

inscription.

Kathmandi, 24th April, 1834.

I have just ascertained from LoxrAman Upapnya, the Nipalese

Vakil, that there are three Laths in North Behar, inscribed with the

* Lieut. Burtr’s Bull, which crowned the Praydg Lath, is or rather was, I

suspect from analogy, a Lion.

Sis eM ~ cea... SRR an. wal, f 7} Sue

Mtoe Weber Pacer o pivaas NS ee ae eer

pin Siro oepaereeted Abo hactnaga ayaay* Dk saunter

Tao f bie AN, SES ea oy" shee :

Negin : ‘ +) Yatra ‘is : sg

neces tive LaF+ RD Peta eRe | Pash: sud Lal EE

eps s RE sa sf

Bar hit: bAM.. TARA eat TEM, AR oaG sae ie ade 4 AWA

Keays ip pk meee: hae i UT PAG yn titan nobas ’

t# arial ea at

Hi aeaievenn hy Dns. 8' Gauydit ay ben ‘ Ki

; HSPs Wer Watery howe ado dutioowak Taupe We edie! SRE Sh

Mb - ee eye Tew Lng RQ e 2 HIGeED si O hye?

ree A. vihi,.) “ul \ Agha: Se BURY Y

7 ee nv Oe a. oe we 4p Aisi Fai *s

iN Wievod ee GrIib ek ainenehitae anata nates,

Cd ie

‘ih ARE MELE MIP OLBIK AY > Redhat Sti Abe hi OS

Pashia veneer t Raa THhWAKHCReLOM La ida serait 4843 4

wee Batali ek, PAR Phy ag BO ayy, Hommleene eae eur Dowirr

Meee owen va cae: ty ige nats a7. ae xe)

bag 503. MOM Hi aMBhAsh [UK SL aueipmeiL. A rire

Picaive’ siete MRA ANODE FONE AALS cde! ead Re angaeriets

PBS BY ite. seks Hehe a ebb is a 1 WA sls bes Re

in a 4 aie GAAVaR eda | La EN eal BEA word

ASR AG Lub Bahonh 6 oftin bra! ae hi Ad sainlienall

e! DB sind Yt CKO gag yok seg ol ROD Y Wal Kato ik

Ot Vaal samamnonne: aceite ss

ares det SBI ex Latayy One ee ts a

| RAW DALE o, yoo! CBwz ib died BRALARERYY » The

AD ObKLTAG bud Mad +49 aiph

me et ih er be oA “ty Pye ney ae pk

ve aah hve vas Fabas. ve Ana a) Noeaces wipe ‘4 mC re

‘ ’

a rarer eo ‘ie tole retmy berm & Sh maeslihaaharain (focal Rial meciiiiads imeem Soh neces etna

» Wop be i J bs as

j ’ 3

and sant soi mer Kms Pde KP AY be ty Aikliip Hy Keel

Lesh tg ape aes Soa es he ‘ OTe hae.

Betsonsrcvierasn padelyres wow A RMA AR 6S 1:

BTMAGG ADE al At 6.6 ohabea id Lo: + led:

Fis ORAS safe cil Bae ova STi Te eee sat

meemanenint nt Bi ae slorratlfastlcvatic uehiae!

eB seseiae 12Ata WOPAgd LY 4 yy Lis COLA Mae Le .

Ce Fe

; 4) tie nah

Baad YA assis 7 nae FP yeh Ser yndes ta:

Cham be

hi ,

is Mise Ibe gol gxakgaynaes’ ae A lect aery yoke tte

- Jour. As. Soc. Tol Hf. PLNNXIX.

Inscription on the Mathiah Lath.

between hice sion ior = River Gandak.

2SL Catlemers HUbe SUK Sb EAL SLCENLH SBE+EL LOW

I 14+6 +UbL SubAVAES Hoh Gut 5 ot Lot +4bBroLaA A hctbt EYdtb

ULF CLDEBU HLF EPLIDAVALER RBEYLE dLUPLUCANEPA LAFPLA

i jE FEPOT EAA tu. Ag LOGLY LO) optAtdeoiuwars pth. +S LAULESIE b

CAGL5BHOLOSEELIF LE ABLES EEUEA SLAW EA BURL L¥G2 Kr

Sad ao pail ouLeuReerarr bs COIS) ECStASIDALS BOGE InSLRScAGELAL §

£C forere EUAS LL Soult le bOL LLPLLA SLY L641 Kucbeey SbG1 x1t Ly

TAS LAEFD FAAS CHLRIUADWIVAS LXGL LOMA AB GLEARGUPLIAUAL

wart Lda. eS LASEALALIS OKIAAY $1 Libba DLV IL +eL

P5LtL C 2 LL 26 Pr EA LY D- Bu CUICAT HAY LAY Lick: AD 8686

2oada+e Catan Leas or LIAUUS LAGIALaNet ol FBFLAM WG

ox Ae dSPOVVYOLF LALLY AS EE FCB VEASSHLLEL Da: LAL Lab ASIA

WPYAMLSMK BEM LALY: “LD BVO TGA fend of to" line.cast side. Dethé Lith )

[the Delhi tnse riplion has WU. lines more tn thts place ‘a

ditto East side \agrees with Delhi. inseriplion South st

$81 eutt rae S oes LASEN adysy'tCA CDA GIA big CHL ALAALDSFS NS

[DIA Llaf TAAL (GINALALIAALLCULD LA PSSA OLDS Ve VEBKAHSHSOC ASS” |B

4Kao bw’ t iy [GAAS Ld BH SANS WL RA LeG pL Ady ‘dl S DLLAS

Uvey: ASOSAGOLGS SL: LOWLGUL 0YLS pL arul DWLA AK.

$61 CLELPATELSMHLD BLD FL dDwA ACLLOY+LL Su s1Laga LA d15108o

ly SD51 UDdA UPL LYS AI,SEDUATA V+ LAL YLLA ‘IL6d¥ ose Eructte rng

VWHeol: LDU BSYCALEM L2LE-Adéu: LEER Lavedvevess: dbpter bx =

VRES+ L14< £286 U 364 CL OL PL Ele HUALIMSAB LED PAL SA TDLPYL or a]

R-UBCUtR: Lonsrarsdibow eee Bins es. “ital:

pai

———— LUcS LoS SPOMA nen ees +d oOhe A, CLUADLWELGHLA Ads,

doat Ubu Qny Sacapdsnnun Math cup Rae E1LELE ae Ltbad axatipaa huss

lies vir Leavid ACA B: Raves tv cB Reve. 614 LBALLLE Angora

NdobA ABELL USALSA LovBUGt +e et UPLKAMTLILLPANSL LD bFALWd

BAAGL SABA ADA LSU G Lote GDS POHA UALS SXKSSLAL SSOGLULABILAE

BAS: oo eT Uae LLSLd+ehOULS-

ditto West sede

I ios are endocen maedinnae

Lok CaLiA yatDa RL eer

The figures denote the commencement of the lines tn the Original and the order of readi1

The Letters between the lines accord with the Ddchi text. and these enclosed in a ieee line

are WPASSEND in that version.

1834.) in the Characters of the Allahabad Columa. 483

character No. 1, and, moreover, a Déhgép; or ne Bauddha

mausoleum and, temple, in the. samme region: : 3

~ The first of the Laths is the well known one. near, Bakra, i in sight

‘Of the high road to Hajiptir, and this is surmounted by a lion. The:

“second is at. Radiah, néaréArahraj-Maha Deva, district of Majhouats

» and. zemindary of Bettiah, and ;it has no lion: hi34

The third i is the Mathiah one, between the town. of Bettiah and- the

a 'Gandad, ‘eight, or ten miles (perhaps more) west, and a little north, of

_ + Bettiah, town. It has a lion: I find that my copy ‘of the “Mathiah

pay

7 3

SE Oi a =

4 a* Seria is gone home ;:you shall‘haye’a new one made, if you need

a; ‘A: it: And I have. ordered , )drawings aud inscriptions to be taken from) .

‘the other two pillars. .

4 //o< Lhave likewise directed a diva awing “to he made of the Kesriah mound.

__ which is ‘undoubtedly‘a Bauddha Déhgdp or Chaitya, ‘and such also-is

my yes the Mauikayale tope. . There are scores :of them in this valley.

| WS ATANote'on the Mathiah Lath Inscription. By Jas. Prinsnp, Sec. &e.

a ‘Since writing the above, Mr. Hopcson has favoured me with a

native drawing of the column near Bettiah, which is engraved as figure

a 2iof Plate XXVII.; anda copy of the inscription it bears is given at

»d Deen verified by careful examination, but the native engraver, to save

space; has unfortunately: carried on )the whole text continuously, so that

i it does not shew the commencement of each line according to-the

, Shginal. This defect I have endeavoured to remedy by placing small

a ee

€

ty figures to ‘mark the beginning of the lines, as it was is hardly worth Ape =

SE nt re-engrave the whole plate. sh fo a it

: x o+9'PFhef ‘character. of this inscription was-at once: of course recognizéd ta ~

ed be,the. same , as that of the Allahabad column and Frroz’s Lath. The”

initial word of each paragraph. was also soon perceived to agree with

“the | ‘specimen given at the foot of Plate V. of the present viene ie

jy & ) identity: ‘continuing even further than the five letters there marked,

| * \and extending, in all the numerous cases where the form occurs, to the -

| #34 auauia fifteen letters—

Pd BK SAGDIG LL evELS: ao

The trifling variations which may be perceived in one or two of the .

readings of this sentence, which may be supposed to ‘be some formula’

+). of invocation, are evidently attributable to errors of transcription. *« —

Upon ; carefully comparing the Bettiah : mscription with those of

42.92 oo.

ncaa

: de

eae NV YU

484 Note on the identity of the Mathiah Lath Inscription [Ocr.

Allahabad and Delhi, with a view to find any other words which might

be common either to two or to all three of them, I was led to a most

important discovery; namely, that all three inscriptions are identically

the same. Thus, the whole of the Bettiah inscription is contained

verbatim in that of Freroz’s Lath, published in four consecutive plates,

in the seventh volume of the Asiatic Researches: and all that remains

of the Allahabad inscription can with equal facility be traced in the

same plates, with exception of the five short lines at the bottom, which

appear to beara local import. The last eleven lines of the east in-

scription of the obelisk of Delhi have indeed no counterpart in the

other two; but this may be also owing to the destruction of the corre-

sponding lines of these two texts, which happen to be, on them, the final

- and nethermost portion of the sculpture.

To enable the reader to judge of the agreement of the three inscrip-

tions, I have added to Plate XXIX., since it has been engraved, margi-

nal references, to point out the corresponding sheets of the Delhi inscrip-

tion. I have also marked all the variations, omissions, and redun-

dances that occurred on a careful comparison of the two texts, omitting

only the mere errors of vowel marks, the correction of which would

have confused the already painful closeness of the writing. Consi-

dering that the Bettiah inscription was taken down by a native artist,

the errors of copying do not appear to be very numerous. There

are more considerable discrepancies found on collating the Allahabad

transcript of Lieut. Burt, with the original from Delhi, owing no

doubt to its dilapidated condition. It isa fortunate circumstance that

the Delhi sculpture remained in so perfect a state of preservation,

when it was first discovered and examined by the English. Itseems

moreover to have been most carefully taken down by Captain Hoarz.

On referring to my former note on the Allahabad column it

will be remarked, that most of the anomalous letters, which I had

thrown out of the classification of this alphabet in Plate V., are, on com-

parison with the other texts, now reduced into simple and known

forms. A few other remarks that occurred on passing my eye carefully

over the whole three inscriptions, may perhaps help in determining

the value of some of the letters.

1. I asserted on that occasion that there appeared to be no com-

pound letters :—several very palpable instances however occur in the

Bettiah inscription, of double letters substituted for two single ones

in the Delhi column. These are as follows :

In the fourth line of the Bettiah version 2 is found to be substi-

tuted for DJ of the Delhitext. In the first line the same substitution

1834. ] with those of Allahabad and Delht. 485

is made, with the addition of one of the yowel marks, § for 5. In

the eleventh line 4 occurs for ~J{: in the thirteenth, 4 for 1W:

in the 28th, we find 4 taking the place of 44: and the same con-

tracted form occurs also in the Allahabad version (vide scheme of Al-

phabet, Plate V.) The commonest double letter however in both these

two textsis &, which corresponds with QJ of the original or Delhi

column.

Other contractions of less certainty may be remarked in the body

of the inscriptions : for instance, yf for §+ ; O€ for HO; t for ++.

It is probable also that § and 4, are contractions of 4A and JA,

though this is not borne out, like the others, by actual example of the

separated letters.

2. From the frequent and almost exclusive occurrence of J as the

secondary consonant in the above enumeration of double letters, as

well as from its resemblance in form to the corresponding letter of

the Gya alphabet (No. 2, see Plate VI.), I think a strong probability

is established that this letter is equivalent to y or 4 of the Deva

Nagari alphabet.

The other subjoined letter has a great analogy to the Sanscrit 4.

The letter, with which these two are most frequently united, may with

equal probability, be set down as equivalent to the Deva Nagaris, 4 ;

whence the compounds may be pronounced to be @ and @, the two

perhaps of most common occurrence in the Sanscrit language.

3. The letters g and @ are found to be frequently interchange-

able in the inscriptions ; corresponding in this respect to the @ and @ of

the Nagari alphabet, and strengthening the assumption just made. J

and {- are also very commonly confounded, and it is most pro-

bable that they are the same letter. The triangle (No. 28 of the

alphabet in Plate V.) of the Delhi inscription, is invariably repre-

sented by the half-moon letter D (No. 13) in the Bettiah Lath, and

therefore the former may be erased from the alphabet: the anowaly

of the same character, shaped like the letter V, proves on comparison

to be the same letter as the foregoing.

4, The letter ' (No. 14 of the alphabet) is very commonly omitted

in the Lath of Bettiah, especially when it occurs before No. 24. This

character also is subject to no vowel inflections ; its variations of form

though numerous prove to be merely accidental.

5. In the Delhi text as printed in the Asiatic Researches the words

are separated from each other, according to the European fashion.

This circumstance is of great consequence, (especially as it is not ob-

servable in the other two transcripts,) because it enables us to form

486 Noie on the identity of the Mathioh Lath Inscription [Ocr.

some notion of the terminations and inflections of the words. Thus

where we perceive an instance, (and many such occur,) of five or six

consecutive words ending in the same letters, we may fairly presume

them to be connected in case and gender, like the long compound

epithet of the second inscription described by Dr. Mri, (p. 260.)

6. The characters most often forming the termination of words in

the Delhi text, are ~ and J, of both of which upwards of 40 in-

stances occur. Next to them in frequency, come 1, ¥, and 4,

about 20 of each: then 9 and 3, [y and >}, about a dozen each:

the other letters are comparatively rare as finals. It may be remarked,

that the vowel inflection, which has been set down as é, is affixed to

most of the final consonants, affording another argument in favor of

the language being Sanscrit.

7. The order in which the inscription should be read is wrongly

given in Captain Hoarn’s plates, where he makes the east portion

follow that of the north. That the north is the proper commencement

is proved by its being the uppermost of the Allahabad column ; then

follow the west, the south, and the east respectively.

For convenience of reference, I may here remark, that the first

eight lines of the Allahabad Lath inscription include to the third letter

19th line, Plate X., Asiatic Researches, vol. vii. They are here cut off by

the Persian inscription. The following half line, partially clipped on the

upper surface of the letters, begins with the eleventh letter of the four-

teenth line, Plate XIII. of Delhi. The next three lines finish the same

plate ; but three letters are missing from the beginning of each line

(owing probably to the peeling of the stone).

The three following lines (13, 14, 15,) correspond with the com-

mencement of Plate XII., and also with the uppermost part of the

Bettiah inscription in the present plate ; the three or four initial letters

of each line are here also cut off by some accident.

Line 20 of Allahabad begins with the sixth letter of Plate XI. of

Delhi, and the detached portions of the neighbouring lines may easily

be found in their respective places.

In the second half of the Bettiah inscription (which should come

first in the order of reading), one circumstance tends very much

to perplex the comparison with that of Delhi, which is, that from

the last letter of the 20th line onwards, the native copyist (at

least I imagine the fault must be his) has transposed every half line of

the text, placing first what by the Delhi column should be the Jas¢ half

of each line. This defect I have attempted to correct by placing inter-

mediate figures over the first letter of each transposed passage : thus, the

1834.] with those of Allahabad and Delht. 487

order of the figures being now in the engraving 12, 134, 13, 144, 14,

&c., the order in which the text should be read to make it agree with

the Delhi text is, 12, 13, 134, 14, 144, and so on in the natural pro-

gression of the figures.

These circumstances prove how very important has been the dis-

covery of the identity of the three inscriptions ; for when to the numer-

ous errors of copying, is superadded the perplexing transposition in a

complicated manner of one half of the inscription now before us, we may

readily imagine the almost insuperable difficulties it would have pre-

sented toa translator, even had he a perfect acquaintance with the

alphabet and language! The case is now very much altered, and those

who have the desire to signalize their learning and ingenuity by decy-

phering the purport of the document, may go to work with perfect con-

fidence, that by collation of the three manuscripts, he can provide him-

celf with a faithful copy of the original type. Whoever also undertakes

to make a facsimile of the other inscriptions stated by Mr. Hopcason to

exist in Behar and Nepal, should have a copy of the corrected version

before him, that he may note the variations as he proceeds.

Of the origin and nature of these singular columns erected at pla-

ces so distant from each other as Delhi, Allahabad, Bettiah and Patna,

all bearing precisely the same inscription (as far as the unknown charac-

ter is concerned), I will not venture to offer any speculations. Whether

they mark the conquests of some victorious raja ;—-whether they are as

it were the boundary pillars of his dominions ;—or whether they are of

a religious nature, bearing some important text from the sacred vo-

lumes of the Bauddhists or Brahmins, can only be satisfactorily solved

by the discovery of the language, and consequently the import these

curious monuments are intended to convey. The new facts now

brought to light, will I hope tend to facilitate this object, especially the

discovery of the double letters which, added to the mode of forming the

vowels, leaves little doubt that the alphabet is a modification of Deva

N4gari, and the language Sanscrit*, as suggested by Mr. Hopason.

* After sending the above to the press, I was favored with an interesting communi-

cation from the Rev. Mr. STEVENSON, a distinguished Orientalist, well known as the au-

thor of the Maharastra Grammar, on the Ancient Inscriptions in the Caves of Carli,

which is inserted as Art. 1V. of the present number. Although I am not prepared to

confirm in toto the scheme of Mr. SrEVENSON’S alphabet, since when applied to the Al-

lahabad inscription, it does not convert the context into intelligible Sanscrit, —~it is most

satisfactory to find that many of his equivalents for the ancient letters are the same as

those to which the discovery of the double letters above described has led myself ; afford-

ing thus, a stronger argument in favor of their being correctly interpreted. Of these it

is only necessary to mention the sand the y, of which we may now be quite certain. One

more effort by a competent Pandit, with the aid of Mr. StevENson’s labours, will

488 Note on the Bhilsa Inscription at Sdncht. [Ocr.

IIl.—Second Note on the Bhilsé Inscription. By the same.

An original facsimile of the inscription in the neighbourhood of Bhils4,

to which the foregoing note of. Mr. Hongson also alludes, was fortu-

nately in his own keeping, and was transmitted to me for the purpose

of having an accurate copy transferred to copper-plate. This has been

done in Plate XXVIII. with the greatest care and fidelity, but still with

little success as to useful result, further than the certainty now acquired

that its character is the same as that of the Allahabad column No. 2,

which from the circumstance of its occurrence on all the gold Kanouj

coins, we may properly distinguish by the title of ‘‘ Kanouj Nagari.”

There is however a considerable admixture of the more ancient cha-

racter, so much so that the period of its sculpture might seem to form

an intervening link in the history of the two alphabets.

None of our orientalists have yet been able to make any thing of

the Bhilsa or Sanchi inscription, although they are far from abandon-

ing their attempts to decypher it. I am perhaps to blame in exhibiting

it prematurely to the world before it has been read, but I justify

myself in the reflection, that the more it becomes known the better

chance have we of a solution of the enigma. We may find duplicate

and triplicate versions of part or the whole in other places, asin the

remarkable example just brought to notice, and may thus correct

dubious forms and render effaced ones legible. As the present inscrip-

tion was a facsimile taken by compressing the paper on the surface of

the stone, there can be no doubt of its exhibiting every impression

precisely as it exists there ; but every slight chip or flaw is also made

manifest, and in a few cases the true letters may thus be rendered im-

perfect. On the whole, however, it appears very authentic, and only

difficult to read from the rude execution of the stone-cutter’s chisel,

This inscription, it is known, belongs to a Bauddha edifice. A few

months since Dr. Spitspury sent us a native drawing of the sculpture

on one of the compartments of the same monument, which puts the

matter beyond doubt ; for it represents the consecration of the chaitya or

dehgope by a procession of nobles, priests, and votaries. This curious

drawing is engraved in Fig. 1, Plate XXVII. It is much to be wished

that some amateur artist would pay a visit to the spot, and bring away

accurate drawings of the whole details of this highly interesting object

doubtless unravel the whole mystery of the pillar inscription. It might, perhaps, be

deemed by some more prudent to make this attempt before publishing the present

notice ; but, it is precisely because I have not the necessary acquaintance with San-

serit myself, that I desire to make known generally the progress and results of fortu-

itous discoveries, which may be of service to others in their investigation of the in-

scription. J. P.

Jour. As. Soc. Vol. JM. PL_XXVUI.

Facsimile of an Inscription carved upow.

ene of the stones in an Old Temple at Sanchee.

near Bhilsa.in central India: taken by B. 1. Hedgson. 1824.

: Sop RAa BE Qnroa8aZ gay xyy

MIPINASR YHSe QrHgseNwenpreg

YGTQNSESEG slyg PANY] Hess

ume Faxpod PED AY p< J52M 4

HYP SFEA SEN ASL7T EPAADP

JAAS AY So yn UgKee¥ ag InAgsi

Pas HELTER REDSE UU YP.S PECK

SJRAYNFF TW YH DIA? a 90 (ye 5,9 \4,94

JFEUVASATI YO a qa0ks| VQ»

SINVYGAY'S 4 $4, DYMO jy] 44 I4jaAgy

EM GUILY

AAU be SS"

1834.] Second note, on the Bhils& Inscription. 489

of antiquity. One addition to its elucidation chance has enabled me

to contribute.

The late Mr. S. V. Sracy picked up at auction some original sketch-

’ es of architectural monuments incentral India, signed ‘‘ Ronsucx, 1819.”

Most of them are without any memorandum to explain to what monu-

ments they belong: but one of them fortunately bears the title ‘Plan of

the Jain or Buddhaic Building at Sanchee Kanikhéra, on the west

bank of the Betwa near Bhilsa, called ‘ Sas buhoo ka Bittha.’”? From

the hand writing I should judge that the sketch must have been pre-

pared by the late Dr. Yep, apparently for the guidance of some person

about to visit the spot, probably Captain Frxtz. I have introduced the

plan and elevation in Plate XX XI. as an appropriate accompaniment to

the preceding plates. Some of the marginal notes are worthy of being

transcribed :

“In visiting this place, remember also to inquire for some buildings

at a place called Jhinneah ka puhar, three miles to the north-west of Oody-

girl.” ‘* There is also an unfinished figure of a horse and a recumbent

figure on an adjacent hill in the direction marked M.” “The arrow

H points in the direction of Oodygiri, where there is a rock with some

curious sculpture, and apparently the quarry whence the stone of the

present building was derived.”

** K points to a temple containing an image of Buddha.

L, to another of a similar nature, 200 yards off.

N, to a smaller temple.

A is the site of a pedestal imbedded in a square basement: near which

lie the broken parts ofa large image.

B, B, and B are three images of Buddha within the enclosure.

C is a standing figure, with a smaller figure having curly hair, on

his left hand: resting on an elephant on the right.

D isa large broken pillar, the sum of the pieces exclusive of the

capital, forming originally a single stone, measure 31 feet 10 inches.”

Whether or not this sketch was prepared for Captain E. Fru, it agrees

precisely with the description published by him in the Calcutta Jour-

nal of 11th July, 1819. This account has not appeared in any work

of a more permanent nature, nor is it alluded to by Mr. Ersxrnz in his

Dissertation on the Bauddha monuments of India, in the Bombay

Transactions. I shall therefore make no apology for reprinting it from

Bucxineuam’s Journal, and if hereafter I am favored with any further

drawings of the antiquities in its neighbourhood, they shall be added

to the present plates. Captain Frexx talks of ‘ numerous inscriptions,’

especially one which gives the date of the erection, in Samvat 18, or 40 B.C.

490 Description of a Monument, near Bhilsd. [Oe

This point requires to be confirmed by a facsimile of the document

before it can be credited. If it were possible to perforate the struc-

ture without injury, some coins might probably be found deposited in

the interior which would better serve to determine its antiquity.

Description of an ancient and remarkable Monument, near Bhilsda.

On the table-land of a detached hill, distant from Bhils4 four miles and a half,

in a south-westerly direction, is an ancient fabric, of a hemispherical form, built

of thin layers of free-stone, in the nature of steps, without any cement, and to all

appearance solid ; the outside of which has been faced throughout with a coat of

chunam mortar, four inches thick; most of this still remains in perfect preserva-

tion, but in one or two places asmall portion has been washed away by the rain.

The monument (for such I shall term it) is strengthened by a buttress of stone

masonry, 12 feet high and 7 broad, all around the base, the measured circumfer-

ence of which is 554 feet. The diameter of the superior surface is 35 feet, the

ascent to which is easy by the assistance of the projections of the differeut layers.

Originally it was crowned with a cupola, supported by pillars; but the cupola is

now split, and lies, as well as the pillars, on the top. A line drawn from any

given point of the base to the centre of the crown measures 112 feet.

The weight, together with the age and extent of the structure, has forced a

portion of the buttress to jut out and give way, by which I had a fair opportunity

of fully determining that no cement has been used in the interior of it.

From the different buildings near it having fallen into decay, whilst this stands

entire, together with its immense extent, which would rather aid dilapidation than

otherwise, I am induced strongly to suspect (enforced by the general impression

the structure made upon me whilst examining it, and an aperture appearing in

every representation of the monument, sculptured in the different compartments

of the gate-ways, and even on detached stones), that it is supported by internal

pillars. If so, apartments undoubtedly exist within, highly interesting, and

worthy of being further examined. Indeed when you view so large a mass of

stone, placed in such neat order, without any cement in the interstices, it must

forcibly strike the most superficial observer, that inner supporters were re-

quisite to its completion, and were undoubtedly used in the construction.

This point could not be ascertained without much time and labour, and would

require also, I presume, the acquiescence and countenance of the Nawd4b of Bho-

pal, in whose territory it is situated ; but I conceive that no hesitation would be

made to this on the score of its creating jealousies, as the monument is of ana-

ture which prevents the orthodox Hindu from visiting it, and the Jainas, as well

as every other class, have become totally indifferent regarding it.

As dilapidation has commenced, the ravages of a few years, most probably, will

cause the whole to fall into amass of ruin, destroying the inner apartments and

images, if any, and thus for ever depriving the curious from knowing what so won-

derful a monument of human genius contains.

It is surrounded by a colonnade of granite pillars, 10 feet high, distant from

each other a foot and a half, connected by parallels also of granite, of an elliptical

form, united by tenons, leaving an area of 12 feet clear of the base of the monu-

ment, to which it strictly conforms,

Jour as. Soc. Vol. HT. PL. XXXI.

Section and Plan’ of the Buddhist Monument at Satchee

on the westbank of the Belwa river near Bhilsa.

o 0 20 30 40 50 7) 79 80 90 109 10 120 130 ff

ooo0ood

aaa, rating E, Small polished pdllar:

A, Pedestal and broken image F, Ruins of a hall.

BBB, Images of Buddha. G, Small temple.

C, Ditto with elephant. H,K,L,M,N, Bearings of other temples ke.

D, Broken pillar 32 ft. high.

J B.Tatsin lilh.

Pred

TFs

eee,

pe ay

eee:

be Baers

1834.) | Description of a Monument, near Bhilsa. 491

At the east, west, and north points, are gate-ways, plain parallelograms, the ex«

treme height of each of which is 40 feet, and the breadth within the perpendicu-

lars, 9 feet. They all measure 20 feet to the lintels, which are slightly curved and

sculptured, with circlets of flowers. In the northern gate-way, which is the prin-

cipal one, the lintel rests on elephants, four feet in height, richly caparisoned,

borne by a projecting cornice, 16 feet from the case. The perpendiculars are di-

vided into four unequal compartments ; in the lower are statues of door-wardens,

‘in long loose drapery, the left hand of each figure resting on the left side, and the

‘right grasping a battle-axe ; their head dresses are not unlike the matted-hair

tiara of Hindu devotees, with the top-knot thrown forward.

The other divisions are filled as follows: In one is a groupe of females, some

sitting, others kneeling in homage to a tree and altar, their hands uplifted, and

‘faces towards the tree, their countenances bearing marks of extreme devotional

‘fervour. In another, the principal figure is a male, clothed in a long flowing gar-

ment, resembling a surplice, standing with joined hands, and in the act ox adora-

-tion to the tree and altar, which throughout the sculpture appear to be the objects

of veneration. This male figure is attended by females, some holding umbrellas

-over his head, oters using chowries ; above these, on a level with the top of

-tke tree, are small winged figures, making offerings in censers.

. The drapery throughout the groupe is generally, for the females, a long flow-

‘ing vest, resembling that which we observe in Grecian sculpture ; that of the males,

light lower garments from the navel as far as the middle of the thigh, tied with a

knot in front, and hanging down as low as the instep, as in the present Indian

mode of dressing. The upper part of the body is naked, without any mark of a

-sacerdotal thread ; and, with a very few exceptions, the head dress is a high turban,

with plumes.

In another compartment is a representation of the monument, surrounded by

figures in groupes, some standing, others sitting cross-legged, others bowing, all

with joined hands, and in the act of worship. On the monument, and resting on a

square pedestal, are three layers jutting out beyond each other, crowned by a lofty

umbrella, supported by small winged figures, naked, their hands joined, and heads

covered with numerous serpent hoods.

On entering the different gate-ways, is seen a statue of Buddha, as large as life,

seated cross-legged on a turone, which is supported by lions couchant; the back

of the image rests against the buttress, and has attendants on both sides using

chauris. All of these are much mutilated, and one is removed and thrown

across the area.

The perpendiculars of the western gate-way, are also divided into four unequal

compartments ; inthe lower are statues of door-keepers, one of whom is armed with

a mace : his head dress, a helmet, without visor or plumes ; another division is filled

with groupes of figures sitting cross-legged, and standing, their hands joined, and

all paying high homage to the sacred tree and altar. In another is a small convex

body in a boat, the prow of which is a lion’s head, and the stern the expanded tail

of a fish, over which is suspended a long cable. In the boat are three male figures,

two of whom are rowing, and the third holding an umbrella over the convex. The

vessel is in an open sea, in the midst of a tempest ; near it are figures swimming

and endeavouring by seizing piles, &c.to save themselves from sinking. One on the

2R2

492 Description of a Monument, near Bhilsa. [Ocr.

“=

point of drowning, is making an expiring effort to ascend the side ; the features of

all fully pourtray their melancholy situation.

In another compartment is the sacred tree and altar, surrounded by groupes of

figures, both male and female, some beating tympans, others playing cymbals,

others dancing ; the winged figures before described attend above the groupes.

The lintel of this gate-way is borne by the uplifted hands of five uncouth dwarf

figures, five feet high, with thick lips and flat noses, their hair curly, and having

large protuberant bellies, appearing as if on the point of being crushed beneath

the immense burthen they are supporting ; in short, itis hardly possible to con-

ceive sculpture more expressive of feeling than this.

A representation of the grand monument fills another compartment of one of

the perpendiculars. (See plate xxvii.)

The eastern gate-way is of the same dimensions as the others, with door-wardens

armed with maces. Two of the compartments in each perpendicular comprise a

procession leaving the gates of a city in progress to the tree and altar, near which

is a human being, his hands strongly corded above the wrists, and held by another.

The procession consists of horsemen, footmen, elephants, and short-bodied cars,

drawn by horses: the latter crowned with plumes, all highly finished. The head-

dress of the figures seated on the cars is the Roman helmet, with the plumes and

hair. Tke whole is preceded by footmen, armed with circular shields and clubs,

followed by a band of musicians playing flutes. The head-dress of the groupe run-

ning by the side of the cars differs from that of all others, being a closely- fitting

turban of circular folds, most exquisitely delineated, on the top of which is a small

globular crown.

Another compartment is filled with figures of devotees of different orders, per-

forming various penances. In another division are three figures, with long beards,

(the only figures of this description seen throughout the whole building,) seated in

a boat in an open sea, at the bottom of which are seen various kinds of shells, alli-

gators, &c. Underneath the ocean, and as if supporting it, are three male figures,

and one female, the central male figure with uplifted hands, and his back outwards,

the female in the act of praying to him. The whole of this groupe are clad in long

loose vests, and the head-dresses of the males resemble mitres. On both sides of

the groupe are the winged figures, the tree, and altar.

The lintel of this gate-way is supported by elephants, richly caparisoned, and

resting on projecting horizontal cornices.

The capitals of the several gate-ways are crowned by figures of lions, elephants,

naked and clothed statues, and images of various birds and beasts.

On the south, there is a plain entrance, near which is a double colonnade of

quadrangular pillars, 20 feet high, most curiously set up, and forming an almost

oval apartment. Near this lies a large obelisk, in circumference nearly equalling

the Lath of Frroz Suan, near Delhi. On the part which is uppermost, I could

not observe any inscription ; itis worked with a string of flowers.

At the door of the apartment above mentioned, is the lower part ofa statue of

Pdrswéndath, smaller than those of Buddha in the gate-ways, resting on a throne

which is supported by lions couchant on a pedestal, on which is an inscription, but

so much obliterated, that I could make nothing of it, although the few letters that

partially remain are Sanscrit. Near this is also a pillar, 14 feet high and 33 in

circumference, crowned with lions and tigers.

1834.] Description of a Monument, near Bhilsa. 493

In front of and about 60 feet from the eastern gate-way, lie the shafts of two

obelisks, about 10 feet in length, broken from the bases, which formed an en-

trance 14 feet in width ; on these I confidently expected to find an inscription, but

was disappointed.

The whole has been surrounded by a stone wall, varying in distance from the

monument, from 60 to 400 feet. Itis 12 feet thick, and 8 feet high, built without

cement ; at the four intermediate points were gate-ways, similar to but on a small-

er scale than those in the colonnade around the monument.

The wall has fallen into general decay, and only one gate-way now remains,

which is on the north-east.

_ In the upper compartments of the perpendiculars are female figures, naked and

fettered, supporting on their heads a circle divided into 27 equal parts ; there are

also figures holding snakes, standing close to a small relievo representation of the

monument, in the body of which is a small aperture. This, as I have before said,

serves to strengthen the opinion of apartments existing within, The lintel is

slightly sculptured with circles of flowers in the same manner as in the others. It

is supported by five uncouth dwarf images, with thick lips, curly hair, and their

features expressive of the immensity of their burthens,

The upper parallels are beautifully sculptured with hooded serpents, passing

through them in spiral wreaths, In that part of the outer hall which is still en-

tire, are small flat-roofed apartments, 12 feet square, in most of which are large

mutilated images of Buddha. ;

In a larger apartment, which stands opposite the eastern entrance to the monu-

ment, the roof of which is flat, and supported by a double row of granite pilasters,

is a gigantic statue, the profile of the face measuring 13 inches from the fore-curls to

the chin; the nose and lips are much disfigured, and both arms are broken off

below the elbows. This appears to have been more highly finished than any other.

In the same apartment, on the right, is an image of Brahm4, with the sacerdotal

thread, the front face mutilated ; the remaining, as well as all the tiaras, in excel-

lent preservation. It measures three feet and a half from the throne, which is sup=

ported on two cobra capellas.

At the bottom, and in the centre of the supporters, which are diamond-cut, are

alto-relievo figures of the Brahm4nical order, their bodies thrown back in the act of

attempting to avoid the heads of the serpents, which are not expanded, but pro-

jecting from under the throne, and turned as if endeavouring to ascend the co-

lumns.

On projecting pedestals, and in a line with the diadem, are small figures of P4r-

swanath, cross-legged; another also crowns the centre. This is the only statue

of the Brahmdnical mythology which I observed throughout the different subjects

of sculpture. Ina corner of the same apartment, is an image of Paérswandth, over

which are five expanded serpent-hoods, the only one which possesses this distin-

guished mark.

I was highly gratified at finding, on one of the pilasters, a Sanscrit inscription,

with a date, which determined the structure to have been completed in the 18th

year of the Samvat era, or 40 years anterior to the birth of our Saviour.

There are numerous inscriptions on different parts of the colonnade around the

monument, in a character almost totally unintelligible to me, though some of the

characters are Sanscrit. I have taken fac-similes of a few.

494 Inseviption on the Iron Pillar at Delhi. [Ocr.

About a quarter of a mile to the northward of this monument, is another, exact-

ly similar to itin shape, but smaller, and built of free-stone, without any cement,

each Jayer closely fitting, and not projecting over each other asin the former ; nei-

ther has this been covered with a coat of mortar. It kas a buttress, which mea-

sures round the base 246 feet; the diameter of the superior surface, 19 feet. It is

in perfect repair, not a stone having fallen, and is surrounded by a colonnade of

- granite pillars, of the same description as that encompassing the large one, giving

a clear area of 8 feet.

Almost every stone of this bears an inscription in characters similar to each

other; there is no sculpture, nor gate-ways, but numerous stones lie strewed

around in the vicinity of both monuments, being parts of columns, capitals, muti-

lated images of Buddha, pedestals, tablets covered with sculptured figures of horse-

men, elephants, lions, and almost obliterated inscriptions,&c. There is no re-

servoir for water, nor asingle well within the whole enclosure, nor on the hill;

but there is a pucka tank, and several wells lined with masonry, about a mile from.

the monuments, both of which are undoubtedly co-eval.

Any antiquary, skilled in research, would here find employment and amusement,

for some time ; even the taking fac-similes of the numerous old Sanskrit inscrip-

tions that I observed, (and more would perhaps be found if sought for,) would oc-

cupy some days. I lament exceedingly my want of sufficient ability in the art of

drawing, to do justice tothe highly finished style of the sculptures ; and also my

deficiency in technical knowledge, and in experience in the power of description,

for which these monuments afford ample scope.

« These defects, together with the very limited time I possessed for inspection,

‘will, I fear, render my account less satisfactory than I could wish: indeed Iam

fully aware my description can convey but a very faint idea of the magnificence of

such stupendous structures, and exquisitely finished sculpture,—but as I know of

no previous description of them that has been given to the world, I have been

emboldened to send it you with all its imperfections on its head.

Hasingabdd, Jan. 31, 1819. EK. FELL.

IV.—lInscription on the Iron Pillar at Delhi.

Having prepared also in Plate XXX, an engraving of the inscrip-

tion on the Iron Pillar at Delhi from a facsimile taken by the late

Lieut. Writ1am Exxiot, of the 27th Regt. N. I., at the request of the

Rev. Dr. Mixt, I think it as well to insert it in this place, although

unprepared to give any account of its contents. Many of the letters

agree with those of the Canouj alphabet, but the general aspect of

them, I think, has greater conformity to the classical Deva Nagari.

Those who are acquainted with Sanscrit are invited to aid in

decyphering it. The first few letters appear to contain figures,

probably conveying the date of the monument. J. P.

Jour. As. Soe. Vol. IH. PLXXX

Inscription on the Iron Prltar at Delhi. taken by L* W’ Elliot. 1831.

UW TH YAal Bday LATSGHAIBA Be HF A213 b6Q'TEL

AHAMASAAMABIOGS HEY flaga alfatmachleyays2ag

Tzun Be Laargsd og sesr gz ad Ig éBanrs3s Reeds

beaoniGerqasnagéssssdegesasel-y } shy ¥ a

Gr arg Ae bsg ey gee F496r meds szzsé te q2 4 ra

EAnaIs Eb a sake skH 93 Sb, Sho he sr RdrGq 9300 y

S.Prinsep. reduced = |

ski

BSB ola aa he

inp RE REED, 4

1834.] Inscriptions at the Caves of Carli. 495.

V.—Restoration and Translation of some Inscriptions at the Caves

of Carli, by the Rev. J. Srnvenson,

[In a letter to the Secretary, read at the Meeting of the 5th Noy.]

I have the pleasure to send you a copy of some of the inscriptions

engraved on the excavated temple at Ka4rli, near Puna (Poonah), along

with an alphabet for decyphering them, and a translation.

It is now about a year since I first began to search, among the learn-

ed natives of this place, for a key to these inscriptions ; but I was pro-

vokingly sent by the Marathas to the Kanarese, and by them again

to the Tamulians, and so on, without any result in an endless succes-

sion. I then made a collection of all the alphabets used on this side

of India, and made the attempt, through means of them, to decypher

the inscriptions; but still with no encouraging success. While en-

gaged in these attempts, happily the March No. of your Journal was

sent me by a friend, and through the aid it afforded me, in furnishing

me with the alphabet of Inscription No. 2, on the Allahabad Pillar,

with some little assistance from the sources above mentioned, I have

been able to decypher some of our inscriptions; and hope that if you

have not found the key to the character of Inscription No. 1, my alpha-

bet may carry you several steps towards its attainment, and so repay

the debt I owe for the assistance derived from your Journal.

Indeed I think the first 13 letters on the Allahabad stone, repeat

ed again in lines 5th and 8th, and several times on the Delhi pillar,

may, without much difficulty, be read as containing an address, proba-

bly to the Sun, in pure Sanskrita, as follows: gut faa faa Zansas

which perhaps may be translated as follows :—‘ In the two ways (of

wisdom and works?) with all speed do I approach the resplendent

receptacle of the ever-moving luminous radiance.” I do not however

enter farther upon the decyphering of the inscriptions, found on the

banks of the Ganges. Many important duties prevent me from allot-

ting much time to studies of this nature, and the time I can spare for

such a purpose, will be better spent in endeavouring to illucidate the

history of the Dakhan (Deccan), from the numerous inscriptions in

this, and the other ancient character, which are to be found up and

down the country; assured, that the learned in Calcutta will soon re-

veal to us whatever mysteries the Allahabad and Delhi pillars conceal.

The inscriptions marked (A) (B) and (&), are in aletter of a differ-

ent cast, and of about twice the size, of the others ; and I almost fancy

them somewhat more modern than the construction of the cave: but

496 Translation of some Inscriptions [(Ocr. °

the others, from the position they occupy, the apparently more ancient

cast of the letter, and the damage they have sustained from time, are

evidently coeval with the excavation of the temple. The other inscrip-

tions on the temple, which I have not sent you, are all more or less

imperfect, and are retained at present for farther investigation ; as is also

an inscription found in an adjoining cave written in the same character

as No. 2, of the Allahabad pillar. The inscription A is all contained in

one line of about 12 feet long, and the height of each of the letters is

about five inches.

I give you no description of the temple itself, as I am informed that

a particular description of it, will soon be published in the Transactions

of the Royal Asiatic Society of London. It seems only necessary to

say, that the images inside are all of the Buddhist class, while on the

outside, the Buddhist and Brahmanical are intermixed with one another.

From the inscriptions already decyphered, the following facts may, I

think, be gathered.

Ist. That the temple in question was excavated sixteen and a half

centuries ago. The inscription (EK), which contains the date, seems

coeval with the sculptured images, and though in several places a little

defaced, that part of it which contains the numeral figures, and a few

letters both before and after, are happily in a state of perfect preserva-

tion. In order that no doubt might rest on this important point, 1

kept the inscriptions by me for two months, after decyphering them,

and at last made a journey in the midst of the rains to the place, in

order to ascertain whether or not my friend Lieutenant Jacos had co-

pied them with perfect accuracy, before mentioning publicly the dis-

covery I had made. The result of that examination was quite satiss

factory, and left a full conviction on my mind, that there would be no

doubt about the numeral figures. As to the era being any other than

that of SHALivAHANA, though that is not quite clear from the inscription

taken singly, the mention of one of his successors by the unambiguous

title, of ‘‘ Ruler of the Shakas,” in an adjacent inscription, of the same

cast of letter, carries this point also beyond all reasonable doubt.

2nd. It seems evident that SHALIVAHANA’s empire in the Dakhan,

continued in great splendour, in the persons of his successors, for at

least a hundred years after the commencement of his era, as is plain

from their executing works of so much labour and expence.

ord. It would appear, that the Buddhist was the religion at that time

most favoured by the ruling party, though the Brahmans, probably from

their extensive influence among the lower orders, were thought of suffici-

ent consideration, to have some of their images admitted into the society

of the deified sages.

1834.] at the Caves of Cari, near Poona. 497

4th. That the Shakas did not come in numbers sufficient to sup-

plant the language or literature of the Brahmans, whose learned lan-

guage, the Sanskrita, they adopted to carry the memory of their

deeds down to posterity.

5th. That since acharacter much simpler, and less artificial than

the Deva Nagari, was in use for writing the Sanskrita language over

all the western parts of India, it, and not the Deva Nagari, was, most

probably, the character in which the Vedas, and most ancient composi-

tions of the Hindus, were first committed to writing ; and should those

writings ever be carefully studied, and need conjectural criticism, this

ancient character will also require to be studied.

6th. That the Arabic numeral cyphers had been introduced into

India at the period above mentioned. The figure for one, and the two

zeros in inscription E, are formed very nearly as they are formed in

the Dakhan at the present day, and are united by a kind of hyphen as

is still customary.

7th. That great caution must be exercised in admitting local tradi-

tions, in regard to such distant times. The universal tradition among

the inhabitants of the Dakhan is, that all these caves were formed by

the sons of Pa’Nbu, when in banishment, wandering about the country;

and I was at first inclined to believe, that when the Pandavas came

to power, they might so perpetuate the memory of the places of their

former retreat ; but the temple at Karli belongs toa much later era, as

we have seen, and probably the same is the case with those also at

Veril, (Ellora,) some of which greatly resemble it. The truth is, that

it would be too much for modern Brahmans to allow, that those who

rejected the divine authority of the Vedas, could perform works, which

the orthodox Hindus of modern times cannot equal, even though it should

be at the expence of making the Pandavas encouragers of atheism.

I make no remarks on the proper names of kings, in the inscriptions,

as I do not know that we have any lists of the descendants of Sua’u-

va HANA, that can be depended on. In proper names where the letters

are not perfectly distinct, doubt must remain, from the absence of all

aid from the construction and context.

That your efforts for the promotion of science may be still more and

more instrumental in clearing away the mists with which the Hindus

have enveloped the history of their nation, and become the means of

arousing many of them also to the zealous pursuit of true knowledge,

is the ardent wish of Your obedient servant,

Poona, 17th Sept. 1834. J. STEVENSON.

(The inscriptions will be found in the following page. ]

25s

498 “us Translation of some Inscriptions at the Caves of Carli.

Facsimile of some of the Inscriptions found on the excavated Temple

near Carlt, with the same in modern Deva Nagart.

(A) Inscription on the cornice in the northern recess of the vestibule.

SSAEWARDOEARLV LA \uplotn’ EQsuge ASX

St fasrqaaead sara STATA: WRITS S SH THT Riser far

(B) Inscription on the cornice in the southern recess of the vestibule.

Od ga

VAEAUS2ZXALUUX Lowy WUAWSOBEUUDATIYAA SAL

Pe 0 86 = Sw = a=

VARA CATA ADIN: WoZAqAGAII WANA ARICA: WHUSTAT

Pea Se WIA MAMA MA fata fre! Baa TAT

(D) Another Inscription on the front of the Temple.

CE YASIETA Rid CIGARS A SOO

B3UKUPC 2 0jLYoourHs UIA

OUY2ETY-BIERALKIWS

z HI FCAT LAS ACT TTS CA ANT

MIT aica Loo HIM T aaa Ma IA

ary farsa Sarasa [ art: watfe |

(£) Inscription on the Pillar in front of the Temple.

UGTOCAAYALAA DALEY ULOA STAR

NATH TiaMlyaaain sNacHs fear gage

Alphabet as far as decyphered.

FIADERAOCVOSOLUOVAULLIM APA OB ARO EG pudéd

a t€ 4TH aq Vey ayqyagtei=«7q#eda RIVTARWAIT ys

[The vowels resemble those of Alphabet 2 of the Allahabad Plate, V.]

Translation of the above Inscriptions.

(A) To the Triad. I, ARopHaANa, lord of Jambudwipa (India), the obtainer of vic-

tories, ofa truly victorious disposition, the commander of the world, the cherisher

of the earth, and exalted above paradise, slaughter every foe that rises against me.

(B) Blessings attend thee. Purify thyself.

fleet as the wind-equalling arrow, moves on deliberately, paralysing the senses of

every one who does not fall down before him. The ruler of the Shakas, who is

faithful to his word, has a body of guards to proclaim destruction and penalties ;

but where destruction is not merited, he carries off the highest kind of renown in

preserving,

* See Matsya Purana.

Remarks on Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. 499

(D) Where the man-slaughtering demon Old-Age, of immense power, and mut-

tering hoarsely, might, formerly, frantic, roam amid the horrid world-destroying

devils, there, during the currency of the year of the prosperous cherisher of the

world, (SHA’LIva’HANA) 100*, this mountain-topping, hell-opposing, divine her-

mitage [was constructed], that the assembly of the illustrious immortals, and

every noble and pious personage, might there take up their abode.

(BE) Blessings attend thee. O Devotee, of an auspicious spiritual mind, having

an unimpeded utterance, who art purified, and sound in all thy members; thou

who art journeying towards our Supreme Lord, thou art now approaching the

door.—Blessings attend thee.

[Mr. StEVENSON has, since the type for the above was cut, favored me with a litho-

graphic copy of the same inscriptions, which differs in one or two trifling forms from

the above. The transcript in N4gari has been corrected by the lithographic versi-

on.—J. P.]

VI.—Remarks on M. Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. By B. H.

Honveson, Esq. Resident at the Court of Népal, &c.

I resume my notice of Remusat’s speculations on Buddhism in the

Journal des Savans.

He observes, ‘‘ On ne seroit pas surpris de voir que, dans ce systéme,

la formationf et la destruction des mondes soient presentés comme les

resultats d’une revolution perpetuelle et spontanée, sans fin et sans

interruption ;”’ and afterwards remarks, ‘“‘ Il ya dans le fond méme des

idées Bouddhiques une objection contre l’eternité. du monde que les

theologiens de cette religion ne semblent pas avoir prévue. Si tous

les étres reutroient dans le repos réel et definitif & Vinstant que les

phénoménes cesseroient et disparoitroient dans le sein de l’existence

absolu, on concoit un terme ou tous les étres seroient devenus Buddha,

et ou le monde auroit cessé d’exister.”

This Buddha, it is said, is ‘‘ intelligence infinie, la cause souveraine,

dont la nature est un effet.”

Now, if there be such a supreme immaterial cause of all things, what

is the meaning of alleging that worlds and beings are spontaneously

evolved and revolved? and, if these spontaneous operations of nature

be expressly allowed to be incessant and endless, what becomes of the

apprehension that they should ever fail or cease ?

As to the real and definitive repose, and the absolute existence,

spoken of, they are as certainly and customarily predicated of Diva na-,

tura by the Swabh4vikas, as of God or Adi Buddha, by the Aiswarikas ;

to which two sects respectively the two opposite opinions confounded

by Remusar exclusively belong.

* A, D. 176.

+ The question of formation is a very different one from that of continuance.

¥et Remusar would seem to have confounded the two. See the passage beginning

“« Mais ce qui merite d’etre remarqué.”’

2s2

500 Remarks on Remusat’s Review of Buddhism.

Again, ‘‘ Tout est vide, tout est delusion, pour l’intelligence supréme

(Adi Buddha, as before defined). L’ Avidva seul donne aux choses du

monde sensible une sorte de realité passagére et purement phénomenal.”’

Avidya, therefore, must, according to this statement, be entirely depend-

ant on the volition of the one supreme immaterial cause: yet, im-

mediately after, it is observed, ‘‘ on voit, @ travers des brouillards d’un

langage énigmatique, ressorter l’idée d’une double cause de tout ce qui

existe, savoir l’intelligence supréme (Adi Buddha) et VAvidya ou

matiére.” But the fact is, that Avidya is not a material or plastic cause.

It is not a substance, but a mode—not a being, but an affection of a

being—not a cause, but an effect. Avidya, I repeat, is nothing pri-

marily causal or substantial: it isa phenomenon, or rather the sum of

phenomena; and it is “made of such stuff as dreams are.” In other

words, phenomena are, according to this theory, utterly unreal. The

Avidy4lists, therefore, are so far from belonging to that set of philoso-

phers who have inferred two distinct substances and causes from the

two distinct classes of phenomena existing in the world, that they

entirely deny the justice of the premises on which that inference is

rested. : .

RemvusaT next observes, ‘‘ Les effets matériels sont subordonnés

aux effets psychologiques’”—and in the very next page we hear that

«on appelle lois les rapports qui lient les effets aux causes, tant dans

Yordre physique que dans l’ordre moral, ou, pour parler plus exacte-

ment, dans lordre unique, qui constitue univers.”

Now, if there be really but one class of phenomena in the world, it

must be either the material, or the immaterial, class: consequently,

with those who hold this doctrine, the question of the dependence or

independence of mental upon physical phenomena, must, in one essen-

tial sense, be a mere facon de parler. And I shall venture to assert,

that with most of the Buddhists—whose cardinal tenet is, that all phe-

nomena are homogeneous, whatever they may think upon the further

question of their reality or unreality—it is actually such.

It is, indeed, therefore necessary ‘‘ joindre la notion d’esprit”

before these puzzles can be allowed to be altogether so difficult

as they seem, at least to be such as they seem; and if mind or soul

‘have no name in the Chinese language,” the reason of that at least

is obvious ; its existence is denied ; mind is only a peculiar modification

of matter; et Vordre unique de lunivers c’est l’ordre physique !

Not 50 years since a man of genius in Europe declared that “ the

universal system does not consist of two principles so essentially differ-

ent from one another as matter and spirit; but that the whole must be

Remarks on Remusai’s Review of Buddhism. 501

of some uniform composition; so that the material ov immaterial part

of the system is superfluous.”

This notion, unless I am mistaken, is to be found at the bottom of

most of the Indian systems of philosophy, Brahmanical and Buddhist,

connected witha rejection in some shape or other of phenomenal reality,

in order to get rid of the difficulty of different properties existing in the

cause (whether mind or matter) and in the effect”.

The assertion that ‘‘ material effects are subordinate to psycho-

logical’ is no otherwise a difficulty than as two absolutely dis-

tinct substances, or two absolutely distinct classes of phenomena,

are assumed to have a real existence; and I believe that there

is scarcely one school of Bauddha philosophers which has not denied

the one or the other assumption; and that the prevalent opinions

include a denial of both. All known phenomena may be ascribed to

mind ov to matter without a palpable contradiction ; nor, with the single

exception of extent, is there a physical phenomenon which does not seem

to countenance the rejection of phenomenal reality. Hence the doc-

trines of Avidya and of Maya; and I would ask those whose musings

are in an impartial strain, whether the Bauddha device be not as good

aone as the Brahmanical, to stave off a difficulty which the unaided

wit of man is utterly unable to cope with?

Questionless, it is not easy, if it be possible, to avoid the use of words

equivalent to material and psychological ; but the tenet obviously in-

volved in the formal subordination of one to the other class of

phenomena, when placed beside the tenet, that all phenomena are homo-

genous, at once renders the former a mere trick of words, or creates an

irreconcileable contradiction between the two doctrines, and in fact

Remusar has here again commingled tenets held exclusively by quite

distinct schools of Buddhist philosophy.

If I have been held accountable for some of the notions above remarked

on, I suspect that these my supposed opinions have been opposed by

something more substantial than ‘‘ des arguties mystiques.”” Remusatr

expressly says, “‘M. Hopeson aeu parfaitement raison d’ admettre,

comme base du systéme entier, V’existence d’un seul étre souverainement

* Remusar desired to know how the Buddhists reconcile multiplicity with unity,

relative with absolute, imperfect with perfect, variable with eternal, nature with

intelligence ?

I answer ; by the hypothesis of two modes—one of quiescence, the other of acti-

vity. But whenhe joins ‘‘ Vesprit et la matiére’’ to the rest of his antitheses, I

must beg leave to say the question is entirely altered, and must recommend the

captious to a consideration of the extract given in the text from a European philo-

sopher of eminence. Not that I have any sympathy with that extravagance, but

that I wish merely to state the case fairly for the Buddhists.

502 Remarks on Remusat’s Review of Buddhism.

parfait et intelligent, de celui qu’ il nomme Adi Buddha.” Now, I must

crave leave to say that I never admitted anything of the sort; but, on

the contrary, carefully pointed out that the ‘systéme entier’ consists of

four systems, all sufficiently different, and two of them, radically so—

viz. the Swabhavika and the Aiswdrika. It is most apparent to me

that Remusat has made a melange out of the doctrines of all the four

schools; and there are very sufficient indications in the course of this

essay that his principal authority was of the Swabhavika sect.

In speaking of the two bodies of Buddha he remarks, that “ le veri-

table corps est identifié avec la science et la loi. Sa substance méme

est la science (Prajna).” He had previously made the same observation,

‘* Le loi méme est son principe et sa nature.””’ Now those who are

aware that Prajna (most idly translated law, science, and so forth,) is

the name of the great material cause*, can have no difficulty in reaching

the conviction that the Buddhist authority from whence this assertion

was borrowed,—‘ of Prajna being the very essence; nature, and prin-

ciple of Buddha,’—belonged to the Swabhavika school, and would have

laughed at the co-ordinate doctrine of his translator, that Buddha is the

sovereign and sole cause, of whom Nature (Prajna) is an effect.

The Swabhavika Buddhas, who derive their capacity of identifying

themselves with the first cause from nature, which is that cause, are as

all-accomplished as the Buddhas of the Aiswarikas, who derive the

same capacity from Adi Buddha, who is that cause.

In this express character of sovereign cause only, is the Adi Buddha

of the Aisw4rikas distinguishable, amid the crowd of Buddhas of all

sorts; and such are the interminable subtleties of the ‘ systéme entier’

that he who shall not carefully mark this cardinal point of primary

causation, will find all others unavailmg to guide him unconfusedly

through the various labyrinths of the several schools.

Did RemusarT never meet with passages like the following ?

« And as all other things and beings proceeded from Swabhava or

nature, so did Vajra, Satwa, Buddha, thence called the self-existent,”’

* Prakritéswari iti Prajnd ; and again, Dhdranatmika iti Dharma. Dharma is

a synonyme of Prajnd. Prajnéd means Supreme Wisdom. Whose? Nature’s—and

Nature’s, as the sole, or only as the plastic, cause.

So, again, Dharma means morality in the abstract, or the moral salacuabs code

of these religionists, or material cause, in either of the two senses hinted at above;

or, lastly, material effects, viz. versatile worlds. These are points to be settled by

the context, and by the known tenets of the writer who uses the one or other

word: and when it is known that the very texts of the Swabhavikas, differently

interpreted, have served for the basis of the Aiswdrika doctrine, I presume no fur-

ther caveto can be required.

Remarks on Remusat’s Review of Buddhism. 508 ~

Even the Swabhavikas have their Dhy4ni Buddhas, and their triad,

including, of course, an Adi Buddha. Names therefore, are of little

weight; and unmeasured epithets are so profusely scattered on every

hand that the practised alone can avoid theirsnare. I did not admit a

Theistic school, because I found a Buddha designated as Adi, orthe first ;

nor yet because I found him yclept, infinite, omniscient, eternal, and so

forth ; but because I found him explicitly contradistinguished from

nature, and systematically expounded as the efficient cause of all. Nor

should it be forgotten that when I announced the fact of a Theistic sect

of Buddhists, I observed that this sect was, as compared with the

Swabhavika, both recent and confined.

If, in the course of this, and the three preceding letters, I have

spoken harshly of Remusat’s researches, let it be remembered, that I

conceive my labours to have been adopted without acknowledgment, as

well as my opinions to have been miserably distorted. I have been most

courteously told, that ‘‘ the learned of Europe are indebted to me for the

name of Adi Buddha!” The inference is palpable that that is the extent of

the obligation. Such insidious injustice compels me to avowin the face of

the world my conviction that, whatever the Chinese and Mongolian

works on Buddhism possessed by the French Savans may contain, no

intelligible views were thence derived of the general subject before my

essays appeared, or could have been afterwards, but for the lights those

essays afforded*. I had access to the original Sanscrit scriptures of the

Buddhists, and they were interpreted to me by learned natives, whose

hopes hereafter depended upon a just understanding of their contents.

No wonder therefore, and little merit, if I discovered very many things

inscrutably hidden from those who were reduced to consult barbarian

translations from the most refined and copious of languages upon the

most subtle and interminable of topics, and who had no living oracle

ever at hand to expound to them the dark signification of the written

word—to guide their first steps through the most labyrinthine of human

mazest.

For the rest, and personally, there is bienséance for bienséance, and

a sincere tear dropped over the untimely grave of the learned Remusat,

* The case is altered materially now; because my original authorities, which

stand far less in need of living interpreters, are generally accessible. I have

placed them in the hands of my countrymen and of others, and shall be happy to

procure copies for any individual, or body of persons, in France, who may desire to

possess them.

+ I beg to propose, as an experimentum crucis, the celebrated text—Ye Dhar-

manitya of the Sata Sanasrika. If the several theistic, atheistic, and sceptical

meanings wrapped up in these few words, can be reached through Chinese or Mon-

golian translations uninterpreted by living authorities, I am content to consider

my argument worthless.

504 On the use of the Siddhantas

VII.—On the Use of the Siddhantas in the Work of Native Education.

By Lancstor Wiixrnson, Esq. Bomb. C.S8.,; Ast. Res. at Bhopdi.

May I request that you will be so kind as to give insertion in your

Journal to the accompanying few verses, extracted fromthe Golddhy4ya,

or Treatise on the Globes, by Budsxar A’cuArya, Hindu Astronomer,

who flourished about 800 years ago.

In order to make the tenor of the arguments here used by BuAsxar

A’cu&rya intelligible to readers generally, it may be proper in the first

place, briefly to notice the popular belief and tenets entertained with

regard to the earth and the system of the world, (for to these subjects

my remarks will be confined,) by the two grand classes of Hindus here,

so boldly and ably exposed by this celebrated Astronomer.

The Hindus of India seem to have been at the time when he

wrote, as at the present day, divided into three grand classes; viz. Ist,

the Jains or Bauddhas, followers of the Bauddha Sitras ; 2nd, the

followers of the Brahmanical or Puranic system ; and 3rd, the jyotishis

or followers of the Siddhantas or Astronomical system.

The Jains at that time maintained, and still maintain, that the earth

is a flat plane of immense extent; that the central portion of it, called

Jambudwip, is surrounded by innumerable seas and islands, which

encompass it in the form of belts ; that the earth now is, and has been,

since its first creation, falling downwards in space; that there are two

suns, two moons, and two sets of corresponding planets and constella-

tions ; viz. Ist, for the use of that part of the earth lying to the north

of the mountain Meru, believed to be in the centre of Jambudwip ; and

the other for the use of the southern half of the world. The moon

they believe to be above the sun, but only 80 yojans*; Mercu-

ry, four yojans beyond the moon; and Venus, to be three yojans

beyond Mercury. The Jain banyas, scattered through the cities

and towns of Rajputana, Malwa, Guzerat, and the north-west pro-

vinces of Hindusthan, profess this belief. The opulent Méarwari

merchants and bankers, whom we find established at the three presi-

dencies, and in all the large cities of India, are also chiefly of this per-

suasion. ‘Their Gurts arethe Jattis; the Sarangis are also a stricter

sect of Jains.

2nd. The followers of the Purans believe in a system very little

different from thatof the Jains. They also maintain that the earth

isa circular plane, having the golden mountain Merd in its centre ;

that itis 50 crores of yojans in superficial diameter; that Jambu-

dwip (which immediately surrounds Merd, and which we inhabit) is

* A yojan is four cés.

1834.) inthe work of Native Education. 505

one lakh of yojans in width; that this dwip is surrounded by a sea

of salt-water, also one lakh of yojans in width; that this salt sea is

encompassed by a second dwip of two lakhs of yojans in breadth, and

it again by a sea of sugar-cane juice of the same width; that five

other belts of alternate islands and seas (each island being of double

the width of its predecessor, witha sea of the same width as its adja-

cent island), succeed each other in regular order. The seas are of

fermented liquor, ghi, milk, dhai, and sweet-water. The Purans

assert, that the earth is not falling in space as the Jains maintain, but

is supported by the great serpent Shesha. Such at last is the assertion

of the Bhagavata, the most popular of the Purans. In others, the task

of supporting the earth is allotted to the tortoise, or to the boar Varaha.

The Purans maintain that there is but one moon and one sun; that

the moon however is ata distance from the earth double of that of

the sun; that the moon was churned out of the ocean; and is of

nectar ; that the sun and moon and constellations revolve horizontally

over the plane of the earth, appearing to set when they go behind

Merit, and to rise when they emerge from behind that mountain ; that

eclipses are formed by the monsters R4hii and Kett laying hold of the

sun or moon, against whom, as well as against all the other deities of

heaven, they bear implacable enmity. VyAssiis believed to be the

author of all the Purans; he was probably the compiler of them; he is

revered as divinely inspired. SHanKar A’cuARyA, who flourished about

400 or 500 years ago, distinguished himself asa supporter of this system

and as an enemy and persecutor of the Jains; he was also a reformer;

but his reforms were confined to morals, and to religious institutions

and sacraments. The followers of the Purans are by far the most

numerous of the three classes. The bramans, generally the rajpits,

kaiths, and indeed the mass of the population throughout India, all

belong to this class.

3rd. The jyotishis or followers of the Siddhantas believe in a sys-

tem widely differing from both of these. Their system is, with the

exception of a few inconsiderable differences, that of Ptolemy. They

teach the true shape and size of the earth, and the true theory of

eclipses. The earth they place in the centre of the universe, around

which revolve in order, as taught by Ptolemy, the moon, Mercury,

Venus, the sun, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. The irregularities in the

motions of the sun and moon they account for by supposing them to

move, as also did Ptolemy, in epicycles, whose centres revolve in their

circular orbits. The authors of the Siddhantas, and especially BuAskar

A’cu&rya, the author of the most recent and most popular Siddh4nta,

called the ‘‘ Siddhanta Siromani,” have spared no pains to expose and

506 On the Use of the Siddhantas [Ocr.

ridicule the monstrous absurdities of the Jain Sutras and the Purans.

They have always professed in their writings the greatest admira-

tion for the learned men of the West, the Ionians-or ‘‘ Yavans;”

whilst the Purans have denounced those who hold any communication

with men of these nations, termed by them the lowest of the low. A'Rya

Bua’t, the author of the A’rya Siddhanta, expressly maintains the daily

revolution of the earth on its own axis, though not its annual revolution.

It is the object of this essay to draw the attention of the pub-

lic, and especially that of all friends of native education to these Sid-

dhantas, and to recommend them to more general attention and study

than they have yet found. It will be asked, ‘‘ Are you of opinion

that they contain any thing which has escaped the research of Davis;

Coxesrooke, and Bentiey, and which may yet throw some new light

on the science of Astronomy, on Chronology, or on History?” I must

answer, No. But I feel assured from experience, that they afford us

beyond all comparison the best means of promoting the cause of edu-

cation, civilization, and truth, amongst our Hindu subjects.

4th. Here I shall be at once met with the question, ‘‘ Why go back

a thousand years in search of truth avowedly containing some admix-

ture of error, when the pure and the unadulterated truth is at hand,

and may be communicated with equal facility ?”

To this I reply, that the pure and unadulterated truth not only can-

not be communicated with equal facility, but is absolutely rejected by

the mass of the Hindu population of India; but that with the aid of

the authority of the Siddhantas, the work of general and extensive en-

lightenment may be commenced upon at once, and will be most readily

effected, the truths taught by them being received with avidity. To

explain and correct their errors will at the same time be easy.

5th. With regard to the population of the three Presidencies, the

argument of my supposed opponent may, and I believe, does, apply.

The native mind there is fully prepared, nay, eager, to receive any cul-

tivation that can be given to it; but what has led to this? For gene-

rations, indeed, I may say for centuries past, the native populations

there have enjoyed the humanizing advantages of daily intercourse

with enlightened Europeans and fureigners of all nations ; of a moderate

and steady government; and of an extensive foreign commerce; there

too the br4hmans and the studious have for the same long period, had the

benefit of many schools, colleges, and learned institutions, superintended

by English teachers, distinguished for their learning and _ science ;

there the Press, English end Native, disseminating its daily modicum of

knowledge, has at length succeeded in awakening a spirit of inquiry

1834.) in the work of Native Education. 507

and discussion, and taught the people the grand uses and advantages to

which it may be applied; and there the Missionary,for generations

past, has never intermitted in his sacred labours to root out the wide-

spread degrading superstition, and to plant in its stead the seed of the

purest morality and of true religion. There, in short, the populations

have already advanced far in their course of civilization.

6th. But how widely different is the state of all the rest of the vast

continent of India; at least of all Central India, including Nagpur,

Berar, Malw4, and R4jputana, in which my own personal experience

has lain. The mass of the population is as rude and barbarous, and

ignorant, and superstitious, as it was 17 years ago, when the supre-

macy of the British Government was first established. Of all the ad-

vantages, which have contributed to the enlightenment of the Native

mind at the several seats of Government, it cannot be said to have en-

joyed even one. What reception then can the announcement of the

pure truth be expected to experience amongst a people in such state?

With what reason can it be hoped, for a moment, that the English lan-

guage and English literature, with its varied stores of knowledge, can

here receive any cultivation? Even the most learned of the Hindu

population find itimpossible to comprehend, without assistance, the very

best of our translations into their own languages. The native mind,

habituated to the idlest absurdities, has neither relish nor taste for plain

sober truth.

7th. Is it your opinion then, it may be asked, that the example of the

Jesuit Missionaries of the south-west of India should be followed, and

that the truth, to make it agreeable to the present state of the native

mind, be dressed up in all the fantasies of a foolish superstition? By

no means; I would on no account or in any degree degrade or com-

promise the simple dignity of sacred truth. But what prevents our

availing ourselves of the circumstances which afford us the most pow-

erful means of dispelling from the land a darkness otherwise so hope.

lessly impenetrable ; if it be at once seen, that the Siddh4ntas do afford

to us these most favorable and encouraging circumstances, and that to

give acommand and powerful influence over the native mind, we have

only to revive that knowledge of the system therein taught, which not-

withstanding its being by far the most rational, and formerly the best

cultivated branch of science amongst the Hindus, and notwithstanding

its being the foundation of such little knowledge as they display in pre-

dicting eclipses and the like, has, from the superior address of the fol.

lowers of the Purdns, and the almost universal practice amongst the

jyotishis, of making all their calculations from tables and short for-

mule, couched in enigmatical verses, been allowed to fall into a state of

utter oblivion? 272

508 : On the Use of the Stddhdntas [Ocr.:

8th. But how is this lost knowledge to be revived ? I shall proceed :

to explain. In every petty hamlet, not only in Malwa, Rajputana, and:

Berar, but throughout India, you will find the joshi or astronomer

and astrologer: in towns you will find many, and in large cities, even:

hundreds. It is their business to expound the panchang, or almanac, '

to proclaim feasts and fasts, to fix the marriage-day, to tell the times

of sowing and reaping; and forewarn their flocks of unlucky days :

their services in short are in constant requisition. They are conjointly

with the Patwa4ris, the village school-masters. The village joshi

can expound, but not work out the results given in his panchaéng; that

high qualification belongs only to the city joshi. But it must not be

supposed, that the power to make a panchang, requires a knowledge of

even the first principles or elements of his science. The utmost of his

knowledge is 20 verses composing the Tithi Chintémani, and 100

verses of a little book called the Graha Laghava, with a power of using”

the tables attached to them. By these few verses he can not only find

the places of the sun, moon, and planets, but also work out eclipses.

But the operation may be called purely mechanical, or an effort of me-

mory. He can find the equatorial gnomonic shadow, from thence de-

duce the latitude (or acshansha) ; he can tell you the amount of chara

(or ascensional difference) ; the deshantara (or distance in longitude) ;

the sun’s declination (or kranti): but is wholly ignorant as to what things

in nature are expressed by these terms. The verses of the Graha

Laghava and Tithi Chintéamani contain only abbreviated formule for

calculations ; their wording is uncouth, and to the uninitiated, more un-

intelligible than an enigma. But though the ingenuity displayed in

thus abbreviating calculations is considerable, it has had the effect,

above noticed of superinducing an utter neglect of the Siddhantas, in

which the principles of the science are so fully, and in many respects so

rationally, explained. I have met and cross-questioned many hundreds

of joshis of late years ; but in this large number, have found only two

men who had a rational and full acquaintance with their own system.

One is Vaisna’tH, purohit of the Mah4rao of Kotah ; the other, Jincuanp,

a jatti of great celebrity at Ajmere, and late of Jhulai in Jypur.

It is singular that neither of these are professed jyotishis; the former

_is expounder of the Purdns, and the latter a Guri of the Jains.

Oujain, once so famous for its learning, has not now a single Siddhanti

jyotishi to support its great name. Indeed, so general and entire is the

ignorance of most of the joshis of India, that you will find many of

them engaged conjointly with the Purénic brahmans in expounding

the Purans, and insisting on the flatness of the earth, and its magnitude

of 50 crores of yojans. in. superficial. diameter,: as explained in them,

1834.] in the work of Native Education. 509°

with a virulence and boldness which shew their utter ignorance of

their proper profession, which had its existence only on the refutation”

and abandonment of the Puranic system. The Jains and all the fol-

lowers of the Purans of whatever caste you will find, on the other hand,

betraying equal inconsistency in daily appealing to the panchangs of

the jyotishi, and confidently maintaining the infallibility of their con-

tents, though founded on a system with which the truth of their own

is utterly inconsistent.

Of the sincerity of the ignorance of both parties there can be little:

doubt, from the profound veneration with which they, but especially the

joshis, regard all the Siddhantas. The Sirya Siddhanta they firmly

believe to have been communicated to men by the sun himself, the

authors of all they believe to have been divinely inspired. These

works are now thought to be, like the Vedas, wonderful displays of Divine

wisdom, but totally beyond ordinary human comprehension. That man~

_whohas mastered their contents, they regard, and ‘even fear as one’

possessed with superhuman powers.

~ 10th. With this blind veneration and sthag prejudice in favor of the:

Siddh4ntas, prevailing particularly amongst the joshis scattered all

over India (and the latter are by no means an inconsiderable part of

the learned of India), and in some degree, now also amongst the Jain

and followers of the Puranas, can we for a moment hesitate in admitting

the vast benefits to which the proper employment of these prevailing

prejudices will lead ? How readily may a knowledge of the science, as

taught in the Siddhantas, be recommunicated, especially to the joshis,

whose lives are now idly spent in wading through unintelligible calcu-

lations deduced from the Siddhantas ? With what exultation will every

man of ingenuous mind amongst them receive explanations making plain

and clear what is now all unintelligible and dark! They will not stop

in simply admitting what is taught in the Siddhantas. Grateful to their

European Instructors for bringing them back to a knowledge of the

works of their own neglected, but still revered, masters, they will in the

fulness of their gratitude, and from the exercise of their now improved

powers of understanding, also readily receive the additions made dur-

ing the last few hundred years in the science.

llth. From the extract now forwarded it will be at once seen, that

there can be little or nothing which we have to teach in Geometry,

Surveying, and Trigonometry generally, in Geography or Astronomy, of

which Buasxar A’cua’rya has not already given us the first principles,

and for enabling us to explain which, he will not afford us many new

and also the most appropriate arguments, in as much as they will be

510 On the Use of the Siddhantas [Ocr.

best suited to Hindu taste. And what can be more flattering to the

vanity of the Hindu nation, or more grateful to their feelings and pre-

judices as men, than to see their own great and revered masters quoted

by us with respect, to prove and illustrate the truths we propound. At

the presidencies, and even at many large stations, we may prosecute

with success a scheme for educating the people, by at once teaching

them English, or by other means equally directly attacking all that is

false and absurd in their belief. At these places, all the causes above

enumerated concur to prevent the failure of such ascheme. But this

plan of educating the mass of the people in the interior of India,

where English can never be of any practical avail to any but a very

few, is perfectly visionary ; to hope to educate them by translations in

the Roman character, is little less so. Even translations into their

own language and in their own character are frequently, as above men-

tioned, wholly unintelligible to the best educated natives. I could

quote many proofs of this, but the mention would be invidious; the

obvious cause of failure in all these cases is, that in these schemes we

make no account of men’s passions and weaknesses and prejudices, and

have neglected to consult their tastes and present state of knowledge.

By pursuing the course I now advocate we sail with the current, favor-

able gales vastly accelerating our progress; by directly attacking on

the other hand the strongest prejudices of our nature, as is done in the

other case, we struggle with an adverse stream, and with baffling

winds, and will be found to have struggled comparatively in vain.

12th. May I quote my own experience in proof of what is here ad-

vanced ? Since I entered the country, I have been, I hope, a warm and

zealous friend of the cause of education, and have always bestowed

much time and much labour upon the superintendence of such schools

as have been located within the sphere of my influence. The school-

books used, have been those printed at the Presidencies of Calcutta and

Bombay.

But about two years ago, wishing to know how the joshis, generally

so ignorant, succeeded in predicting eclipses, I went through the Tithi

Chintaman{, and Graha Laghava. Finding them to contain only un-

intelligible and abbreviated formula, I was referred to the Siddhantas.

These I had great difficulty in procuring, and still greater in procuring

men capable of explaining their contents. By perseverance I have suc-

ceeded in gaining. a limited acquaintance with their first principles.

During the last four or five months, I have availed myself largely of

these Siddhantas in teaching not only the boys of the Sehore school,

but also adults, the joshis and brahmans of the town. I beg leave to

assure you, that in this short time I have succeeded in communicating

1834.] in the work of Native Education. 511

more real knowledge and information than I have done in the previous

ten years of my Indian life.

A few days ago, the boys of the Sehore school and the joshis and

br4hmans above mentioned, were examined by me in the presence of

Captain Winrietp and Dr. Ivatts, of this station, and Mr. MacLxrop,

Assistant to the Agent to the Governor General at Jabbalpur. I con-

fidently appeal to these gentlemen to pronounce whether the acquisi-

tions of the students were not, considering the time devoted to the

study, perfectly astonishing.

13th. It may be thought that I am here advocating too exclusive an

attention to scientific education and the abstract sciences. I feel as-

sured, however, that this will prove our shortest course also to moral

improvement. ‘Till the situation of the countries spread over the face

of the globe is known, what credit can our histories gain; what im-

pression can they make on men’s minds? ‘They may as well relate to

nations existing in the moon. Till conviction of the truth of the Sid-

dhantic system, as to the size and shape of the earth, is felt, the popular

absurdities of the Puranic cosmogony will never be abandoned. TIrest

not merely on my own opinion and experience ; I adduce that of an

institution founded by a society, whose labours for the improvement of

India have been most useful and exemplary. I allude to the Ameri-

can Mission’s Seminary at Jaffna, in Ceylon, in the 2nd page of whose

3rd triennial report, published in 1833, it is stated, ‘‘ that an examina-

tion of the Puranic system of geography and astronomy, compared

or rather contrasted with the Copernican system, has been attended to

with greater interest, and been productive of more obvious advantages,

than almost any other branches of study.”

The Professors of this establishment, however, do not seem to have

been aware of the existence of the Siddh4ntas ; or to have known that

Bua’sxar A’cua’ryA had already spentthe wholeforce of his science and

ridicule in exposing the absurdities and impossibilities of the Puranic

system. What European, gifted with the utmost tact and wisdom,

with the most intimate knowledge of the native character, their cus-

toms, beliefs and languages, and the highest flow of eloquence in the

use of them, can, by appeals to reason, by arguments and proofs, hope to

work upon an ignorant and prejudiced people any effect compared to

that which may be produced by a dexterous use of its blind and pre-

judiced veneration for authority ?

14th. J may here quote another instance of the practical service re-

cently rendered to me in my official capacity, when I was officiating as

Political Agent at Kotah, by these Siddhautas. The officers employed

on the grand trigonometrical and other surveys, have always experi-

512 On the Use of the Siddhantas [Ocr.

enced, in almost every part of India, the greatest obstructions in the

discharge of their duties, from the prejudices and ignorance of the peo-

ple and their native princes. At Kotah, no less ignorance and preju-

dice had been displayed than elsewhere: so strong were the suspicions

entertained by the late Raj Rana Mapuv Sinau, of the designs of the

British Government, when Captain Patron, the Deputy Quarter-Master

General at Nimach, entered his territories to survey certain roads, &c.

and so reiterated his objections in reply to the Agent, Captain Ross’s

assurances, that the last-mentioned officer was at length obliged to

request Captain Paton to withdraw. Whilst at Kotah, I received orders

from Government, desiring me again to use my influence with the Raj

Rana to prevent all further obstructions. Upon this, I sent for Vais-

NATH, the astronomer above mentioned, and for the Raj Rana’s joshi,

and found no difficulty, by the help of the 33rd verse here quoted, and

others treating more at length on the subject, in satisfying them of

our real object. They equally soon procured for me an intimation

from the Raj Rana, that his co-operation would in future be readily given

to the officers deputed to survey his territories.

15th. From the arguments and facts above recorded, the natural con-

clusion appears to me to be, that it will be our wisest course, at the

same time that we afford every encouragement to the study of English

by those who are likely to find use for it, or have leisure and talents to

prosecute it with effect, to give every encouragement to the study of

the Siddhantas ; and to the explanation of their contents, first to the

jyotishis, whose profession is founded on the principles given in them,

and through them to all their flocks. Where is the native of India,

however poor, who is not constantly consulting his jyotishi ?

I would therefore recommend that no time be lost in giving to the

world the best printed editions of the Siddhanta Siromani of Bua’s-

KAR A’cusryA, including the Gol4dhyaya, or Treatise on the Globes, and

the treatises on Algebra and Trigonometry ; of the Surya Siddh4nta,

and of that of A’rya Bua’t, with Priruupax’s commentary, the author

who maintains the diurnal though not the annual revolution of the

earth.

The Graha Laghava (which, as far as my inquiries extend, seems to

be in almost universal use over the greater part of India,) will perhaps

be even of more use than the Siddhantas, if accompanied by the most

excellent and rational commentary of Maua’ri. Almost all these works

contain a chapter on the construction and use of the globes. These

the natives at our colleges should be encouraged to construct accord-

ingly, and to compare and contrast them with our globes, without

which no school or college in India ought to be. My own pandit and

1834.] in the work of Native Education. 5138

the brahmans of Sehore, who have become converts to the Siddhanta

and our system, all express the utmost anxiety to get globes if possible

in Hindi, convinced that they will prove to others as they have done

in their own case, the readiest means of demonstrating to them the

truth.

16th. It is strange and deserving of remark, that though astronomy

is the science which has been most cultivated by the Hindus, and has

most attracted the notice of the learned in Europe, and, as above shewn,

is also best calculated to promote the work of education, still not a

single standard, or indeed any work whatever on this subject, has yet

been printed in India. From Mr. Lusurneron’s History of the Cal-

cutta Institutions, it appears in pp. 126, 127, that in the Government

Sanscrit College the Jyotisha Shastra is not even embraced in the

course of study pursued there. It surely has incomparable advantages

over the Hindu systems of Logic, Rhetoric, Prosody, and even over

Law and Grammar, as far as education is concerned, essential though

the last mentioned be. So entirely have we neglected the study of

late years, that Professor Scutegen (as I observed fromalate number of

your Journal) takes credit to himself for being the first to expound to

the European scholar, the method used ‘by the Hindus in their astro-

nomical works, of expressing numbers by symbolical words. You seem

inclined to give to the learned Professor great credit for having unra-

velled this mystery in the absence of native pandits. It is by no

means my wish to detract from the merits of the learned Professor ;

but surely when every astronomical work is accompanied by a commen-

tary, explaining in plain language, and also in figures, the symbolical

expressions of the text, little credit is claimable for unravelling a mys-

tery already made plain. Under these circumstances, it is by no

means strange, that Messrs. CoLeBrooxks, Davis, Bentuey, and Jonzs,

thought it unnecessary to offer any explanations on a method at first

sight so mysterious, but so palpable on referring to the commentary

which almost invariably accompanies the text.

17th. But to return to the subject in hand, it seems to me most de-

sirable, that the books above-mentioned should be published without

delay; at present revered though they are, they are exceedingly diffi-

cult to be procured. Any gentleman moderately conversant with

Sanscrit, and with the elements of the science of astronomy, will, if

he have leisure, readily master all they contain in a very few

months. This accomplished, how largely will his powers of superin-

tending the work of education, and especially that of translation, be

augmented! I trust that not a few of the many ardent friends of edu-

cation will avail themselves of the advantages to be derived from these

2uU

514 On the Use of the Siddhdntas [Ocr.

works here set forth, and give to the native public, translations in

the vernacular languages, with such corrections, improvements,

and additions, as will place the Hindus at once in_ possession

of all the recent discoveries of Europeans. At no place have more

elementary scientific works been translated and printed than at Bom-

bay, chiefly under the superintendence of the late zealous and accom-

plished Secretary to the Bombay Education Society, Major Grorez

JERVis of the Engineers; but the usefulness of his labours is much de-

tracted from, by his omission to make use of the terms, and mathema-

tical phraseology, perfectly well understood by scientific Hindus, if not

by brahmans generally, and by substituting others of his own coining,

which must be wholly unknown to them. The term Sparsha Rekha,

(for the tangent,) and several others for lines, &c., which the Hindus

have never used or known, are in themselves highly appropriate and

unobjectionable.

18th. I now beg to draw your particular attention to the original

extracts, which appear to me most curious, and calculated to prove to

others as it has done to myself, most valuable and useful.

In the first three verses Bua'sxar A'cuHa'RYA, after stating the earth to

be a sphere poised in space, exposes ina most rational and forcible man-

ner, the Puranic doctrine of its being supported by the grand serpent

Shesha, or any material thing.

In the 24th and 25th verses, our author shews, that he had got a

glimpse of the true nature of attraction and gravity; he then proceeds

in the 26th, 27th, 28th, and 29th verses, to expose in his own way (not

altogether philosophical), the Jain articles of belief, that the earth is

perpetually falling in space, and that there are two suns, two moons,

and two sets of constellations.

In the 30th, 3ist, and 32nd verses, by a very rational argument, the

modern Brahmanical belief of the earth’s flatness is exploded; he ridi-

cules the idea of their immense mountain of gold, called Meri, and

accounts for the apparent flatness of the earth.

In the 38rd, 34th, and 35th verses, he gives succinct general directions

for the measurement of an are of the meridian, and thence deduces the

real magnitude of the earth, deriding the absurdity of the dimensions

alleged in the Purans.

In the 36th verse, he shews such a limited knowledge of geography,

as would entail a whipping on any boy of eight years of age in Europe ;

but in the three last verses, he shews that he, 800 years ago, had such

a perfect knowledge and conviction of the consequences resulting from

admitting the spherical form of the earth, viz. of the existence of anti-

1834.] in the work of Native Education. 515

podes, &c. as the priests and princes of Europe could not be persuaded

to entertain four or even but three hundred years ago; and for assert-

ing which, they were sending our earliest philosophers to the dungeon.

19th. I take this opportunity of informing the public of the existence

of a native observatory at Kotah, or rather of a valuable collection of

astronomical apparatus, made by the late Maharaéo Unmarp Sineu; and

posited on one of the bastions of the citadel, fitted up for their recep-

tion. This apparatus consists of a very splendid and large armillary

sphere ; of the celestial and terrestial globes, dials, gnomons, and also

the Raj Yantra, or astrolabe, borrowed from the Musalmans about 250

or 300 years ago. The axes of the globes are fixed at an elevation of

24° 30’, the supposed altitude of the North Polar Star at Kota. But

the latitudes given by the native astronomers, for all the principal

cities of Rajputana and M4lwé, are under-rated by about 40’; that of

Kotah is, I believe, 25° 10’. The authority of Baa’skar A'caa'rya has led

to this error. In the 34th verse here quoted, the latitude of Oujain is

stated at 1 of 360°, which would give just 22° 30’. This accordingly

is always stated by Native Astronomers as its latitude, and when I have

stated the result not only of Dr. Hunrsr’s but also of the celebrated

Raja Jay Sincu’s more accurate observations (vide vol. vi. Asiatic Re-

searches) ; this verse has always been quoted to me to prove their

assertions.

The Maharao’s collection contains also a Tiiriya Yantra, or quadrant,

with a radius on one side of 30 digits, and linear rectangular intersec-

tions, rising from each digit, representing their whole canon of sines,

cosines, and versed sines adapted to this radius. From the Maha-

rao’s astronomer I procured a copy of the Sanscrit treatise on

the quadrant, called the Yantra Chintamani, by CaaxrapHara, son of

Sri WAMANA, containing directions for the construction and use of

the instrument, with the mathematical proofs and demonstrations of

all the many problems which may be worked by it. The reverse side

ofthis quadrant contains the signs and degrees of the ecliptic, and an

hour circle, with an index-hand by which you are enabled to tell at

once the lagna (or horoscope), that is, the exact point or star of the

ecliptic, rising in the horizon at any given time.

I am unable at the present moment to fix the date of this work, but

I am inclined to think that it is not of a much more ancient date than

the astrolabe, and that it, like the astrolabe, has been borrowed from

the Musalm4ns. ,

To the European public, translations of this and the other works

alluded to in this letter, would be highly curious and highly valuable.

To enable us to communicate our greater knowledge in the sciences

2u 2

516 On the Use of the Siddhdntas [Ocr.

they treat of, the study of them would seem indispensable, to give us

a due command of their mathematical modes of expression. I earnestly

hope, that some persons better qualified than myself, may be induced to

undertake the task of translation. I do not refuse the task; but I

confess my present incompetence, from my own limited knowledge of

mathematics, to understand and follow the authors of these learned

works in their more abstruse calculations; and the never-ceasing pres-

sure of arduous and responsible public duties, prevents my devoting

such time to the study as would better qualify me for the duty. It

would be unjust in the public to expect, and imprudent in me to promise

much; what I can, 1 will do. But the public may with much justice

turn their eyes upon those men of science at the head of our schools,

colleges, and literary institutions now scattered over India. To a Miu,

a Yates, a TyTLerR, a SuTHERLAND, a THoressy, and many other

distinguished scholars of this Presidency, and to the two Jervisxs

of the Engineers, and to many gentlemen of the Scotch and

American Missions, so much distinguished for their labours in the cause

of education, on the Bombay side of India, the task would be easy ; I

hope it will not be declined.

Extract from Bhaskar A’chdrya's Treatise on the Globes.

~ ~ ¢

wr fresangaafafsasenteaaaarar

a 8 - ~n ~ A Soe

Suga! Ve Befawayfaqaaasaae |

TMA: ana frata faad fasdierea ve

fad fray naReasaasn fame a FAA IR II

Verse 21st. This sphere of the earth, formed of the five elementary principles,

viz. earth, air, water, the ethereal atmosphere, and fire, is perfectly round, and en-

compassed in the orbits of the moon, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn ; and

lastly, by that of the constellations. It has no material supporter, but stands

fixed in air by its own inherent force. On its surface, all living and inanimate

objects subsist throughout, as well titans, as human beings, gods, as well as

daityus.

S $ A aA

Vad: GIAUAT AAA aasq: |

Lr EN

ACARI ST: KITV at fcq |) 22 4)

Verse 22nd. Its surface is bespread on all sides with numberless mountaing

and groves, towns and buildings, as the bulb of the flower of the Kadamb tree is

covered with filaments without number.

i.) S = n eek TNS

Tar Far Va Sq yay waaaaT AAW |

Ser Rea Seaniea: fay fag wa: Weyas fe: 1 R21)

Verse 23rd. Let it be admitted, that this earth is supported re any material

substance, or living creature, still for the support of that, a second supporter is—

1834.] in the work of Native Education. 517

required, and for that second in like manner, a third is necessary. Here you

have the absurdity of an interminable succession : if reduced to admit a power of

self-support in that which you place the last of the series, I would ask, why not

admit the same power in the earth itself, the first of the series? for the earth is

one of the forms of the eight-fold divinity.

~ ~ r% ok

aera arrears Maar faar sia: & afetaaraie |

atgal UCT Graal qa fafaar aa TaMAA: Re II

Verse 24th. As heat is the inherent property of the sun and of fire; as cold

of the moon, fluidity of water, and hardness of stones ; as the air is volatile, and

the earth is immovable, and as other wonderful (oh! how wonderful!) properties

belong to other things :—

waewiag ael ca yet ay at ala ERAT |

wad aged wifa aa aaa vata & 11 Ry II

Verse 25th. In like manner, the power of attraction is inherent in this globe

of earth. By this inherent power, any thing heavy projected into the air is at-

tracted down to it. The thing so projected appears to be falling of itself; but in

fact, it is in astate of being drawn downwards by the earth. 1f, with the Jains

you suppose the earth to be perpetually falling in space, in what direction, I ask

you, is it falling ? Above and below and all around the ethereal expanse is equally

outspread.

ATATY BAUS araracway gicfa sata: |

ae Ff LENT Aa: Bsararafa sehen Star 1 Re 1

Verse 26th. That the earth is poised in space, and without support, the full-

est assurance is felt from beholding the revolutions of the circling constellations;

but the Jains maintain, that it is perpetually falling downwards in space; resting

the proof of this assertion on the fact, that all heavy things naturally fall down-

wards, and that the earth is the heaviest of heavy visible things.

— sy a ~ . ~

Star Tate VI YF AZSHIACAM AS AAA |

AeA AIHA ATI HAVA Mei fa BAIA ll Ro |

Verse 27th. The Jains and others likewise maintain, that there are two suns,

and two moons, and aiso two sets of constellations, which are rising in constant

alternation. But to them I give this appropriate answer.

- PSS .

was: ay gaia siesta war Tz |

! Sat ae GF gia @ ae Farge fate i Re i

Verse path. Let it be admitted, that the earth is falling downwards in space ;

but O Jain, dost thou not see that every heavy thing projected into space, comes

back again to, and overtakes, the earth? How then can your idle proposition

hold geod ? If true, a heavy thing once projected into air would keep at an uni-

form distance from, but never overtake, the earth.

. . A “A _N

fa re at arg eI Yt Sat Hye: |

“<0 . ~ .

Heasat faerie Yama icag |) Re II

Verse 29th. What can I say to your folly, O Jain, who without object or use

supposest a double set of constellations, two suns, avd two moons? Canst thou

not at times see the circumpolar stars reyolving round the polar star, even in

broad day-light ?

518 On the Use of the Siddhdntas [Ocr.

afe var aqcracafaar wage YTMy aca: |

wuft ernarta ufcuad far aATTATICT ATA | Be II

Verse 30th. If this blessed earth were like the surface of a looking glass an ex-

tended plane, why should not the sun, even when removed to a distance from the

earth, as at night, (the Purdns assert that it revolvesin a horizontal circle, as it

does when seen from the poles,) still be visible in every part of its revolution to

men, as well as to the gods?

afe fama: aaarae: faa eeu 8 Tea T

BRAY Aa AACUINAa RaGe fa | efaTwAR |i 2 I

Verse 31st. If (the intervention of) Mera causes night, why is not this moun-

tain, when between us and the sun, visibly developed to our eyes? Let it be

granted that this Mer@ is, as is stated in the Purdns, situated to the north, pray

tell me why should the sun ever rise at allin the south, asit does when it has

southern declination ?

aut aa: aire wai: seat sy weal faaci qatar |

AT ATSATY GUI Vas TA Gfawaa: BT BQ il

Verse 32nd. The factis, that one hundredth part of the circumference of the

earth is or may be assumed to be a plane. The earth is an excessively large body;

a man is immeasurably smaller; and hence it is, that to him, as he stands on its

surface, the whole earth has the appearance of being a plane,

° Shots e ~~ EN e

qtidt decqut qaeafaguaa eer fa |

° Aap e e ~ *

VRIMACA Gaya Tah faCas VCS: TATA I 32 Il

Verse 33rd. The measurement of the circumference of the earth is easily and

correctly ascertained by the simple rule of proportion,ia this way—there is a town

situated to the south; you are residing in another lying due north of it; ascer-

tain the distance between the two, and the difference of their latitudes; then say

if the number of degrees (difference of latitudes) give this distance, what will the

whole circumference of 360 degrees give ?

facagura Fafatienit weeaat afvaa gare |

AAU SHIT T TCHATAAA TY fa asa 1 ee 1

Verse 34th. Oujain, for instance, is ascertained by calculation to be distance

from the equator, where there is no latitude, 74 part of the whole circumference

of the earth—this distance multiplied by 16, will be the measurement of the cir-

cumference of the earth: what reason then is there in asserting such an immense

magnitude of the earth ?

Wirata weafa aetieqrearaifen wichyar qeasya fel

A TA AALAHAS TAIN A UAT AIST BATAHT |! 34 II

Verse 35th. By assuming as true this circumference thus ascertained, the cal-

culations of the position of the moon’s cusps, the conjunctions of the planets,

eclipses, the times of the rising and setting of the planets, and the lengths of the

shadows of the gnomon, and the like, correspond with the observed facts. By

assuming any other circumference, no such correspondence is found to exist.

The truth of the above-mentioned measurement of the earth is thus plainly esta-

blished by the law of ‘‘ rule and exception’’ set forth in the Nyaya Shastri.

1834.) in the work of Native Education. 519

WAT FAY Qaafscanr nwa CIaARTAT |

. ~ ay ~ ~

Buea: faqut gat: Farge Wal Aaa aeyA |! Be ||

Verse 36th. Lanké is situated in the middle of this globe; Yamkothi is situ-

ated to the east of it; to the west is Rome or Romaka Patan; the city of Sid-

dhapur is on the opposite side of the globe to that of Lanka. Sumerid is situated

to the north, on the North Pole, and Baravanala to the south, at the South Pole,

wenvertcata ata wrafs wgrafaer aefe |

. aS =- . Ny >

adfa Her quieade Bray Ts Aca Ve aT || 391

Verse 37th. These six places are situated at a distance of one-fourth part of

the earth’s circumference, each from its adjoining one; so say those who are

acquainted with the globe. At MerG the various classes of the gods and pure

spirits have their abodes : at Baravanala, at the South Pole, are situated the re-

sidences of all the evil spirits.

a aa favuatd aewraaianear suited

ae SA .

a aga: Haquian faay a faaiaaradfa 1) ue 1

Verse 38th. A man, on whatever part of the globe he is placed, thinks the

earth to be under his feet, and that he is standing upright upon it; men placed

at the distance of 90 degrees, or one-fourth of the earth’s circumference, from

each other, fancy each other to be standing asit were at right angles to each other.

Be: PACS: Fea: RrwAqacgy Teac |

s ~ .

sagaifauare: fos fasie «as Fe Vas ee

Verse 39th. Those who are placed at the distance of half the earth’s circum-

ference from each other, are antipodes each to the other, and fancy each that the

others have their heads turned into directions exactly opposite, in exactly the same

way, as a man beholding his shadow on the bank of ariver.

But neither do those who are standing at right angles to each other, nor those

with their heads turned into directions opposite to each other, feel any difficulty

in maintaining their several positions, They stand as perfectly at ease in their

respective positions, as we do here.

[We have had much pleasure in giving insertion to the above article, in the

sentiments of which we entirely concur. While we endeavour to push our own

systems of instruction and science in this country, we are too apt to spurn and

decry the literature, the science, and even the languages of the east, as if they were

not only incapable of imparting the smallest particle of knowledge, virtue or truth,

but incapable also of improvement by engrafting upon them the new growth of

western knowledge, which has sprung ahead of the Asiatic and elder stock only

within the last century or two. Were the moralist to follow Mr. WILKINsoN’sS

example, he could doubtless produce from the mental philosophy of the Hindus.

parallel maxims for most of those in our own moral code :—the selection of these ;

—their separation from the dross of the ancient schools ;—and their presentation

to pupils in this form, would doubtless work the same wonders in moral educa-

tion, as has the Siddhanta system in the astronomical classes of Mr. WILKINSON.

We trust this gentleman, evidently qualified by taste as by ability for the task, will

favor the English reader with a full translation of the Siroman:. The astronomical

formule of the Siddhdnta have been fully made known to us, but not the argu-

ments and reflections with which they are accompanied.—Eb.]

520 Notice of the Land Shells of India. [Ocr.

VIII.—On the Land Shells of India. By Lieut. Taos. Hurron, 37th

Regt. N. I.

{ Continued from the 26th No. of the Journal. ]

I have the pleasure to inform you of the discovery of a few more spe-

cies of Land Shells, made during a hurried trip between Nemuch and

Mhow, in the month of December last.

26. The first is a species of CycLostoma.

Animal—furnished with two cylindrical tentacula; eyes black, and

placed at the exterior base of the tentacula; there are also two blackish

points at the summits of the tentacula, which have the appearance

of eyes; head very long, proboscidiform, and emarginate. The eyes

causing a thickening of the tentacula. Colour pale brown; skin

transversely wrinkled like that of a leech.

Shell—with five whorls ; spire prominent ; ‘whorls rounded: the su-

tures well defined; colour of the shell above varying considerably in

different specimens ; some being of a purplish brown, others brown,

and some nearly white—this appears to be owing to the degrees of

exposure to the sun, which the individuals may have undergone, as

well as age. The colours are laid on in short crooked lines, trans-

versely; alternately a brownish and a whitish stripe, very minute.

The under side is white. Aperture circular, margins united and more

or less reflected. Umbilicus well defined, discovering the three previ-

ous whorls. Operculum calcareous. Diameter half an inch.

Found buried at the roots of grass growing beneath low shrubs in un-

cultivated plains between Nemuch and Mhow.

27. CAROCOLLA ?

Animal—aunknown.

Shelli—white with a purplish band longitudinally placed on the body

whorl above. Aperture oval and obliquely transverse. Umbilicus

discovering the previous whorls—margins of the mouth reflected and

interrupted on the body whorl, a thin plate interposing. Diameter

about five and half or six lines ; aperture longer than broad.

With the exception of the more contracted and obliquely transverse

aperture of the present species, it would appear almost identical with

the shell described by me, as a doubtful Cyclostoma (No. 2) in the 26th

No. of the Journal. Specimens of both were buried together.

Found in uncultivated plains, buried in the earth at the roots of

coarse grass—between Nemuch and Mhow.—I found no operculum.

28. Henix

Animal—with four tentacula, the superior pair longest, and bearing the

eyes at the summits—colour freckled brown.—Foot long and rather

tapering posteriorly.

1834.) Notice of Land Shells of India. 521

Shell—with six whorls, globose, and the body whorl forming the great-

er portion of the shell.

In the living animal it is mottled with pale brown and black, from the

thinness of the shell rendering the colours of the animal visible ;

but when dead, wholly of a dull white :—spire very little raised above

the whorls ; aperture lunated, margins acute ; diameter 9 lines.

The animal stops up the mouth of the shell with a hard calcareous oper-

culum, but which is only temporary, not being attached to the body.

Found buried in the earth with the foregoing beneath shrubs, in un-

cultivated grounds, between Nemuch and Mhow.

29. HeELix :

Animal—with four tentacula, the superior longest and bearing the eyes at

their summits; foot elongated and rather truncated posteriorly ;

colour pale yellowish brown.

Shell—with six whorls; spire moderately raised above the plane of the

whorls; colour sandy; diameter, half an inch.

Found with the preceding.

These two specimens appear to be true Helices.—Unlike the species

No. 3, described in the 26th No. they have no tentaculiform processes

on the right side, playing over the surface of the shell when the ani-

mal is in motion, nor have they the fleshy hook on the tail.

The shell of the species which I formerly described with a mark of

doubt as a Helix, is very like in form and general appearance to the

present species, No. 29: but the polish of the shell is very superior

to this last.

80. ACHATINA

Animal—unknown.

Shell—-with 10 whorls; pale sandy brown; spire obtuse; cylindri-

form; aperture longitudinal, subovate, right lip edged; pillar

smooth, straight, and truncated at the base; length, 1+ inches,

smooth and shining.

Found buried in the earth, foot foremost, at the roots of shrubs, in un-

cultivated grounds, between Nemuch and Mhow.

Among these shells, I could observe no partiality for any particular

aspect, nor any thing to confirm the opinion which I formerly hazarded,

of this being one of the habits of the Land Shells. Nevertheless, I am

still inclined to retain that opinion, because the circumstance may hold

good with regard to those species which are more particularly found in

rocky situations, and where the hot winds, striking throughout the

day against the rocks, would of necessity impart a great and over-

powering degree of heat to the retreats of these animals, even when

522 Account of the Bearded Vulture [Ocr.

buried in the earth—while on the other hand, the species, which I

have here endeavoured to describe, inhabiting wide and fiat plains,

are under no necessity of placing a farther barrier between them-

selves and the wind, than that which is afforded by the earth in

which they lie torpid, in as much as meeting with no obstruction,

the scorching blast sweeps rapidly over the hardened surface, with-

out penetrating sufficiently deep, or at least with sufficient power to

cause any injury or inconvenience to the animals buried some 6 or 8

inches deep, and protected by the branches of the dwarf shrubs be-

neath which they are found.

Of these shells, I shall take an early opportunity of forwarding speci-

mens.

IX.—Account of the Bearded Vulture of the Himalaya. By the same.

I know not if this magnificent bird has yet been recognised by or-

nithologists as an inhabitant of the lofty mountain ranges of Thi-

bet, and | have therefore little hesitation in recording the fact.

A specimen sadly torn and mutilated by insects was a short time

since pointed out to me as a Golden Eagle (Aquila chrysictos), from

the hills, and having often before seen those noble birds both

living and im museums, I paid no attention to it at the time.—

On an after occasion, when the specimen was thrown away as useless,

I happened accidentally to cast my eyes on it, and saw at a glance

that it was nota Golden Eagle. A suspicion of the truth at the

same time crossing my mind, from the circumstance of the black

beard, which in this bird is so conspicuous, being still a very pro-

minent feature, notwithstanding the ruinous state of the specimen,

accordingly I took the skin home with me to examine at my leisure,

and the following description is the result :

Gypratus Barpatus ?

Length from the tip of the beak to the end of the tail 3 ft. 11 in.

Beak, from the tip to the gape, 4 in.; breadth from tip to tip of the

expanded wings, 9 ft.6in. From the base of the upper mandi-

ble arises a black stripe of short hairs or bristles, passing over each

eye, and turning round the back of the head, where it joins the stripe

from the opposite side; the crown of the head, which is much flat-

tened, is covered with small whitish feathers; but across these, run-

ning longitudinally from the base of the upper mandible to the black

which passes round the back of the head, is a black stripe of nar-

row feathers. The chin, throat, back, sides, and forepart of the neck ;

the breast, belly, vent, thighs, and under tail coverts, deep ferrugin-

1834.] of the Himalaya. 523

ous; darkest on the chin, throat, and fore-neck, whiter on the vent

and thighs.—A band or collar of dark brown feathers across the

bottom of the knee, joining the black on the back, and thus

forming a ring round the neck—back, scapulars, greater and lesser

wing coverts, brownish black; the shafts of the feathers white, to-

wards which the webs also grow lighter—upper-tail coverts and

the quills of the wings and tail, greyish, or ashy black.—The

first quill of the wing is 34 inches shorter than the second, and the

third is the longest.—Tail feathers twelve in number, and gradually

decreasing in length from the centre to the outermost ones, form-

ing a well-marked wedge.

Beak, feet, and claws faded to yellowish horn, the original colour

not ascertainable.

The nostrils are entirely concealed beneath the jet-black bristles which

stand forward over them, and which are a continuation of, or rather

take their rise from, the point whence springs the black stripe which

passes over the eyes.—At the angle of the lower mandible is a bunch

of long black bristles, diverging and hanging down like a beard.—The

beak is straight from the base to theend of the cere, which is very thin,

short and feathered to the toes; outer and hinder claws, the largest:

the imner one about half their size.—All moderately hooked, and much

worn at the points.

In all other respects it appears to agree accurately with the descrip-

tion given of the Bearded Vulture in the ‘“‘ Gardens and Menagerie

of the Zoological Society.”

This specimen will be found to differ from the bird there figured in the

following particulars:—The Bearded Vulture is stated to have “ the

upper part of the head of a dirty white,’ while in mine there is a

black line across the white; this however might lead one to suspect

the bird to be a young one, although the rest of the plumage does

not appear to differ from that of the adult bird, showing no signs of

the ‘‘ white spots, or spots of a lighter shade, scattered over the

back and wings,” as alluded to in the work above-mentioned.

Again, itis said to have “ the first quill-feather of the wing nearly

equal to the second and third, which are the longest,” &c.—Inm

bird, the first quill is 34 in. shorter than the second, which is a

quarter of an inch shorter than the third; the third quill being conse-

quently the longest, and the fourth nearly equal to the second.

‘This last character is perhaps a strong reason against supposing the

two birds to be identical, and together with the different marking of

the head and the ring on the neck, may go far to establish it asa

2x2

524 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (ee:

new species: but of this nothing positive can be said until some orni-

thologist on a visit to the hills may be fortunate enough to meet with

the living bird, and have an opportunity of proving either the iden-

tity or distinctness of the species by observing the changes of plumage

from youth to maturity—-in the mean time, I have noted it down with a

mark of doubt, as the Bearded Vulture of authors.

Nemuch, 2\st Feb. 1834.

X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday, the 5th November, 1834.

Dr. J. Tytier, Senior Member, present, in the chair.

The Report of the Committee of Papers upon the list of names, proposed

at the last meeting as honorary members of the Society, was submitted,

when the following were balloted for and duly elected. Mrxnara Mena,

uncle to the king of Ava; Professor Herren, M. Knaprorn, and Prof.

Rosen ; Sir Jonn Herscueny, Prof. Bucxuann and Col. Sykes.

Read, letters fromthe Secretaries of the Royal Society, the Royal Asia_

tic Society, and the Geological Society, acknowledging the receipt of the

17th and 18th vols. of the Researches.

Also, from Professor Senewicx, and from Mr. Arkin, Secretary of the So-

ciety of Arts, expressing thanks for the second part of the 18th vol. As. Res.

Read a letter from Col. J. Sruarr, Deputy Secretary to Government,

Military Department, intimating that the Honorable Court of Directors

have, in arecent dispatch, informed the Government that the suggestion of

the Society regarding a supply of tubes and apparatus for boring, will be

attended to.

[We have since heard that they are on board the Sir Edward Paget.]

Read a letter from Captain R. Home, proposing on the part of his bro.

ther, Col. Home and himself, to deposit in the apartments of the Asiatic

Society, the valuable collection of paintings, books, and casts, belonging to

the gallery of the late R. Home, Esq, of Lucknow, in compliance with the

wish expressed by their father previous to his demise, that they should be

preserved in some public institution in Calcutta, where they might be pro-

perly attended to, and at all times open to public inspection.

Resolved, that the thanks of the Society be returned to Col. and Capt.

Home for their most liberal offer, which they embrace with pleasure; and

that suitable preparation be immediately made for their reception.

[The collection of paintings comprises the following valuable originals :—

Woman taken in adultery, by Dominichino, 6 ft. 2 in. by 4 ft.

Cleopatra, Guido, 4 ft. by 3 ft. 3 in.

Crowning of Mary de Medicis, Reubens, 5 ft. by 3 ft.

Infant Jesus, ditto, 4 ft. by 3 ft.

Sir William Jones, as a boy, Sir Joshua Reynolds.

1834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 525

Cupid asleep on a Cloud, Sir Joshua Reynolds.

Prodigal Son, Bassan, 5 ft. by 3 ft. 8 in.

Cathedral at Antwerp, Steinwich the Elder, 3 ft. 9 in, by 2 ft. 10 in.

Triumphal Arch, (Titus’,) unknown, 5 ft. by 3 ft. 9 in,

Ghat at Benares, Daniel, 5 ft. by 3 ft. 4 in.

2 Views in Venice, Canaletti.

2 Views in Wales, Davies.

Head of an Old Man, on pannel, unknown.

And the following Portraits:—Warren Hastings, Lord Cornwallis, Lord

Wellesley, Lord Minto, Sir G. H. Barlow, Sir E. Paget, Sir W. Jones, Dr,

Fleming, Horace H. Wilson, Dr. Hare, the Nawab of Dacca, Col. Duff, Gen.

Jones, and Dr. Laird,

They are now on their way down by water. The public are not generally

aware that the Museum and Library of the Asiatic Society are at all times open

to visitors, between the hours of 6 A. M.and4vp.m. None but members of

course have the power of taking books out of the rooms.]

Library.

The following donations to the library were announced :

Lt. A. Conotty’s Overland Journey to India,—presented by F. Macnaghten,

Esq. on the part of the author.

Dr. Barxte’s Observations on the Neilgherry Hills,—by W. H. Smouit, Eszq.,

the editor.

M. Eveene Burnovr’s Observations sur la partie de la Grammaire compa-

rative de M. F, Bopp, qui se rapporte A la langue Zende,—éy the author.

Rev. W. D. Conysearn’s Report onthe Progress, Actual State, and Ulterior

Prospects of Geological Science,—dy the author.

Counsellor Josepa Von Hammer’s German Translation of the Turkish Poet

Fazli’s Gulo Bulbul, with the original text in the Nashki character,—dy the

translator.

Annals of Literature of Vienna, Nos. 61, 62, 63, 64,—by the same.

C. T. Bexe’s Origines Biblice, or Researches in Primeval History,—dy the

author.

Archeologia, the 25th vol. of the Transactions of the Antiquarian Society,—

by the Society. ;

Transactions of tke Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol. xii. pt. 2nd, and Nos, ]

and 2, of its Proceedings,—by the Society.

Anniversary Address for 1834, by G. B. Greenoven, President, and Proceed-

ings of the Geological Society of London, Nos. 32, 43, 34, and 35, with Index of

vol. 1.—dy the Society.

Journal Asiatique, No. 76,—dy the As. Soc. of Paris.

The Indian Journal of Medical Science,—bdy the editors. \

Meteorological Register for August and September,— by the Surveyor Gene-

ral.

Ditto, kept at Cawnpur, to the end of September, 1834,—dy Col. Pollock.

The following books were received from the London Booksellers :—

Laroner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, Arithmetic, Manufacture in Metals, and

Middle Ages, 3rd vol.

526 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Ocr.

Literary Communications.

The Secretary reported receipt of a continuation of the late Mr. Grorar

TREBECK’S Manuscript journals, (Cashmir to Cabul, M ay—June, 1823,) pre-

sented by his brother Mr. Cuartus Trepeck, who had at length recovered

it through Mr. Fraser of Delhi. It is believed that other portions of his

and of Moorcrort’s papers still remain up the country. Resolved, that the

present portion be despatched forthwith to Professor Winson, who is now

engaged in publishing the former part of Moorcrort’s Journals, on the

part of the Society. ;

A letter was read from the Baron Von Hammer, dated Vienna, 31st

March, 1834, presenting a manuscript analysis and translation in part of a

rare and valuable Arabic work entitled ‘ Mohit,’ by Kiatih Rim/,

“After my return from Italy, where I found at Naples, in the year 1825, in the

library of the Museo Borbonico, Kiatib Rami’s Mott, which contains a treatise

on navigation jn general, and that of the Indian seas in particular, I redoubled

my commissions at Constantinople for this exceedingly rare manuscript, and was

last year so fortunate as to purchase a copy of it.

‘‘T hasten to transmit some extracts to the Asiatic Society, which if they are

thought interesting enough, I shall have great pleasure in continuing.”’

An account of the overland journeys ef the same Arabic author, by M. Von

HammeEn, appeared in the first part of the Bombay As. Soc. Transactions, in which

an allusion is made to the present work. (See also Orient. Mag. I. 233.)

A letter was read from W. H. Waruen, Esq. Secretary to the Bombay

Government, transmitting by order of the Right Honorable the Governor

in Council, a copy of an inscription found on the Arabian coast at a place

called Hasan Ghorab, near Aden, together with a graphic description of the

ancient fort, drawn up by Lieutenant Wexusrep of the Indian Navy.

[This paper will have an early place in the Journal. ]

Read a letter from the Rev. J. Sravenson, on the subject of the Inscrip-

tions engraved on the excavated temple at Karli near Pina, which he has

succeeded in decyphering with the assistance of the alphabet of the Allaha-

bad monument published in the Journal As. Soc.

[This paper is inserted in the present number. ]

The continuation of Lieut. Foury’s description of Ramree Island was

received and read. ;

Extracts of a private letter to the Secretary, from Captain C. M. Waps,

Political Agent at Ludidna, were read, enclosing a Memoir in French, by

M. Court, an officer in the service of Mahérajé Ransir Sinen, detailing

his operations on several other Topes in the neighbourhood of that origi-’

nally opened by General Ventura ; one of them affording highly interest-

ing results.

Captain Wape also forwarded a letter from General VenruRa himself,

who, in continuation of his former important researches, has since collected

upwards of five hundred ancient coins, which he has entrusted to M. AL-

LARD, for the Museum of Paris, politely offering their inspection and exa-

mination to the members of the Asiatic Society, as long as M. AtLarp may

remain in the metropolis.

1834.] ' Proceedings of ihe Asiatic Society. 527

** Dans la mois de Janvier dernier me trouvant campé entre |’Hidaspe et ’In-

dus, je me disposais a faire des nouvelles recherches et visiter moiméme plusieurs

ruines que je savais exister dans ces contreés lorsqu’un coup de paralysie vint m’ar-

reter dans mes dispositions: alors j’envoyais mes gens 4 la decouverte et je fus

assez heureux de les voir retourner avec une collection de belles medailles que je

viens de remettre au cher M. WapDE qui vous les fera parvenir, je le pense, par

les soins de M. ALLArp qui se rend a Calcutta incessamment : mais, n’ayant pas

été sur les lieux moiméme, je ne puis accompagner ces medailles que de quelques

notes des endroits ou elles ont été trouvées.”’

Physical.

Fossil shells, part of the foot of a tortoise, and various minerals, (includ-

ing coal,) from Ramree, were received from Lieutenant Fornny.

A note to Lieutenant Arcasoxp respecting the shipment of the mummy

from Mocha was communicated. The Malak.ul Bahr was to have brought

it, but the crew refused to keep it on board after it had been shipped.

A letter was read from Captain Cautiey, dated Delhi, the 14th October,

descriptive of the collection of fossil bones made by Serjeant Dean, from

the Jumna, and stating, that he was deterred from making further presen.

tations to the Society’s museum, on account of the expence of conveyance

from so great a distance. In reference to this subject, it was moved by the

Secretary, seconded by Dr. J. Tyrer, and Resolved unanimously,

** That Serjeant Drawn be remunerated for the expences incurred by him

for the transmission of fossils from the Upper Provinces to Calcutta, and

that the Society will be happy to be at the further expence of carriage of

any other fossils with which Serjeant Dean may have it in contemplation

to favor the Museum, from the same deposit.”

Captain Cautiery’sletter givesthe following additional particulars of the

fossil bone deposit in the Sewdélik hills: and of the subterranean town at

Behat.

*« This is a favorable opportunity of reporting progress on the fossil discove-

ries of the lower hills (Sewdlik), which are going on even more flourishingly than

I could have expected, considering that the only means of continuing the search

during the rainy months were in carting fragments of the rock from the deposit

to my house. The fossils are even now not only numerous, but rich in the remains

of a great vareity of species: Saurian and Chelonian, both Emys and Tryonin, are

most abundant: of the Saurian, the teeth of two varieties correspond very closely

with the existing Alligator (or magar of the natives), and the Gharial (or Gavial

of naturalists) : there appears to be a third variety of teeth of this order, as well as

the jaw-bones of two of a smaller claw of lacertine animals,one specimen of whichis

exceedingly interesting, consisting of the lower half jaw, with one cheek-tooth, well

fossilized. Of Mammalia, three families are very distinct, Solipeda, Ruminantia?

and Rodentia, the former in one solitary specimen of an incisor of some animal

of the horse species, the second of a variety of teeth of deer, the third of rats ;

besides these, there are a great variety of teeth, which from want of experience

and want of books of reference, I am unable to recognize. Some bones also,

about which, for the reasons above mentioned, I can say nothing: two specimens

of fishes’ vertebra, and some undoubted teeth of Squalus, or some voracious species,

528 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Ocr.

will give some idea of the present state of my cabinet. Laying aside direct geo-

logical reasons, which may hereafter be best referred to, the great variety of

remains already found in so short a period makes this discovery valuable. A farther

search on the line of mountains, of which the Sew4lik may be considered the centre,

will, have no doubt, establish the fact of the existence of these remains on the whole

line. Lieutenaut DuRAND, of the Engineers, on a late visit 1o Nabun, was fortunate

enough to meet with the stratum of marle or clay conglomerate on the north face

of the mountain upon which the town of Nahun stands; the remains therein disco-

vered, in my opinion, identify it completely with the Sewdlik stratum, the position

of both being similar aud in juxtaposition with the calcareous sandstone. The

fossils in the Nahun deposit, which Lieutenant Duranp has introduced us to,

consist of tortoise, saurian, mammalia, and fish, exactly of a similar description

to those found at the Kalowdla Pass, the enamel equally perfect, aad the more

solid masses of bone as highly impregnated with (hydrate of)iron. Lieutenant

Duranp’s discovery is of particular interest, from its having at once established

the formation of the Nahun connecting link, as at this point the low line of

mountains skirting the Dhera and Karda Dhins, impinge upon the great iiim4-

layan chain. Since the discovery of these fossils, I have visited the spot, and am

satisfied of the identity of this formation with that of the Sewdlik, and have every

reason to imagine that an active search will not only shew that a similar deposit

exists on the Pinjore line of lower mountains terminating at Rdapur; but that

equal success may be expected on the left of the Ganges: as this is a mere notice

of the progress of these interesting discoveries, it would be out of place to enter

upon the matter geologically.—There is a tradition existing, of the remains of

giants having been discovered in the neighbourhood of the Pinjore valley, near

a village named Samrota, the said giants having been those destroyed by the re-

doubtable Ramcuanpra. I have lately seen a tooth and a fragment of a tusk in

the possession of Lieutenant W. E. Baker of the Engineers, which were present-

ed to him by the Nahun Raj4, as the remains of giants, and found near the

above village: Lieutenant Baker will take an early opportunity of sending you

drawings of both these fossils, the first a very perfect tooth of an elephant, with

the enamel of the flexures in the crown beautifully retained, the other the frag -

ment of a small tusk, I imagine of an elephant also; both of these specimens are

completely siliciied: and from the appearance of the matrix, small fragmeats of

which are visible in tae interstices of the tocth, it would appear to be sandstone,

or indurated sand: to those people who have time and leisure to visit Sumrota

and the Pinjore valley, what a fine field is here opened out for interesting dis-

coveries of the newer organic remains. I think that the circumstance of the exis-

tence of a deposite of tnis sort, either in or near tke Pinjore valley, is mentioned

by Dow in his History, from Ferishta; the bones having been found in digging

a canal, or in the construction of some work, where excavation was neces«

sary*.

* The passage in Dow’s Feristha is quoted in the appendix to Professor Buck.

LAND’S note on the fossil bones from Ava. As it is short, we copy it, in hopes of its

leading to further ingairies for fossils in the Pinjore valley.

““ On the King’s return to the capital, in the month of Rajeb, 762, (May, 1360,) he .

heard that in the vicinity of Perwar, was a hill, out of which issued a stream of water

1834.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 529

‘Some days hence I will despatch to the Museum some more relics from Behat.

Circumstances have prevented a fair opportunity of continuing the search, but

there are a few more interesting coins, one of them bearing a distinct inscription,

some rings, and a small idol made of either sandstone or composition : a great

quantity of small irregular lumps of iron and slag have been found, with some

more arrowheads.’’

Extracts of aletter from Capt. Eowarp Smiru, Engineers,were read, ex-

plaining that he had been induced to postpone furnishing the list of the

fossils from the Jumna, presented by him to the Society in December last,

by having afterwards received further remains of the same kind in great

number and variety, which he is now preparing to dispatch.

‘¢ You are I believe aware of the existence of fossils in the Jumna, in a greater

abundance than was at first supposed ; but I have, notwithstanding my own ex-

pectations to that effect, been surprised at the quantities that the last four or five

months have produced, and the length of course of the river through which they

are found. In the observations that have been made of the situations, only beds

in which they have been lodged, there may be obtained some conclusions that the

former less exact acquaintance with tke place of deposit gave no evidence of. Some

of these specimens are of such size that I shall have difficulty in finding an early

conveyance for them, which however, I will look out for. I scarcely anticipated

being able to add so largely to those already in your possession ; there having

this year been no works on the river in parts containing fossils. It was in de-

scending the river, in March last, that searching on the banks I discovered those

which are in preparation for you.”’

that emptied itself into the Setlej river, which the people called the Sursetti, and that

beyond it was a smaller stream denominated Selima.

“* It was stated, that if an eminence which intervened between these streams were

cut through, the waters of the Sursetti, falling into the smaller stream, wonld flow on

to Sanam, passing by Serhind and Mausurpur, and that the supply of water would be

perennial.

“On this information, the King (FEROz) proceeded in that direction ; and causing

fifty thousand labourers to be collected, he employed them in cutting through the

mound or hill, so as to forma junction of the two streams. In this mound were

found the bones of elephants and men, The bones of the human forearm measured

3 gez, or 5 feet 2 inches, in length. Some of the bones were petrified, others resem-

bled bone.”’

We strongly recommend the canal thus cut by Feroz Suan, five centuries ago, to a

careful elucidation by Captain CauTLey. If it still exist, it must afford one of the

best situations for studying the direction and nature of the gravel deposits of the

lower range, and of their fossil contents. It is seldom that a geologist can command

the aid of fifty thousand men to open a section of the Himalayan strata to his view.

The fossil deposits of the north-east extremity of the great range are also well de-

serving of further examination. It was among the mutilated fragments of bone pro-

cured by Mr. CoLeBRooKke in Kooch-behar, on the banks of the Brahmaputra river,

that Mr. PENTLAND discovered traces of the Anthracotherium of Cuvier. It is most

probable that the declivities of the lower range in its entire length will afford very

numerous tertiary fossil deposits, when it comes to be explored.—Ep.

530 Tilustrations of the Botany and Natural History of the [Ocr.

XI.—Illustrations of the Botany and other branches of the Natural History of the

Himdlayan Mountains and of the Flora of Kashmir; Part 11. By J. Forsus

Roy.sz, Esq. F. L. S. and G. S. M. R. A. S. &e.

Mr. Royte’s SEcoND Parr maintains its claim to the praise that the scientific

journals of Europe had pronounced upon his first. The introduction continues his

general observations on the geographical and geological structure of the great con-

tinent of India, drawing, for those portions, which he has not had an oppor-

tunity of visiting, his materials from Sykes, CALDER, Hopeson, GrRarp, &c. and

from Humsoupr for the systems of mountains in central Asia. The first plate

also exhibits two geological sections of the Himdlayan range, and a sketch of the

rocks from Shergdti to Rogondéthpur ; the former we shall hereafter transfer to our

pages when the introductory remarks, which break off at the 12th page, are complet-

ed: the latter has been already given in Mr. Everest’s notes of a journey to Gha-

ziptr, (GLEANINGs, iii. 129.)

The purely botanical portion of the work commences with the Ranunculaceae, of

which nearly a hundred species have been discovered in the Himdlayas. Several of

them are identical with those of other countries. The Himdlayan genera, with one

exception, are exactly those enumerated by LepEBour as inhabitants of the

Altai mountains: also, with exception of Helleborus and Nigella, which do not

extend either eastward to the Altai or southward to the Himalaya, the same genera

are enumerated by Meyer and BIiEBERSTEIN as indigenous to the ranges of Taurus

and Caucasus.

Our author’s observations on the application of the plants of this family in the

Materia Medica of India are so valuable, that we need offer no apology for extracting

them entire. We would willingly follow them up by his remarks on the other natu-

ral families Dilleniacee, Magnoliacee, Anonacee, Menispermacee, Berberide, &c.

but neither our limits, nor justice to the author would permit so extensive a

robbery. No one who would be acquainted either with the ornamental, the cultu-

ral, or the medical qualities of the Indian Flora, can dispense with the possession

of Dr. Royur’s highly valuable labours—labours which he is now ushering to the

world at great expense to himself and without the same extent of patronage with

which the Honorable Company were wont in days of yore to encourage such me-

ritorious works in their servants.

‘‘ The Ranunculacee form a very natural family, not only with respect to struc-

ture and geographical distribution, but also in possessing the same sensible pro-

perties and modes of action on the human frame. This is owing to their contain -

ing in all parts an acrid principle, waich Krapr ascertained to be neither acid nor

alkaline, but of so volatile a nature, that in most cases simple drying in the air,

or infusion, or decoction in water, is sufficient to destroy it ; that its activity is

increased by acids, sugar, honey, wine, and spirits, and is only effectually destroy-

ed by water and vegetable acids. (Fée, Cours. d’ Hist. Nat. Pharm. vol. i. v. 373.)

Two vegetable alkalies, Delpia and Aconitia, the latter little known, are

produced by the plants of this family; if the acrid principle be always of the

volatile nature that it is represented, the powerful effects attendant on the admi-

nistration of the root of Aconitum ferox even after it had been preserved ten years

must be ascribed to the presence of some principle of a more permanent nature.

According apparently to the proportion of the acrid principle to the rest of the

vegetable substance, or perhaps owing to the peculiar nature of the acrid principle

1834.] Himdlayan Mountains and of the Flora of Kashmir. 531

in each species, it is found that they act either on the system generally, or in dif-

ferent degrees on particular organs. Thus several species of Ranunculus are used

as rubefacients and vesicatories; while the roots of Zanthorhiza, Coptis, and

Hydrastis, as tonics; and those of Thalictrum majus as a substitute for rhubarb.

Hellebore has long been known as a powerful cathartic, and Aconite as a no less

powerful narcotic and poison; while some from the destructibleness of their

noxious property by water have been used as food. The Mahomedan physicians

in India having derived their knowledge of drugs chiefly from Arabian authors,

who translated from the Greek, it is not surprising to find such articles as Hedle-

bore, Peony, Lycoctonum, and Stavesacre, all of which as well as others might

be grown in the Himélayas, prescribed in every part of India, though the drug-

gists, calculating upon the ignorance of both practitioners and patients respecting

the true drug, generally substitute some which they consider an equivalent. Yet

it is interesting to observe, that independent observation has introduced into

Indian practice several drugs from this family, to which the same properties are

ascribed as in Europe. Thus Ranunculus sceleratus is used as a vesicatory. The

roots of Thalictrum foliosum as a bitter in the cure of fevers—those of Aconi-

tum heterophyllum as a tonic, and of Aconitum ferox, though a poison, as a nar-

cotic in rheumatism. Nigella sativa is alone cultivated in India, as in most eas-

tern countries, and continues in the present day, as in the most ancient times, to

be used both as a condiment and a medicine.

The celebrated Indian poison called Bish or Bikh, being referred by all authori-

ties to Ranunculacee, requires to be noticed, though it woull not be easy, even in

the present state of confusion of Indian Materia Medica, to find an article of

which it is more difficult to give a satisfactory account, and of which, at the same

time, it is so necessary that we should have a clear idea. The subject to be enter-

ed into, with the detail which it requires, would claim a much greater space than

can be allotted to it here: littie more therefore can be done than fo state the little

that is known, and to urge observers, who may be favourably situated, to prose-

cute the inquiry.

Dr. BucHANAN first acquainted the European world with the existence of four

kinds of Bikh. 1. Singya Bikh. 2. Bish or Bikh, the poison. 3. Bikhma,

a powerful bitter. 4. Nirdisi ; also without deleterious properties. The first Dr.

B. referred to a species of Smilax ; the author has had two species of Convallaria,

called meetha-doodhya, and mohura-doodhya, represented to him as being of a

poisonous nature. The three other kinds of Bikh Dr. B. refers to the genus

Caltha, but for what reason it is difficult to discover, as the flower of the species

he describes are without the characteristics of the genus; and the plant, he

allows, differs much in habit from Caltha palustris. It may be supposed, there-

fore, that he had only an opportunity of examining the flowers in a young state,

and it is known that when he published his description, he was without his speci-

mens. These are now in the East-Indian Herbarium, and have been all referred

by Dr. Waxticn to the genus Aconitum. The specimens of Caltha? Nirbisia and

C. ? Codoa of Dr. BucHawnan, appear to be Dr. WALLICH’s Aconitum ferox, while

those of C.? Bishma, his Aconitum palmatum, all evidently in a young state,

and without flowers or fructification. That the virulent poison, emphatically

called Bish, i. e. the poison, is the root of Aconitum ferox, admits, I think, of no

doubt. The root is brought down to the plains of India from the mountains where

Pe ar

582 Illustrations of the Botany and Natural History of the [Ocr.

this plant is indigenous; that it was produced by it was first learnt by Dr.

Wa tric in Nepal; the fact was confirmed by Dr. Govan in Sirmore, andthe in-

formation communicated to the author on the same mountains was, that Bikh is

the name applied to Aconitum ferox and Meetha tellia to the root, which, though

a violent poison, is occasionally used in medicine. It may further be stated, that

the specimens of Aconitum ferox in the author’s Herbarium, have the fusiform

roots attached side by side, black and wrinkled externally, and of a brownish

colour internally ; they impress upon the tongue and fauces a peculiar burning

sensation, and increase the flow of saliva, as is described to be the case with the

Bikh. They moreover exactly resemble the specimens brought in the Indian ba-

zars, of Meetha tellia, in the author’s collection of Materia Medica.

Both Drs. BucHANAN and WALricu have mentioned the uncertainty and confu-

sion existing in the names of the several articles of the Indian Materia Medica.

This is no doubt true, and it therefore becomes more necessary to elucidate the

subject, when such powerful drugs are sold and administered as remedies for

disease. Considerable assistance will be derived in this labour, if, when consult-

ing native works on the subject, we at the same time procure as many as possible

of the drugs which are described. Without this no satisfactory progress can be

made, as we have no means of ascertaining when the same drug is given in differ-

ent parts of the country, under different names, nor when, which is sometimes the

case, different articles are given under the same name.

Dr. BucHanan (Brewst. Journal, i. p. 250) gives Bish, Bikh, and Kodoya bish

or bikh, as the synonymes: to these Meetha ought to be added, instead of being

referred to bikkma. Professor H. Witson (Cal. Med. Trans. .vol. ii. p. 280)

referring to this article, says, that Bish, Bikh, or Vish, means poison simply, and

that it kas several Sanscrit synonymes, as Amritam, Vatsanabhu, Visham, &c.

Dr. Carey, in his Bengalee Dictionary, refers Bish to Aconitum ferox, and

quotes as synonymes with Vatzanabhu, Mitha, or Mitha zuher (sweet poison).

Dr. W. Hunter (Cal. Med. Trans. vol. ii. p. 410) has Meetha zuhur, Meetha

bikh, and simply Mitha as synonymes. Dr. Waxiicn (Plante Asiat. Rar.

vol. i. p. 41) mentions that Dr. Govan found tke root called Meetha-doodya and

Meetha telya, and gives as synonymes, Visha, i. e. Venenum, et Ati visha, sum-

mum venenum ; Hindee, Vish or Bikh ; Newar, Bikh and Bikma. In the Mukh-

zun-ool-Adwieh, probably the best Persian work on Materia Medica in use in

India, several kinds of Bish are enumerated; as—l. Seengheea, so called from

its resemblance to the horn of a Deer. 2. Buchnag, like judwar. 4. Teezuk.

5. Kuroon-ool-soombul. 6. Buhrasoorut. 7. Burhmunee. 8. Muhoodah. 9. Huldeh.

10. Kala koot. 11. Sutwa. 12. Tellia. But as it is doubtful whether these are

varieties or species, or whether more than those already mentioned, can be refer-

red to the genus Aconitum, they are only enumerated as subjects for further

inquiry. In the Taleef-Shereef, an Indian work on Materia Medica, lately trans-

lated by Mr. Prayratr, Singia and Bechnack are given as two names of a most

deadly poisonous root from Nepal, no doubt the Aconite.

In all the native works, the Bish is represented as being a deadly poison, even

in the smallest doses. The Hindoo works quoted by Dr. Hunter describe it as

being at first sweetish (hence the affix meetha, sweet), and then followed by a

roughness on the tongue, or as it is expressed in one work, “ seizing the throat.””

1834.] Himalayan Mountains and of the Flora of Kashmir. 538

Dr. BucHANAN has informed us, that it is equally fatal when taken into the stomach,

and when applied to wounds; hence used for poisoning arrows and killing wild

animals. The futility of the Gorkhas attempting to poison the springs of water

was shown in the last campaign, and Dr. Govan has proved the improbability of

deleterious exhalations from this plant being the cause of the unpleasant sensations

experienced at great elevations, inasmuch as it is only found much below where

these are experienced. But as it is a root of such virulent powers, it has no doubt

been frequently employed as a poison, and its sale was therefore prohibited by the

native powers in India. Notwithstanding this, the Hindoo physicians, noted for

the employment of powerful drugs, such as arsenic, nux vomica, and croton, do

not hesitate to employ this also in medicine. In the Taleef-Shereef it is directed

never to be given alone; but mixed with several other drugs, it is recommended

in a variety of diseases, as cholera, intermittent fever, rheumatism, tooth-ache,

and bites of snakes. It is also used as an external application in rheumatism in

the north-western provinces. Mr, Perrrra’s experiments have shown that this

root, either in the form of powder, watery extract, or spirituous extract, is a most

virulent poison : but of these forms the last is by far the most powerful. ‘‘ The

‘* effects were tried by introducing this extractinto the jugular vein, by placing it

‘¢ in the cavity of the peritoneum, by applying it to the cellular tissue of the back,

‘¢ and by introducing it into the stomach. In all these cases, except the last, the

‘¢ effects were very similar ; namely, difficulty of breathing, weakness, and subse-

‘¢ quently paralysis, which generally commenced in the posterior extremities, ver-

‘ tigoes, convulsions, dilatation of the pupil, and death, apparently from asphy-

‘¢ xia.” (v. Wall. Pl. Asiat. Rar. loc. cit.)

With respect to the Bikhma, or the second kind of Bish, the difficulties are

greater, as the specimens of Caltha ? Bikhma, which Dr. BUCHANAN was informed

produced the febrifuge root, belong to Dr. WALuicn’s Aconitum palmatum, Cat.

No. 4723; this may therefore produce a root possessed of the properties ascribed

to the Bikhma by Dr. BucHANAN’s informants. Though we have no further infor-

mation respecting it than its name, properties, and the short description of Radix

tuberosa to guide us, it is interesting to endeavour if it can be traced in other parts

of India, though names, especially provincial ones, we have seen vary in different

districts, and the properties ascribed to a drug is rather an uncertain guide in the

present state of the Indian Materia Medica; but it appears to be more than an

accidental coincidence, that the author, in his inquiries, has met with a tuberous

root produced by a species of Aconite, which is extensively used in India as a tonic

medicine. In the native works on Materia Medica, as well as in the common Per-

sian and Hindoostanee and English Dictionaries, Atees is described as being the

root of an Indian plant used in medicine. This the author learnt was the produce

of the HimAlayas : he therefore sent to one of the commercial entrepots situated at

the foot of the hills, and procured some of the root, making inquiries respecting

the part of the mountains whence it was procured. The plant-collectors in their

next excursions were directed to bring the plant, with the root attached to it, as

the only evidence which would be admitted as satisfactory. The first specimens

thus procured are represented in Plate 13, and the root Atees having been thus

ascertained to be the produce of a new species of Aconite, it was named Aconitum

atees (Journ. Asiat. Soc. voli. p. 459), but which has since been ascertained to be

the Aconitum heterophyllum of Dr. Wauuicu. The roots obtained in different parts

534 Illustrations of the Botany and Natural History of the [Ocr.

of the country resemble one another, as well as those attached to the plant. They

are about an inch in length, of an oblong oval-pointed form, light greyish colour

externally, white in the inside, and of a pure bitter taste. That its substance is

not so injurious as the Bish, I conclude from its being attacked by insects, while

the other remains sound and untouched. The natives describe it as being of two

kinds, one black, the other white, and both as bitter, astringent, pungent, and

heating, aiding digestion, useful as a tonic and aphrodisiac. By inquiries in Nepal

it might easily be ascertained whether this has any resemblance to the Bikhma of

Dr. Bucuanan.

Respecting the third kindof Bish, Nirbisi, Nirbishi, or Nirbikhi, the uncertainties

are also considerable; as we have only the information thatit is a tuberous root

without deleterious properties ; while Dr. B.’s specimens of Caltha? Nirbisia are

not to be distinguished from those of his Caltha? Codoa, which have been shown

to be those of Aconitum ferox in a young state. It is evident, therefore, that the

people employed did not take the necessary precautions, and, peraaps, brought

the leaves of the latter plant, because they thought it was like the true one, andit

may therefore be supposed to be one of the Ranunculacee, particularly as the au-

thor, in the mountains of Sirmore and Gurhwal, found the name Wirbisia applied

to Delphinium paucijlorum; and the roots brought down from these mountains

with that name have the closest resemblance to the roots of some species of this

genus, though he did not succeed in tracing it to the particular one; but that

which is reckoned the best kind of Nirdisi in the Indian bazars is of a very differ-

ent nature, and brought down from Bissehur and from Umritseer, the commercial

capital of Lahore. This kind is fusiform, somewhat flattened and wrinkled, of a

black colour externally, and in some respects resembling the Bikh itself; when

cut, the substance is found to be compact, and of a brownish colour, with a slight

degree of bitterness and acrimony,

The name Nirbisi, with its Persian and Arabic synonymes, judwar and zudwar,

has been already applied by Mr. Cotesrooxe to the roots of Cureuma Zedoaria,

because they agree pretty well with the round zedoary (zedoaria rotunda) of the

shops; but that distinguished scholar, with a caution dictated by his extensive

knowledge of the subject, observes, that if the drug be not the true zedoary, the

synonymes must be transferred to some otherplant. The term Nirdisi, as observ-

ed by Mr. CoL=srooxs, implies that the drugis used as an antidote to poison, be-

ing composed of the privative preposition nir and bis, poison; and in the Mukh-

zun-ool Adwich, it is further explained, as repelling from and purifying the body

from deadly poisons. It may therefore be considered as a medicine of considera-

ble importance in Eastern countries, and that it is not only so at present, but has

been reckoned such from very ancient records, will appear from the following

quotations. The Arabic synonyme Zudwar, leads us at once to the accounts of

the Zedoaria of old authors and the Geiduar of Avicenna. Thus, Matruaionus

(Commentaries on Dioscorides, lib. ii. c. 154), tells us, ‘‘ Zedoaria (ut cap. clxxii.

testis est Serapio) convehitur e Sinarum regione ultra extremas Indie oras ;’’ ad-

ding, after giving the medical properties, ‘‘ et in antidotis additur. Ideoque dixit

Avicenna nihil esse ea prestantius ad ebibitum Napellum.’? Garcias aB OrTA,

who was for so many years one of the physicians at Goa, writes: ‘‘ Quod nos hic

Zedoariam appellamus, Avicenna, lib. ii. cap. 734, Geidwar dicitur ; aliud no-

1834.] Himdlayan Mountains and of the Flora of Kashmir. 535

men ignoro, quia nascitur regionibus Sinensium provincie vicinis. Magno vero

emitur Geidwar ; nec facile invenias, nisi apud circumforaneos quosdam et circu-

latores, quos Indi joguwes, Mauretani Calandares appellent, hominum genus quod

peregrinationibus et stipem amendicando vitam sustentat. Ab his enim et reges

et magnates Geiduar emunt.’’ ‘‘ Utile est autem istud Geiduar ad plurima,

sed presertim adversus- venena, et virulentorum animalium ictus morsusque.’’

Clusius, at p. 378 of the same work, ‘‘ Exoticorum libri decem,’’ having ob-

tained some specimens, ‘‘ Gedwar veri nomine inscriptas,’’ gives a figure, and

compares them with the roots of Anthora, which was at one time thought to be

the Zedoary ; they resemble a good deal those of atees, as represented in pl. 13.

The Persian authors, after giving the synonymes, mention that there are five kinds

of Judwar. The best, called Khutai, or Chinese, procured from the mountains

of that country. The two next kinds are the produce of the mountains of Tibet,

of Nepal, of Morung, and Rungpore; the fourth kind is from the hills of the

Dukhun; and the fifth, called Antulah, is the produce of Andaloosee, or Spain.

A long account follows of the properties and uses of Judwar, of which it is need-

less to adduce more than that it is considered a powerful antidote to poison, par-

ticularly of the dish ; more so, indeed, than the tiryak farook, the ingredients of

which are given by Prosper Alpinus De Medicin. Aigypt. lib. iv. c. 9. It is

therefore probable, that the. Nirdisi is the true Zedoary or Geiduar of Avicenna,

whatever may be the plant which produces it; that it is not likely to have been

what is now so called, the produce of a species of Curctima, is evident from the

difficulty which Garcras aB Orta had in procuring it even in India. Further, if

the descriptions in the Persian works on Materia Medica be compared with those

of the old Arabian authors, they will be found to refer to the same article, of

which in India the name is Mirbisi. It may therefore be recommended as an in-

teresting subject of inquiry for travellers in the Himalayas from Silhet to Cash-

mere, to ascertain the plant or plants which furnish the different kinds of Nirdisi,

Judwar, Zudwar, or Antuleh. Cissampelos convolvulacea is called dukhnirbisee

in the N. W. provinces.’’

Since selecting the above extract for press, the Tuirp Parr of Dr. Royin’s

Illustrations has reached India. It contains plates of fourteen new plants ;—two

zoological ; and one plate of the fossil plants of the Burdwan coal formation*.

Under the family malvacee, we find a luminous and highly useful account of the

cotton plant and its cultivation in various parts of the world, which we regret

having no space to notice further at present. The author has also supplied a

desideratum in botany by his monographical epitome of the gossypia, which he

distinguishes into eight species.

Lieut. ArTHUR ConotLy’s Overland Journey to India, and Lieut. A. Burnes’

Voyage up the Indus and subsequent Mission to K4bul and Bokhara, have both

appeared among the recent arrivals from England. As the Gleanings in Science

have already given an epitome of the former journey, and the Journal As. Soc.

of the latter, we need say no more than that, both works do credit to our enter-

prising travellers.

* What has become of the valuable series of drawings of these fossils prepared from

the specimens in the Society’s museum by Dr. FALCoNER three years ago ?—Eb.

536 Catalogue of Birds of the [Ocr.

XII.—Col. Syxus’ Catalogue of Birds of the Insessorial Order in the Dukhun.

[Continued from page 423. ]

Fam. Merulide, Vigors.—Genus Oriolus, Auct.

58. Oriolus Galbula, Linn. Golden Oriole, Lath. Mango Bird of Dukhun,

Very abundant in Dukhun just before the rains. Itis called Pawseh by the Mah-

rattas, from being the precursor of the monsoon. It is a quarrelsome bird.

Trides, rich lake. :

59. Oriolus melanocephaius, Linn. Black-headed Oriole, Lath,

Rare. Seen by Colonel SyxKus only in the immediate neighbourhood of the Ghauts.

Found also in Africa.

60. Or1oLuS Kunpoo. Or. corpore supra: flavo-viridi ; uropygio, crisso, pogoniis in-

ternis rectricum ad apices, abdominisque lateribus nitidé flavis ; alis olivaceo-brun-

neis ; corpore subtus sordidé albo, brunneo striato ; rostro nigro.

Trides, rufo-brunnee. Longitudo Or. Galbule.

Both sexes alike. Size of golden Oriole, and much resembling the female of that

bird ; but the bill is always black, and the cides reddish-brown instead of lake.

Genus Turdus, Auct.

61. Turdus macrourus, Gmel. Long-tailed Thrush, Lath.

Rare. Found in the dense woods of the Ghauts.

62. Turdus Saularis. Gracula Saularis, Linn. Pastor Saularis,Temm. Little Indian

Pie, Edw., pl. 181.

63. Turdus cyanotus, Jardine and Selby, pl. 46-

This bird has the tongue of a Pastor. Irides, intense red brown. Stony fruit and

Cicade foundin the stomach. Has the naked spot behind the eyes, but the

pird has not the air of a Pastor. Inhabits the Ghauts.

Genus Petrocincla, Vigors.

64. PETRocINCLA Panpoo. Petr. brunnescenti-cyanea; pteromatibus, remigibus

rectricibusque fuscis.

Trides, fusce. Statura minor quam Turd. cyanei.

This bird differs from the solitary Thrush of Europe (Turd. cyaneus, Linn.) in its

smaller size, slighter form, brighter ccerulean tint, want of orange eye-lids, and

white tips to the feathers. Found only in the dense woods of the Ghauts.

Flight, low andrapid. It appears to correspond with var. A. of Dr. LATHaMm’s

solitary Thrush, vol. 5, p. 47.

65. PetTRocrncLa MAAL. Petr. supra griseo-brunnea, subtus rufescenti-alba, plumt

brunneo marginatis ; crisso rufescenti, fusco-brunneo fasciato.

Statura precedentis.

This bird corresponds as closely as possible with what is stated to be the female

of the Turd. cyaneus, and may by analogy be supposed to be the female of Petro-

cincla Pandoo ; but it inhabits only the prickly milk-bushes (Euphorbia tortilis

and pentagona) of the rocky plains of the Dukhun. Colonel Syxrs never

saw it in the Ghauts, nor in company with Petr. Pandoo.

66. Petrocincla cinclorhyncha, Vigors, Proceed. Zool. Soc. 1. p. 172. Figured in

Govuup’s Century of Himalayan Birds.

Genus Timalia, Horsf.

67. TimaL1A MAtcoimt. Tim. pallidé grisescenti-brunnea, uropygio pallidiori, remigi-

bus rectricibusque mediis saturatioribus, his fusco absoleté fasciatis ; subtis albescens,

leviter rosaceo tincta; frontis plumis subcyancis, in medio albo striatis.

Trides, flavo-aurantie. Rostrum brunneum, mandibula inferiori ad basin flave-

scenti, Longitudo corporis 1135 unc., caud@ 5%.

Kokuttee of the Mahrattas. Congregate in flocks of ten or a dozen; fly low, slowly,

and with difficulty: never cease chattering, and all at the same time. Food,

grasshoppers and grain. Colonel SyKess has dedicated this species to Sir Joun

Matcou, G.C.B., who zealously aided his researches in India.

68. TIMALIA SOMERVILLEI. Tim. rufescenti-brunnea; abdomine, crisso, dorso imo

cauddque dilute rufis, hdc saturatiori obsolete fasciuta ; remigibus brunneis ; gutturis

pectorisque plumis in medio subcyaneo notatis.

Rostrum pedesque flavi. Longitudo corporis 94, caude@ 45.

Trides, pallidé flave.

A size less than Tim. Malcolmi, but shorter. Irides, bright yellow: same habits as

the preceding, but found in the Ghauts only; the latter on the plains. Colonel

Syxes has dedicated this bird to Dr. WILLIAM SompRVILLE, F.R.S.in testimony

of his respect. j

69. Timalia Chatarea, Frankl. Gogoye Thrush, Lath. ?

Habits of the preceding, but about half the size of Tim. Malcolmi. Irides, red brown,

legs, yellow.

1834.] Insessorial Order in the Dukhun. 537

Genus Jos, Temm.

70. Ixos jocosus. Lanius jocosus, Linn. Jocose Shrike, Lath.

This is also the Lanius Emeria of SHaw. The male has a sweet note. Found only

_ in the lofty woods of the Ghauts. Jvrides, fuscous. Lives on fruit: sexes alike,

71. Ivos Cafer. Turdus Cafer, Linn. Cape Thrush, Lath. Le Courouge, Le Vaill.

Inhabits gardens : destructive to fruit: without musical notes. Sexes alike.

72. Ixos fulicatus. Motacilla fulicata, Linn. Sooty Warbler, Lath. Traquet noi des

Phillipines, Buf.

Sir J. ANsTRUTHER’s variety. Lath., vol. 7, p. 112. Female, sooty-black, or

brown-black.

Genus Pomatorhinus, Horsf.

43. POMATORHINUS HoRsFIELDII. Pom. olivaceo-brunneus ; strigd superciliari,

collo in fronte, pectore, abdominique medio albis.

Trides, fusco-sanguinee. Rostrum flavum. Pedes fusci. Longitudo corporis 9.7

unc., caud@ 3.7.

Minute insects (Dipterous) found in the stomach. Birds remarkably shy, and on-

ly met with in the dense woods of the Ghauts. The note of the male is hoot,

whoot, whoot, uttered slowly: the female answers hooe. The tongue and ha-

bits of this bird are those of a Thrush or Timalia. I have dedicated this species

to a gentleman to whom science is deeply indebted.

Fam. Sylviade, Leach.—Genus Jora, Horsf.

74, Jora Tiphia, Motacilla Typhia, Linn. Lath., vol. 7, p..128, var. A. BROwN’s

Tilust. pl. 36. h

Dr. Horsefield’s Jora scapularis appears to correspond with the female of Jora

Tiphia. TIrides, gray.

Genus Sylvia, Auct. Warbler,

75. Sylvia montana, Horsf. Prinia montana, Swains.

Differs from the type of Prinia in its rounded tail. Jrides fuscous.

76. Sylvia sylviella, Lath. Lesser White-throat.

Differs from the European bird only in the reddish tint of the white below.

77. SrrviA Rama. Sylv. pallidé brunnea, subtus albescens ; caudd obsoleté fasciatd.

Longitudo corporis 4.7, caud@é 1.9.

Sexes alike. A size smaller than Sylv. montana, and might be mistaken for it ; but

Colonel Syxss has shot them male and female, in several places in Dukhun, full-

grown birds.

Genus Prinia, Horsf.

78. PRINIA SOCIALIS. Prin. capite dorsoque intensé cinereis ; remigibus rectricibusque

rufo-brunneis, his prope apices fasco-fasciatis ; subtus rufescenti-alba, abdominis

lateribus saturatioribus.

a nigrum. Pedes flavi, Irides pallide aurantiace. Longitudo corporis 5.2,

caudeé 2.2.

Sexes alike in size and plumage. This species constructs the same ingenious nest,

and has the same habits, same note (tooee tooee), and feeds in the same manner,

as the Orthotomus Bennettii.

79. PRINIA INORNATA. Prin. supra pallidé cinereo-brunnea, strigd superciliari cor-

poreque subtius albescentibus, abdominis lateribus crissoque rufescentibus ; caudd

obsoleté fasciatd.

Trides rufo-brunnex. Rostrum brunneum ; mandibuld inferiori ad basin flavA.

Longitudo corporis 4.7 unc., caude 2.7.

Sexes do not differ in size or plumage. MHabits of Prin. socialis. Both the above

species are remarkable for a struggling flight, as if they experienced difficulty

in making their way.

Genus Orthotomus, Horsf. Tailor Bird.

80. ORTHOTOMUS BENNETTII. Orth. olivaceo-viridis ; subtus albidus ; capite supra

Serrugineo ; caudd elongatd obsolete fasciatd.

Trides flave. Longitudo corporis 6 unc., caud@ 2.7.

Two central tail-feathers elongated beyond the rest for one inch, and two-

tenths of aninch wide only. Sexes alike. This bird is very remarkable for

the ingenuity shown in constructing its nest, by sewing the leaves of trees

together, with cotton thread and fibres. Colonel Sykes has seen nests in

which the thread used was literally knotted at the end. This species very

closely ‘resembles Dr. HORSEFIELD’s Orth. Sepium, but on a comparison of the

birds, they were found to have specific differences.

81. OrtTHOoToMUS LinGoo. Orth. olivacco-brunneus, subtiis sordidé albus.

Longitudo corporis 5.6 unc., caud@ 2.1.

538 Catalogue of Birds of the {Ocr.

This species differs from the type of Orthotomus in the short tail, but has the cha-

racters of the genus sufficiently marked to beincluded init. Sexes exactly alike

in plumage. Principal food, black ants.

Genus Budytes, Cuv.

82. Budytes citreola. Motacilla citreola, Lath. ‘This is the variety A. of Mot. citreola

of Dr. LATHAM, vol. 6. p. 330.

Length 6.7 inches : tail 2.8.

This bird so closely resembles the European species, that Colonel SyKus has not

ventured to separate it, It has the habits of a Motacilla, but its long hind claw

sufficiently distinguishes it, and M. Cuvier has facilitated research in forming a

genus for such Wagfails as have this claw.

83. BUDYTES MELANOCEPHALA, Bud. olivaceo-varidis ; corpore subtus nitidé flavo ;

capite, nuchd, rectricibusque nigris, herum duabus lateralibus albo marginatis ;

alis fuscis, plumis olivaceo-flavo notatis.

Trides intensé rufo-brunnee. Longitudo corporis 6.8 unc., caude 3.

These are solitary birds, and are rarely found, excepting in the beds of rivers. In

seven specimens four birds only were examined, and they happened to be males ;

so that Colonel Syxzs is uncertain with respect to the female.

84. Bupytes BremA. Bud. olivaceo-viridis, subtius flavus ; capite supris griseo ; strigd

superciliari albd; alis fuscis plumis flavescenti marginatis ; caudd atrd, rectricibus

duabus lateralibus albis.

Irides flavo-brunnee. Statura precedentis.

This bird very closely resembles Budytes flava of Europe, but differs in the shade

of the upper plumage, in the hind claw being two-tenths of an inch longer, and

in the base of the lower mandible being whitish. This is a solitary bird in

beds of rivers : female not known.

Genus Motacilla, Auct.

85. Motacilla variegata, Steph., vol. 13, p. 234. Pied Wagtail, Lath., vol. 6, p. 320,

pl. 114. Mot. picata, Frankl.

86. MoTactLLA DUKHUNENSIS. Mot. dorso scapularibusque pallescenti-griseis, caude

tectricibus ad apicem nigrescentibus ; capité supra, nuchd, gutture, pectore, rectrici-

busque mediis atris ; frontis fascia lata, corpore subtus, plumarum marginibus,

alarum remigibus primariis exceptis, rectricibusque duabus lateralibus albis ;

remigibus fuscis.

Trides intense rufo-brunnee. Statura Mot, albe,

Sexes do not differ in size or plumage ; but young birds have the black less pro-

nounced. This is the most common and abundant Wagtailin the Dukhun, fre-

quenting not only the beds of rivers, but the plains ; and Colonel SyKEs has seen

it in his own garden frequently. It very closely resembles the Mot. alba, of Europe,

but differs in being of a light slate or cinereous instead of a blackish cinereous,

and in the wing-coverts and secondaries being edged with broader white. It is

almost identical with the Mot. alba of the Northern Expedition.

Genus Megalurus, Horsf.

87. MEGALURUS ?RUFICEPS. Mey. olivaceo-brunneus, subtus albescens, pectore brun-

neo striato ; capite genisque brunnescentirufis, strigd superciliari rufescente ; capi-

tis dorsique plumarum rhachibus pallidioribus ; rostro pedibusque luteis.

Longitudo corporis 7.5 unc., caud@é 2.2.

Wings short : tail équal, narrow. Female unknown. Black ants only found in the

stomach. This bird has the air of the Anthus Richardi figured in the Planches

coloriées, 101. Frequents the plains only, like a Lark.

Genus Anthus Bechst. Pipit.

gg. ANTHUS AGILIS. Anth. olivaceo-brunneus ; subtis rufescenti-albescens, fusco-brun-

neo striatus ; remigibus flavo-olivaceo marginatis ; ungue postico subelongato, sub-

curvato.

Trides fusco-sanguinee. Longitudo conporis 6.8 unc., caud@é 2.5.

Found on open stony lands: female unknown. Closely resembles the Titlark of

Europe. Its chief difference is in the hind toe.

Genus Sazicola. Bechst, Wheatear.

39. Saxicola rubicola, Temm. Stone Chat.

Jrides intense brown. These birds were met with only in low scattered bushes.

Caterpillars, flies ana ants found in the stomach,

90. SAXICOLA BICOLOR. Saw. atra ; fascid alarum, uropygio, abdomine medio, cris-

soque albis.

Rostrum pedesque nigri. rides fusce. Longitudo corporis 5.8 unc., caud@ 2.4.

Female unknown. Three males were examined. Black ants, caterpillars and bee-

lets were found in the stomach. Habits of the preceding.

1834. ] Insessorial Order in the Dukhun. 539

91, SAXICOLA RUBECULOIDES. Sax. cinereo-brunnea, subtis alba ; guld thoraceque

rufis ; nectricibus mediis nigrescentibus, ceteris ad basin albis.

Tridesintensé brunnee. Longitudo corporis 4.7 unc., caud@ 2.

92. SAXICOLA ERYTHROPYGIA, Sax. fusco-brunnea ; subttis rufo-brunnea, abdomine

Jusco vie striato ; uropygio rufo ; crisso rufo tincto.

Statura Sag. bicoloris. Male unknown.

Genus Phenicura, Jard. & Selb.

93. Phenicuraatrata, Jard. & Selb. Indian Redstart, lid.

This bird is of the size of the Redstart of Europe, and has the same habits. It

has a very peculiar manner of vibrating its tail when seated on a bough, as if it

had an ague fit. A pair of these birds built their nest in an outhouse constantly

frequented by Colonel SykEs’s servants, and within reach of the hand. They

had no alarms.

94, Phenicura Suecica. Motacilla Suecica, Linn.

Not differing from the European bird. Jrides deep brown. Length 5,9 inches ;

tail 2.

Fam. Pipride, Vigors.

Genus Parus, Linn. Titmouse.

95. Parus atriceps, Horsf. Mésange Cap-négre, Temm., Pl. Col. 287. f. 2.

96. Parus xanthogenys, Vigors, Proceedings Zool. Soc. U. p. 23. Figured in GOULD’s

* Century of Himalayan Birds.’

Trides sienna brown. Tongue divided into four short lacinie at the tip. Wasps,

bugs, grass seeds, and the fruit of the Cactus Opuntia were found in the stom-

achs of both species.

Tribus ContRosTRES, Cuv.

Fam. Fringillide, Vigors.—Genus Alauda, Auct.

97. Alauda Gulgula, Frankl.

This is the common Lark of the Dukhun, with the habits and notes of the Sky-

lark of Europe. When confined in a cage and shrouded from the light, it learns

to imitate the notes of other birds, and even quadrupeds. The male is crested.

It is called Chundoola in Dukhun. Irides sepia brown. Length 6.7 inches ; tail

2.3 Food, grasshoppers.

98. ALAUDA Deva. AL. rufescenti-brunnea brunneo intensiori notata ; corpore subtus

strudique superciliari rufescenti-albis, pectore brunnee striato ; capite cristato,

brunneo striato ; rectricibus brunneis rufo marginatis.

Statura minor quam precedentis.

99. ALAUDA DUKHUNENSIS. Al. corpore supra griseo-brunneo, plumis in medio fusco-

brunneo notatis ; subtts albescens, pectore strigdque superciliari rufescentibus ;

rectricibus fusco-brunneis duabus lateralibus albo marginatis.

Trides intensé brunnee, Longitudo corporis 6.3 unc., caude 2.

Grass seeds only found in the stomach, Frequents stony plains.

Genus Mirafra, Horsf.

100. Mirafra phenicura, Frankl.

This bird is characterized by the lightness, shortness, abruptness, and sudden

ascents and descents of its flight. Irides, yellow-brown. Granivorous.

Genus Emberiza, Auct. Bunting.

101. Emberiza melanocephala, Scop.

This native of Corfu iscommonto Western India. It appears in considerable flocks

at the ripening of the bread grain Jowaree (Andropogon Sorghum) in December.

Trides, intense brown. Length, 7.3 inches: tail, 3 inches. Granivorous. Allied

to Emb. luteola, Mus. Carls. vol. iv., t. 93.

102. Emberiza hortulana, Linn. Red-brown Bunting.

This, although not absolutely identical, is so closely allied to the European bird, that

Colonel SyKES cannot separate it. Jrides, intense brown. Length, 7.1 inches ;

tail 3 inches. Grass seeds only found inthe stomach. Bird, solitary.

103. Emberiza cristata, Vigors, Proceed. Zool. Soc. I. p. 35.

Length 63 inches : tail 2.7 inches. Rare in Dukhun, and found only on rocky and

bushy mountains. Female of a uniform sooty brown. Grass seeds only found

in the stomach, Native of China and Nepaul as well as Dukhun,

104. EMBERIZA SUBCRISTATA. Emb. supré intensé brunnea, plumis brunneo pallidiori

marginatis ; subtts pallidé brunnea, fusco striata ; alarum plumarum rectricumque

lateralium marginibus, rectricibusque duabus mediis castaneis ; capite subcristato.

Trides intensé brunnee. Rostrum rufo-brunneum. Longitudo corporis 6.6 unc.,

caud@é 2.5.

Sexes alike in size and plumage, Birds rare and solitary, and found only in the

open spaces on high mountains, This bird is pronounced in Europe to be the

222

540 Catalogue of Birds of the [Ocr.

female of Emb. cristata; but setting asidethe fact of both sexes of each bird

being in the present collection, their localities are different, and they were never

seen together by Colonel SyKzs.

Genus Linaria, Bechst. Linnet.

105. Linaria Amandava. Fringilla Amandava, Linn.

These beautiful little birds, so common in Goojrat, are rare in Dukhun.

Genus Ploceus, Cuv. Weaver Bird.

106. Ploceus Philippensis, Cuy. Philippine Grosbeak, Lath.

The Weaver Bird is very common in Dukhun, and there are few wells overhung by a

tree where their nests are not seen pendent. They live in small communities, and

are very noisyin theirlabours. They associate so readily with the common Spar-

row that at the season of the falling of the grass seeds Colonel SYxEs, in firing into

a flock ofSparrows on the grass plats in his own grounds, killed as many Weaver

Birds as Sparrews. Fruit of the Ficus Indica and grass seeds have been found

in thestomach. “rides, intense brown.

107. Ploceus flavicollis. Fringilla flavicollis, Frank.

This bird has so nearly the bill, tongue, irides, size and aspect of Ploc. Philippensis,

that Colonel SyKes has considered it a Ploceus. Grass seeds anda few grains of

rice found in the stomach. Very rare in Dukhun.

Genus Fringilla, Auct. Finch.

108. Fringilla crucigera, Temm., Pl. Col. 269. fig. 1. Duree Finch, Lath.

This minute bird has the strange habit of squatting on the high roads and almost

allowing itself to be ridden over ere it rises. Smaller than a Sparrow. TIrides,

red brown. Coleopterous insects, maggots, and seeds of Panicum spicatum found

in the stomachs of many specimens. This bird has the straight hind clawof a

Lark, and should therefore neither be classed asa Fringilla, agreeably to M.

Temminck, nor asa Passer, agréeably to Brisson. Its habits also separate it

from both these genera. M.Temminck in his Plate has placed itona twig,

but it never perches.

Genus LoNcHURA.

Rostrum forte, breve, latum, altitudine ad basin longitudinem equans ; mandibulis

integris, supericri in frontem angulariter extendente, cumque eo circuli arcum for-

mante.

Ale mediocres, subacuminatz ; remigibus, 1ma brevissima subspuria, 2da 3tia 4taque

feré zqualibus longissimis.

Cauda gradata, lanceolata ; rectricibus mediis ceteras paulld longitudine superanti-

bus.

Pedes mediocres, subgraciles.

The peculiar spearShead form of the tail, and the ridge of the upper mandible and

the forehead, forming a segment of the same circle, together with the habits of the

following species, afford sufficient characteristics to justify their separation from

the genus Fringilla of M. Temminck. The Gros-bee longicone of the Pl. Col. 96.

(Emb. quadricolor, Lath.) belongs to the same group.

109. Lonchura nisoria. Fringilla nisoria, Temm. Gros-bec épervin, Pl. Col. 500. Fig. 2.

Found only in the Ghauts. Grass seeds in the stomach. Length 5.4 inches : tail

1.9 to 2 inches, Sexes alike.

110. Loncnura CHEEr, Lonch, pallid cinnamomeo-brunnea ; corpore subtis uropy-

gioque albis ; remigibus rectricibusque intensé brunneis.

Foeem. coloribus mints intensis.

Trides, intense rufo-brunnee. Longitudo corporis 5.4 unc., caude 2.

Tail lanceolate ; central feathers longer than the rest, and endingin a point. Sexes

alike. These birds live in small families. Colonel SyKEs has frequently found

them in possession of the deserted nests of the Ploceus Philippensis ; but their

own nest is a hollow ballof grass. Ten white eggs, not much larger than peas,

were foundin a nest. The cry of the bird is cheet, cheet, cheet, uttered simultane-

ously by flocks in flight.

111. Lonchura leuconota. Fringilla leuconota, Temm. Gros-bec leuconote, Pl, Col. 500.

Fig. 1.

Found par in the Ghauts. Length 4.8 inches, inclusive of tail 1.8 inch. Sexes

alike. Grass seeds only found in the stomach.

Genus Passer, Auct.

312. Passer domesticus, Briss. Fringilla domestica, Linn.

On submitting the Indian Sparrow, male and female, to arigid comparison with

Sparrows shot inthe Regent’s Park, they were found to be absolutely identical.

Fam. Sturnide, Vigors.—Genus Pastor, Temm.

113. Pastor tristis, Temm. Gracula tristis, Lath.

1834.] Insessorial Order in the Dukhun. 541

The irides are red brown, and remarkable for being studded on the external margin

with regularly arranged yellowish-white specks. Sexes alike : omnivorous : quar-

relsome, noisy. Length 11.9 inches, inclusive of tail of 3.5.

114. Pastor MAHRATTENSIS. Past. suprit yriseo-niger, remigibus cauddque satura-

tioribus ; capite genisque atris ; corpore subtts subrufescenti-griseo ; crisso palli-

diori, plumis albo marginatis. Rostrum pedesque flavi. Jrides, pallidé grisez.

Longitudo corporis 9.6 unc. caud@é 2.9.

Sexes alike. Found onlyinthe Ghauts. Stony fruit in the stomachs of three birds.

Resembles Past. tristis, but is a size less, possesses no crest, and has gray irides.

115. Pastor roseus, Temm. Turdus roseus, Linn.

frides, intense red brown. Tongue bifid and fringed: not quite so much so as Hypsi-

petes Ganeesa. These birds darken the air by their numbers at the period of the

ripening of the bread grains, Andropogon Sorghum, and Panicum spicatum, in

Dukhun, in December. Colonel Sykes has shot forty or fifty ata shot. They

prove a calamity to the husbandman, as they areas destructive as locusts, and

not much less numerous,

116. Pastor Payodarum, Temm, Turdus Pagodarum, Gmel. Gracula Pagodarum, Shaw,

vol. 7. p.471. Le Martin Brame, Le Vail., Ois. d’ Afr. pl. 95. tom. 2.

Trides, greenish white. Length 8.5 inches, inclusive of tail of 2.5 to 3 inches, Sexes

alike. These birds are great frequenters of the Ficus Indica, Ficus religiosa, and

Cactus Opuntia, for their fruit. Insects also are found in the stomach. Birds

lively and elegant in fiight.

Fam. Corvide, Leach.—Genus Corvus, Auct.

117. CoRVUS CULMINATUS. Corv. supré splendenti-ater ; subtts fuliginoso-ater ; ros-

tri culmine elevato.

Longitudo corporis 14 unc., caudeé 7.

Smaller than the European Crow. These birds are remarkable for their audacity.

Bill with a considerable culmen.

118. Corvus splendens. Vieill. Common Crow of India.

This is no doubt Vieillot’s splendid Crow, but in the thousands Colonel SyxKzs has

met with he never saw the plumage ornamented with the pronounced green and

blue in Vieillot’s plate. Hasthenoisy, impudent, and troublesome habits of the

English Crow. Length 18 inches, inclusive of tailof6 inches. A wounded Crow

was put into the cage with a Viverra Indica, in the expectation that the latter

would make a meal of it. The Crow however stood so vigorously on the defensive,

that a treaty of peace ensued, and they lived amicably together for several weeks,

the Crow partaking of the food of the Civet until it died from its wound,

Genus Coracias, Linn. Roller,

119. Coracias Indica, Linn. Coracias Bengalensis, Steph. Blue Jay from the East In-

dies, Edw.pl. 326.

Very common in Dukhun. Called Tas, from its note, by the Mahrattas. Sexes

do not differ in size or plumage. Jrides intense red brown. A grasshopper 2.5 in-

ches long was found in the stomach of one bird. Length 13.3 inches, inclusive of

tail of 4.7 inches.

Fam. Buceride, Leach.

Hornbills are by no means rare in Dukhun, but from aceident Colonel Sykes had not

a specimen to produce.

Tribus ScANSOREs, Auct.

Fam. Psittacide, Leach.—Genus Paleornis, Vigors.

120. Palgornis torquatus, Vigors.

Appear in considerable flocks in Dukhun, and are very destructive to the crops, par-

ticularly to the Carthamus Persicus. Fond also of the fruit of the Melia Azadirach-

ta. The female differs from the male only in wanting the collar, and has in con-

sequence been considered to belong to a different species, The Mahrattas call the

bird Ragoo and Keeruh, Length 17% inches, inclusive of tail of 9% inches.

121, PAL@ORNIS MELANORHYNCHUS. Pal. viridis, corpore subtus, notd circumocu-

lari, dorsoque imo pallidioribus ; capite, collo in fronte nuchdque, columbino-ca-

nis ; rostro, torqueque collari latd nigris ; fronte, remigibus, rectricibusque mediis

cyaneis, illo pallidiori ; rectricibus subtus, apicibusque suprét flavis,

Trides, albz, subflavo-marginate. Longitudo corporis 14.6 unc., caudé 7.6.

Found only in the Ghauts. Sexes alike. ‘This bird has the aspect of Pal. colum-

boides, but differs in the black bill, broad black collar, pale green yellow beneath

instead of dove colour, and in the want of the metallic green narrow collar and

blueish rump.

Fam. Picide, Leach.—Genus Bucco, Linn. Barbet.

122. Bucco Philippensis. Gmel. Burbu des Philippines, Buft.

This well kuown bird is called Tambut, or the Coppersmith, by the Mahrattas. It

sits on the loftiest and extreme twigs of trees, uttering the syllables took took,

542 Catalogue of Birds of the [Ocr.

took, deliberately, and nodding its head at each fook, the sound and the motion

originating the idea of acoppersmith at work hammering. Irides, lake colour.

Length 63 inches, inclusive of tail 1 inch. Fruit and insects found in the

stomach.

123. Bucco caniceps, Frankl.

Scarcely distinguishable from Bucco corvinus and Bucco Javanicus. Found only in

the dense woods of the Ghauts. Its note is quite startling, and makes the hills

echo. Jrides, red deep brown. Length 8.7 inches, inclusive of tail of 2.7 inches :

the bird is consequently smaller than Major FRANKLIN’S, Stony fruit only found

in the stomach.

Genus Picus, Linn. Woodpecker.

124. Picus Mahratiensis, Lath. Mahratta Woodpecker, Id.

Trides rich lake. Length 7.4 inches, inclusive of tail of 2.4 inches. Although this

is called the Mahratta Woodpecker, Colonel Sykes met with three birds only in

Dukhun during six years.

Fam. Certhiade, Leach.—Genus Upupa, Linn. Hoopoe.

125. Upupa minor, Shaw. La Huppe d’ Afrique, La Vaill.

Jrides, almost black. Length 12 to 123 inches, inclusive of tail from 4.3 to 4.5 in-

ches. Feeds on the ground, and does not hop.

Fam. Cuculide, Leach.—Genus Leptosomus, Vieill.

126. Leptosomus Afer. Cuculus Afer, Gmel. Edolian Cuckoo, Shaw. Cuculus Edolius,

Cuv. Cuc. surratus, Shaw ?

Trides, reddish deep brown. Length 13.4 inches, inclusive of tail of 6.6 inches.

Rare in Dukkun.

Genus Eudynamys, Vigors & Horsf.

127. Eudynamys orientalis. Cuculus orientalis, Linn. Female Cuc. Mindanensis.

Called Koel or Koeel by the Mahrattas. A well known and noisy bird, with singu-

larly loud notes, not at all like those of a Cuckoo. Irides, rich lake. Length 17 in-

ches, inclusive of tail of 7 inches. These birds are frugivorous. In the stomachs

of many the fruits of the Bergera Kenigi and Uvaria undulata only were found.

The difference in the plumage of the sexes is very remarkable. The female is the

larger bird. The tongue of this bird is exactly that of the Cuc. canorus.

Genus Cuculus, Auct.

328. Cuculus canorus, Linn. Common Cuckoo, Lath.

Irides, yellow. Length 14.5 inches, inclusive of tail of 6.5 inches. Rare in Dukhun.

129. Cuculus fugaz, Horsf. Bychan Cuckoo, Lath.

Trides, bright yellow. Length 13.8 inches, inclusive of tail of 6 inches. Tongue as

in 127. This bird has so much the aspect of a Hawk that Colonel SYKEs passed it

for one, until its note koeel, koeel, exactly resembling that of Eudynamys orien-

talis, recalled him to the tree on which it was seated, and he shot the bird.

Genus Centropus, Ill. Coucal.

130. Centropus Philippensis, Cuv. Coucou des Philippines, Buff. Chestnut-winged

Coucal, Lath. Malabar Pheasant of Europeans.

Trides, rich lake. Length 193 inches, inclusive of tail of 114 inches. This is a very

useful bird, as Colonel SyKES found asnake eight inches long, centipedes, noxi-

ous insects, and lizards in the stomach. In the stomach and @sophagus of one

birda lizard thirteen inches long was found.

Tribus TENULROSTRES, Cuv.

Fam. Meliphagide, Vigors.—Geuus Chloropsis, Jard. & Selb.

131. Chloropsis aurifrons, Sard. & Selby?

Fam. Cinayride, Vigors.—Genus Cinnyris, Cuv. Sun-bird.

132. Cinnyris lepida. Certhia lepida, Sparrm. Nectarinia lepida, Temm.

Jrides, red brown. Length 4.8 inches, inclusive of tail of 1.5 inch. Female ashy

brown above ; light yellow below. Common in Dukhun. Feed on small insects ;

also suck honey.

133. Cinnyris currucaria. Certhia currucaria, Linn. Grimpereau gris des Philip

pines, Pl. Enl. 576. f. 2.

This has been considered a young bird ; but Colonel SyKEs can venture to affirm

from a long observation of its habits in his garden at Poona, that it isa species.

Trides, bright lake. Length 4.9 inches, inclusive of tail of 1.5 inch. A spider, a

Cicada, and minute Coleopterous insects were found in the stomach of many birds

ofthis species. They also hover before flowers, and suck the honey while on the

wing, like the Cinn. lepida.

134, CINNYRIS Vicorsit. Cinn. collo suprd, nuchd, ptilis, scapularibusque intensé

sanguineis, collo infra pectoreque coccineosanguineis ; strigd nutringue mental sub-

rictu ad pectus extendente maculdque auriculari splendidé violaceis ; capite supra,

1834.] Catalogue of Birds of the Insessorial Order in the Dukhun. 543

caude tectricibus, rvectricibus medtis, lateradliumque, externo excepto, pogoniis

externis metalhceé viridibus ; alis, rectricihbus lateralibus, dorsi inferiori lateri-

bus, fascidque subpectorali fuscis; abdomine griseo ; dorsoimo sulphureo.

Trides, intensé brunnez. Longitudo corporis 54 unc., caudeé 2.3.

Larve of flies,a spider, ants, and minute insects foundin the stomach. Inhabits

only the lofty trees of the dense woods of the Ghauts.—‘‘ I will here beg leave to

speak in the first person. I have dedicated this magnificent bird to a gentleman

whose enlarged views of natural affinities in zoology have contributed essentially

to enhance the value of the science, andto facilitate the labours of every zoologist.

The dedication is also influenced by a desire to testify my sense of the many kind

attentions of Mr. Vicors.’’—W. H. S.

135. CINNYRIS MINIMA. Cinn. capite nuchdque olivaceo-viridibus ; pectoris nofis,

dorso, scapularibus, uropygioque intense sanguineis, hoc violaceo splendenti ; subtus

pallide flava ; alis cauddque fusco-brunneis,

Foem. olivascenti-brunnea, uropygio rufo.

Trides, rufo-brunnee. Longitudo corporis 3.3 unc., caude 1.2. Met with only in

the dense woods of the Ghauts. White ants and larve of flies were found in the

stomach. One bird was seen sucking honey. Female ofa uniform brown, with

a patch of brick-red on the rump and upper tail-coverts, and the yellow below

fainter than inthe male. Colonel SyKEs believes this to be the smallest of the

Sun-birds.

136. Cinnyris Mahrattensis. Certhia Mahrattensis, Shaw. Cinnyris orientalis, Frankl.

Dr. Latham does not mention the crimson joined to the yellow spot under the wing.

These birds suck flowers while hovering on the wing ; they eat minute insects also.

Female not met with. Length 4.9 inches, inclusive of tail ot 1.5 inch.

137. CINNYRIS CONCOLOR. Cinn. viridi-olivacea, alis cauddque saturatioribus, corpore

subtus pallidiori. .

Trides, intensé rufo-brunnex. Longitudo corporis 4 unc:, caude 1.

Insects with long antenne were found inthe stomach. As fourspecimens obtained

by Colonel SyKEs were all females, and as they were met with in the same locality

as Cinn. Vigorsti, Cinn, concolor may be the female of that splendid spevies ; but

the difference in the size, form, and aspect of the bird, independently of colour, is

opposed to this: they were never seen together. The bird has the outline of Cian.

Mahrattensis. The specific appellation of concolor is given provisionally.

Colonel SYKES, in concluding his notice of the birds of the two first Orders, observ-

ed, that in the majority of instances his knowledge was derived from an observation

of many specimens of the same species in the living state. For the most part also he

had obtained both sexes, and was very rarely confined to a single specimen,

amend

Two new species of Indian Mouse.

On June 26, 1832, Colonel SyKEs presented two specimens of mus preserved in spi-

rits, of which the following is the description printed in the Zool. Journal.

1. Mus OLERACEUS. The upper surface is thickly clothed with rather long smooth

silky hairs of a bright pale chestnut colour; on the under surface and the inside of

the limbs the quality of the hairs is the same, but their colour is nearly white with

a yellowish tinge. This latter colour extends up the cheeks, roundthe mouth and

the under surface of the muzzle, and over the upper surface of the feet ; the hairs on

the latter, on the muzzle, and on the long scaly tail, being very short. The ears are ra-

ther large, rounded above, and very nearly naked. The muzzle is rather short and ob-

tuse, and the eyes are placed at an intermediate distance between its end and the

base of the ears. The moustaches are numerous and long, some of them being black,

and others, silvery or bright chestnut.

The extreme length of the tail, as compared with that of the body, and the com-

parative length of the hinder ¢arsus, furnish characters sufficient to distinguish this

Indian field Mouse from all its congeners.

2. MUS PLATYTHRIX. The headis rather flat and the muzzle slightly elongated and

acute ; the tail regularly ringed with scales, from between which only a few scattered

hairs make their appearance. The fur of the upper surface is of a light grey at the

base; but the longer hairs have a blackish shade, with an intermixture of testaceous

brown, which is more obvious posteriorly and towards the lower part of the sides.

The flattened spines, which are numerous, are white and transparent throughout the

greater part of their length, with a dark margin and blackish acuminate tip, beneath

which they exhibit, in certain lights, somewhat of a changeable gloss. The mous-

taches are few in number, black at the base and white at the tips, and reach beyond the

ears, which are naked, rounded witha slight point, extremely open, membranaceous,

and of a dusky black. The whole under surface, together with the insides of the

limbs, the upper surface of the feet, and the claws, are of a yellowish or dirty white.

The tail is of a uniform livid grey, but little darker above than beneath, and tapering

to a very fine point.

a a

R S}USWUNASUL OIL

-jensn sv SUOT}LNZIS sUIeS BY} UI paoeyd pue ‘OUTES ay} OI S}

€ € “*ueo

i ‘ Tf 96L | ees [9°06 |6'ze [6 ‘BZ | 008s | ceZ‘ | 9e8°| 992‘6s, “ue

*suu[eo , covert o66 8°96) &fa | OG O% eT — lie =

— | “ot |g o% | SOT 2°82 | 1°68 |o°S6 0°18 BRL PF8" 882" cane ai a

° “aS ‘Ss Gee 86 16 oT ge “ “) “09 Lee 2°98 B18 BOL 998° 008' : eo 08

‘reajo ‘ut —-Apnoyo ve e "98 “ou eas 96 16 ys Ad ue ay os 6°28 16°16 ag oro 898: oan’ 086: rae: 63

‘uto}s = “T[wbs -AAY SS AS ‘u a £6 86 L°0 | 98 ee BT food | S18 08 6 06, | 848° | 796° |F6z 86

ge toes fa Se SUE Ss | Se De ae | ba LOE D807 | 88 Tey | 22] | Se lau: | 8

“uted op 5 . ou m)6 96 6 0G o%F : : : ene ley Ree, anes :

op ‘aug “1valo fs a 70) on £6 a Ul org ee re oa hee 006 |1'e8 | S62 182! Pelé HO, oe i

‘UTeL -[9 Ava “UL *Iquitu P “ou ul Gg 6 L6 8'T 09 ae OT seas 6°98 | ‘COL)1T‘ES | S°6L pels 989° nezelgedt ee

‘Trenbs *py op “read a ‘uC 96 g6 | fe | OF ae | $1 cine B%8 |O'FOT{618 | 1.6L pels 809" Pols \6oL° 06

ore *yerjs*uind op “O “M 70) GP $6 L6 LB as oe | oft eon P69 |0‘10T|9°8 0‘6L IgLé ony tout ee 05

‘sNdi19 ‘Wnd = vay “Mund 0 ‘a ‘o +6 a6 PFS) ag &% | el] 262 | 8°cs |9°98 [9°28 | 1°62 oe pore Geer teat fe

: *TynuL ae F 2 36 : :

“kao ob “iret ae ae cert | 66 | a6 | 90 Gee et ec gen bas ofce lees ($18 SLL | 88K, a Pal lige | ot

ee eae erga ecg au 72 Hoye 5 86 66 | 8'0 | 92 Capt EBs ¥ce 0°08 {S18 | 0.8L | SBL° He ocg’ |o82° fF tr

‘Aoey “td peer) Tp Ee Ses ‘0 t6 | e6 | LéT | PS Le eZ Vara PiLg |0°96 | 2°68 | O%E8 | 808" | 999° OsZ* 1699 | Sr

= ee op oe ae go te oes Be Le | 0% 88 89g |0'G6 |P'S8 | 1'E8 ep 829° Gog’ e926 J UT

Heino “ut 3k op u 2 2 Jao |r | ae | 85 fo lore | ae 19g | 899 | ‘eor|e’s8 | size | 6925 yee. | one’ (60L¢ 1 OT

ae ‘und “UL ‘any op Mw 2 “0 &6 &6 Of¢ L‘9 Hg aie Se rae ant 08 C0 ane di ane: | ;

“waa oe Be & oT) To) i 66 | 8% | &°9 Sg | TTP otig | Ag [0°86 {Pes | Bes F PSZ! 126 1 B1g* /GLLS 8

89) 4 ke ‘0 ste) ‘0 96 66 } 8% | es PH | 10 | PBs | Ope e'86 |PT8 | T’Gd ae oe ges’ {Sole FL

ee ano! ie fs eh oat, fous | a6 | a8 | 20 | re Ls | L0)| Gres | von [o‘de [rio | rot [eo | eee: | aca: feats | 9

foe ee ee a ea a

5 () op az % . ‘ 6 5 ‘ ‘ A Pe G ; 3 ‘ {Tees

spark Gane De sen “Ulet aa re = 26°0 a 96 PB Bea e a0 oan orlg g*c8 lion eae Wi Cae Hod he 2

‘ayzzip = ‘Apnojo *azeyy “7 “MU re) 6 &6 ve LL 10 | LO) 18 L'l8 88 Ten pee GHIA one Leger 18608 r

op “aug op 0 "MU ‘oO L8 £6 re | or [0S 1 OT] ees | 78 98 \ ;

*IvoTD *ljnuind *1eo[o = = : : : : : x : : :

if : > tad > ie o c o oe pe re Sey S aa a y

rs] ZA = a 3 5 z a er fe aa (es & f= Se bd Snir e ls > 5 s 2

< ° 8 g } 5 - a > a Ne > > A 2 Bo P : 5 2 2 E : :

8 g E 5 5 = ¥ 2 z S a - 2 Je ze |@2]2 |z : : :

= 5 % . 3 Gi al 5 5 : J

- ; : “INR ofl 0} S

-19]0U0 *JajaUOUTIOY, 1, J “ITY OY} Ul JOJAWIOWIIOY,L, peonpar asjaworeg z

“ToU}B0 MA “PUrAA “WUT oc Skyy arepy | q[n4q-3S10N Jouotsserdeq

: h 0aja

7 20 fo YIU, 2Y7 Jof ‘n}4nI)0) ‘200 hossy ay} 70 yday wagsibayy 7091D0) 04 WwW

“PEST °19907 ‘Le j

JOURNAL

[te ASIATIC SOCTET Y.

No. 35.—November, 1834.

{.— Extracts from the Monrt, that is the Ocean, a Turkish work on

Navigation in the Indian Seas. Translated by the Baron Josren

Von Hamner, Prof. Orient. Lang. Vienna, Hon. Mem. ‘As. Soc. &c.

[Presented in Manuscript, and read at the Meeting of the 5th instant.]

Sip’ Au Cuexest, captain of the fleet of Sultan Suleim4n, the legis-

lator in the Red Sea, is already known in Europe and India, by the

notice given of his journey overland from the Indian shores to Constan-

tinople*, and by the titles of his works recorded in the history of the

Ottoman empiret. The two principal ones are, first, the description of

his above-mentioned journey, which bears the title, Mirror of Countriest ;

the second, his work on navigation in general, and particularly in the

Indian seas, which forms the subject of this notice.

My attention to the high interest of this nautical work having been

first roused thirty years ago, by the article mentioning it in HAsi’

Caura’s Bibliographic Dictionary, I spared no kind of exertion to find

a copy of it, whether in the libraries, or among the book-sellers of

Constantinople : but all my researches were baffled for more than

twenty years, until at length I lighted upon it in the library of the

Museo Borbonico at Naples, in the year 1825; and after an investiga-

tion of seven years more, I was at last fortunate enough to buy at

Constantinople, the manuscript serving for this notice. It is written in

the fair Neskhi hand, bearing the stamp of Sultén Suleim4n’s age, and is

stated to have been copied but four years after the composition of the ori-

giral, which was finished at Ahmedabad, the capital of Gujerat, in the last

* In the Transactions of the Bombay Literary Society ; in the Asiatic Journal ;

and the Journal Asiatique ; and printed separately.

+ Tom. iv. p. 416. t Miret-ul-meméalik.

546 Account of the Mohit, a Nautical [Nov.

days of Moharrem ef the year 962, (December, 1554,) while the present

copy was finished in the town of Amed or Diarbeker, in the first days of

Rabi ul awal of the year 966, (December, 1558.) The manuscript con-

sists of 134 leaves or 238 pages, large octavo.

Sipf Ati Capupan’s (Captain) work, according to the announcement

in its preface, has been compiled out of no less than ten Arabic works

on the Geography and Navigation of India, three ancient, and seven

modern ones.

The ancient ones: 1. The work of Lrrs Ben Kanua'n; 2, 0f Ma-

HAMMAD BEN SHaDAN; 38, of Sant Ben Asa’n. The modern: 4, the

work of Jotréz Ben AumepD Ben Ma’sep, a native of Ommdn; then

the five works of Sutnima’n Ben AumMep, a native of the town of

Sheher*, viz. 5, the Fewatdt ; 6, the Hauwite{; 7, the Tohfetelfohils§ ;

8, the Omdet|| ; 9, the Minhaj ; 10, the Kiladet ul-shomis**.

The interest of its contents may be fairly estimated from the titles of

its chapters and sections.

First Cuaprer.—Of the names of the skies and the stars. of the elements

and what belongs tothem: 1, of the skies, stars, and elements ; 2, of the division

of the circles of the skies ; 3, of the astronomical measures called Essabett,

(inches,) and of the cardinal points of the compass, (Ahnan){{ ; 4, of the in-

struments serving to measure the distance of the stars ; 5, of the making of

these instruments ; 6, of the calculation necessary to take the height of the

stars.

Seconp Cuaptrr.—Of the Oss§§ (the foundation ) of all astronomical cal-

culations : 1, of the selar and lunar years ; 2, of the foundation of the calcu.

lation of solar and lunar years; 3, of the foundation of the Roman and

Coptic solar year ; 4, of the mode of finding the /unar year ; 5, of the mode

of finding the Roman year; 6, of the mode of finding the Coptic year ; 7,

of the mode of finding the Persian year.

Turrp Cuaptrer.—Of the divisions and subdivisions of the compass, rhumbs

(Erwém ||{|) and points (TarfatT) ; 1, of the rhumbs lying between the

cardinal points ( Ahndn), 2, of the subdivisions of the rhumbs called Tar.

Jit : 3, of the true circles of the compass.

Fourtry Cuaprer.—Of the Indian Islands above and below the wind, and

of America: 1, of the islands situated above the wind, 2, of the absolute cir.

cles; 3, of the circles situated below the wind ; 4, of the circles of the is.

lands ; 5, of America.

r g

aes in the country of .., (near Aden). Tt daly useful applications.

Js. ; is

36 ba sho the comprehending. : SaP lads? present for classic men.

Il ¥e0 the column. q Ly deo the true road.

K% Creal the collar of suns. ai eile }

th be! {SH ll p'ay qT ols

1834.] work in Arabic, by Std’ Al’ Capuddn. 547

- Fiera Cuapter.—Of the calculations and the technical terms of mariners ;

1, of measurement in general, 2, of the fundamental measure ; 3, of the mea-

surement of stars which rise and set together ; 4, of the names of the stars,

from which are taken the names of the rhumbs and points of the compass ;

5, of the circuit of the two highest stars in Ursa Minor (Farkadain) round

the pole ; 6, of the lunar stations ; 7, requisites of the pilot ; 8, measures of

the most celebrated stars.

Srxto Cuaprer.-~ Of the measures of the most celebrated continents: 1, of the

difference of polar measures ; ¥, of the measurement by the north pole; 3,

of the measurement by the two highest stars in Ursa Minor (8, y) ; 4, of the

measurement by the four stars of Ursa Major (a, B, y, @.)

Srventau CuHaptTer.—Of distances : 1, of the original distances ; 2, of the

different manners of calculation ; 3, of the difference of distance for two

ships sailing on two different points of the compass ; 4, of the composition of

charts and maps; 5, of the distances of certain places situated in the direc..

tion up to within one Esba (astronomical inch) from the pole ; 6, of the dis-

tances of some places between them.

Eieuta Cuaprer.—Of the winds and monsoons: 1, of the winds ; 2, of

the monsoons and their time; 3, of the monsoon called headwind and mon-

soon of the olives, (Mausim zaitiéint*) ; 4, of the monsoon called by some

Damént* and its time ; 5, of the monsoon called the Eastern Sabét, Exiv§,

and Rihi qabill|.

Nints Cuaprer.— Notice of certain islands and voyages, and the signs of

vicinity of land necessary to be known by pilots : 1, of the islands of the Ara.

bian continent ; 2, of the islands of the Persian continent ; 3, of the voyages

along shore, and the signs of vicinity of land.

Tent Cuaprer.—Of accidents and dangers to be warded off by reason and

experience, and of hurricanes (Tufén) : 1, of accidents and dangers to be

warded off by reason and experience ; 2, of the hurricanes.

The most interesting of these ten chapters arethe fourth, on the

continents and islands, above and below the wind; the eighth, on the

monsoons; and the ninth, on the Indian voyages, wherein the direction

and steering of thirty voyages, with all the intermediate points, which

are to be touched on, or taken care of, are given in detail. As a spe-

cimen of the practical interest of this curious and useful book follows the

translation of the eighth chapter, on the monsoons, as being one of the

shortest, and not least interesting.

Cuaptrer VIII.—Or trae Winns anp Monsoons.

Section 1. Of the Winds.

The cause of the wind is the motion of the air ; don’t you see that agitat.

ing a fan you do produce wind? It is also produced by cold, as may be

* sinh euye Tysieo The Fey! | U2,

oA 2

548 Account of the Mohit, a Nautical [Nov.

shown from numerous proofs. If you sail under a cloudy sky, with a strong

wind, and a cloud approaches the ship from one side, so that the cold of the

cloud is sensible, the first wind ceases, and with its ceasing, the cold ceases

also ; further, winds blowing from the land set in at night, and those

blowing during the day come from the sea, and cease when night approaches ;

the cause of which is, that at night the earth grows cool, and the sea remains

warm, the contrary of which is the case during day-time, because, by the

reverberation of the rays of the sun, mountains and deserts are heated during

the day. Another proof is, that the coldness of sandy deserts is stronger

than that of a mountainous country, and ground watered by rain is colder

than ground which is not drenched by rain. Another proof is, that a cloud,

particularly when in motion, produces wind, arising from the cold which is

hoarded up in the cloud. The principal winds are four, according to the

Arabs, the Northern, Southern, Eastern, and Western; those between

them are called sidewinds (Nokeba); but the pilots call them by names

taken from the rising and setting of certain stars, and assign them certain

limits, within which they begin or attain their greatest strength, and cease.

These winds, limited by space and time, are called Mausim (Monsoon) ;

viz. seasons.

The following Arabic verses give the names of the four cardinal winds:

Saba (the East) blows from the rising of the sun. From the Polar Star

comes the North wind, called Shemeul ; and from Canopus, the South wind,

called Janib ; opposite to the East blows the West wind, Dobir.

Section 2. Of the different sorts of monsoons, and the time they blow in.

Be it known, that the ancient masters of navigation have fixed the time

of the monsoon, that'is to say, the time of voyages at sea, according the

year of Yazdajird, and that the pilots of recent time follow their steps ;

but as there is in every true solar, that is to say Jaldlian, year, near the

fourth of a degree more, every four years, a day is intercalated, so that

this day is deficient in the Yazdajirdian year. The late master SuLEima’N

Ben Anmap wrote his book Omdat (the column) in the year of the Hijra

917 (1511), and fixed then the time of themonsoons according to that year,

since which, up to that of this translation, 961 (1753), more than forty years

have elapsed, so that the time fixed by him for the monsoon, falls now short

by ten days. For example, the monsoon which set then in on the 120th day

of the Yazdajirdian year, sets in now on the 130th, and that which was fixed

then on the 160th, falls now onthe 170th. The rest must be calculated in the

same way, in order to avoid error and confusion ; but even the intercalation

of a day every fourth or fifth year is not free of error ; it is, therefore, the

most expedient to calculate according to the zodiacal year*, that is to

say, the Jaldlian year, which requires no intercalary days. The mon-

soon of each country is limited by its fixed time. Remark further,

that wherever the word fé (about) is added, it is to be understood,

that the monsoon sets in about the time stated; for example, if it is

said about the tenth of the year, means that it does not exactly set in on

3 oy &jaw the year of the constellations.

€

1834.) work in Arabic, by Stdi Ali Capuddn. 559

Nauriz (the new-year’s day), but within the first ten days of the year ;

but if about is not added, it means exactly the day mentioned ; for example,

it sets in on the tenth day of the year, means that it sets regularly in on

the tenth. At the time when the ancient Arabic pilots wrote their works,

the radical Jalélian year was not yet established, neither were the Roman

months known in these countries, and they calculated, therefore, according

to the Yazdajirdian year ; but the calculation of the Jalélian year is much

easier. Be it known, that at the time when the above-said book (the Co-

lumn of Suterma’N Bey Auman) was translated, the Nauréze Sulténi, that

is to say, the Jaléliannew-year’s day, fell on the 135th day of the Yazdajirdian

year, that is to say, on the 15th of Mordad*.

The monsoons are of two sorts, the western ones, called by the seamen Rihi

Kewst, the second, the easternonescalled Rihi Aztb{, and Sabd§. The eastern

monsoons sub-divide again in two classes ; ‘during the first, the Indian seas

are shut ; nevertheless, they are called Mausim|| (season).

Section 3. The first sub-division of the first sort called Réser-rih* ;

(Cheadwind), or the monsoon of the olives, (Mausimi zaitini.)

The monsoon of Aden, Gujerat, and Concona, from the 130th day of the

YVazdajirdian year, which is the 360th of the Jalélian, that is, five

days before the next new-year’s day (16th March). The point from

which it arises is Aden; sometimes it ceases within the 170th of the

Yazdajirian year, which is the 35th Jal. (24th April). From Aden ships set

out within the 150th or 160th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which answer

to the 15th or 25th Jal. (4-14th April), they arrive on the 180th of the

Yazdajirdian, or 45th of the Jalélian year (4th May), at Sheher ; proceed

from thence to Gujurat and Concona, but not onwards to Manibart+

(Malabar), where there is much rain and danger.

2. The monsoon of Sheher, Gujerat, Malabar and Conean. The high-

est monsoon of Gujerat sets in within the 150th of the Yazdajirdian, or 18th

of the Jalélian year (7th April). The highest monsoon of Concan sets

in within the 140th Yazdajirdian or 5th Jaldlian (25th March). The

monsoon of Malabar within the 130th Yazdajirdian or 360th Jalalian (16th

March), five days before the beginning of next yeartf.

3. The monsoon of Dhoféir, Gujerat, and Malabar, sets in within the

100th Yazdajirdian = 330th Jalalian (14th February): when the navi-

‘gation is open to all India, for Dhofir is the place from whence the Ré,

hi Kews (the western monsoon) sets forth, which blows within the 70th

day of the Yazd. year, equal to the 300th of the Jalalian (15th Jan.)

* The Yazdajirdian Naurdz falling in the year 1553, on the 28th October, the

Jaléhan, on the 135th day, answeredto the 12th of March, 1554; this is, however,

not the true equinox, which in the year 1554 fell on the llth, on which day the

longitude of the sun was = 0.

F oS ey Fadl ey Sb | pure * ezlloeh This

tt Here the calculation does not answer, as the number of the one or the other

must be changed if the difference of 135 should be made out: this is also the case

with the two following ones.

450 Account of the Mohit, a Nautical {Nov.

4. The monsoon of the shore of Gujerat occurs within the 160th day

of the Yazdajirdian, equal to 25th of the Jalalian (14th April).

5. The monsoonof the coast of Meshkassa*, Hairtjat, Sheher, and Aden

sets, in within (about) the 170th day of the Yazdajerdian year, equal to

35th of the Jalélian (24th April).

The monsoons below the wind, that is of the parts of India situated

below the wind, are the following :

6. The monsoon of Gujerat, to sail for Malacca, Shomotora, Tanassart,

Bengal, and all the tracts situated below the wind, sets in about the 130th

day of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to 360th of the Jalalianf}, and lasts till

the 170th Yazdajirdian, equal to 25th Jalélian (24th April); the highest

monsoon sets in about the 150th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering

to the 15th of the Jalalian. ;

7. The monsoon of Concona to sail for Malacca, Shomotora§, Tanassari,

Martaban and Féiki||, and ali the tracts situated below the wind, sets in

within the 140th day of the Yazdajirdian year, or on the fifth day before

the Jalélian new-year’s day (16th March), and lasts till to the 180th day

of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to the 45th of the Jaldlian year (4th May) ;

the highest monsoon sets in about the 160th or 150th day of the Yazda-

jirdian year, answering to the 25th or 15th of the Jalaélian (4th—14th April).

8. The monsoon of Malabar, to sail for Malacca, Shomotora, Tanassari,

Martaban, and Bengal, and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in

about the 160th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering to the 25th of

the Jaldlian (14th April).

9. The monsoon of Dibi{], for Malacca, Shomotora, Tanassari, Martaban,

and Bengal, and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in within the

160th day of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to 25th of the Jalalian (14th April),

10. The monsoon of Sheher, for sailing to Malacca, Shomotora, Tanassari,

Martaban, and Bengal, and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in with.

in the! 10th day ofthe Yazdajirdian year**, which answers to the 340th of the

Jalélian ; but from Sheher to Fartak, you meet the western wind Kaws, which

sets in about the 130th Yazd. or 360th Jalalian, five days before the new.

year’s day, and six days if there be an intercalary one (16th March).

11. Themonsoonof Fartak for the above said ports sets in onthesame day.

12. The monsoon of Dhofér for Malacca, Shomotora, Tanassari, Marta-

ban, and Bengal, and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in about the

10th day of the Yazdajirdian, equal to 340th Jeldlian (24th Feb.)

13. The monsoon of Muscat, for Malacca, Shomotora, to the continent of

Stam, Bengal, and all the ports below the wind, sets in about the 130th day

of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to 360th of the Jalalian (16th March).

14. The monsoon of Zelaa and Berberi, for Sheher and Meshkaratt, the high-

est (strongest) sets in about the 120th Yazd. equal to 85th Jal. (13 June).

15. The monsoon of Aden, for Sheher and Meshkara, at the same time.

* Muscat? + ch } = ] t Here is the same error of calculation above observed.

§ Sumatra. || Pegu. § The Maldives. ** There is also a want of agreement in

this date. tt Larhkhara ?

1834.]} work in Arabic, by Sidi Ali Capuddn. 551

16. The monsoon of Aden, for Hormiz, sets in about the 190th day

Yazdajirdian, equal to 55th, or the 200th equal to 65th Jalélian, (14th

or 24th May) : later, it is not good.

_ Section 4. The second sub-division of the first sort of monsoon, which is the

end of Kaws, called by some Tirmah, and by some Damani,

17. The monsoon of Mecca, or rather of its port Jedda, to Malabar, Con.

cona, Gujerat, and Hormiz, sets in about the 280th day of the Yazdajirdian

year, answering to the 145th of the Jalalian (12th August).

18. The monsoon of Sewakin*, to Malabar, Concona, Gujerat, sets in

about the 280th day of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to 145th of the Jalalian,

19. The monsoon of Si/é and Berberi to Malabar, Concan, Gujerat,

Hormiz, sets in about the 290th day of the Yazdajirdian year, equal to

150th of the Jalalian (17th August).

20. The monsoon of Aden to Malabar, Concona, Gujerat, sets in about

the same time, or five days later ; that is to say, on the 155th or 160th day

of the Jalalian year (22nd—27th August).

21. The monsoon of Sheher to Malabar, Concona, Gujerat, sets in on

the 300th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering to the 165th of the

Jalalian year (2nd September).

22, Themonsoon of Meshkara for sailing to Malabar, Concona, Guje-

rat, springs up on the 300th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which answers

to the 165th of the Jalalian, according to the rule above-mentioned.

23. The monsoon of Dhofér for Malabar, Concona, Gujerat, Hormiz,

sets in on the 300th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering to the 165th

of the Jalalian (2nd September).

24. The monsoon of Fartak and Aden, for sailing to Hormidz, sets in

about the 290th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering to the 155th of

the Jalalian (22nd August).

25. The monsoon of Kaulahdt and Muscat to Gujerat and Concona, sets

in on the 300th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which is the 165th of the

Jaldlian; from this time up to the 180th or 190th Yazd. or 45th,—55th,

day of the Jal. year (4th—14th May), the navigation is open to all India.

The monsoons below the wind, which blow at this time from the Arabian

continent and the coasts, and the other countries below the wind, are:

26. The monsoon for sailing from Aden to Malacca, Shomotora, Tanas-

sari, Martaban, Bengal, and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in

about the 280th day of the Yazdajirdian, that is, the 145th of the Jala.

lian year (12th August).

27. The monsoon of Sheher and Meshkara, to the above said ports,

sets in about the 290th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which is the 155th of

the Jalalian (22nd August).

28. The monsoon of Gujerat, for sailing to Shomotora, Tanassari, Bengal,

and all the ports situated below the wind, sets in on the 300th day of the

Yazdajirdian, equal to 166th of the Jaldlian year (2nd September).

_29. The monsoon of Concona, to sail from it to the above ports, is set-

ting in on the 305th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which is the 170th of the

Jalélian (6th September).

* Opposite to Jedda.

552 Account of the Mohit, a Nautical [Nov.

30. The monsoon for sailing from Malabar to Malacca, Shomotora, Tae

nassari, and all the ports below the wind, sets in about the 320th day of the

Yazdajirdian year, equal to 185th of the Jalalian year (21st Sept).

31. The monsoon for sailing from Diébi to Malacca, Shomotora, Tanas-

sari, Martaban, Bengal, sets in about the 320th day of the Yazdajirdian

year, answering to the 185th of the Jalalian (21st Sept.)

82. The monsoon of the continent of Alinat (? Barronat) for sailing

from it to Siam, is setting in on the 325th day of the Yazdajirdian, that is

on the 190th of the Jalalian year (26th Sept.)

33. The monsoon of the coasts for sailing to Hormiz, sets in about the

300th day of the Yazdajirdian, that is to say, the 185th of the Jalalian

year (21st Sept. ?)

34. The monsoon from the coasts and Maukadash (in Africa) to

Jazreddb (the Maldives) sets in about the 320th day of the Yazdajirdian,

that is to say, the 185th of the Jalalian year (21st Sept.)

35. ‘The monsoon for sailing from the coasts to the Arabian continent,

to Dhofér, Meshkaun, Hairija, Sheher, Aden, sets in on the 325th day

of the Yazdajirdian year, that is, on the 190th Jal. (26th Sept.)

Section 5. The second class of monsoons, that is the eastern ones called Azib

or Sabé*.

36. The monsoon for sailing from Gujerat to all the Arabian islands,

springs up about the 340th day of the Yazdajirdian year, answering to the

205th Jal. (11th Oct.) and lasts till to the 340th or 350th, that is, till to the

5th or 15th day of the Jalélian year (5th March) ; but to Kaulhat, Muscat,

and Hormiz, it may be used till the 60th day of the Yazdajirdian year,

or the 25th of the Jalélian (14th April) ; later it is not good.

The finest monsoon for sailing from India to the Arabian continent sets

in about the 100th and 110th day of the Yazdajirdian year, which is the

330th or 340th of the Jaldlian (13th—23rd February).

37. The monsoon from Concona to the Arabian continent sets in about

the 350th day of the Yazdajirdian year, and lasts till the 140th of the next ;

that is to say, from the 205th till to the 5th of the next Jaldlian year,

(11th Oct.—25th March :) later it is not good ; that for Horméz lasts till to

the 150th of the Yazdajirdian, that is to say, the 15th of the Jalélian year.

38. The monsoon from Hormiz to the Arabian continent sets in about

the 340th day of the Yazdajirdian year, lasting to the 100th of the next;

that is to say, from the 205th to the 330th of the Jaldlian year (11th

Oct.—13th Feb.). This is for the coasting voyage ; but if the high sea is

kept, it serves from about the 100th day of the Yazdajirdian year, to the

30th of the next ; that is to say, from the 330th to the 365th Jal. (13th

Feb.—2nd March).

39. The monsoon from Gujerat to the coasts, blows from about the ~

340th day of the Yazdajirdian year to the 90th of the next year; that is,

from the 205th to the 320th of the Jaldlian (11th Oct.—3rd Feb.)

40. The monsoon from Bengal to Aden and Mecca, that is to say, to

the ports of Jedda and Hormdéz, sets in about the 50th day of the Yazda-

# lwo

1834.] works in Arabic, by Sidi Ali Capuddn. 553

jirdian year, and lasts:till to the 80th; that is, from the 280th to the 310th

of the Jaldlian year (25th Dec.—25th Jan.) ; but for sailing to the continent

of Alinat ( ? Barronat) and the island of Ceylon, it sets in about the 100th

day of the Yazdajirdian, equal to 330th Jaldlian (13th Feb.)

41. The monsoon for sailing from Malacca to Jedda, Aden, Hormiz,

blows from about the 50th day ofthe Yazd. year, to about the 100th ; that is

to say, from about the 280th day till to the 330th Jal. (25th Dec.—13th Feb.)

42. The monsoon from Tanassari and Martaban, to Jedda, Aden, and

Hormiz, blows like that for Bengal and Malacca.

43. The monsoon from Shomotorato Jedda, Aden, Hormiz, blows from

about the 30th day of the Yazdajirdian year, tillto the 90th ; that is to say,

from the 260th to the 320th of the Jaldlian year (5th Dec.—3rd Feb.)

44. The monsoon for sailing from Shomotora to Bengal, blows from

about 100th to 150th day of the Yazdajirdian year; that is to say, from

the 330th till to the 15th of the next Jalélian year (13th Feb,—4th April).

45. The monsoon of Tanassari is the same with that of Bengal.

46. The monsoon of Jazreddib to Aden and the whole Arabian continent,

blows from the 10th to about the 120th day of the Yazd. year ; that is, from

the 240th till about the 350th day of the Jalalian year (5th Nov.—5th Mar.)

47. The monsoon of Dil Sind, for sailing from thence to the Arabian

continent, blows from the 10th of the Yazdajirdian year to about the 120th ;

that is, from the 240th to about the 350th of the Jalélian (ditto).

48. The monsoon of Mélandi to Jazrul Kamr, (island of the moon*,)

blows from about the 80th to the 100th of the Yazdajirdian year; that is,

from the 310th to the 330th of the Jalalian (24th Jan—13th Feb.)

49. The monsoon of Ki for sailing to Sofalat, blows from the 10th

to the 60th of the Yazdajirdian, that is, from the 240th to the 290th of the

Jalalian year (15th Nov.—4th Jan.)

50. The monsoon from Sofala to Kilui, blows from about the 160th to

the 190th of the Yazdajirdian year ; that is to say, from the 25th to the 55th

Jal. (14th April— 14th May.) The finest lasts till about the 170th Yazd.

35th Jal. (24th April.)

The dates of these monsoons are given according to the dates of the

year in which this book was written in, and are ten days later then those

given by the master Sti/eiman Ben Ahmad, the author of the Omdat (column).

If the calculation is made in the Yazdajirdian years, it is necessary to take

into account the intercalary years ; but in the calculation of Jalélian years,

the same order may be always followed up.

The truth of these statements, and the error of the calculation (as it

is impossible to guess anywhere else, but on the spot, which of the

«two numbers may be the right or false one), are only to be elucidated

in India itself, and are referred therefore by the translator to the learned

members of the Asiatic Societies of Calcutta, Bombay, and Madras.

[We have added to the above the English dates for the present year, making the

Jaléli year begin on the 21st March, with the vernal equinox.—Eb.]

* Madagascar. + On the coast of Africa.

554 Account of an Abyssinian Inscription [Nov.

11.— Account of some Inscriptions in the Abyssinian character, found at

Hassan Ghorab, near Aden, on the Arabian coast. By Lieutenant

Wettistep, Indian Navy, attached to the Survey department.

[In an Extract from Lieutenant Wetisrep’s Journal, communicated by the Right

Honorable the Governor in Council at Bombay to the Asiatic Society, and read

at the Meeting of the 5th November. ]

“On the morning of the 6th of May, 1834, we anchored in the

Honorable Company’s Surveying Ship Palinurus on the Arabian

coast, in a short and narrow channel, formed on the one hand by a low

rocky islet, and on the other, by a lofty black-looking bluff, to which

our pilot applied the designation of Hassan Ghorab. ‘Some ruins

having been perceived on the summit of the latter, a party shortly af-

ter our arrival proceeded to the shore for the purpose of examining

them. To avoid the swell which rolled along the opposite side of the

island, and produced a considerable surf against the seaward face of

the cliff, as it rose up perpendicularly from the sea, we pulled into a

small bay on the N. E. side, where the water was much smoother.

Landing ona sandy belt, which extended from the margin of the sea to

the base of the hill, we found ourselves amidst the ruins of numerous

houses, walls, and towers. The houses are small, of a square form ; and

have mostly four rooms, on a single floor ; the walls appear to have been

carried along the face of the hill in parallel lines, at different heights ;—

several towers also occur at scattered distances. The hill on this side,

for one-third of its height, ascends with a moderate acclivity, and along

the slope, the ruins are thickly scattered ; there are, however, no remains

of public buildings or edifices, nor are there any traces of arches or

columns. The whole have been constructed from fragments detached

from the rock, and from the several patches which remain, it is very

certain that the greater number must have been covered over with

cement; both this and the mortar, from the action of the weather,

have almost entirely disappeared. The cement appears from the traces

yet left on the beach, to have been obtained, as it is at present in

many parts of the Arabian coast, by the calcination of coral. A fur-

ther examination during an extension of our walk round the side of the

hill, enabled us to discover that Hassan Ghorab was about 500 feet in

height, that it was composed of a dark greyish-coloured compact lime-

stone, and that it had been formerly insulated, though it was now

connected to the main by a low sandy isthmus, which had been blown’

up there by the violence of the S. W. winds, and was evidently of

recent formation. The action of the sea might indeed be traced in the

cavities and hollows exhibited by a ridge of rocks now at some dis-

tance from the water, but which it was evident at no very distant

1834.] discovered near Aden, in Arabia. 555

period must have been covered by it. During this time we had been

looking in vain for some path by which we might ascend to the summit,

but it appeared inaccessible on every side, and we had almost given

up our search, when one of the party suggested, that two towers, which

were standing by themselves, might possibly have commanded the ap-

proach and entrance to one; scrambling accordingly over the ruins

formed by the falling of the upper part of these, we at length discovered

some faint traces of a track, which in order to facilitate the ascent had

been cut along the face of the hill in a zig-zag direction. But beyond

and above that the steep front of the cliff had been cut down so as to

form a sort of terrace, and even here the path at the widest part would

not admit more than two abreast; there being a steep precipice above

and below us, we did not find it a very pleasant road; on a rock to

the right, about one-third the ascent from the top, we discovered the

inscriptions, which I have subjoined. The characters were two and

a half inches in length, and it will be seen, are executed with much

care, order, and regularity. In order to avoid the possibility of omission

er error, three separate copies were taken by different individuals,

which have all been subsequently examined and compared. Continu-

ing our route from hence to the top of the hill, houses nearly as

numerous as below, walls, and other defensive edifices, were perceived

at various distances, scattered over its surface, and on the verge of the

precipice a square tower of massive masonry had been erected; it has

probably served both asa watch-tower and light-house. Some of the

stones are of very large dimensions, the windows and doors are plain,

and no arches are to be seen ; about one hundred yards from the tower

the tanks are situated, they have been excavated with much labor out of

the solid rock and are cemented inside.

Having now surveyed every part of the hill, we could not but

come to the conclusion that it had been formed both by nature and

art as a place of extraordinary strength : while the former had left it

jnaccessible at but one point, the latter had so completely fortified it at

that quarter, thatit would be impossible for courage or address, how-

ever consummate, to scale it. But what, independent of this advantage,

must have given it to foreigners its principal value, would have been its

insular position, which, when we consider the lawless and barbarous

character that the inhabitants of this coast have borne from the earliest

period, must to them, both as a retreat essential to their public safety,

and also as a magazine, have rendered it invaluable.

The circumstances of its possessing two harbours affording anchorage

jn either monsoon, on a coast remarkably destitute of any (as yet dis-

covered) so well sheltered, would appear to indicate a commercial

3B 2

556 Further Information regarding _ (Nov.

character to the town. But it is to the inscription we must look for

the elucidation of this point, as well as to the several others connected

with it.

The origin and purport of the inscriptions which have been found

by various travellers inscribed on the faces of several mountains and

hills in Arabia, have engaged the attention and excited the inquiries of

the learned during the greater part of the last, and the early part of

the present, century, and many copies have been transmitted to Europe

for their investigation. Many of these I have in my possession, or have

referred to ; but this differs in the nature of its characters fromthem all.

I forbear, therefore, until this shall be deciphered, from making any

other suggestions or remarks, than those which I have submitted relat-

ing to the local features of the spot on which they were found. I can-

not however neglect to draw attention to the obvious and striking

coincidence between the distance of the ports of Hassan Ghorab, as

deduced from our survey, and that specified by Arrian, as the distance

of the port of cave Canum or Kane, from the port called Arabia Felix,

which modern geographers with much confidence place at the present

harbour of Aden.

The natives possessed no information respecting the ruins, excepting

that they had always heard their erection ascribed to the «“ foreigners.”

The dimensions of the Tanks alluded to as cut out of the rock, were

as follows :

Length. Breadth. Depth.

No. 1, Square, 32 ft. 8 in. 29 ft. 5 in. 14 ft, 0 in,

No. 2, Long-oval, 42 do. 7 do. 17 do, 2 do. 12 do. 11 do.

No. 3, Semi-elliptical, 70 do. 5 do. 12 do. 0 do. variable.

No. 4, Oblong, 30 do. 6 do. 9 do. 6 do. 9 do. 1 do.

[We have omitted in the plate the specimens of ancient and modern Ethiopic

from the inscriptions at Axum, because they may be found in Brucr, Lord Va-

LENTIA, Orin any catalogue of ancient alphabets. Lieut. WELUsTED remarks that

the inscription found at Hassan Ghorab, on close examination, resembles both an-

cient and modern Ethiopic. The Ethiopians ruled Yemen, a part of Arabia, pre-

vious to the appearance of Muhammed.—Eb. |

Ill.—Further Information on the Topes of Manikyala, being the trans-

lation of an ixtract from a Manuscript Memoir on Ancient Tazila,

by Mons. A. Court, Engineer Officer in the Army of Mahdrdja

Rangit SINGH.

[We have to thank Captain Wane for procuring us the favor of the following

extract for insertion in the Journal. It continues our history of the opening of

these monuments from the period to which it was brought up by Dr. Gerarp’s

notice of Dr. Marrin’s operations, at page 332. We regret that M. Court had

Wes. sce, MOLI, Fl. Xx.

Eliuupic fr cryptions alt Hosen Ghorab in Arabia

| (ARYL _. bagravedon a smooth prec of rede firming one side of the terrace;

MPO PHASE TLASAL LIAL TRAY § 4 lee 1D Hebe Pld RG

Ae VCE NA 41495 XY 110 Ld AX THe 1GIX VAL 1

THA De THT ie TTA XR Ae Xe E> LDA 8A ec PRS 1-1 SK fee

WY TOLL Ae 11$ S214 1A Fe 14d § Dee CT $29 14 SRA Abed Fel PVH Ve

HTM Ne BA STD TS e te XAT e149 Whe a Tee XA Yl YAS Ac

H44 4D TSH] e°3 Mr tAAN TSA DAI 13 8 Dee] eH AeA X14 An A141

ARAM TeX VAD EDX Ba tAIX1-* 34S

USXI4ZH TAL LAA“IX SAY BSI HI AH TAl~ YH TAXA

tHYsHe-145 Pe Ade ee ela WT 1S AT HS fv TH SAH 1AX

IX 192 LIX ADL he EAGT HAX TM §

HAL&® cp ya

N?.2._ Ei: ed onthe : ne WN? 3_ Found onasmall detached rock,

RA grtionact shircinarpin. on tcegenit El

THIDA8 $0

IA FAL 4

WHAT OM

fehl ing

N°4_ Found near the long inscription, lower down on the lerrace.

MMA{HHIATAIITIIIIAHITS HALA

% Leona SoH {OK Pel atin

104 tke

Rid

War

Loh ew a

ae ti ?

Re a mia Mio 3

kee s

oie

ie i yen 7 Pfr:

iy Ypae

7 aig ed hs

Ce ne

te oath»

aa)

in Las

hte a

gas

ik .

one

7 mae mat

” Abe

$i : aay,

wes : he aye

ees

one oy

1834.] the Topes or Tumuli of Mdnikydla. 557

‘not seen what had already appeared on the subject, as it would necessarily have

altered his views of the antiquity of the monument, if not of its origin. We hope

to obtain a copy of the inscriptions, which will probably be in the same dialect of

the Pehlevi as occurs on the cylinders.—Ep.]

Manikydla is the name of a small village situated on the route leading

from Attok to Lahor. It is built on the ruins of a very ancient town

of unknown origin. The geographical position of these ruins, and

particularly the abundance of coins found among them, afford the

presumption that this city must have been the capital of all the country

between the Indus and the Hydaspes, a country which the ancients

knew by the name of Tuzila, and of which frequent mention is made

in the history of ALEXANDER.

There is at Manikyala a vast and massive cupola of great antiquity.

It is visible at a considerable distance, having a height of about 80 feet,

with 310 or 320 of circumference. It is solidly built of quarried stones

with lime cement. The outer layer is of sandstone. In the

interior, the masonry is of freestone (pierre de taille), mixed with sand-

stone (grés) and granite; but principally, with a shelly limestone

(pierre de concretions), which by its porosity resembles stalactite. Age

and exposure have so worn away the northern face of the edifice, that

jt is now easy to ascend to the summit, which could not have been

done formerly, because there were no regular steps constructed on the

exterior. Its architecture is simple, and offers nothing worthy of much

remark. Round the circumference, near the base, is seen, in bas-relief,

a range of small columns, the capitals of which appear to have been

ornamented with ram’s heads (tétes de beliers). These ornaments are

now scarcely perceptible on account of the wearing away of the sand-

stone by time. I have remarked similar ornaments at a tank situated

between Bimber and Serai-saidabad, on the road to Cashmir, and I re-

member observing the same kind of thing on the columns of the towns

at Persepolis.

This monument is in my opinion nothing more than a tomb of some

ancient king of the country, or it may be the work of some conqueror

from Persia or Bactria, who may have raised it in memory of some

battle fought on the spot, intended to cover the remains of the warriors

who fell in the combat. This last conjecture appears the more proba-

ble, seeing that similar cupolas are equally remarked in the district of

Rével Pindi, in the country of the Hazdris, which joins the former,

at Péshdvar, in the Khaiber hills, at Jelalabad, at Lagmdn, at Kabul,

and even, they say, at Bamian :—all of them places situated on the

road leading from Persia, or Bactriana, into Hindustan. I have more-

over remarked, that the greater part of these cupolas are situated in

558 Further information regarding (Nov.

passes difficult to get through, or at least in places well adapted for a

hostile encounter. One thing is certain at any rate, namely, that they

are all sepulchral tumuli; for having myself opened several of these

cupolas, I have found in most of them, little urns of bronze, or other

metal, or of baked clay, containing funeral ashes, or the debris of human

bones; also jewels, and coins for the most part of Greeco-Scythic, or

Greeco-Indian types.

The Muhammedans of the neighbourhood pretend to say, that the

tope contained the remains of all the Musulmans who perished in the

battle which took place in this place between the Afghans and the

army of Raja M4n; but besides, that the religion of Muhammed

opposes the erection of monuments to the dead, (?) the antiquity of

the building and of the medals it contained prove to be far prior to

the time of the Muhammedan incursions.

The Hindus of the country resort to the spot to offer up the first

cuttings of the hair of their male children—a custom which is said to

have prevailed anciently in Greece. ,

Scattered over the site of the ruins of Maniky4la are seen the

remains of fifteen other cupolas, smaller than the principal one just

described. These I have lately been engaged in digging up, and they

have furnished some very interesting discoveries. The excavation of a

tope situated about a cannon shot distant from the present village of

Manikydla to the N.N. E. is particularly calculated to throw light

upon these curious monuments of antiquity, since a part of the medals

extracted from it bear genuine Latin characters, while others are of the

Greco-Scythic or Greco-Indian type. Moveover, the stone which

served as a covering to the niche which contained them, is sculptured

all over with inscriptions in an unknown character, and altogether dif-

ferent from that of the coins ?

This cupola is laid down as No. 2, in my map of the place. It was

in a thorough state of dilapidation, so as hardly to be observed; and it

was only after having carefully examined the contour of the founda-

tion that I decided upon penetrating it. Its height might be 60 or

70 feet. I began by piercing it from above in the centre with a hole

of 20 feet diameter. The materials extracted were chiefly a coarse

concrete, extremely porous. The nature of the stone reminded me

forcibly of the pyramids of Egypt, which are constructed of a lime-

stone full of shell impressions, (nummulitic limestone.)

In my first operations, I found, at the depth of three feet, a squared

stone, on which were deposited four copper coins. Below this point,

the work became extremely difficult, from the enormous size of the

blocks of stone, which could hardly be removed through the upper

1834.] the Topes or Tumuli at Manikydla. 559

opening. At ten feet lower down, or at ten from the level of the

ground, we met with a cell in the form of a rectangular parallelogram,

built ina solid manner, with well dressed stones, firmly united with

mortar. The four sides of the cell corresponded with the four cardinal

points, and it was covered with a single massive stone. Having

turned this over, I perceived that it was covered with inscriptions.

In the centre of the hollow cell stood a copper urn, encircling which

were placed symmetrically eight medals of the same metal, which were

completely corroded with verdigris. The urn itself was carefully

enveloped in a wrapper of white linen, tightly adhering to its surface,

and which fell into shreds when I opened the urn*. The copper urn

enclosed a smaller one of silver: the space between them being filled

with a paste of the colour of raw umber (terre d’ombre), in which the

verdigris had begun to form. This pasty matter was light, without

smell, and still wet. On breaking it, I discovered a thread of cotton

gathered up into a knot (ramassé en au seul point), and which was re-

duced to dust on handling it. When I attempted to remove the silver

urn from within the outer cylinder, its bottom remained attached to

the brown sediment, and I remarked that the silver was become quite

brittle from age, crumbling into bits between the fingers. Within the

silver urn was found one much smaller of gold, immersed in the same

brown paste, in which were also contained seven silver medals, with Latin

characters. The gold vessel enclosed four small coins of gold of the

Greco-Scythic or Greco-Indian type ;—also two precious stones and

four pearls in a decayed state ; the holes perforated in them prove them

to have been the pendents of earrings.

From the position in which these several urns were found, an allusion

was possibly intended to the ages of the world. The four gold coins

were of far infericr fabrication to those of silver. The latter are worn

as if they had been a long time in circulation. Whether they are Greek

or Roman, I cannot venture to affirm. I would only remark, that if the

Greeks before the reign of Pururp used the Latin alphabet, it might be

probable that there were Greek coins, and that they were brought into

the country by the army of Atexanper. If, on the contrary, they are

Roman, they may be of the epochs when the kings of India sent

embassies to the Roman emperors Augustus or Justinian. Or, it is pos-

sible that they are brought into the country through the ordinary

channel of commerce by the Red Seat.

* The exterior of the copper cylinder of M. Ventura’s tope has the marks of

a cloth wrapper well defined on the corroded surface.—Ep.

+ While correcting the press of this passage we are put in possession of M.

Covrt’s drawings of the coins, which we will make the subject of a postscript.—Ep,

560 Further information regarding | [Nov.

The inscription on the. stone is in a character that resembles the

writing of the Rajputs of the Himalaya mountains in the present day.

It has also a resemblance to the Ethiopian ; and it is well known, that

there existed from time immemorial a communication between Egypt and

India. I am surprised that my friend General Venrvura did not find an

inscription on the stone in the principal deposit of the large tope. On

my way to Peshdvar, I lately visited the scene of his operations, and

searched carefully among the ruins for any such, but without success.

This cupola was penetrated by him from above. When the cap was

removed, a square shaft was found of 21 feet deep and 12 feet side,

well constructed of squared stones. On the floor of this chamber there

were two massive stones, between which was deposited a small box

(see page 315). The floor itself was formed of two enormous stones,

which were broken to pieces with some trouble before the digging

could be continued below. The difficulties were much increased from

this point by the frequent occurrence of large blocks of stone locked

into the body of the masonry without mortar, which it was necessary

to extract by the upper vent. At 27 feet below the first stage, a

second was met with, of a less perfect nature, wherein a second disco-

very was made :—below this, again, before reaching the ground, the

most interesting discovery occurred. Hence the miners worked a

conduit underground, on the side towards the village of Manikyéla,

which facilitated greatly the extraction of materials. This adit is now

nearly closed up with rubbish, and can only be entered on all fours.

As the relics found in this cupola have been addressed by my friend

to the Asiatic Society of Calcutta, I refrain from any observations on

them. I will only remark, that the emblem on the gold medals of

Maniky4la, as well as on those of my topes, may be observed in Persia

with some slight difference, on the sculptures at Bistaun, near Ker-

manshah ; I think also, the same symbol exists at Persepolis. I can with

confidence assert that the monogram 44 exists on the bas-relief of the

gate of the ancient castle of Shastar in Suszana.

I have observed that most of the cupolas of Manikyala are situated on

the ridges of sandstone rock which cross up from the surface of the

country.

The neighbourhood is generally strewed with ruins, and traces of

a square building can generally be perceived, in the immediate

vicinity, of similar construction to that of a Persian caravanserai. If

these monuments are the remains of temples, there can be no doubt,

that Manikyala must have been the principal seat of the religion

of the country. The ruins of the town itself are of very consider-

able extent:—every where, on digging, massive walls of solid stone

1834. ] the Topes or Tumuli at Manikydla. 561

and lime are met with—and a great number of wells; but almost all

now filled up: these latter are all built of cut stone. All the neigh-

bouring heights are garnished with tombs; and it is known that the

ancient Persians, the Scythians, and even the Hindus selected eminences

to erect their tombs on, especially those of their chiefs. They are

all adjusted to face the cardinal points of the compass.

The whole country overlooked by Maniky4la must have been once

a vast plateau, which in the course of ages, and by the continued action

of the annual rains, has undergone a complete change. It is now

cut every where into deep ravines, which render it very difficult to

traverse. The country is sprinkled with wretched hovels; but the

natural aspect of the plains is singularly bare and barren. The imme-

diate vicinity of the hills is, however, varied with the meagre foliage

of a thorny shrub.

This district (canton) is now called Patwdr. That it was formerly

very populous, is proved by the quantity of ruins of old houses.

According to the inhabitants, the whole space that now separates

Manikyala from the ruins of Tammiak, which is about 16 kros of the

country distant, was so thickly covered with houses, that the two towns

might be considered as one. They add, that mulberries and other

fruit trees flourished there exceedingly. The devastation now wit-

nessed can only be laid to the account of its being the thoroughfare

of all the conquerors who in turns sallied forth to ravage India.

It appears that the aborigines of the country were Hindus, to whom

were joined the Pandavas, worshippers of the sun, and the Chandra-

bansis, worshippers of the moon. Subsequently, a mixture took place

with the Persians, the Scythians, and even with the Greeks, for the

Ghekhers, so frequently talked of in the country, are nothing more

than the descendants of the Greek colony that ALExanprr left on the

banks of the Indus, or perhaps the Greeks of the kingdom of Bactria,

of which this district for a long time formed a part. What I here

advance is upon good foundation, for the people themselves insist, that

the Ghekhers are descended from the Khéianis, ancient Persians, or

from the Riimis ; and it is well known that all Oriental nations apply

this last term to Greece : hence we may conclude that Ghekher is but a

corruption of the word Greek. Moreover, the numerous medals disco.

vered with Greek legends tend strongly to confirm this idea.

The country appears to have been conquered by the Persians long

before the time of Auxexanpur. This is proved by the Persian medals

found ; further, an ancient tradition of Persia alludes to an invasion that

our chronologists refer to the fourteenth century before Christ. It is

also known, that under Darius, the son of Hysrasprs, this country and

all up to the banks of the Indus, formed one of the twenty satrapies of

the vast Persian empire,

562 Further information regarding the Topes, [Nov.

ALEXANDER traversed it in 326 B.C. At the death of this conqueror,

it was annexed to Bactriana, raised into a separate kingdom by the

Greeks, who revolted from his successors. It then fell into the hands of

the Scythians, who destroyed this latter kingdom.

Splendid collections of coms might be made in this country. They

are found principally at Mdnikydla, Djlin, Pind-dddan Khan ; at Nillt

Daulia, Réval Pindé, and in the districts of the Hazdris and Hazaron.

They were formerly worked up into Jotas and cooking vessels, and orna-

ments. It was only in 1829, the period when my researches commenced,

that the inhabitants began to appreciate their value. The copper coins

are most numerous ; the fear of being supposed to have dug up a trea-

sure leads the inhabitants to melt up those of silver and gold, which

makes their preservation comparatively rare.

The immense store of coins constantly dug up proves that this coun-

try was formerly in a flourishing state; and that in consequence of the

frequent invasions of India, its riches were constantly hidden by burial,

and so preserved. By far the greater portion of the coins are Greco-

Scythian, or Greeco-Indian ; others ‘again are altogether Indian ; the

latter are the most ancient: they are in a Devanagari character now

unknown to the natives*. There are found also Greco-Persian coins,

and sometimes pure Persian ones. ‘These last represent the fire altar,

with two guards to preserve it. I find that their costume has a striking

resemblance to that of the present inhabitants of Patwar, who allow

their hair to fall behind the head in large tufts of curls, and wear fre-

quently the ample plaited pantaloon represented on the two warriors of

the coins.

Manikyala is at 40 kurors E.8.E. of the fortress of Attok, and at 34

N. W. of,the city of Jilim.

The ruins of the town of Ramma, attributed to Sita-Rdm, are at 13

kurors 8. S. W. of Manikyala. Those of Parvala, ascribed to the era

of the Pandavas, are at 12 kurors to the north. The traces of the town

of Dangéli are at 14 kurors on the east. This last place flourished

under the Ghekhers, whose sovereigns fixed their residence there.

Makkhyala, near Rotds: Benda and Tamial near Ravel-Pindi are also

places formerly occupied by the Ghekhers.

1V.—Note on the Coins discovered by M. Court. By Jas. Prinsep, &c.

Since the above paper went to press, I have received through M.

Merrrepy, the drawings made by M. Courr, of the several coins, and

* JT know not to which species of coin the above passage alludes: hitherto the

number discovered in those parts with the Delhi character on them has been

very small. The Samagri deva and the Canouj coins are numerous, but they are

evidently much more recent than the Bactrian and Indo-Scythic.—J. P.

1834.] or ancient Tumuli at Manikyala. 563

of the inscription alluded to in his remarks. The original drawings

being destined for Paris, I have, with permission, had fac similes litho-

graphed of the whole, as they are of the highest importance towards

the elucidation of the history of the ancient monuments at M4ni-

kyala.

Plate XXXIV. figs. 1, 2, 3, and 4, are the four coins found on the top

of the large stone which served asa cover to the niche, containing

the principal deposit. These coins are already well known to us, the

first being the common copper coin of Kadphises (in this instance

written KAA¢ICYC); the other three being of KANHPKI. The reverses

on the latter coins are however different from those described in my

paper on the subject (page 449) : the running or dancing figure of

fig. 2, has occurred but rarely, among the coins heretofore collected,

in comparison with the more common device of Mithra or Nanaia ; and

where it does, the name is less distinct. The reverse of figs. 3 and 4,

is evidently the same personage as is represented on Gen. VentuRA’s

gold coin, standing in lieu of being seated ; and my conjecture, that

this figure had four arms, is now substantially confirmed.

The name is distinctly composed of the four letters OKPO, which I

imagine may be the corresponding word in Zend for the Sanskrit Bay

Arka, acommon appellation of Surya, or the sun. The Hindu image

of this deity is in fact represented with four arms, and is often accom-

panied with a moon rising behind the shoulders, just as was depicted

on the Ventura gold coin*. Wecan have little doubt, therefore, that in

this device we behold the substitution of the Hindu form of the solar

divinity for the Persian effigy of Mithra.

Plate XXXIII. Fig. 5, is stated by M. Courr to be a precise copy

of the inscription found on the lower surface of the large slab of stone.

This is doubtless the most valuable and important of his discoveries ;

‘for it will inform us of the precise nature and object of the monument

in question. Although my progress in decyphering the character in

which it is written, of which I hope shortly to render an account, does

not yet enable me to transcribe the whole, still I see very distinctly in

the second line the word Malikdo, king, in the very same characters

that occur on the reverse of so many of the Bactrian coins. This so

far throws light upon the subject, that it connects the monument with

royalty, and prepares us to lean more favourably to the hypothesis

advanced by all those who have been engaged in opening the topes, and

supported by all the traditions of the country, that they are the sepul-

chral monuments of kings. I shall have to recur to this question

presently in speaking of the liquid contents of the metal cylinders.

* See Plate LXX XIX. of Moon’s Pantheon.

3c 2

564 Description of the Coins discovered [Nov.

The same plate XXXIII. represents (reduced one-third) the position

of the three cylinders, or urns, of gold, silver, and copper, as they stood

in the niche of the under stone, surrounded by eight coins of coppers

arranged in the directions of the cardinal points. The coins are mosily

corroded, but they can all be recognized as belonging to Kappuises

and Kanerxos. Fig. 12, the one differing from the ordinary coins of

this group, and bearing on the obverse the head of a king, with Greek

legend, and on the reverse a standing figure of Hercules with his

club, surrounded by a Pehlevi inscription, I know from other samples

in my possession to belong toa monarch sometimes designated EO=,

while on others of his coins he is distinctly entitled KAA®IC.. J] have

no hesitation therefore in ascribing this variety also to a monarch of

the same family.

The contents of the several cylinders of M. Court’s tope were beyond

all comparison the richest and most curious hitherto met with. The

large tope gave M. Ventura only two cold coins; that opened by M.

Martin HonigBrercer, presented only one gold medal of Kappniszs,

Here, on the contrary, we have no less than four native gold coins, in

excellent preservation, in the gold urn; and seven silver coins in the

silver envelope: with this further peculiarity in the latter, that they

are all of foreign origin.

The four gold coins are of a device familiar to us ; they bear the

legible inscription, in corrupt Greek, PAO NANO PAO KANHPKI KOPANO

which I have described in my former notice. The figures on the reverse

of the three first are of the Hindu cast, having four arms, with the

epigraphe OKPO (the sun) ; they agree with that of the copper coins

described in the preceding page. The last, figure 18, bears the title

A@PO, a supposed ethithet of the sun; for an explanation of which

see page 453.

The silver coins are entitled to a minute and individual examination ;

for, from the first glance, they are seen to belong to the medallic his-

tory of Rome, of which the most ample and elaborate catalogues and

designs are at hand to facilitate their exact determination.

Fig. 19—is a silver denarius of Marx Antony, struck while he was a

member of the celebrated triumvirate, charged with the eastern

* Ina pamphlet just received from Paris, entitled *‘ Odservations sur la partie

de la Grammaire Comparative de M. F. Bopp, qui se rapporte & la langue Zende,

par M. Eugéne Burnouf,” page 7, I find the very two words alluded to in p. 493,

fortuitously occurring to rectify my conjectures as to their import—déhre istrans-

lated au few, and is evidently an inflected case of our word dthro, which is

thus proved to signify simply ‘ feu,’ fire, (dtars, le feu, dtash, P.):—while a little

further, we find the words ‘‘ si l’on trouve une fois dans le Vendidad-Sade, mai-

thra pour mithra, c’est une faute du manuscript, que l’accord des autres copies

suffit pour faire apercevoir.’’—May not the same remark apply to the ignorance

of the die engravers in writing MA@PO for MIOPO?

1834.] in a second Tope at Manikydla. 565

portion of the empire. It agrees with the description of a coin

in VatLLant, vol. ii. p. 9.

Obverse. M. ANTONIVS. III. VIR. R. P. C. (Priumvir Reipublice Con-

stituende). Device, a radiated head of the sun, supposed to be the same as the

Egyptian Osiris.

Reverse. The head of Antony, behind which the lituus, or crook, denoting

him to hold the priestly office of Augur.

Fig. 20.—A silver denarius, recognized to belong to Junius Casar,

from the features, the inscription, and the peculiar device on the

reverse. It corresponds with one described by Vaituant, ii. 1.

Obverse. The head of Casar, behind which a star. Medals of this kind were

struck by Acrippa, Anrony and others, in honor of Ca#sar, after his death ; the

star alludes to his divine apotheosis : the letters CAESAR... remain distinct.

Reverse. The group entitled in Latin, Orbis, Securis, Manus juncte, Caduceus,

et Fasces, supposed to designate the extended empire, the religion, concord, peace,

and justice of the emperor.

Fig. 21.—This I imagine to be a coin of Auaustus Casar, although it

does not precisely agree with any published medal of that Emperor.

Obverse... VF VS. III. VIR. Two juvenile heads, probably of Caius and

Lucius. The circumscribing legend may be either of Mresctnius Rurws,a

magistrate, (VAILL. ii. p.23,) or of Photius Rurus, mint master, (VAIL1. ii. 4,)

the only two recorded names permitting a termination in VFVS. and at the same

time being Triumvirs.

Reverse. A female figure holding probably a spear in the left hand. The few

letters legible seem to form part of the usual inscription on thecoins of AuGustus.

CAESAR DIVI F. (Augustus Cesar divi Julii filius).

Fig. 22.—The helmeted figure on this coin, and the unintelligible in-

scription on the reverse, lead me to ascribe it to the age of the Em-

peror Constantine, although I can find none in Banpurius nor

Varnuant, with which it exactly agrees.

Obverse. A head facing the left, with a handsome helmet.

Reverse. Two combatants, one clad as a Roman, the other as a German ? a

fallen warrior between the two. Beneath, the letters QLERMM.

The remaining three silver coins are in too imperfect a state to be

identified : the first, fig. 23, bears the final letters of the word

CAESARIS. The last, figure 25, has a female head with a mural

crown, which may belong to a Greek city.

How or why these coins came to be selected for burial with the

local coins of the Indo-scythic monarch, it is impossible now to conjec-

ture; and it is certainly a most curious fact, that while in the neighbour-

ing monument, the foreign coins consisted solely of those of the Sassa-

nian dynasty of Persia, these should be entirely wanting here, and

should be replaced by coins of Rome, many of which must have been

regarded as antiques at the time, if I have been right in attributing

the fourth of the list toConstantine. Such an assumption indeed

remoyes all difficulties regarding the date, and brings about a near

566 Note on the Coins discovered at Mdnikydla. (Nov.

accordance with the reign of Suapur II. of Persia, in the middle of the

fourth century, the date already assigned to the principal tope from the

presence of that sovereign’s coins. We may therefore now look upon

the epoch of the Hindu or Indo-scythian Rao Kanxrxt, as established

from these two concurring evidences, and it may serve as a fixed point

whence to trace backwards the line of strange names of other equally

unknown and obscure monarchs, whose names are now daily coming to

light through the medium of these coins, until they fallin with the

well-known kings of the Bactrian provinces.

I once more stop the press for the purpose of noticing a very impor-

tant paragraph in the second volume of Marsden’s Numismata Orienta-

ha, this moment received from England, materially affecting the anti-

quity of the Manikyala monument.

It will be remembered, that the Sassanian coins deposited there were

all of that species distinguished by an ornament of two wings upon

the head-dress, and that I assigned them on the authority of Kur Por-

rer, and for other reasons which appeared conclusive, to Saapur II.

A. D. 310-380. There was also on some of them a curious cypher,

(vide Plate XXI.) of Od qf which seemed to defy scrutiny.

It seems that Mr. Marsprn, on the authority of Sir Wituiam

Ouse.ey, backed by the BaRon pr Sacy, attributes all this class of

coins to Khosré-parviz, A. D. 589, the Zend word Hoslui (for Khosriu)

being stated to exist on many of them. They have also a cypher

somewhat resembling the above. 7

A multitude of these coins have also been discovered bearing Arabic

names, Omar, Said, Harir, &c. in addition to their usual inscription,

and the fact had been explained by Mr. Freuwn of the Petersburgh

Academy*, by extracts from history, proving that the early Muham-

medan conquerors of Persia retained the national coinage until 75-76,

A. H., when the Khalifs As-pun Mauex, and Hagssaz substituted their

Cuficcoin. Maxrizi, in particular, makes the following decisive as-

sertion : ‘‘ Om.r caused dirhems to be struck with the same impressions

as were in use under the Kuosrogs, and of the same form, with the

addition only of certain Arabic sentences, upon some, and upon others

the name of the Khalif.”” The curious cypher above alluded to, is ac-

cordingly set down by the Baron pz Sacy as Arabic, and he reads it,

Davos of cs. The form in the original is a little different from

our Manikydla type, the termination of the first cypher having an op-

posite curvature SOV eWcho. In this form it might possibly be read

Hajdj, although, as Mr. Marspsun remarks, it is difficult to discover

bin Yisuf in the context :—but if the flourish upon the Manikyala coin

* This circumstance was pointed out to me by Captain JENKINS, as noticed on

the cover of the last Journal.

[ reduced one third }

Order in which the Urns were found uv the stone tuche.

Vol If, PLXX XM.

3. Inscription on the Stene Cover.

SMES FAT TNT S494 14 th

FAG YIU TAM gh x 5h

IdnfFPBSTS TT

perry em A{frr7f

Sh Lathes 1 opege et

TUBS TERrryIysa

ZAG ITAOG 7 SUZAA7ZH2

Ly:

$15 decd IEC AG

Po 1 hreay

os le

= Ra

aE al,

a Ne,

Vou. Tl PUXXXTY

Gold coins found in the gold Gylinder

‘

;

Yee eiree CPNe

or ye

ase! LER s

1° 5 ie ema

na .

*’ os # ae

1834.) Brown Liquid discovered at Manikydla. 567

is supposed to be identical with this, the interpretation is at once over-

turned; for it is no longer possible to construe even the first cypher

into Hajdj, in accordance with the Baron ps Sacy’s reading.

Be this as it may, the undoubted Arabic names and sentences upon

so many of the winged-cap Sassanian coins, tend strongly to unsettle

the date I had assumed, on the authority of these coins alone, for

the Manikyd4la tope, and to bring their construction down into the

seventh century. But here again an additional difficulty arises with

regard to the Roman coins just discovered by M. Courr. Is it like-

ly that in a distant and semi-barbarous country coins of seven hundred

years’ old, should have been preserved and selected for burial in a

shrine or tomb then erected ? :

‘The more we endeavour to examine the subject, the more difficul-

ties and perplexities seem to arise around us; but it is only by bring-

ing every circumstance forward that we can hope to arrive at last at

any satisfactory conclusion. The two coins published in Plate XXI.

will doubtless be considered of great interest by the illustrators of the

Sassanian dynasty in Europe—they may destroy a favorite theory

with them, as their evidence of the Arabic names tends to shake our

deductions here ; but we shall both be the gainers in the end, and

eventually the service of an obscure history will be materially promot-

ed by the collision of discoveries.

i SS

V.-—Note on the Brown Liquid, contained in the Cylinders from Médni-

kydla. By the same.

The important discovery made known by M. Court, in the memoir

_ just read, of another metallic vessel or urn filled with brown liquid

evidently analogous to that found by General Ventura, in the great

tope of Maniky4la, reminds me that I have not communicated to the

Society, the results of my examination of this curious liquid. I will

now proceed to supply this omission, referring to page 314 of the pre-

sent volume, and to Plate XXII., for the particulars of its preservation,

and of the vessels containing it. It now appears certain that the li-

quid was originally deposited in these receptacles, for had it permeated

from the superincumbing structure, it would have filled the stone recess

as well as the urn, whereas M. Courr particularly-describes the former

as empty and dry.

When the Maniky&la relics reached Calcutta, the liquid in the

outer copper vessel was nearly dried up, and the sediment had the

form of a dark-brown pulverulent crust, adhering to the inner surface

of the vessels. It was washed out with distilled water, and preserved

in glass stoppered bottles, in which, after several months, the greater part

fell to the bottom, but the liquid remained still of a deep brown, and

passed the filter of the same colour.

568 Note on the Brown Liquid contained [Nov.

The liquor of the inner, or brass cylinder, having the consistence of

wet mud, was bottled off separately.

1. In the innermost or gold cylinder, which rested in an oblique posi-

tion in the brass case, a deposit of the brown matter hadin the course of

ages consolidated in the lowermost corner, differing from that formed by

the rapid drying, in being very hard and of a shining vitreous or resinous

lustre on fracture. It enclosed fragments of the glass (or ambre brisé, of

M. Ventura) (fig 22, a, b, c, d,) and when detached from the larger

pieces of them, possessed the following properties :

Specific gravity, 1.92.

100 parts heated in a test tube gave off moisture, and a minute portion of

EMpyReumMatic Oil, Wc). sckwactals hele jetse’e ele le \encls)foueiel 1 oh ta ee) teem

The residue, heated red, lost of Sa Sei) RP AAS ork eo Ee

It then fused under the blow-pipe into a parti-colored slag, which pounded

and divested in nitric acid, yielded of phosphate of lime (?) tainted slight-

lly by oxide OMEOppersi sr ice% c=) 6 FOIA CAS DaGnate aun occ

he silicious or glassy residue, cneaanaseed meaaicaid oe aotelal i etepeate 6286

2. The brown paste itself was next submitted to examination.

It was not soluble either in alcohol or ether; and after once being precipitated

by acids, evaporation to dryness, &c. it was no longer soluble in water.

Nitric acid boiled upon it took a light-yellow colour, causing a slight efferves-

cence and a brown scum to rise to the surface of the liquid ; the greater part re-

mained untouched and unchanged in colour. Sulphuric acid had no greater

effect. The acid solution shewed the presence of copper in abundance.

When the brown liquid was gradually heated in a tube, to drive offits water, a

slip of litmus and one of turmeric paper being introduced into the neck of the

tube, there was not the slightest indication either of free acid or of alkali.

Acetite of lead threw down a heavy precipitate of a brownish-white colour,

leaving the liquid clear.

The. brown precipitate obtained by evaporation, when heated on platina foil,

took fire for a moment, and then burnt like a coal, leaving an earthy residue, co-

loured by oxide of copper. When the decomposition was conducted in a test

tube, reddened litmus paper being introduced, empyreumatic oil was given off with

strong fumes of ammonia.

It being evident that the brown substance was chiefly composed of

vegetable, with perhaps a little animal matter, carbonized and blackened

by age, and mixed with earths and metallic oxides, a hasty approximate

analysis was attempted in the following manner, to ascertam whether

any trace of animal matter or bone was discoverable.

10 grains of the dried substance were introduced into a glass tube, to which a

shape was then given by the blow-pipe, like the letter N ; nitric acid was introduced

in the second bend, to arrest the ammonia, which might be driven over on the

destructive distillation of the substance operated on. After gradually heat-

ing the closed ead of the tube red hot, that portion was broken off, the charcoa]

weighed, incinerated, and the ash digested in nitric acid. From the resulting

solution, ammonia threw down a copious white precipitate, redissolving the oxide

of copper, which was thus carried through the filter. The precipitate heated, and

weighed, was redissolved, and reproduced by ammonia; while sulphuric acid

1834.] in the Cylinders discovered at Manikyala. 569

threw it down in a heavier form as sulphate of lime. It was therefore set down

as phosphate of lime.

Without entering into details, the results of the analysis were as follows:

Empyreumatic oil, passed off through acid,...... ......--seeeeseeee 22.0

MEME WAILET oe te wise ae re ti a ee cece cate 6% veawascetiene Loe

hae aN gi A) ee a Sineceie cu cae PLORU

eeaductdisbible partion oh ash, : eiete fated oretcteVeretatcheia wist olen ctataleNe cy starsat Mend

eR OMIM SIT statis s dd abate Sic hale las BEM ieee DM base eae! LO

Oxide of copper, and what raging in oi AMMONIA, (bswieensercece | 22.0

————

100.0

3. A separate examination of a few of the numerous yellow transpa-

rent fragments, which filled the inner cylinder, was then undertaken,

principally with a view to determine whether they were of a crystalline

nature, or simply glass; their behaviour under ignition having already

convinced me that they were not “‘ambre brisé,” as supposed by M.

VENTURA.

The specific gravity of the fragments at 77°.5 was found to be 2.40, in itself a

conclusive argument as to their vitreous nature; but to render the matter still

more certain, a large clear fragment was ground and polished with parallel faces,

so as to admit of its being introduced inthe axis of a polarizing instrument. The

result was that in no position whatever could it be made to depolarize the polarized

ray of light, a certain proof of its non-crystalline structure.

When the topaz-coloured fragments were boiled in nitric or sulphuric acid,

their colour entirely disappeared, and the liquid being tested, was found to con-

tain both oxides of copper and iron; the brown colouring matter seemed to be the

same in nature as the brown liquid described and analyzed above, but it had pene-

trated the glass to a certain depth, and was not removable by boiling in plain water.

Heated before the Blow-pipe, the glass underwent fusion imperfectly, and be-

came opake from superficial efflorescence.

Finely pounded and fused with carbonate of potash for some time in a platina

crucible, then dissolved out with muriatic acid, a considerable portion of sili-

cious matter remained undissolved in a flocculent precipitate, which was separat-

ed and weighed.

’ The solution tested for lead and lime shewed but faint traces of the latter, so

that the artificial glass was composed principally of silicated alkali. It was not

thought necessary to pursue the analysis farther.

From the preceding rough analysis it is clear that the fragments

are of a vitreous nature, and it seems probable that pieces of glass were

fraudulently introduced into the cylinder, in lieu of some precious stones,

which the pious founder may have intended to deposit with the other

contents of the monument.

It remains to offer a few remarks upon the nature of these curious

monuments, of which two opposite theories seem to have been broached.

The opinion of the inhabitants of the country, as reported by all our

observers, is, that they are the tombsof ancient kings :—that of Professor

570 Remarks on the nature and [Nov.

Witson, Mr. Honason, and other orientalists, that they are Déhgopes

or Bauddha mausolea, containing relics of, or offerings to BuppHa or

SHAKYa.

These two theories however may, I think, be reconciled in a very

simple manner.

Are not déhgopes, or chaityas, in many instances at least, shrines built

over the remains of persons of the Bauddha faith, and consecrated to their

saint? Ifso, we have but to suppose the rulers of the Panjab, at the

period of the erection of the topes beforeus, to have been of this religion,

and the desired amalgamation of opinions is effected. My friend M.

Csoma de Ko6rds, in reply to my interrogation on the subject, expressly

treats them as mausolea of the dead, and thus describes the objects con-

tained in the modern déhgopes of Tibet :

«The ashes of the burnt bones of the deceased person being mixed

with clay, and with some other things, (sometimes with powdered

jewels or other precious things,) worked into a sort of dough, being put

into moulds, are formed into little images, called & oy tsha, tsha, and

then deposited in small pyramidal buildings, or shrines, (S. Chaitya, Tib.

mchhod-rten, HAG HA vulg. Chorten,) without any great ceremony, and

without any thing precious in addition.”

Such being the custom with the remains of ordinary persons at the

present day, we can easily conceive that the quality of the caskets in-

tended to contain the ashes of princes or priests in the flourishing era

of their faith, would be of a superior description, and that coins and

other precious substances would in some instances be added. In the

Manikyala cylinder, the pounded gritty substance contained in the

brown paste was evidently such as M. Csoma describes: the larger

fragments of glass were, as before surmised, substitutes for precious

stones, and the brown paste itself is to all appearance compounded of

various vegetable matters now decomposed and carbonized, mixed up

with a portion of the ashes of the deceased, as evinced from the pre-

sence of ammonia and phosphate of lime.

There is much similarity between these mounds, sometimes of masonry

and sometimes of rough stones and earth, and the remains described

by Mr. J. Basineron, under the name of Pandor Kulis, in the third

volume of the Bombay Transactions. Those erections are also of two

kinds : one a mere enclosure of stones, surmounted by a circular stone of

an umbrella-shape, and thence called a Topi Kul ; the other, formed of a

pit below the surface, in which a large jar is placed: the mouth of the

pit being covered over witha large circular stone, the earth and grass of

which give it the appearance of a tumulus or barrow: this species is

denominated Kodey Kul, and it always contains human bones in a more

1834.] origin of the Topes of Ménikyala. 571

or less perfect state, besides urns, arms, implements, and beads of

various shapes, colours, and materials*. Mr. Witson attributes these

monuments to a very ancient Hindu practice of collecting and burying

the ashes and bones of their dead, in places where no sacred stream was

at hand, into which they might be committed. He quotes in support

of this hypothesis, the following passage from Mr. H. T. Cotzsrooxn’s

Essay on the Funeral Ceremonies of the Hindus, in the seventh volume

of the Asiatic Researches.

_ ** Using a branch of Sami, and another of Palasa, instead of tongs, the son or

the nearest relation first draws out from the ashes the bones of the head, and af-

terwards the other bones successively, sprinkles them with perfumed liquids, and

with clarified butter, made of cow’s milk, and puts them into a casket made of the

leaves of the Palasa. This he places in a new earthen vessel, covers it with a

lid, and ties it up with thread. Choosing some clear spot, where encroachments

of the river are not to be apprehended, he digs a very deep hole, and spreads the

Cusa grass at the bottom of it, and over the grass a piece of yellow cloth. He

places thereon the earthen vessel containing the bones of the deceased, covers it

with a lump of mud, moss, and thorns, and plants a tree in the excavation, or

raises a mound of masonry.’’

This is precisely the Kodey Kul; and the same authority helps us to

an explanation of the Topi Kul, in which no bones are found.

‘* To cover the spot where the funeral pile stood, a tree should be planted or a

mound of masonry be raised.”’

«The one,” says Mr. Winson, ‘‘ commemorates the cremation, and is

consequently nothing more than a pile of stones: the other inurns the

ashes of the dead, and consequently contains the frail and crumbling

reliques of mortality.”

The curious circumstance noticed by M. Court of the eight coins

symmetrically arranged around the central casket, calls to mind that

part of the ceremony described in the passage immediately preceding

the foregoing extract from Mr. Cotzprooxe’s Essay.

‘<The son or nearest relation repairs to the cemetery,carrying eight vessels filled

with various flowers, roots, and similar things. He walks round the enclosure

containing the funeral pile, with his right side towards it, successively depositing

at the four gates or entrances of it, beginning with the north gate,two vessels con-

taining each eight different things, with this prayer, ‘‘May the adorable and eter-

nal gods, who are present in the cemetery,accept from us this eight-fold unperish-

able oblation : may they convey the deceased to pleasing and eternal abodes, and

grant to us life, health, and perfect ease. This eight-fold oblation is offered to

Siva and other deities: salutation to themf.’’

Although the foregoing extracts refer to the ceremonial of the or-

thodox Hindus, they may probably represent the general features also

ef a Bauddha funeral; for the Buddhists agree with them in burning

their dead ; and in afterwards consigning the ashes and bones to some

* Oriental Magazine, vol. i. page 25. + As. Res. vii. 255.

572 Note of Mr. Trebeck on the [Nov.

durable mausoleum. Dr.Hamitton informs us that the remains of priests

in Ava, after cremation, are preserved in monuments*, and Mr. Duncan

describes a marble urn dug up among the Buddhist ruins at Sarnath,

near Benares, which contain ‘‘a few human bones, together with some

decayed pearls, gold leaves, and other jewels of no value,” just of

the same nature as those discovered inthe Panjab. There was also a

similar precaution of enclosing the more precious urn in one of coarser

material, (in this case of stone,) in order more effectually to insure its

preservation. That the bones at Sarnath, belonged to a votary of Buddha

was confirmed by a small image of Buddha discovered close by, and by

the purport of the inscription accompanying itt.

From consideration of these circumstances, therefore, in conjunction

with the decided opinion of all those who have recently been engaged

in the examination of the Panj4b and Kabul topes, the hypothesis of

their being the consecrated tombs of a race of princes, or of persons of

distinction, rather than mere shrines erected as objects-of worship, or

for the deposit of Some holy relic, seems both natural and proba-

ble; or rather the two objects, of a memorial to the dead, and honor to

the deity, seem to have been combined in, the meritorious erection of

these curious monuments.

I cannot omit noticing in this place, one of those singular coinciden-

ces which often serve to throw light upon one’s studies. While our

enterprizing friends have been engaged in opening the ancient topes of

Upper India, the antiquaries of England have been at work atsome an-

cient Roman tumuli or barrows in Essex. Without intending to draw

any conclusions from the facts elicited in the course of their labours,

it is impossible to read the pages of the Archzologia (1834, vol. xxv.)

without being struck with the similarity of customs prevailing in such

distant localities, pointing as they do towards a confirmation of the many

other proofs of the identity of origin of the Roman and the Hindu

systems.

The sepulchral tumuli of Essex contained, like those of the Panjab,

various bronze urns, enclosing fragments of burned bones, glass, coins,

and even the brown liquid itself! The liquid is described as being in

some cases ‘‘ of a light yellow, in others of a dark-brown,” of which

colour was also an incrustation about the exterior of the vessels. Pro-

fessor Farapay, who examined the liquids, supposes that the water was

* Trans. Roy. As. Soc. vol. ii. p. 46.

+ The square chamber without door or other opening discovered in digging the

ruins at Buddha Gaya, andsupposed by Dr. Hamitron tobe a tomb, resembles the

square ornamented chamber penetrated by Dr.GuRARD near KAébul, where he found

the image of Buddha, described at page 455 of the present volume.

1834.] Topes near Jelalabad, &c. 573

not originally placed in the urns ; but that it came over by a species of

distillation into the empty space of the vases, on the alternate heating

and cooling of the air contained in them. The researches of M. M.

Ventura and Court may give reasons for thinking the contrary.

‘* The deposit on the side of the large vase was a dry flea-brown powder, con-

taining a few white specks. It was combustible with a very feeble flame, burning

like ill-made tinder or charred matter. It left a little pale light ash, containing

carbonated alkali, carbonate of lime, and a little insoluble earth. This substance

gave no trace of ammonia by heat. It is probably the result left upon the decay

of organic matter, but of what nature, or in what situation that may have been,

I cannot say.

“The liquor was adilutesolution of the same kind of matter, (4.2 grains toa fluid

ounce :) this when dried and heated, did yield a little ammonia; it blackened, but

did not burn visibly.’’

‘A third bottle was found to contain a fatty substance like stearic acid, melting

under 212°, burning with a bright flame,and leaving little ash. It was dark-brown

ou the exterior, and yellowish and semi-transparent in the middle: the brown co-

loring matter was separated by dissolving the fat in aleohol—it was supposed to be

the residue of albuminous or gelatinous matter, but it yielded no trace of am-

monia.”’

Mr. Gacz, the author of the description, imagines the liquid to have

been lustral water, poured in at the time of depositing the bones and

funeral ashes. The pieces of fused glass adhering to the burnt bones, and

the liquid, recalled to him Vireru’s description of the funeral pile of

MIsENUvs.

Congesta cremantur

Thurea dona, dapes, fuso crateres olivo.

Postquam collapsi cineres et flamma quievit,

Reliquias vino et bibulam lavére favillam :

Ossaque lecta cado texit Chorinzeus aheno.

The dark-brown incrusted powder of the outside of the urn was in

the same manner referred to a decayed wreath of yew, or other dark

vegetable, depicted in the lines.

Cui frondibus atris

Intexunt latera et ferales ante cupressos

Constituunt. Aineid, vi. 215.

The offerings at funeral sacrifices among the Romans consisted of

milk, wine, blood, and such other munera as were supposed to be

grateful to the deceased :—money was usually added to defray the

charges of Charon’s ferry.

The reader may compare this description with the extracts from

CoLesrookE ; before given, and draw his own conclusions.

As the opinions of all those who have visited the countries where

these monuments lie, are particularly deserving of attention, I cannot

574 Extract from Mr. Trebeck’s Journal [Nov.

resist the temptation of extracting a paragraph concerning them from

the Manuscript Journal of Mr. Tresxcx, the companion of Mr. Moor-

CROFT, now in my hands for transmission to Europe. These travellers, it

will be seen, visited the spot where Mr. Masson has lately been so

actively engaged. They procured some of the coins now so common

to us, and they had received from native tradition the same account of

the contents of the topes which has now been confirmed by direct

examination.

‘On the evening when we were encamped at Silt4npur, Mr. Moorcrort, in

the course of some inquiries learnt that there were in the neighbourhood a number

of what the people called Barjs or towers, which according to their accounts of

them were exactly of the same form as that seen by usin the Khurbur country.

In consequence of our stay at Bal4é Bagh, we had sufficient leisure to re:urn in

search of them, and in the forenoon of the 8th, taking along with us a person

in the service of Silt’ Mahmud Khan, we set off towards the place where they

were said to be. Our road lay between Silténpur and the Surkhéh, and taking

a guide from that village, we were conducted to the bank of the latter rivulet

which we were obliged to ford. The water was so deep and rapid that a man on

foot could not have got across it, and its color was quite red, from the quantity

of red earth washed along by it. Having passed it, and ridden over some fields,

belonging to a small Garhi, or walled hamlet, and over a piece of clayey land,

much cut and broken by water-courses, we reached a narrow gravelly slope,

joining at a few hundred yards, to the left, the base of the mountains bounding

this side of the valley. Here we found a Barj, but were a good deal disappointed

by its appearance. It differed considerably from those we had before met with,

aud though certainly antique, was built much less substantially : its exterior being

for the most part of small irregularly-sized slate, connected without mortar. A

good deal of one side of it had fallen down, and there were others before us ; we

did not stay long to examine it. We counted several whilst proceeding, the

number of them amounting, as well as I can recollect, to 11, and seeing one more

to the westward, and better than the rest, we advanced towardsit. It was

situated on a stony eminence at the base of the hills near where the main river

of Kabul issues from behind them, and nearly on a line with the garden of Chahar

Bagh.

‘‘We ascended to it, and found it to be of about the same size as the one near

Lalla Bagh, but as just observed of a different form. It was in a more perfect

state than any of the rest in the same vicinity, but varied little from them either

in style or figure. It was built upon a square structure, which was ornamented

by pilasters with simple basements ; but with rather curious capitals. Were ita

tomb, one might suppose the centre of the latter coarsely to represent a skull

supported by two bones, placed side by side, and upright, or rather a bolster or

half cylinder with its lower part divided into two. On each side of this were

two large pointed leaves, and the whole supported two slabs, of which the lower

was smaller than the upper one. The most curious circumstance in this orna-

mental work was, that though it had considerable effect, it was constructed of

small pieces of thin slate, cleverly disposed, and had more the appearance of the

substitute of an able architect, who was pressed for time, and had a scarcity of

1834. ] regarding the Topes, near Jeldlabad. 575

material, than the work of one who had abundance of the latter, plenty of leisure,

and a number of workmen at command. A flight of steps had formerly led up

the southern side of this platform, but nothing remained of them except a

projecting heap of ruins. On the centre of the platform was the principal

building, called by the country people the Barj, thesides of which had been

erected on a perpendicular to half its present height. This lower portion of it

was headed by a cornice, and was greater in diameter than the upper part of the

structure, its top forming a sort of shelf round the base of the latter. Its centré

was marked by a semicircular moulding, and the space between the moulding and

the cornice was ornamented by a band of superficial niches, like false windows;

in miniature, arched to a point at the top, and only separated by the imitation of

a pillar formed as before noticed of slate. The upper part of the tower was a

little curved inwards, or conical above, but a great deal of its top had fallen off.

The effect given to its exterior by a disposition of material was rather curious.

From a distance it seemed checked a good deal like a chess-board—an appearance

occasioned by moderately larged-sized pieces of quartz, or stone of a whitish

color, being imbedded in rows at regular distances in the thin brown slate before

spoken of. I had just time, though hurried, to take an outline of its formation

on a piece of drawing-paper.

‘“‘The use of these erections next became a matter of speculation, and Mr.

Moorcrort, having heard that coins were frequently picked up in various places

near them, instructed a man the day after our return to proceed to the neighbour-

hood of them, and try if some ancient pieces of money were not to be found.

The inhabitants of the Ummur Khail, a small village near them, said, that they

learnt from tradition that there had formerly been a large city in this part of the

valley, and pointed to some excavations across the Kabul river, which they told

us had been a part of it. Of the coins they stated that several had been found

of copper, but as they were of no value to them, they had been taken to some of the

nearest bunneahs or shop-keepers, and exchanged for common pice. This inform.

ation gave a clue to the person in search of them, and he succeeded at two or

three visits to some Hindus of Chahar Bagh, Siltinpur, &c. in procuring

several. He was also sent back to Jelalabdd, but brought with him from thence

only two pieces of Russian money, which were useless. The former were however

very valuable and curious, and had on each side of them for the most part

impressions of human figures; but from the frequency with which they were

combined with representations of the elephant and the bull, it may by conjectured

that they were struck at the command of a monarch of the Hindu, or Buddhist

persuasion. The variety was considerable, and there were cértainly two or three

kinds which might have been Grecian, particularly one that had upon one side

of it a bust, with the right arm and hand raised before the face with an authori-

tative air. Cf this coin there were eight or ten, they were of about the same size

as English fartbings, and the figure spoken of was executed with a correctness and

freedom of the style foreign to Asia, at least in the latter ages. The rust upon

them, and the decayed state of the surfaces of two or three, as well as the situation

in which they were found proved, that they were not modern. There were several

more of the same size, merely with inscriptions in letters not unlike Sanscrit ; and

some other inscriptions, on the larger pieces of money, were so legible that a

person, acquainted with oriental letters and antiquities, might discover much

from them. With regard to the Birjs, or buildings previously mentioned, Mr.

476. Journal of a Tour through [Nov.

Moorcrort’s opinion is probably correct. He conjectures that they are the

tombs of some persons of great rank, among the ancient inhabitants or aborigines

of the country ; ard as the religion of the Hindus seems to kave been prevalent

here in the earliest ages, that they have been erected, as records of the sacrifices

of Sattis. But the question cannot be satisfactorily set at rest till one of them

is opened. Itis odd, that they should have escaped destruction, situated as they

are in the full front of Musulman bigotry, and avarice; and, notwithstanding

what some individuals assert, their present decayed state seems to be occasioned

by age, rather than any attempt to discover whether they contain any thing

valuable. A few people say that one of them was opened, and that a small hollow

place was covered near its base, in which there were some ashes as of the human

body.”’

VI.—Journal of a Tour through Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. By

Capt. R. Mianan, Bombay Huropcan Regt., F. L. S. and M. R. A. S.

[Continued from p. 463.]

On the 24th we started early in the morning for Tabriz. The wea-

ther continued so very cold, that whatever was moistened by the

breath, immediately became ice. Our mustachios were distended into

an icicle. During the early part of our march we had some slight de-

serts, and afterwards entered a pass surrounded by wild and barren

mountains. From an elevated spot we observed the river Augi flowing

through a deep valley below, which we shortly after crossed upon a

stone bridge of three arches. We found the water of this stream ex-

tremely brackish ; indeed, the soil of this region is so salt, that all the

streams partake of that quality. At the side of our road we observed

immense masses of rock, the surface of which appeared to have been

worn by the action of water. Indeed, the whole tract wore the ap-

pearance of having been recently abandoned by the ocean, and formed

one irregular broken waste which might be compared to the waves of

the sea, changedinto earth, at the heat of the agitation. The latter

part of our journey was unusually rugged, and although I have seen

much mountainous scenery, I can remember none that exceeded in dif-

ficulty the passes of Karadagh.

Nothing can be imagined less like the environs of a capital city than the

aspect of the country on every side of Tabriz. For several miles, the tra-

veller passes over a plain which exhibits little but sterility and abandon-

ment. The gardens which at first resemble black spots on the desert, are

all that direct the attention to the celebrated capital of Azerbijan. It

looks like some older city, long deserted by man. The appearance of its

mud walls, arising out of, and surrounded by ruins; the prison-like

houses which seldom exceed one story, without a decent looking win-

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 577

dow to enliven them; the inelegantly shaped domes, without a single

Turkish minaret to relieve them ; all exhibit a most monotonous effect,

and combine in a general coup d’wil to impress the traveller with a very

mean opinion of Persian architecture.

Tabriz, or as it is generally called by foreigners, Tauris, is the Gan-

zaka of antiquity. It is situated in the province of Azerbijan, which

in former times was called Atropatia, from Atropatss the satrap, who,

after the death of ALEXANDER, assumed the title of sovereign of the coun-

try, and transmitted it to his posterity, who retained the government

for several centuries. It is asserted by some, that in the fourth cen-

tury of our ra, a treaty was concluded between Narsus king of Persia,

and the Emperor Gaterivs; by which contract Trripatss became its

governor, and enlarged the city in emulation of the magnificence of Ecba-

tana. Yet we find that subsequent to this, it suffered various revolu-

tions; for when Heracuivs entered its gates, there were only three hun-

dred houses standing. On the accession of the Sefi race however,

Tabriz regained its old importance. Sir Joun Caarpin mentions, that

in his time the city contained half a million of souls. ‘* J’ai fait beau-

coup de diligence pour apprendre acombien se monte le nombre des

habitans de Tauris ; je ne pouvais pourtant pas le savoir au juste: mais

je pense qu’on peut dire strement qu'il va a 550 mille personnes.”

(Chardin, Voyage de Paris a Ispahan, p. 184.) But the earthquake of

- 1727, s0 greatly diminished its population, that only seventy thousand

remained, and after the succeeding shock in 1787, there were only

forty thousand inhabitants. If Cuarpin be correct, how dreadfully

scourged this province must have been in the short space of forty-one

years. Such were the awful changes of power and population, during

the last century.

Tabriz is surrounded with a wall, and protected by a deep ditch

which embraces a circumference of three miles and a half. The suburbs

which have been built from ruins dug on the spot, occupy the ground

which once composed the old city. To the north and east they ex-

tend for several miles, and so great is the mass of ruin about the plain

in this direction, that I am convinced, the most violent shocks were

experienced at some distance from the new city. Two hundred and fifty

mosques are mentioned by Cuarpry, out of which the remains of three

only are to be traced. The finest of these is, that of Ali Koja, erected

by him six hundred yearsago. It is still nearly one hundred feet in

height, and commands a fine view of the surrounding country. Some

time ago,a woman was thrown from its summit, for having murdered

her husband. About two miles to the south-west of the city, the ruins

of Sultan Kazawn’s sepulchre are to be seen. The remains of decayed

3.5

578 Journal of a Tour through (Nov.

buildings are here most enormous. The appearance of the sepulchre is

that of an elevated mound composed of the usual debris—bricks, lime,

stones, and tiles. It is encircled by several arches, and other vestiges

of departed grandeur, :

The court of Apgds MirzX, Prince Royal of Persia, is heldat Tabriz.

Of the fifty-five sons* of Farren Axi Suu, he is the only one who ever

made an attempt toraise a regular army, which continued in an effi-

cient state, until the conclusion of the peace with Russia. At present,

the Government cannot see the utility of entertaining men who are not

absolutely required, and have in consequence disbanded nearly the whole

army, retaining only a few Russian deserters. The serviceable part of the

establishment however, consists of three British officers, (Capt. SuEn,

and Lieutenants Burcess and Curistran,) and eight sergeants, all of

whom are under the immediate command of Major Isaac Hart, of His

Majesty’s 65th regiment of foot, an officer of the highest military

talent, and determined bravery, who deserves far greater praise than I

am capable of bestowing. Notwithstanding the insuperable difficulties

this indefatigable officer has encountered, he has single-handed, orga-

nized, and held together all the prince’s troops, and for the last sixteen

years, the name of Harr has been the admiration of every soldier

in the Russian army on the frontier. The artillery have always been

the most efficient part of Anpas M1rz4’s army, and the infantry scatter-

ed throughout the districts. The amount of the general disciplined

force under the command of Major Hart, which might be collected, is

about 10,000. Previous to the late war, fifteen battalions, each 1000

strong, were regularly clothed and fed by His Royal Highness, toge-

ther with nearly 10,000 irregulars, or Tiiffangchis: these are foot

soldiers, armed with matchlocks, who were only nominally ready at a call,

being dispersed among their own villages. As these men received little

or no pay, it cannot create surprise, their never evincing great readi-

ness for field service, or much firmness in action ; especially when their

wives and children were left during their absence totally unprovided

with even the common necessaries of life.

The introduction of English discipline in Persia, would long since

have been superceded by Russian, had it not been for the unceasing

exertions of Major Hart; and when we remember the avaricious ha-

bits, and the horrid depravity, into which AssAs Mrrza has lately

* The family of His Majesty of Persia consists at present of fifty-five sons, and

one hundred and twenty-five daughters. Many of his sons have fifteen and twenty

children, and some of these are of an age to possess wives and husbands: so that,

when the number of the king’s issue is reckoned at a thousand, it will not appear

incredible.

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 579

fallen, it becomes a wonder how he continues to retain any forces at

all: and it may be added as a fact, that the Russian Government would

give the Major any sum of money to quit the country. Count Pasxz-

WITCH is so jealous of our intimacy with Persia, and so anxious to dis-

lodge us therefrom, that he actually tendered officers to drill the

troops entirely at the expense of his own employers ; and had it not

been for Major Hart’s local power and influence, the Persians would

have accepted of their services. When this officer quits Persia, the

whole army must swarm with Russians, whose ambassador will not fail

to gain an effectual ascendency*. Is thisto be wondered at? the

Prince Royal has intreated the Indian Governments to grant him offi-

cers upon their former terms ; to this they would not listen, so that

he must eventually accept the services of Russia. When that day ar-

rives our influence in Persia ceases, perhaps for ever +.

Axssds Mirz& hasbeen formally proclaimed heir-apparent tothe crown:

this has been acknowledged by the two great powers of Europe, but it

is a matter of much doubt and uncertainty, whether or not any other

member of the reigning family, will ever be established upon the throne.

The Kajurs, or royal tribe of Persia, are detested by all classes of peo-

ple, and when the present Shah dies, it is not improbable that an

attempt willbe made to exterminate the whole family. According to

* Since the writer quitted Persia, he has heard with unfeigned sorrow that Ma-

jor Harris no more. He may be permitted to embrace this opportunity of in-

dulging his feelings by a brief record of his lamented friend. The name of Isaac

Hart will not be read even by a common acquaintance without awakening senti-

ments of the deepest regret, for the loss of so much worth. With good talents he

combined an invincible perseverance, a masculine understanding, and an energy

of spirit. These endowments were accompanied by qualities of greater value—a

purity of principle, a generosity of spirit, and an affectionate temperament of

heart, which secured him the respect and regard of every individual of his acquain-

tance. He was on the eve of revisiting his native country, when unhappily his

health broke down. He died at Tabriz, on the 11th day of June, 1830.

+ It may not be inapplicable here to remark, that much of the success of the

Russians in their intercourse with Persia, where their power is gaining the ascen-

dancy over ours, is owing chiefly to the attention they pay to the acquirement of

the Persian language; for which purpose there are both at Moscow and St. Pe-

tersburgh institutions, where the young men who are destined for missions are

early prepared for that service; and it is much to be regretted that no such insti-

tution in our own country places it within our power to cope with our neighbours

in our relations with Muhammedan countries. The slightest reflection will con-

vince even a common observer, that the negociations of a chargé d'affaires at a

Muhammedancourt, who communicates personally with the supreme head, is in-

finitely superior to those of him who is obliged to employ an interpreter, who

invariably turns your negociations to his awn account, or that of his highest

bidder.

3 E 2

580 Journal of a Tour through [Nov.

Oxivizr, this tribe is of Turkish origin. They took refuge in Persia,

under the reign of SaXu ApsAs I., whence they received the name of

Kajurs, or fugitives.

During my stay at Tabriz, I was presented to Aspds Mirzi by his

physician, Mr. Cormick, of the Madras Medical Service. We were

received in the hall of audience, which on entering we found so dark

after the brightness of the sun to which our eyes had been exposed on

the way, that we were unable to distinguish at first the objects within.

The room was long and narrow, the floor covered witha carpet, which

felt extremely rough when trodden, and which was so thickly embroi-

dered, that the primary material was completely hidden. Upon this

carpet, at the corner of the room farthest from the entrance, and in the

centre of the border which had no cushions, Prince ApBas Mrrza re-

clined. The style of his dress was not different from that worn by

all Persians of the higher order. He had on a pelisse of scarlet cloth,

lined and bordered with black sable. From his waist projected through

the sable the handle of his dagger, mounted with brilliants; and on his

right side lay a Damascus sabre, the blade of which seemed to be of a

value little inferior to that of its scabbard, which was of gold, enamel-

led, and ornamented with diamonds, and other precious stones.

In appearance Aspas Mirza was about forty-five years of age; his

countenance was handsome, though his features were not well-shaped.

His eyes were fine, large, and of a deep black ; his nose was lofty, and

his look imposing, mixed, however, with an expression of ferocity.

His jet eye-brows, and long bushy beard, formed so great a contrast

with the paleness of his face, that I could scarcely persuade myself

paint had not been used. His hands were also delicate, and on one of

his fingers he wore a splendid diamond, which he often presented to

view by bringing the hand into contact with his beard. He was ex-

cessively affable and polite; his manners were highly polished, and

his expressions of civility wore that tinge of hyperbole, for which the

natives of these countries are so remarkable. Sir Ropurr Kur Por-

TER’s likeness of him gave me no idea of his expression of face; but I am

told he is much altered since he fell into such habits of debauchery.

His conversation turned principally upon the emigration of our coun-

trymen to New South Wales, and of its climate and productions. He

was highly amused at our description of the Kangaroo, and would not

be persuaded that they were fit for kabobs—but, added he, “ I would

not hesitate in tasting of them, provided you set me the example; I then

should see by your countenance, whether they were good.” During

the visit, Dr. Cormick turned every thing I said into an extravagant

compliment to the prince, and then demanded of me if it was not what

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 581

I intended to express. Dissent was of course impossible, so I al-

lowed him his own way. After remaining in the audience room for about

half an hour, we made two low bows, and retired under the escort of

the Kaim makdém, or prime minister, who accompanied us to the outer

court, where we met our horses and returned home.

Not long ago, the Governor of Bombay, Sir Joun Manco, sent

Prince Aspds Mrrz& avery handsome London-built stanhope, which

he sported about the suburbs of the city, and issued a proclamation

that his ministers should forthwith provide themselves with similar

equipages. The nature of the country is so good, that carriages might

drive over it with nearly as much safety as upon a turnpike road. Per-

sia is well adapted for carriages, and with very little trouble good roads

might be made, except through the defiles from one plain to another,

where the ruggedness of the mountain passes present serious difficul-

ties. This was the case when wheeled-carriages were in use; for

Dartvs after the battle of Issus, kept to his car as long as he was

in the plain ; but was obliged to alight from it, and mount his horse

when he came to the mountains. It would have been well, if His

Royal Highness had followed this prudent example upon his late hunt-

ing pic-nic ; for on his attempting to ascend the mountains in his stan-

hope, the vehicle overturned, and was smashed to pieces, and the Prince

had his head nearly broken. I was told that His Highness had chosen

the fittest spot for such an achievement. Since this accident, he has

quite forgotten to see his orders enforced either in building carriages,

or constructing roads. Some of the attachés to our embassy have dros-

kies, which are drawn through the narrow streets of the town by men;

after which, their ladies are seated in them, and drive over the sur-

rounding plain.

The Prince Royal is exceedingly fond of hunting and hawking—he

generally goes into Karadagh ; which is, in fact, his ‘‘ hunting place.”

Antelopes, partridges, and bustards are found there in great numbers.

Such is the wonderful speed of the first-named animal, that no instance

has yet occurred of their being fairly run down, except by relays of

horsemen and dogs, after the manner described by Xenopnon of hunt-

ing the wild ass. He says, that the horsemen had no other means of

catching them, than by dividing themselves into relays, and succeeding

one another in the chase: ad of yey dvor, emel ris Bikol, mpodpamovres dv-

ciotnkeoay (ToAv yap Tod tmmov OaTTov Erpexov) Kal mdéAw ered mANoLACaL 6 inTos,

tavtov émolovv’ Kal ovK iw AaBetv, ci wh SiacrayTes of iwmes OnpGey Siadexomevot

tois immots. (ANABASIS, lib. i. c. 5.) The antelope is equally common to

Persia, as to Arabia, India, and Africa, It is the dopras, mentioned by

XENoPHON, among the wild animals which the Ten Thousand hunted on

their march through Syria. The bustards are the aides, for they

582 Journal of a Tour through [Nov.

possess the same qualities which he describes ; making short flights, and

tiring very soon. (Anasasis, lib. i. c. 5.) The natives call this bird the

young antelope. They likewise designate the ostrich by the name of a

beast, calling it the camel bird. This appellation is apposite, for when the

camel is seen on the desert from a distance, it is almost impossible to

discriminate the one from the other.

I was often amused in my rambles round Tabriz, at meeting the

Muhammedan ladies, who promenaded the streets, enveloped in their

chaders. If no native was within hail, (as the sailors would say,) they

invariably tossed off their veils, and in a sprightly manner expressed a

desire to become better acquainted. The same forward air and manner

was also displayed by the women, who often appeared at the latticed

windows overlooking the road, and who manifested by their coquetry,

and a peculiar laugh of the eye, the expression of delight at the atten-

tion they excited. As their faces were highly rouged, and their head-

dresses gaily adorned, it forcibly called to my recollection, the history

of JmzEBEL, how she painted her face, and tired her head, and looked out

at the window*. ‘They havealso a busy trifling with their veils, under

the pretence of adjusting their hair; during which time they do not

fail to make the best use of their large gazelle-like eyes. In speaking

of the women, I shall briefly remark that they have intrigue to their

fingers’ ends—da la Francaise. The higher classes are extremely profli-

gate; and when engaged in an amour, quit their home, wrapt in their

impenetrable chader of one of their female slaves. There is no country

on earth where the women have greater opportunities of gratifying

their wicked propensities than Persia. Major Harr assured me that

when the Russians were in possession of Tabriz, most of the Persian

nobles fled to the adjacent towns, and left their wives and their slaves

in possession of their houses—and of their liberty. These women

flocked at nightfall in such numbers to the citadel, where most of the

Russian officers were quartered, . that the sentries were compelled to

repel them with the butt ends of their firelocks, or they would have

been completely overpowered by the violent passions of these females.

On their admission to the officers, who thought that fear had driven them

for protection, they confirmed by expressive looks, and attractive ges-

tures, that the object of their visit was by no means equivocal. I could

illustrate this with many facts, but the present one will, I think, be

sufficient to show that the Persians have some cause for padlocking

*“ And when JEHU was come to Jezreel, JeznBex heard of it; and she painted

her face, and tired her head, and looked out at the window.’’—2 Kings, xi. chap,

30th verse.

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 583

their women. Indeed, the feelings which they have towards them is

well.expressed in the word “ Zaifah,” which we should translate into

frailty, or weakness. Shakspeare’s celebrated apothegm in Hamlet,

« Frailty, thy name is woman,” is highly characteristic of the Persian

ladies.

Before finally quitting Tabriz, I may observe, that during the time

of my stay, the weather was in general temperate. The thermometer

in the shade ranged from 41° to 51°. The air was kept so constantly

loaded with moisture by the melting of the snow, that Lusuin’s hygro-

meter never sunk below 50° in the shade ; but when exposed tu the sun,

it sometimes rose to 95°. The sky was for the most part clear, and

the air both keen and bracing.

We quitted Tabriz on the 31st of March, at the hour when the

once-worshipped god of the Persians was lifting his glorious forehead

over the heights of the city, and from every mosque the Mussulmans’

loud voice called on all true-believers to rise to their orisons. Our first

stage was made to the village of Knosru-Sua’s, distant about four far-

sangs, or sixteen miles, and seated in the fertile and lovely valley of

Uz-Kou. On our route we passed the village of Sardery, which pre-

sents itself from an eminence, and occupies the base of a hill, upon

the summit of which are the ruins of a fort. From this spot I took

some geographical bearings. The city we had left, and the over-hang-

ing mountains were on our right, while the peninsula of Shahi was

on the left. The bed of the salt stream which we crossed previous to our

arrival at Tabriz pursued its tranquil course through the plain, from the

gorge of the mountains, whence it escapes, to the head of the lake Ou-

rumia, where it discharges itself, and is lost altogether. The disposi-

tion of the surrounding plain would lead to the idea, that the lake once

extended over it, and such is the delusive effect of the mirage, which

plays over its saline surface, that it is very difficult to believe what one

sees is vapour and not water. This optical deception has been noticed

from the remotest times. It is alluded to by the prophet Isaiah, when

he says, “‘ And the parched ground shall become a pool.”’ (Chap. xxxv.

yv. 2.) And again, ‘“ I will make the wilderness a pool of water.” (Chap.

xli. v. 18.) Qurytus Currius, in describing ALexANpDER’s march

through the Sogdian desert, says, that ‘‘ the plains wore the appearance

of a vast and deep sea,” (Quin. Cor. lib. vii. chap. 5,) which is a true

and perfect description of the mirage of the Persian and Arabian de- ~

serts. Bishop Lowra has rendered what we read ‘ parched ground,”

in our Bibles, into ‘‘ glowing sand,’ (Isaiah, xxxvth chap. 7th verse,)

which is highly expressive of this illusive appearance.—(Lowru’s

Isaiah, chap. ix. page 88.)

584 Journal of a Tour through (Nov.

In winding round the same range of mountains which surround Ta-

briz, and which are a ramification of the Sahand branch, we observed

innumerable villages, embosomed amongst trees, while the snow-capt

heights of the Sahand mountains rose above the valley, and gave the

whole a most picturesque effect. From this village to Dehkargam, a

distance of full twenty miles, the country is a level plain, over which

we saw flocks of the bustard, and several large foxes; but owing to

their extreme shyness, we could not approach either sufficiently near

to obtain a shot at them. Shortly before we caught the first view of

the town, we could observe Lake Ourumia spreading its unruffled waters

through a succession of rugged promontories, of which, a towering

snow-peaked range, which fringes the horizon, forms the most magnifi-

cent feature. Dehkargém is encircled by a mud wall, and surround-

ed with extensive gardens and orchards. Trees were now assuming

their dress, their foliage shot forth in great luxuriance, and wore a

charming colouring to the landscape. This town was the head-quar-

ters of the Russian cavalry at the time Field Marshal Paskzewircu

was carousing in the capital of the province. The whole district is

wonderfully productive, and a beautiful foraging country.

April the 2nd.—We proceeded to Khaniah over a tract of mountain

glen of about sixteen miles, destitute of the smallest symptom of habi-

tation or culture. The very rills disappear, and the water oozes out of

the rocks in springs, which no frost can congeal. Now and then a

little noteless bird darted across the road, and appeared to eye us from

a distance, as he balanced himself on the point of a reed. Cattle, near-

ly as wild-looking as deer, snuffed the wind as we neared them, and

gambolled on the firm footing which they well knew among the marsh-

es. We distinctly heard the hawk’s cry as he skimmed along the

rugged cliffs, and the yellow-winged earth-bee boomed round us, and

with a bold hum spun away to the marshy shore of Shahi.

The hamlet of Khaniah lies upon the margin of the lake, and were it

a little more elevated, would command a grand view of it. The face of

the mountains which gird its western shore, wear all the appearance of

a volcanic region. The rugged aspect of the Kurdistan chain, the

deeply furrowed ravines on either side, the romantic forms of the jag-

ged rocks, all prove that the surrounding country has been the scene of

some convulsion of nature. A little before we entered the hamlet, we

saw several chalybeate springs bubbling from the earth, and a few

yards further on, some curious petrifactions are situated. These con-

sist of several pieces of water contained within the circle of a mile,

whose sluggish shallows stagnate and petrify by a slow and regular

process, producing that stone which in the country is called Tabriz

1834.) Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 585

marble. The water appears as if it were frozen, and when the stagna-

tion is complete, a man may walk over it. The tendency of this

water to become stone is so great, that where it exudes from the

ground, the petrifaction assumes a globular shape, like the bubbles of a

spring suddenly arrested in their play by a magic wand, and thus con-

verted into marble. The stone is nearly transparent, very brittle, and

often streaked with veins of various colours. Its general appearance is

that of alabaster, and it is capable of receiving a fine polish. [tis devoid

of fissure, and may be cut intoimmense slabs. Rushes grow abundant-

ly in the ground around, and the neighbourhood is both saline and

marshy. This remarkable natural curiosity bears north 20 west, and

is about two miles from the lake.

There are few objects more calculated to arrest the attention of the

traveller than this lake, which is considered the Spauto and Marcianus

of Straso and Prouemy, and is now called Deriah Shahi, the Sea of

Shahi, or the Lake of Ourumia, from a town of that name situated on

its western bank. This town is the site of the ancient Thebarma. The

very same extraordinary circumstance is remarked here as on the shore

of the Dead Sea. There is no visible outlet to the lake, notwithstand-

ing fourteen rivers are daily flowing into it. No increase in the height

of the water is perceptible: on the contrary, signs of diminution are

very apparent; so that the evaporation is greater than the body of

water sent into it. There is a very close resemblance between the

Lakes Asphaltes and Ourumia. No living creature is found in either ;

for as soon as the rivers carry down any of their fish, they instantly die

and become putrid. Their waters are the same, intensely cold, and to

the taste appearing like a mixture of lime, nitre, and magnesia. The

indefatigable and lamented African traveller Brownz, found by an ex-

periment that this noble sheet of water contained one-third more salt

than the sea. Isn HavxKet alsoremarks, that its waters are so exceed-

ingly salt, no fish can exist in them; and he likewise adds, that its

length is about five days’ journey. The extreme length of the two seas

are the same, seventy miles; but Ourumia is thrice the breadth of

Asphaltes, being about thirty miles. It contains five islands anda

peninsula, which are nearly untenanted, except by venomous snakes

and other reptiles. Dr. Tuomas Suaw, in his Travels into the Holy

Land, calculates that the river Jordan daily sends into the Dead Sea six

millions and ninety thousand tons of water. ‘‘ So great a quantity of

water,” he continues, ‘ being received without any visible increase in

the limits of the Dead Sea, hath made some conjecture, that it must be

absorbed by the burning sands: others, that there are some subterrane-

ous cavities to receive it. Provided the sea should be seventy-two

3 °F

586 Journal of a Tour through [Nov.

miles long, and eighteen broad, and six thousand nine hundred

and fourteen tons of vapour being allowed to every square mile, there

will be drawn up every day above eight millions, nine hundred,

and sixty thousand tons. As the heat of the sun is of more activity

here than in the Mediterranean Sea, exciting thereby a greater pro-

portion of vapour; so the Jordan may, in some measure, make up this

excess by swelling more at one time than another; though, without

doubt, there are other rivers, particularly from the mountains of Moab,

that must continually discharge themselves into the Dead Sea*.” Al-

though none of the rivers flowing into the sea of Shahi, are so large

as the Jordan, yet collectively they cannot fail to make up an immense

mass of water. It is perfectly impossible to form an estimate of the

proportion of the supply to the evaporation, because all Persian rivers

overflow their banks in spring, and at the end of autumn are mere

rivulets.

Just as the sun was on the eve of setting, I proceeded on foot to the

shore of the lake. An awful silence hung over it, but the sound of its

waters slowly rolling before the wind, which blew at the time, were

even more appalling than the desolation of its shores. In this solitude

I felt something approaching to pleasure from the sight of a hawk,

which passed over the unnavigated waters. This incident arrested the

course of those feelings, which divine indignation forces upon a travel-

ler who visits the Dead Sea, though the assertion that no birds can fly

over that sea, on account of the pestiferous vapour inhaled from its

surface, has received a marked contradiction by our latest travellers.

I have already remarked that no fish exist within the waters of Lake

Ourumia, having made particular inquiries at the village, whose inhabi-

tants have often spread nets in vain; nor did I observe on the shore

any shells whatever, or find, in truth, a solitary tree of any species. On

the whole, the vast wilderness, and dreadful sterility of the same, is

sufficient to impress a beholder with feelings of awe and dread. I

remained about half an hour on the shore, and filled a bottle with the

water. The shades of evening were approaching, the glorious lamp of

night was watching, as it were, a close of day, to illuminate benighted

worlds; and my village guide represented the danger of remaining

longer, since a surprise might be apprehended from some of the

wandering tribes, who are ever on the watch for prey. In consequence of

this we returned to the village. We continued our march from hence,

going south, over a barren tract of dark mountains, totally devoid of

vegetation. The soil was argillaceous, and now and then the road lay

over deep strata of rock, among which talc was predominant. Previously

* Vide Travels into Syria, and the Holy Land, by Dr. Tuos. SHaw, F. R. S.

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 587

to leaving the flat waste surrounding Deriah Shahi, we gazed upon the

marsh which renders Shahi a peninsula. Far off, to the west, we

saw the cloud-diadem that crowns the chain of mountains which divid-

ed the old Assyrian and Median empires, and other mountain ranges,

all accustomed ‘‘ to parley with the setting sun.”’ Shortly afterwards we

were hid from the lake altogether, but obtained a more expanded view

as we descended from the mountains towards Ajub-shir. From

hence, the lake itself appeared as in the bottom of a bowl; we could

now observe all its islands, which lying in a cluster, had the appear-

ance of a little glimmering archipelago. From this point of ‘‘ various

view,” the wide prospect of the windings of the river that issues from

the adjacent mountains was suddenly descried. Ajub-shir is a small

village, situated upon one of the fourteen rivers that flow into the lake,

and which takes its birth from among the Sahand mountains. It is, as

well as several other villages on the plain, the property of Jafer Kili

Khan, the opulent chief of Maragha. This man is one of the great-

est land proprietors in Persia, and the bitterest scourge in Azerbijan.

Although the condition of the peasant is miserable in this province, he

is in general industrious, and infinitely superior in intelligence to the

ryots of British India. It is impossible to conceive the life of misery,

which the peasant passes under the wild caprice, and perpetual irrita-

tion of Persian tyranny—the exposure of his dearest interests to brutal

passion, or malignant power ; his constant fear, that the fruits of a life

of labour will be sacrificed to the avarice of some insolent slave, raised

into sudden authority by his superior villainy, and sent forth to live by

plunder and rapine. God forbid, that the day of oppression may not

have an end; that man, however defiled with the dust of slavery,

may not wring the scourge from the hand of the tyrant, and clear

away the stain !

We reposed at Ajub-shir a great part of the day, as all the beau-

ty tended towards the west, each hour deepening the prospect into the

mellower splendor. To keep the eye from reposing on the lake, was

indeed impossible ; its still waters soothed one’s soul, without holding it

away from the mounts and cliffs, that forming af themselves a perfect

picture, are all united with the mountainous region of the west. To-

wards sun-set we proceeded onward, and met the shepherds driving

their flocks towards the village. The husbandmen were returning home

from the toils of day, and from every house the smoke ascended in an

‘andeviating upright direction.

‘¢ Et jam summa villarum culmina fumant,

Majoresque cadunt altis de montibus umbre."’

3r2

588 Journal of a Tour through (Nov.

We soon descried the rich town and fertile district of Bin4b, which

is distinguished by its extensive orchards, and its hamlets environed by

trees and cultivation. From hence not only the great expanse of the

lake is seen, but the full extremity of the plain to the northward. We

stopt the night within the cottage of a tobacconist, and renovated our

strength by smoking a choice collection of chibouques. After this we

were served with two boiled fowls, lying in a small ocean of the milk

of goats thickened with the whitest of rice. ‘‘ Here’s a dish fit for the

cousin of the sun,” exclaimed our host, rubbing his hands, and smack-

ing his lips with expectation. ‘‘ Bismillah,” he added, as a signal for

us to commence operations, and his fingers were in the dish in a mo-

ment, and in another, the tenderly boiled fowl was dissected limb by

limb. ‘‘ By the mouth of Muhammed, this dish is a savoury meal!”

To this I perfectly agreed, for the pilau was capital; and to do the

Persians justice, it must be said, they excel in this dish; in truth,

Persia is the only country where it is cooked to perfection. While we

were discussing the fowls, I perceived several damsels looking at us

through the crevices of the harem door ; and if I may judge from a few

hasty glances, I should say, that my host had a good taste in women.

In presenting mea kalein, I was surprised to see him producea

bottle of wine from a curtained recess, which appeared well filled with

jars; and after taking a few copious draughts, I could easily observe

that he was getting fuddled, so I knocked the ashes from the top of his

pipe, which he finished with as much satisfaction as if he had only

begun it. He then stretched himself out on the floor, and fell asleep.

Binab is encircled by vineyards to a considerable extent, which

yield a grape celebrated throughout Persia for the good wine it pro-

duces. No one was abroad, although it was early day when we departed

for Meandab, distant twenty-five miles, over a wearisome country.

After toiling over a succession of hills that separated the plains, and

looking upon the country below, the eye wandered unreposed over a

boundless brown expanse. The hamlets which were spread over the

plain, appeared like spots upon the surface of the ocean. As we jour-

neyed on, we saw the cultivators on the ground: their agricultural

implements were of the simplest description. The plough, for instance,

was formed of two wooden beams, one of which was placed athwart-

ways, to yoke the buffaloes or oxen together, and at the extreme end,

a shapeless wedge of iron was affixed to turn up the earth: thus

ae. About noon we reached the banks of the river Jakantaé, and

found a rude kind of raft constructed of beams placed across in-

flated sheep-skins, which was to convey us to the opposite shore.

This raft closely resembled the kellek of Assyria, a description of which

1834.] Georgia, Persia, and Mesopotamia. 589

is given in my work on Chaldea, published in 1829, by Colburn. The

stream appeared about thirty yards wide; its waters were rapid, and

occasioned great difficulty, and no short time in getting the mules

over. On embarking, the ferrymen pushed off the raft, and rowed it

with sufficient ease, till they got into mid channel; when we were car-

ried with the greatest rapidity along with the stream to a consider-

able distance. During the whole time the boatmen were shouting,

“* God preserve us,” and one of them, who was very alert, managed to

bring us to a shoal near the bank, when he leaped into the river, and

contrived to stay our course, to admit of our casting the horses and

roules adrift, and so lightened the boat, as to disembark us on the bank.

They then re-crossed the stream, after towing the raft to a certain

height, up the southern bank, and far beyond the point of embarkation

on the opposite shore. Two miles below this ferry, the stream is

generally fordable, as the waters have become shallow by expansion ;

and I was told, that in the depth of winter, it freezes so hard, as to

admit large kafilahs to cross its surface, though from the apparent

rapidity of its course, I should be inclined to doubt this information.

The Jakantu flows into the sea of Shahi, and is a branch of the

Kizil Uzan*, the banks of which river became the scene, a few years

ago, of the mysterious murder of the celebrated traveller Brownz; and

although His Britannic Majesty’s Ambassador, Sir Gore OusELry, was

in the country, and in fact, very close to the neighbourhood of this

sad catastrophe at the time it occurred, yet (strange to relate) no reso-

lute and determined measures were taken for the apprehension of the

perpetrators. I have not the least hesitation in saying, that his Ma-

jesty of Persia was accessary to this murder; indeed, it was the cur-

rent opinion in the country at the time : but unfortunately, our charac-

ter was not then in very high estimation at court. Mr. Brownn’s

ultimate object was to investigate that magnificent country, Khora-

‘san. The present Shah appears determined that no traveller shall have

his real protection, if their journey is in that direction. Although Mr.

Fraser has presented us with a very valuable account of some parts

of it, yet his sufferings were great, his obstacles almost insurmoun-

table, and his treatment infamous. For this our travellers have to thank

* This river is the Amardus of Ptolemy, and is supposed to have been the

Gozen of Scripture. Its present appellative is descriptive of the yellow hue of

its waters. Its course is both tortuous and rapid, and being augmented by seve-

ral streams from the neighbourhood of the village of Banna, which is seated in

the north-eastern branch of the Kurdistan mountains, it sweeps along through

an Alpine country, till it enters Ghilan; where rushing onwards through a beau-

tifully wooded country, discharges itself into the Caspian Sea, a little to the

eastward of Resht.

590 Asiatic Society. [Nov.

their protector and friend Fatren Aur Sua’a. His Majesty dislikes to

hear of any British travellers penetrating into Khorasan, and he sel-

dom fails to use his best endeavours to make them adorn a tale, in

stead of telling one.

His Majesty is the most accomplished liar in the kingdom, (in Per-

sia, lying is considered one of the ‘“‘ most fashionable accomplishments.’’)

Whoever doubts the authenticity of this assertion, had better close my

pages, and consult those travellers of the last, as well as the present;

century ; he then can judge for himself. For gain, a Persian will

commit the most heinous crime under heaven, and falsehoods flow

spontaneously from his lips, even when no apparent motives exist. In

speaking of the Persian character, it will be found to be the natural

result of the circumstances in which he is placed. A Persian is more

apt to defend himself by cunning than courage, and is so dependent

on the help of others, that he knows not when to trust to himself: he

calls on “ Khada,’’ when he ought to exert himself, and sheds tears

when he should show spirit. He makes splendid professions when he

knows his sincerity will not be tried, and is at once mean and ostenta-

tious. In a word, his character is made up of selfishness, avarice,

treachery, deceit, and cruelty. Lord Heyrzssury once asked me to

tell him their real character. My reply was this, ‘‘ They surround you

like the flies with the sunshine, to disappear when you are under a

cloud. It is impossible to avoid their buzzing ; but God help the man

that does not know how to appreciate the value of thew lip-deep

friendship.”

(To be continued.)

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 3d December, 1834.

W. H. Macnacurten, Esq. Vice-President, in the chair.

Sir Joun Perer Grant, Kt., and Wittiam Grant, Esq. proposed at the

last Meeting, were balloted for, and duly elected Members of the Society.

Read a letter from Henry Asuron, Esq. President of the Atheneum

at Liverpool, acknowledging the receipt of the 2nd part of the 18th volume

of the Asiatic Researches.

Library.

The Secretary apprized the Meeting of the arrival of the paintings, &c.

presented to the Museum at the last Meeting, by Captain R. Home ; he

also laid the minutes of the Committee of Papers, regarding the necessary

preparations requisite for their reception, which were confirmed.

The extensive library also presented by Captain Home, consisting of 300

volumes, principally of valuable works on architecture and painting, were

laid out for inspection on the table.

1834.] Asiatic Society. 591

Read a letter from Professor H. H. Wirson, enclosing statements of ac.

count with the Society’s booksellers, Murray and Co., and Parsury and

Co. by which it appeared that a trifling balance remained in the hands of the

latter. Professor Witson enclosed a letter from Mr. J. Murray, regard

ing the publication of Moorcrorr’s Journal, about which no definitive

arrangement had as yet been concluded.

Read a letter (in Latin) from the Hungarian Society, at Pest, stating

the objects of its recent institution, and desiring an interchange of publi-

cations. The first volume of the Transactions of this new Society, in the

Hungarian language, with the statutes in Latin, and various miscellaneous:

pamphlets, were presented.

The following books were also presented.

Lea’s Contributions to Geology,—by the author.

The Indian Journal of Medical Science, No. 12,—by the Editors.

Illustrations of the Botany and Natural History of the Himalayan

mountains, &c. Part 3. By F. J. Royus, Esq. F. L. S.and G.S. M. R.A.S.

Meteorological Register for October, 1834—by the Surveyor General.

Museum and antiquities.

Read a letter from W. H. Macnaeurten, Esq. presenting various wea.

pons, consisting of a bow and arrows and two swords, richly mounted in

silver and gold, used among the Coorgs.

The sword, without a scabbard, is slung in a curious belt, fitting to the middle

of the back. A short knife is also worn in front with a silver chain, and para-

phernalia for the matchlock. The weapons were accompanied with five native

drawings, shewing the mode of exercise adopted by the Coorg troops.

_ Read a letter from Captain James Low, M. A. 8. C., dated Province

Wellesley, 16th October, announcing that he had forwarded under charge

of Major SurHEeRLAND, the facsimile of an inscription on a stone slab in his

possession, which was discovered by him near the ruins of an old Buddhist

temple in Province Wellesley.

The inscription is stated to be in some ancient form of the Bali, or Pali, cha-

racter. It is not yet arrived.

The Secretary exhibited to the members present some selected speci-

mens from the rich collection of Gen. Ventura’s coins brought down by the

Chevalier Axiarp ; to which allusion was made at the last meeting.

On a cursory examination of these coins, the following classification was readily

made on account of their very excellent state of preservation. They comprise many

names altogether new, and many very valuable and curious medals of pure Bac-

trian workmanship, along with a number of the Indo-Scythic coins, and several of

the peculiar gold ones, of Rao Nano Rao, &c. with the inscriptions clear and distinct.

Catalogue of General Ventura’s Bactrian Coins.

Of DemeErrios, one beautiful small silver coin.

Of EucraTipEs, one large and one small ditto; and three copper.

Of AGATHOCLES, one fine silver didrachma.

Of PHILoxeENos, one large silver, one square and one round copper.

Of ApoLtoporos, 11 small circular, and one ditto square silver coins, quite

perfect ; and eight copper square coins, one round ditto.

592 Asiatic Society. [Nov.

Of MrenanpDER, two small silver, and one copper square.

Of ANTIMACHOS, one small silver coin.

Of Nonos, three small silver coins.

Of Azivisos, one silver drachma, and two copper pieces.

Of Ermatos, nine copper coins.

Of Mayos, two very singular copper medals.

Of NicEpHoROoS ANTILAKIDOS, seven small square coins.

Of Avsios, one square ditto.

Of Azos, one large and 11 small silver coins ; also 66 fine copper coins of the

same prince, with seven distinct devices, none having the Sovereign’s head, but

generally exhibiting the figures of animals.

Of Eos ? (the name only well defined on a few), 22 copper coins.

Of KapapHes CHORANOS, six small copper pieces,

Of Unap PHERROS, 23 copper coins.

Of Kanprutsss, large copper 18, small ditto 68 coins.

- Of Kanerkos, the Raja and Mithra form, copper, o< Bi eae

Ditto, a elephant, se ac ae -- 34

Ditto, the sitting figure, leg up, “is ese

Ditto, the running figure, ne ee ones

Gold coins of the Rao Nano Rao group, ard oe 110

of the Kanouj group, oc ee Roy rh re

One silver coin of the Behut type.

Besides Arsacian, Sassanian, Cufic, and modern Persian coins, and a number

of decayed and illegible coins.

Physical.

Read a letter from Lieut. W. E- Baxer, Engineers, forwarding a draw.

ing of the fossil elephant’s tooth presented to him by the Nahun Raja, in

whose country it was found, as mentioned in Captain Caur.ey’s note read

at the last meeting.

[This will be published in our next number. ]

On the subject of fossil discoveries, the following report of further pro-

gress from Captain Caurtey, dated 22d November, was read with much

interest :—

‘¢ T am glad to say that Dr. Fatconer’s idea of the fossil remains of the larger

class of animals, existing in the lower range of mountains, has at length been most

satisfactorily realized! ! Lieut. BAKER in a late visit to a pass near the Jumna,

opposite the village of Rayawalla on the west bank of the river, found a fragment

of what appeared to me the leg bone of an elephant, but the specimen was small

and much worn by weather. I crossed the river some days afterwards, and in

company withLieuts. BAkER and DurAND,took a careful examination of the ravine

and slip near which the fragment had been found. We brought away with us a

number of fossil bones, two of which were beautifully perfect ; one of a leg bone

of an elephant, and the other of some large animal, perhaps a camel. I write,

however, in perfect ignorance of any classification, having no books of reference,

and having been disappointed in my endeavours to obtain CuviER’s Ossemens fos-

siles. These fossils are found in the upper sandstone strata, in the stratum appa-

rently superior to all the others, inclined at the angle which is usual in these

hills, viz. from 20 to 35° to the horizon. Since my return to this place, I hear

from Lt. Baker, that a party of work people sent by him to the Ambwalla and

Tetrahindi passes, opposite Rayawalla, has returned, laden with similar fossils.

1834.] Asiatic Society. 593

I must also tell you that in the same pass, viz. the Ambwalla, in which the first

large fossil was found, Lieut. Baker discovered some thin strata of blue clay or

marle full of fresh water shells, amongst which I recognise a variety of Helix,

Planorbis, and an univalve; the shells are in texture and appearance similar to

those found in the kankars of the plains, but very fragile and much broken.

There appear to be two strata, each of about 12 inches thick, separated by the

sandstone rock. The upper stratum has a superincumbent mass of sandstone of

from 60 to 80 feet thick, the inclination may be about 35° to the horizon. In

these interesting discoveries now going on, we have already got possession (I im-

agine) of three distinct fossil deposits, and in all probability three as distinct

eras,

The Ist or lowest being that with the lignite ; consisting of a clay conglomerate

or coarse marle, full of remains highly impregnated with hydrate of iron, the

leading ones being Saurian and Chelonian, but abounding in bones and teeth of

Mammalia, fishes teeth and vertebra, and some few shells; but the latter very im-

perfect and much broken, probably fresh water from their thinness,

2nd.—The blue marle or clay filled with the fresh water shells above-mentioned.

3rd.—The upper or grand deposit of the remains of the larger Mammalia now

found by Lieut. Baker, their remains being perfectly fossilized, and existing in

abundance in the superior strata of sandstone ; the general inclination of all these

strata varying from 20 to 350 to the horizon.

“ Nov. 25th. The parties detached to Sumrota near the PinjoreValley, and another

spot near Nahun, have brought back a great number of fossils, remains of thelarger

mammalia. We await your answer to decide on measures for providing the Society

with specimens, unless there be objection to separating a collection, which will

undoubtedly be of the most extensive description ; for by keeping them together,

there will be a greater chance of a final classification. Ignorant as I am in fossil

osteology, J cannot even propose the animals to which our enormous bones be-

long : the teeth alone prove some of them to be elephants’. My friend Lt. Baker

has sent you a drawing of the tooth given to him by the Nahun Raéj4.--J have now

a similar one brought from Sumrota—and what is rather provoking, a splendid

specimen of a head, or as the Chaprassi terms it‘a ‘ Deo ka Sir,’ which was found,

was carried off bya hill man of the party, who absconded, and bore off the

head in triumph to the Nahun Rajé. This head has been applied for ; but as it is

called a Deo ka Sir, the R4j4 may perhaps not be inclined to give it up.—There

is no doubt of our finding many more, as the fossils are in abundance : all those

as yet found are Westward of the Jumna.—I have one party in the Sewdlik line,

eastward of that river, on the search, and when the jungle gets burned a month

hence, will have other parties in all directions.

‘‘ T have just received a letter from Lieut. BAKER, mentioning three other places

where these huge fossil bones have been found ; in fact, proving that from the

Jumna to the Pinjore Valley, these mountains abound in them.—I hope ere long

to report on the Sewdliks, or the line between the Jumna and Ganges.”

Lieut. J. S. Newsorp transmitted a Memoir on the Naning territory in

the Malay Peninsula, drawn up from memoranda made during a six months

residence in its jungles, in 1832. The author proposes also to favor the

Society with his notes made on various occasions of visits to the indepen-

dent chiefs of the interior of Malacca, till lately feudatory to the decayed

Malay empire of Menangcobowe in Sumatra.

594 Miscellaneous. [Nov.

Read a letter from Sergeant Dean, stating that he had despatched for

the Society, a further assortment of the Jumna fossil bones, and promising

a series of specimens of the Volcanic minerals from the neighbourhood of

Samur lake.

Specimens of the land shells of Chili were presented by M. Durann.

Two bottles of water from the hot springs in the Mahadeo hills, and a

fragment of stalactite (at first supposed to have been fossil wood) from the

cave of the same name, were received from Dr. G. G. SprnsBuRY.

VIII.— Miscellaneous.

1.—Infiuence of Colour on the Absorption and Exhalation of Odorous Principles.

The Philosophical Transactions, for 1833, contains an account of Dr. SrarK’s

very curious experiments on this novel subject. He had observed that when wearing a

dark coloured dress he always brought away from the dissecting room an intolerable

smell, which was never remarked to the same extent in light-coloured clothes.

This circumstance led him to examine the subject much after the simple and suc-

cessful plan of Doctor WeLL’s experiments on dew and radiation: and indeed the

results follow precisely in the same order, and shew an analogy between light, heat,

and odour, in their reception and discharge by coloured substances, which may

hereafter furnish an argument for the materiality of the two former.

Equal weights of black, blue, green, red, yellow, and white wool, cotton, and

silk were severally and collectively exposed to an atmosphere of asafcetida, or of

camphor, and were invariably found to the sense impregnated with odour in the order

set down: as however no perceptible gain of weight was acquired, it was desirable

to devise some means of confirming the evidence of smell.

For this purpose, a vessel of tin was prepared, in the upper part of which the

several substances were freely suspended, while camphor was gently heated and

volatilized from an iron plate below. Pieces of card of the same weight and size, and

painted of the colours mentioned, were also employed, and the results were very

uniform ; thus, the gain of weight in several experiments was as follows, on an

original weight of 10 grains.

Exp. 1. Exp. 2. Exp.3. Exp. 4. Exp. 5.

Black gained 0. 3 gr. 1.2 gr. gr. 1.0 gr. 0..9 gr.

Dark blue —-. Le2 —— —— 0.8

Red 0, 2 1.0 1. 0 0. ——

Green 0. 25 1.0 a —-. —

Brown ——: — 0. 9 0.7 0. 4

Yellow —— _ 0. 5 0. 5 0. 3

White 0: 1 Oe) 0. 02 0. 4 0. 1

In all these experiments the black attracted most, the blue next ; then followed

the red and green ; and after these the yellow and white. Dr. Starx next direct-

ed his attention tothe comparative attraction of animal and vegetable substances,

the results of which may be thus summed up :

Exp. 1. Exp, 2. Exp. 3. Exp. 4.

Silk gained 3,5 gr. 1,4 gr. 0,2 gr. 19ers

Wool 2,4 0,5 0,1 1,5

Cotton 2,2 0,4 0,05 1,0

Card — ee —— 0,4

1834. ] Miscellaneous. 595

Every one must have remarked, that silk dresses imbibe a powerful odour, from

which cotton ones are comparatively free :—woollen cloth appears to be interme-

diate. The intensity of the smell however must evidently depend on the celerity with

which adours are given out, not imbibed: to this third point therefore the author

gave his last attention, and it was satisfactory to find that the radiation, if it may

be so termed, of odours obeyed exactly the same law as its absorption. Thus,

the sets of cards, after having been exposed as above to the vapour of cam-

phor and weighed, were left in an open apartment for 24 hours ; the losses sustain-

‘ed were in the following ratio.

Exp. 1. Experiment 2.

Black lost 1,0 pss ee

Dark-blue 1,0 : 0,9 = 4 0,03 oS 3 0,87

Dark-brown 0,9 3 0,8 ge 0,1. a a3 0,70

Orange red 0,8 5 0,6 =o 0,2. oS 4 @ 0,40

Yellow 2 0,5 qa 0,4. Shey 2 0,40

White 0,5.. 0,4 28 OS even, cee OO

The practical conclusions to be derived from this valuable train of observations

are numerous. The use of airing clothes and linen :—the advantages of wearing

light-coloured and especially white dresses i. all countries where contagion is rife ;

—the danger of close assemblies of sombre costumes ; such as courts of justice, fu-

nerals, &c.: —the advantages of white-washing walls ; are all too palpable to need

comment. Dr, STARK gives instances of the baneful effect of black dress in ab-

sorbing the hurtful emanations of fever patients in a public hospital: and he cites

the sessions of Oxford in 1577, where the smell of the jail imbibedfrom the numer-

ous prisoners caused the death of the judges and several of the black-robed coun-

sellors. At the Old Bailey, in 1750, four judges, three or four counsel, the under

sheriff, several of the jury, in all forty persons were attacked and died of jail fever,

imbibed ina similar way. May it notbe from an experience of the unfitness of

dark dresses for hot climates that they are so seldom seen among the natives, and

may not their healthiness and freedom from plague be attributable in part to this

cause, as well as to the cleanliness wisely prescribed by their lawgivers? Certainly it

would behighly agreeable to the temperament of Europeans in this country were some

wholesome regulation promulgated, dispensing with sable habiliments under all cir-

cumstances. The offensive odour they exhale, as well as imbibe—the impossibili-

ty of washing them—their imparting a stain to other clothes, and to the body, when

jn a state of moisture, render them disagreeable alike to the spectator and to the wear-

er. The disciples of Hygeiain this country have long since lain aside their Europe-

an livery, and there seems no reason why the other twain of the ‘‘ three black sis.

ters, law, physic, and divinity,” should not extend the same indulgence to their

votaries of the cloth and of the gown, whose occupations peculiarly expose them to

the pernicious influences of bad air and crowded assemblies.

2.—-Chinese Method of making Gongs and Cymbals.

[Extracted from the Chinese Encyclopedia called Tian-kong-kai-we, by STANISLAS

JuieN. Annales de Chimie, Nov. 1833.]

‘ Copper, for musical instruments, must be alloyed with pure mountain tin, per-

fectly devoid of lead. The proportion for gongs* (/o) is eight lbs. of copper and two

* The French word is tam-tam, but in India we understand by that expression a

pative drum.—ED.

596 Miscellaneous. [Nov.

Ibs. of tin. For small bells and cymbals, the two metals must be purer than for

gongs.

The gong must not be cast of the necessary form, and afterwards forged under

the hammer: but first a thick disc must be cast, then cut round and forged. If

large, the instrument must be laid on the ground, and four or five workmen em-

ployed to hammer it. By degrees it spreads and rises on the edges, when it be-

_gins to give out sounds like those of a musical cord from the points struck by the

cold hammers.

In the centre of the plate a boss or knob is left, on which the blow is to be

given :—two sorts of sound are recognised, the male and female, depending on the

form and projection of the boss,

On doubling the blows of the hammer, the instrument gives out a grave tone.’

To this unsatisfactory extract M. Darcezt has appended a note, of which the fol-

lowing is the purport.

The analysis of seven tam-tamsand 22 Chinese cymbals confirmed the composition

stated of 80 copper +- 20 tin® : it contains no bismuth. This compound metal is well

known to be as brittle as glass, and far from submitting to the hammer after be-

ing cast it would hardly bear the blow of a striker. Moreover it is more brittle when

heated, andmay then be pulverised. This alloy is also dense, the fracture a finegrain

like bell-metal, whereas the gongs and cymbals are of less specific gravity, a fi-

brous structure, and a colour similar to that of an alloy of 90C. +10 T, or gun

metal: they may be hammered out and bent with ease.

It is evident, therefore, that there must be some secret in the fabrication of these

instruments, and this M. Darcer supposes to be the mode of tempering. In

fact he finds that the alloy in question raised to a cherry-red heat, and then plunged

into cold water, assumes all the properties of the tam-tam and cymbal metal :—

This skilful chemist has constructed more than 60 pair of cymbals thus, and

always found the simple expedient successful. The Chinese account is entirely

silent as to any such treatment of the alloy.

After tempering, however, the alloy is still much too brittle to be worked under

the hammer :—the Chinese workmen must therefore have deceived the author of

the article ; and the translator is also at fault in supposing that it is more easily

forged hot.

The method followed in China is thus conjectured by M. Darcert : An exact mo-

del of the instrument required in lead or pewter is first madet, over which a mould

of sand orclay is made. Thealloy is fused, cast into an ingot, remelted and cast

into the mouldt.

The cast is then dressed (ébarbée) and tempered like steel. The tone may be

regulated by the highor or lower temper given, or by gentle blows over the surface

to shape and finishit. France now rivals China in the excellence of her.cymbals

and tam-tams,

* This isalso the composition of the Japanese mirrors. See Journal As, Soc. vol. i.

p. 243.—Ep. ?

Thisis a very common practice in India.—Ep.

+ Probably the Indian mode of attaching the mould to the top of the crucible is fol-

lowed, as by this means it is warmed and receives the metal freely.—Ep.

1834.] Catalogue of Birds. 597

IX.— Catalogue of Birds (systematically arranged) of the Rasorial, Grallatorial, and

Natatorial Orders, observed inthe Dukhun by Lieut.-Colonel W. H. Syxes, Bombay

Army, F. L. S., F. Z.8., &e. &c.

[Continued from p. 543.]

OrvDER III. RASORES, Jil.

Fam. Columbide, Leach.—Genus Ptilinopus, Swains.

138. Prininopus ELPHINSTONII., Pil. supra fusco-brunneus ; corpore infra, capite,

coloque cinereis ; cervice nigro, plumis ad apices guttd albd notatis ; interscapulio

rubineo ; collo pectoreque smaragdino, uropygio cinereo, nitentibus ; remigum 2da,

3tie, 4t@ et 5te pogoniis externis excavatis.

Trides ochraceo-flave. Longitudo corporis 10.3 unc., caud@é 5.5.

This very fine bird, forming a link between the Pigeons proper and Vinago, has

quite the figure and air of Ptilinopus porphyreus, figured in Stephens, vol. 14.

(Columba porphyrea, REINW., TEMM., Pl. Col. 106 ;) but is much larger: it is

arare bird in Dukhun, and met with only in the dense woods of the Ghauts.

Not gregarious. Stony fruit found in the stomach. Sexes alike. Flight very

rapid. ‘The lateral skin of the toes is very much developed.

Genus Columba, Auct. Pigeon.

139. CotumMBA MEENA. Col. capite, collo, interscapulio, gastreoque saturate vinaceis,

ventre dilutiore ; crisso, caudaquetegminibus inferioribus apiceque albis ; tergo uro-

pygioque ardosiaceis ; tegminibus caude@ superioribus ad apices vinaceis ; scapularibus

alarumque tegminibus nigris, castaneo laté marginatis ; remigibus cauddque fusco-

brunneis, illis castaneo marginatis ; tegyminibus alaruminferioribus cinereis ; collo

utrinque nigro maculato, plumis cerulescenti-albido ad apices marginatis.

Fem. Crisso diluté vinaceo ; tegminibus caude inferioribus pallidé cinereis ; rectri-

cibus 4 intermediis albo haud terminatis.

Trides aurantiace. Rostrum pedesque flavescentes. Longitudo corporis 8 unc.

caude@ 5.2.

Brown and Chestnut Dove. Hhulgah of the Mahrattas.

This species might be mistaken for the European Col. Turtur, but on comparison,

is found to differ in the whole head, neck, shoulders, breast, and belly, being

richer vinaceous; in the back and rump being ash, and vent and under tail-

coverts in the female light cinereous ; in the four upper tail-feathers in the

female being red brown without white tips ; in the upper tail-coverts being tip-

ped with faint chestnut; in the forehead and chin not being dull white ; in

orange irides instead of yellow; and finally in its greater size. Gregarious.

Found only in the woods of the Ghauts. Webs of 2nd and 3rd quills narrowed

as in the Péilinopus.

140. Columba tigrina, Temm., Pig. Pl. 43. Surat Turtle.

M. TemMMINCK’s figure does not sufficiently develope the dove-coloured or ochrey

tips to the feathers of the back and wing-coverts, and the tips of the centre

feathers of the tail are coloured reddish instead of being white. A remarkable

feature in this bird is unnoticed in the description of it, namely, the elongated

and subulated tail; unlike the last or most other species of Dove, instead of

widening towards the tip, it is widest at the base when closed, and gradually

’ narrows to the extremity; in fact, each feather is subulate. Jrides lake colour

or pinkish red. Sexes exactly alike. Found on the skirts of the woods in the

Ghauts. Length, inclusive of tail, 12 inches: tail, 5 inches.

141, Columba humilis, Temm., Pl. Col. 258 et 259. Columbe terrestre.

M. TEMMINCK says that this bird ‘‘ vit habituellement 4 terre,’’ but from long

observation, Colonel SykeEs can testify that this supposed habit is no more

characteristic of this species than of any other Dove in his possession. Grega-

rious. Not an inhabitant of the woods, but affecting mango-tree groves in the

neighbourhood of cultivation. Length, inclusive of tail, 9.4 inches; tail 3.4.

Tail, as in the last species, narrower at the extremity than at the base when

closed.

142. Columba risoria, Linn. La Tourterelle a collier du Sénégal, Buff. Ois. 2, 550

and 553. pl. 26. Pl. Enl. 161 & 244. Le Vail., Ois, d’Afr. 6. pl. 268.

Length, inclusive of tail, 13.5 inches: tail 5 inches. Gregarious, and common in

the open country. Sexes alike. In spite of the proverbial gentleness of the Dove,

Colonel SyKEs has seen these birds fighting with the most inveterate hostility ;

seizing each other by the bill, and rolling upon the ground together. Outer webs

of 2nd, 3rd, and 4th quillfeathers hollowed.

143. Columba Cambayensis, Lath. Ind. Orn. 2. sp. 56. Temm., Pig. pl. 45.

Colonel SyKEs’s bird is identical with the species figured in M. TEMMINCK’S plate,

but it does not correspond with the description of the Col. Cambayensis of SHaw,

yol, ii. p. 79. This species is distinguished from all other Doves with which

598 Catalogue of Birds. [Nov.

Colonel SyKEs has met, by the square red spots on the black patches on the side

of the neck. Sexes alike. Frequents gardens and stable-yards. Length, in-

clusive of tail, 11.8 inches: tail 5.5 inches.

144. Columba Ginas, Linn. Stock Pigeon. Parwa of the Mahrattas.

The most common bird in the Dukhun, congregating in flocks of scores, and a

constant inhabitant of every old dilapidated building. Colonel SyKrs saw the

same species on board ship on the voyage to England, brought from China.

irides, orange. Sexes alike. Length, inclusive of tail, 14.3 inches: tail 4,3

inches.

The Dukhun bird differs from the European species in the bill being black instead

of pale red, in the utter want of white or black in the quills, the want of white

in the tail-feathers, and in the legs being brown instead of black. As these

differences are permanent, they might justify a specific name being applied to the

Dukhun Pigeon.

Fam. Phasianide, Vigors.—Genus Meleagris, Linn. Turkey.

145, Meleagris Gallopavo, Linn.

The Turkey is met with only in the domestic state: it is reared in great numbers

by the Portuguese. ’

Genus Pavo, Auct.

146. Pavo cristatus, Linn. Pea-fowl. Mohr of the Mahrattas.

The wild Pea-fowl is abundant in the dense woods of the Ghauts : it is readily do-

mesticated, and many Hindoo temples in the Dukhun have considerable flocks

of them. On a comparison with the bird as domesticated in Europe, the latter is

found, both male and female, to be absolutely identical with the wild bird of

India. Jrides, intense red brown.

Genus Gallus, Briss.

147. Gallus giganteus, Temm., Gall, Ind. 633.

Known by the name of the Kulm Cock by Europeans in India. Met with only as

a domestic bird ; and Colonel SyK#s has reason to believe that it is not a native

of India, but has been ‘introduced by the Mussulmans from Sumatra or Java.

The iris of the real game bird should be whitish, or straw-yellow. Colonel

Sykes landed two cocks and a hen in England in June, 1831: they bore the win-

ter well. The hen laid freely, and has reared two broods of chickens. The cock

has not the shrill clear pipe of the domestic bird, and his scale of notes appears

more limited. A cock in the possession of Colonel SyKEs stood 26 inches high

to the crown of the head, but they attain a greater height. Length from the

tip of the bill to the insertion of the tail 23 inches. Hen, one third smaller than

the male. SHAW very justly describes the habit of the cock, of resting, when

tired, on the first joint of the leg. '

148. Gallus Sonneratii, Temm. Gall. Ind. 659. Jungle Cock. Rahn Komrah of the

Mahrattas.

Very abundant in the woods of the western Ghauts, where there are either two

species or two very strongly marked varieties. In the valleys at 2000 feet above

the sea, Sonnerat’s species is found, slender, standing high on the legs, and

with the yellow cartilaginous spots on the feathers even in the female. In the

belts of wood on the sides of the mountains, at 4000 feet above the sea, there is

a short-legged variety ; the male has a great deal of red in his plumage, which

Sonnerat’s has not; the female is of a reddish brown colour, and is without car-

tilaginous spots at all: in fact, the female of this variety is the Gall. Stanleyii

of Mr. Gray’s ‘ Illustrations.’ Eggs exactly like those of the domestic fowl in

form and colour, but less in size. The wild hen would appear to sit on a much

smaller number of eggs than the domestic, as Colonel Sykus shot a hen upon her

nest in which were only three eggs, and the process of incubation had evidently

commenced some days. In the craw and stomach of many birds nothing what-

ever was found, excepting the seeds of a stone-like hardness called Job’s tears

(Coix barbata,) Irides, brownish deep orange. The crow or call of this species

is like that of the Bantam Cock.

149. Gallus domesticus, Ray. Phasianus Gallus cristatus, Linn.

The domestic fowl is so abundant in the Dukhun, that in parts of the country not

much frequented by Europeans, Colonel SyKus has bought from eight to twelve

full-grown fowls for two shillings. Many of the hens, particularly of the villages

in the Ghauts, are not to be distinguished from the wild bird ; excepting only

in the want of the cartilaginous spot on the wing-coverts.

150. Gallus Morio, Temm., Gall. Ind. 660. Briss., Orn. 1. 174.

This supposed species very frequently occurs accidentally in the Dukhun, Although

unsightly, the black fowl is very sweet eating.

151. Gallus crispus, Temm., Gall. Ind. 661. Briss, Orn. 1, 173. pl. 17.

Occurs accidentally like the last variety,

1834. ] Catalogue of Birds. 599

Genus Numida, Linn. Pintado.

152. Numida Meleagrie, Linn. Guinea Fowl.

Met with only in the domestic state, and bred almost exclusively by European

gentlemen. Thrives as well as in its native country.

Fam. Tetraonide, Leach.—Genus Coturnixv, Cuv.

153. Coturnix dactylisonans, Temm., Gall. Ind. 740. Tetrao Coturnix, Linn., Syst.

Nat. 1. 278, 20. Lohah of the Mahrattas. Large Grey Quail.

Rare in the Dukhun, and found only in pairs in tufts of grass near water-courses

and ponds. Resembles the Quail of Europe in size and plumage: the irides are

dusky red or reddish brown, like those of the European bird, which by mistake

are described in SHAW as yellow. Female alittle larger than male: one female

measured 8 inches, inclusive of tail of 2 inches, but this wasa large bird. Peri-

od of incubation in the monsoon. .

154. Coturnix textilis, Steph., 11. 365. Perdix textilis, Temm., Pl. 35. Perdix Coro-

mandelica, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 654. 38. Black speckled-breasted Quail.

Trides, dusky red. Length 6.1 inches, inclusive of tail of 1.5 inch. In pairs in the

monsoon ; gregarious the rest of the year. Very abundant in Jowaree fields,

(Andropogon Sorghum.)

155. CoruRNIxX ARGOONDAH. Cot. supra rufescenti-brunnea, fasciis angustis diluté

ferrugineis notata ; infra sordidé alba, fasciis equidistantibus nigris ; fronte men=

toque ferrugineis ; strigd superciliari rufescenti-albidd.

Fem. Fasciis magis obscuris.

Trides fusco-rubre. Rostrum nigrum. Longitudo corporis 5 unc., caud@é 1.5.

Always gregarious ; frequenting only rocky places, or amidst low bushes. The

covey rises with a startling whirl. Flight very short. Pugnacious, and used

by the natives for combat.

156. CoTURNIX PENTAH. Cot. supra saturate brunnea; infra rufescenti-albidd nigro

fasciata ; ventre crissoque albido-ferrugineis ; interscapullio scapularibusque nigro

maculatis, plumarum rhachibus diluté flavis ; remigibus brunneis pallidé ferrugineo

maculatis ; strigd superciliari sordidé alba ; mento rufescente.

Fem. Infra rufescens, haud fasciata; plumarum rhachibus albis.

Trides ochraceo-brunnee. Rostrum rufescenti-brunneum. Pedes flavescentes.

Longitudo corporis 5.3 unc., caude 1.7. .

Has the habits and somewhat the appearance of the last species, but is found

only on the most elevated table-lands and slopes of the mountains, amidst reeds

and grass. Colonel SyKES’s specimens were shot at.4000 feet above the sea.

157. CoTURNIX ERYTHRORHYNCHA. Cot. supra saturaté brunnea, infra dilute

castanea, nigro (preter ventrem medium) undequaque guttata maculataque, scapu-

larium maculis maximis, pectoris guttis minimis; scapularium tegminumque alarum

superiorum albo fasciatarum rhachibus albis, crucem efformantibus ; remigum po=

goniis externis rufescenti faciatis maculatisque; fronte nigro; strigd frontali

utrinque supra oculum productd guldque albis.

Fem. Fronte, strigd inde ad utrumque latus ductd, guldque diluté castanets.

Trides obscure flavo-ochracee. Rostrum rubrum. Longitudo corporis 5 unc.,

caud@ 1.5.

Colonel SyKES has found this very handsome bird only in the valley of Karleh,

where it frequents the same ground as the black Partridge (Perdix picta). Gre-

garious and abundant. In closing his notices of the Quails, Colonel SyKEs

mentioned that grass seeds constitute their principal food.

Genus Perdix, Biss. Partridge.

158. Perdix picta, Jard. & Selby, Pl. 150.

This is called the black partridge in Dukhun, by Europeans. It affects uncultivated

tracts in the country, covered with tufts of rank grass and low bushes, where it

is abundant. Colonel SyKES has never met with it in gardens. The call of the

male isa kind of broken crow. Sexes exactly alike. Jrides, reddish dark-brown.

Length, inclusive of tail, 10 inches: tail 2°5 inches. Does not roost on trees.

Genus Francolinus, Steph. Francolin.

169. Francolinus Ponticerianus, Steph. 11. 321. Perdix Ponticeriana, Lath., Ind. Orn.

2.649. 18. Temm., Pl. Col. 213. Ferruginous and Grey Francolin. Teetur of

the Mahrattas. she. ‘

Called a partridge in the Dukhun, where it is one of the most common birds, fre-

quenting gardens and cultivated lands. Ivrides intense red brown. Length, inclusive

of tail, 14 inches: tail 3.6 inches. Not met with in the Ghauts, unless in well

cultivated valleys, and not at all on the mountains. Roosts on trees ; and Colonel

SyxEs has on more than one occasion shot them on trees during the daytime ;

but this is a rare occurrence. :

| [To be continued. ]

[Nov.

_JIdeuosess pur uty ae Ni JST [8 1 L'88

op “reap op “uw ou ‘U

“Italo op *yeoyo ‘u ‘ou “ou it e

op “Trp op “u ‘ou we) | 62 68

“T7Mun9 op + op ‘u oo. 08 £6

op op “Iynums u ‘uu F8 98

“vaya op *Apnoya “MU *u “ATL gL 68

op op op “ul “u u 6L €8

op op Bat) fa) ‘u ‘u “u ZB 66

“ITO op *ITMuINd ‘u | MU u 69 16

"11d ‘und op “real aT “MU “u ZR 98

op *1va]o *110 “UND ‘co MU ‘u cg 16

3 op op *1Ba]9 TO ah rg | 26

eS Sr ugateoa le) op Azey 0 *o 8) 68 66

32 SMif‘und “TTNuINd op ‘a ‘MU u G8 16

> *I[nuINs op op “Mm “u mes GB} «98

fe *30} op op oy ei alk “u €8 zB

NS “qS11q op op ‘0 u wu GL 68

= *evalo op op xe) “MU “uw 08 88

Sf rq op op | 0 ort “0 sl | 2

= hegay aCe op op ‘Oo BUP2O dee nO 08 98

RS op op op 70) “Mm “U gL €8

Ss op op op aie “MU “u +8 66

& raya ouy *1ea]o ‘uw MU “ON £6 96

& “Apnoyo *Azey “uler bi) =) ¢¢ u 86 86

= ‘ulel —- “sIaMOYs op “0 our xe) 68 £6

= *Apnoyo op op “0 ‘U xe) #8 68

op op op ‘O u se) £8 +8

op op *Iea[O “oO “M xe) GL 68

“VY 11g, ree “uled “0 "N. oO BL 88

Ss 2 z es ia Ss [ie ea =

g g Seay et ogee eo Pee sl esi 5s

& ° 5 5 F ae ace eee | >

° ge Se a3 = Z

“Tayo A “PUI, ‘uey *19JOUL

ace

ALAN RK ALN NNN NN mM NN RR RR NK RM

COD CD OA tt Nt NOD NH I oH OO

HADOAKHNHSOAMONSAHOSCHOCMHHOMSANCHRIONSHON

TtIAMAG ARS tH

‘Wd OLIV |

" ‘pelsewUsIp Sem e1ydog aug yorum Aq ‘Avg ay} Ul ULLO}S olaAcs U

Blip! a pasodxa eq 07 punoj st Jojan0UNET) WHOUWIkeW sy, vg 20g -AOY ayy uLYyy ones your oto 0

paysnfpe esq pey Yyorym) pur[sug wojs 19JeMOIeG oUTIEW SONINNG TY ureydeg yA pareduioo uesaq sey

LOL

OIL

601

ieage

“19 2ULOUIIOY J,

-O1SAH] Ae}! Q[Ng-ysloy{ Jouotssaadeq

a”

AEOP

TAN a at od Ht

AAA AAA AAO

Cans

aA AAA

na RA AN

AOS DrADODMNAOAPYSSH191H HrOwW

STD OD CO TS ERO DN WO IH 1H ODO SMD OMS

7”

BARR ROSH HAAN

Noans

HHO AI HRA SHOONOAMrASOMAMIOPM DAO

common

“MW *V OTIV |

“WV iG WV |

OL,

PBL

“ALY OU} Ul JajJoULOULIOY,

Aq “xe

“Id, Loy

“W*VOLIV

9§ U SEM B1IYI YI9 PUL WIE 9Y} UG “UOScos STUY} ye SALA

qsnf punog pue (Queumasur piepueys

JoJoUIOIeY ay,

r6L

102 | Ge0° | ele

8°02 | 260° | ze6*

“OZ | 080° | F66s

$69} 120° | 196°

9°89 | 6865 | 916°

‘OL 1 966" | ores

‘01 § 086" | pe6*

“OL 4 £465 | 916°

GIL 4 946° | 66°

ae ¥66‘ | gees

BCL 4 9965 | F165

“IL 9 086" | ges

6E1 4 906° | 0/9‘

ge/ | ce6* | ogg

SFL 1 ES6° } OgRS

LVL 4 886° | 9e6*

Gili | 960" | oe

Sai > =

SETS |e

ees Welles ee)

25 2 Fe

EST ‘aquaaony fo yjuopy ay2 sof ‘nginaqny ‘a0ffQ hnssy ay2 yo doy ‘uagsibayy 791h070.10943 [AT

s,Ma100g jeAoy oy} WIM

‘JeNsn sv sorjeo0, puke s}uouMI}sut oy,

[6L = ‘1L4 166°

-—_— j - —— | —__

186°

eee

MV OLIV

WY ff IV |

"IYCT GE 0}

papel Jajoul01eg

*yqUOW oy) JoAeq | FAO ANSON ASH

JOURNAL

fee ASTATIC SOCTET Y.

No. 36.— December, 1834.

I.—Some Account of the Territory and Inhabitants of Naning, in the

Malayan Peninsula. By Lieut. J. T. Newsoup, 23rd Regiment,

Madras Native Infantry.

Topography.—Naning is an inland territory; its mean length north

and south, about forty miles, by an average of ten in breadth, giving

400 square miles. The boundary to the northward was never clearly

defined till the 9th of January, 1833, when Mr. Wesreruovt, the

Superintendent of Naning, came up to Sunjie Seepoot, a village near

the frontier, to meet the Rumbowe chiefs, with a view of determining

the respective boundaries of the two territories.

An agreement was here drawn up, and signed by the Raja Mupa,

the Panghulu of Rumbowe, Maharaja Livan, and the eight Sukus,

and by Mr. WzestEruovrT and two witnesses on the part of Government.

The boundary line agreed on, commences at Qualla Sunjie Gernee,

thence to Bukit Bertram, thence to Bukit Jelatang to Bukit Puttoos,

thence to Jeerat Gunjie, Lubo Talan, Duson Feringie, Duson Kapar,

and Ooloo Songa, to Bukit Puttoos*. By this arrangement a spot

fertile in tin, and a small access of territory, have been gained to Go-

vernment.

* The boundaries of Naning with Johole and Malacca have been fixed, since

the writing of this memoir—with the former, the line extends from Bukit Puttoos

to Bukit Battang Malacca, and terminates at Mount Ophir. The Malacca line

commences at Mount Ophir, and thence taking a south-westerly direction, passes

through Rambotan Gading, Battle Bakawat, Bukit Lansat, Bukit Badorie, Bukit

Panchoor, Pankalan Sompit, Qualla Sungiepattye, Campong Kodia Pacho, Pondo

Sassam, Pondo Panjang, Pondo Battu, Bukit Kaya Arang, Bukit Pembagiun,

Ramoun Chino Kechil,and Tebbing Tingih. From Tebbing Tingih to Qualla

Londoo, the Rumbowe river is the boundary between Naning and Rumbowe to

Qualla Surgie Gernee.

602 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants (Dec.

This line with part of Johole and Mount Ophir forms the eastern

and northern boundary ; to the southward, Naning is bounded by the

Malacca and Assahan territory; on the west by Malacca, and the left

branch of the Lingie or Rumbowe river.

The face of the country presents an undulating extent, interspersed

with high knolls thickly clothed with jungles ; the hollows, or rather

flats between these undulations, where the water lodges m the rainy

season, average 70 or 80 yards in width, and either form a swamp or

paddy-ground, according to the industry or otherwise of the natives

in the vicinity.

The soil on the high grounds is red and gravelly generally ; on the

flats, soft and whitish. Pipe-clay is found in some parts, as also a rich

black soil.

Naning has only three streams, scarcely to be called rivers—Sungie

Rumbowe, Sungie Malacca, and Sungie Londoo; of these, the Rum-

bowe stream is much the largest. It enters Naning from Rumbowe

near Qualla Maraboo, whence it makes its exit into the Malacca terri-

tory, alittle below the place where it receives the waters of Sungie

Lordoo. It is here nearly 16 yards broad, and passable for troops in.

dry weather. In the rains it is not fordable.

Trees thrown across here and there constitute the only bridges:

boats come up, but their supply is precarious.

This and the Lingie river unite below Sempong, a tongue of land

belonging to Rumbowe, which is formed by the division of the two

streams, about six miles below the north-western extremity of Naning,

and nearly midway between it and the sea, where it empties itself,

dividing the Malacca and Salengore territories about 24 miles to the

northward of Malacca. Up to Sempong its mean breadth is 180

fathoms : soundings at the mouth (high-water and spring-tides) seven

and eight fathoms. The tide barely reaches to the Naning terri-

tory.

Sungie Londoo is a small stream taking its rise at Bukit Kayu Arang,

or the Ebony Hills in the Malacca territory. It enters Naning near

Cahow, taking an almost northerly course, and emptying itself into the

Rumbowe river below Si Maraboo.

Sungie Malacca is formed of two branches, taking their rise, the one

in the hills of Rumbowe, the other near Battang Malacca, in Naning ;

they unite near Sabang, taking a westerly direction, and quitting Nan-

ing near Sungiepattye, fall into the sea at Malacca, having an embou-

chure of about 16 yards wide. In the wet season it is navigable for pro-

vision and baggage boats to Ching in Malacca, and thence by Malayan

canoes (sampans) to Sabang in Naning.

1834. ] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 603

Throughout Naning it is fordable in dry weather, but not in the

rains; it is crossed at short distances by the usual Malay rude foot

bridges.

Its bed is generally sand and gravel ; the banks grassy and sandy ; in

some parts steep. Besides these streams, there are many small rivulets

not worthy of notice.

The native roads are merely foot-paths, cut and cleared constantly by

the Malays as they pass along with their Parangs, which a Malay is

seldom or never without.

There are vestiges of a road here cut by Colonel Farquuar, from

Malacca to Sabang in Naning, which it enters near Malacca Sinda ;

but from neglect it is little better than the native foot-paths.

The Malay roads run over the bunds of the paddy-fields, which fre-

quently break down, leaving a deep puddle, over which they throw a

bamboo or two asa bridge; their streams and rivulets boast of nothing

_ better than a couple of trees felled carelessly across their course, with

sometimes a slight bamboo as a hand-rail.

These paths if little travelled on by the Malays are liable to seri-

ous obstruction, particularly ina military point of view, from the

numerous forest trees blown down by the wind, or falling through the

decay of age.

I have seen in a remote part of this country, the path as effectually

barricaded by this accidental obstruction, as if a body of Malays had

been at work to cut off our communications.

A military road of communication between Taboo (the wretched

capital of Aspun Syep, situated nearly on the frontier of Naning),

was opened during the operations in 1832, following in parts the old

Malay foot-path. It enters Naning at Sungiepattye, passes through

Alor Gajah (now Forr Sismorz, our chief military post), over the

shoulder of the hill of Bukit sa Booseh to Taboo, where it terminates

about three anda half miles from “‘ Kubur Feringie,” (the ancient

tomb of a Portuguese in the jungle,) on the Rumbowe frontier, to which

territory a path through a dense forest leads.

The Taboo road was constructed on excellent principles, for the

service for which it was intended; a thick and lofty forest has been

cleared to the extent of from 70 to 100 paces on either side, preclud-

ing the possibility of trees falling or being felled across. The low un-

derwood in the intermediate space was burnt so as to afford the lurk-

ing Malay no shelter. Brushwood and branches of trees, secured on

either side, by strong piles, and layers of gravel thrown over the

whole, enable the guns and provision carts to pass with ease the

mumerous Sawahs and marshes.

3H 2

604 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants (Dec.

From the Naning road, at its entrance into the Naning territory at

Sungiepattye, branches another nearly due west, leading to Sungie

Baru, a cultivated district, distant about nine miles. This has been

constructed since the cessation of hostilities. Another road to Sabang,

(one of the most populous places in Naning, and a military post, about

four miles from Alor Gajah,) branches off in an easterly direction.

From Sabang there is a bullock road to Taboong, the most easterly of

the Naning outposts, eight miles distant from Sabang; also a bandy

road to Taboo, which joins the road from Alor Gajah, shortly after

entering the Taboo lines. From Sabang are alsu roads to the outpost

of Qualla Eena and Pellowe, three or four miles distance from thence.

Water is plentiful, and may easily be got, two or three feet below

the surface, on the slope of the rising grounds. It is often of an aci-

dulous mineral taste, but is not accounted unhealthy by Europeans.

There is a hot sulphureous mineral spring near Sabang, the water

of which is esteemed by the Malays as very beneficial in cutaneous

diseases. I have rarely passed without seeing some diseased native

laving his contaminated person in the steaming liquid. There is also

a hot-spring in the jungle near Taboo: the natives say that the tempe-

rature of this is much greater than that of the Sabang spring. I have

not been able to discover that a volcano has ever existed in Naning,

nor are there any volcanic remains visible.

A small portion of gold is, I understand, to be found in Naning,

and tin in considerable quantities ; but it wants a more industrious and

energetic population to turn these advantages to account. Mr. Wss-

TERHOUT, Superintendent of Naning, has established a tin mine at

Londie, about two and a quarter miles from Taboo; of the produce of

which and the ore I possess very favorable specimens. The charcoal

used by the Malays for roasting and smelting the ore is that of the

Compas and Kamounin wood. The following is a translation of the

simple Malay mining process, given me by a Malay miner :—‘ Excavate

the ground to the depth of a man; if there be ore, you will find it like

small dark stones; then make a channel to drain off the water. This

done, construct a furnace, like the one used in burning lime, with a

funnel beneath, to allow the fused metal to escape : heap it with the ore

and Compas or Kamounin charcoal, set fire to and blow it, and the me-

tal is produced.”’ Straits tin is now selling at 134 dollars to 142, and

Banca, from 15 to 154, per picul. The natives’ mines are very super-

ficial, seldom more than from six to twelve feet deep, and as many in

length and width. The process will be more fully described hereafter.

Produce and Trade.—The chief produce of Naning is rice, timber,

and fruits ; of the former, the produce averages 70 gantams to one

1834.] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 605

sown. There is one cropa year. The inhabitants carry on a trade

with Malacca, in timber for house-building, and in fruit; the rice is

generally used in home consumption.

Gambier, ratans, 21 varieties of Kaladi, jaggery, dammer, together

with a small quantity of pepper, pan and betel, marabow, compas,

ebony, and kamounin wood, with wood-oil, and a little inferior coffee

are likewise found ; pepper and gambier were much more cultivated

than at present, the diminution is to be ascribed to the present low

prices these two articles bear in the market.

Pepper to pay well ought to fetch seven dollars per picul, the price

now varies between five and six. Gambier sells at 3 and 34 dollars ;

it has been stated that Naning produces annually three hundred piculs

of tin, sixteen thousand gantams of paddy, and a quantity of coir-ropes,

Sago, Nibang, Ranjow, Areca, and Jack trees are plentiful.

I possess lists of ten different varieties of cocoanut trees, of which

the ‘“‘ Klapa Logie,” a sweet cocoanut, is most esteemed.

_ Also thirty-nine varieties of plantain, of which the ‘‘ Pisang Berangan”

and “‘ Pisang Raja’ are the best; the odoriferous Dorian is accounted

by Malays the first fruit in the world. There are two or three varieties

of it in Naning, of which the “‘ Dorian Tambago,” and the ‘‘ Kapatah

Gajah,”’ or the ‘‘ Elephant’s Head,”’ are held the greatest delicacies. The

Mangis or Mangosteen grows in Naning, an excellent fruit, of which

I do not hear that there is more than one variety ; Pine-apple, Rambo-

tan, (two varieties) the Duku, the Fampony, the Sangoeh, (three varie-

ties,) the Dalimah, and about fifty others, of which I have lists, as well

as most of the jungle trees, with the native mode of cultivation, which

for the sake of brevity are omitted.

There are forty-five species of trees in the jungle, of which the fruit

is edible, and of which the Naningites availed themselves during the

late disturbances. There are fourteen varieties of oranges and lemons,

and sixteen varieties of yam, and twenty three of culinary vegetables.

Naning produces most of the animals to be met with on the Malay

Peninsula; amongst the principal of which are the elephant, rhino-

ceros, and tapir, (rare) a variety of tigers, tiger cats, leopards, monkeys,

bears, aligators, and guianas, and an endless variety of birds—the Ar-

gus pheasant, the peacock pheasant, rhinoceros-hornbill, humming birds,

and a large vampyre bat called the Kaluwang. Snipes are common ;

but the hare and common partridge are not to be met with. There are

a great variety of snakes, and one or two of deer ; two varieties exceed-

ingly minute, termed by the Malays the ‘‘ Plandok’’ and Napu, the flesh

of which is dried and eaten.

606 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants [Dsc.

The Malays in Naning do not cultivate more rice than is absolutely

necessary for their private wants, and the portion annually given up

to the Panghulu; this is generally cut in February and March. The

principal grain districts are Sabang and Malikie. The Panghulu de-

pended on these places in a good measure for his supplies. Fire-arms

and gun-powder are scarce.

Carriage is got with difficulty and expense in Naning. Coolies are

the best means of transporting baggage.

The Malays are despicable as an enemy in open ground, or at close

quarters, (except the rare Amok,) seldom or never trusting their persons

from the protection of a breast-work or trees ; when they retreat, they

plant Rangows (a sort of wooden caltrop) in their rear. During a

war which lasted two months, behind breast-works, between the chief

of Rumbowe anda confederacy of minor chiefs against him, after a

large expenditure of powder and a disastrous list of bursten Lilahs,

the bills of mortality actually amounted to two casualties. In short,

their plan is one of incessantly harassing the line of communication,

stockading and retreating: the best, in fact, they could adopt in

a country covered with forest, and where every tree is a strong-hold,

and every road a defile.

Taboo is the only decidedly unhealthy post to Europeans; of the

officers who remained there, any length of time, one alone escaped

fever.

It is situated, not low, but surrounded by lofty hills, covered with

jungle, which, perhaps by impeding the free circulation of air, may

contribute to its character for unhealthiness ; which it also bears from

the natives themselves.

The climate of the interior is not favorable to the long occupation

of the country by Indian troops; at all events they would require fre-

quent reliefs. Fever and an obstinate ulcer attacking the legs, are

their principal enemies; a slight scratch without attention being diffi-

cult to heal.

The ulcer attacks the Malays also; they call it (48,3 tokah; they

also have a species of leprosy called (.u.4.S kusta, and a disease,

like cholera, called ,j,clls si] angin téawan, or the “ Wind of Pesti-

lence :” both of these last are deemed incurable in Naning, and the

unfortunate sufferer is generally deserted by his friends in his greatest

need, or driven into the jungle to perish, as an outcast. Katumbohan

ces Pghegd or small-pox, is prevalent. I have not heard that inoculation

or vaccination, is known to the natives ; at all events, it is not practised ;

they use refrigerating medicines.

1834.] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 607

Population and Revenue.—-The census of 1829, gives the population

of Naning at 3,458 souls, of whom 1,800 are capable of bearing arms,

and 911 houses. The revenue is derived from its produce, and has

been estimated before the war at 3,000 dollars per annum ;—this is

probably above the average.

The Panghulu levied an annual tribute, formerly, from every house

of five gantams of rice, and two fowls, and two cocoanuts*.

The principal villages are those of Sabang, Taboo, Chirara Pootih,

Malikie, Battang, Malacca, Sungie Seepoot, and Brissoo Sabang,

with the small campongs around, contain 148 hotses ; they present

similar features to other Malay villages; the houses are situated near the

edges of paddy fields, and invisible at a distance from the number of

cocoanut and other fruit trees, by which, as well as a Paggah fence,

they are usually surrounded ; they are straggling, and one village runs

into another, in a manner from which it is impossible for a mere

observer to know where the one ends, and the other commences.

Taboo, the chief village and former place of residence of the ex-

panghulu of Naning, lies about seven miles from our principal post,

Alor Gajah, through an undulating country of jungly hills and uncul-

tivated rice-grounds.

About two and a half miles from camp (Alor Gajah), crowning a

small eminence, seventy yards to the left of the road, stood the stock-

ade of Bukit Sabooseh, taken by Captain Poutron’s detachment on

the 25th May, 1832. This position commanded the Taboo road.

Below this hill, on the Taboo side, lies the village of Malikie, to

which the expedition in 1831 penetrated. Farther on, about a mile,

in a commanding position on the road, which gradually ascends to it,

stood the stockade of Bukit Perlmg; thence towards Taboo, the de-

scent of the hill is very steep, and as usual, terminates at the foot, in

an uncultivated swampy rice-ground.

Perling was decidedly the strongest military position taken up by

the enemy, and in some measure deserved the name ‘ The Key of

Taboo,” bestowed on it, by the Panghulu.

From this up to the Taboo lines, the country on the left bears traces

of a better cultivation, and a once numerous population.

The Taboo lines consist of a long mud wall, about eight feet high,

and three or four thick, rivetted by stakes and branches of trees laid

parallel to each other; this wall runs across the rice-grounds in the

front, on the edges of the raised ground, on which grows a thick cocoa-

nut tope, forming the rear, and containing a burial-ground, with seve-

ral deserted houses ; the lines are 840 feet long. There is a bastion-

* He also possessed the privileges of Hu Dendin, Pengutan, and Kapala Ayer.

608 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants [Dec.

like projection in the centre, the idea of which does the Malayan

““Vauban” credit.

The left of the lines terminates in an epaulment, flanked by a steep

hill, whilst the right terminates with the tope in a deep swampy rice-

ground. The rice-ground in front is traversed by a small rivulet, and

flanked by jungle, in which were three small stockades ; and on the left

by steep wooded hills, on the bottom of which, near the edge of the rice-

ground, runs the Alor Gajah road.

In front of the left of the lines rises Bukit Penialangan, or execution

hill, (so called from the ex-panghulw’s selecting this as his ‘‘ place de

gréve,”) commanding the lines from right to left : some distance in rear

of the burial ground is a mosque, and the building where the 5

Taboh or great drum, whence the place derives its name, was placed.

The Taboh itself has been displaced, and now lies broken on the ground.

The sacred baths of the ex-Panghulu, little sheds, are near this. Here

the superstitious Malays were wont to seek a remedy for their maladies

from the holy-water into which the sacred foot of the Panghulu had

been dipped.

The house of the Panghulu was situated in the midst of an almost

insulated cocoanut tope, and surrounded by a high stockade of bamboo,

with an imperfect mud breast-work. It has been pulled down by order

of Government, partly, I understand, to do away with any superstitious

idea entertained by the natives of the Panghulu’s future return to it,

from the circumstance of its remaining standing.

The village of Taboo itself is a small collection of Malay houses, not

amounting to 30, surrounded as usual by topes of fruit trees, and shut

in by lofty hills, mostly covered with forest ; itis considered unhealthy,

as stated before ; there are many idle superstitions connected with its

environs.

The Rumbowe frontier at Kubur Feringie, through Chirara Pootih,

the last Naning village, is distant hence about three and a half miles.

Taboo is about twenty-two miles north by west of Malacca.

Religion. —The inhabitants of Naning are Muhammedans of the Sufi

sect, and were converted in the thirteenth century in the time of

Movnamnep Suau, the first king of Malacca, prior to which time, it is

supposed, that they were of the faith of Buddha ; thedistinction of Shiah

or Rafzi, and Sunni, so common in India and Persia, are unknown to the

generality of them, owing perhaps to their Arab teachers. Many being

descendants of Arabs, their attention to the rite of Islam is more con-

stant and regular than is to be met with among the Muhammedans of

India, from whom also they differ considerably in their rites and cere-

monies; though not in their belief in the great principles on which the

1834.] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 609

religion of Muhammed has its basis. Their criminal laws, though found-

ed in the precepts of the Koran, are by no means so exclusively so as

those by which the Indian followers of the prophet guide their

conduct.

The 2 Haj or pilgrimage to Mecca is here more common, The

w,5 Kurban and $$; Zakut, sacrificing and giving religious alms, are

more general. They circumcise both males and females; the women

come out unveiled in public. They Moslems in India are generally

Hanifites. The Naningites prefer the doctrines of Imam Sufi.

They devour locusts. Their rites of burial and marriage differ ; they

esteem the flesh of a buffalo as the greatest luxury; they have no

“«Urses.” They hold three days of the week as lucky to commence any

undertaking, viz. Monday, Thursday, and Friday:

In short, the Malay resembles more the Arab in the simple mode of

his worship than the Mussalman of Hindustan, tainted and contami-

nated by the admixture of many Hindu observances and ceremonies.

They have no Maulavis nor Ulimas like the Mussalmans of India ;

they observe the five stated daily periods of prayer, as also the posturty

eS; Ruku, and ys Sifdeh SJie! Itedal, and glss Kiam.

There are four officiating priests attached to each mosque, besides

the Koli or Kazi use who presides over a number of mosques, viz.

the ale} Imam, the witha Khattb, the Je * Bilal or Muezzin, and

the Panghulu Momkim or Mukim.

The immediate religious care of the inhabitants of the Mukim (or

parish) to which the mosque belongs devolves upon the Imam, Khatib

and Bilal.

There are two Kazis in Naning, “‘Serano and Sutone Juman,” (to

both of these priests I am indebted for much of the information col:

lected here on the religious usages obtaining in Naning;) the former

resides at Campong Tengha, near Malikie, the latter at Malacca Pinda.

The Kazi is guardian to all orphans, who have no near male relations ;

he is arbitrator in all knotty religious points, which the four inferior

may not be able to decide; he confirms marriages. In the month of

Ramzan, or the Malayan Crlys Puasa, the Naningites present their

Kazis with the x, Fitrat, in the shape of small donations of rice,

generally, one gantam from each individual. The Kazi receives at

the death of any person one “‘ Suku,” and at sacrifices, the head of the

victim.

The functions of the Imam are principally merged in the perform-

ance of the sacred rites of the Muhammedan religion, viz., those under

* Bilal was the name of the first Muezzin in the time of the prophet, and is

used by the Malays instead of the term Muezzin.

610 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants [Dre.

the head of the Lx ole} Imamet, the usr yes die Mandi, and Kafan,

or washing and shrouding of the dead, the 8; ial, \.e Selat Jenazet,

or prayer pronounced over the corpse, pecant to intennea’ The fee

of the Im4m is commonly one ‘‘ Suku,” and the clothes of the deceased.

The Jmdéms of Malacca do not perform the duties of washing and

shrouding the dead; the office is there executed by the Bilal, and in

India by the Naib of the Kazi.

The Khatib, as in India and Arabia, recites the ass Khatbeh, an

oration or sermon, in praise of God, the prophet, and his vicegerents,

on Friday, in the mosque, from the three steps of the vee Mimbar,

a'species of rostrum ; and he performs the Nikah or marriage ceremony,

for which he receives three Peraks (nearly equivalent to six annas),

four cubits of white cloth, anda ,¢3 Tikar, asort of mat.

’ The duties of the Bilal are sacrificial; the calling to public prayer,

the reciting of the epi Talkeen, the service for the dead, after the

corpse has been lowered into the grave. He receives as his fee for this

a Tikar and one Perak. When a goat or buffalo is sacrificed, he re-

ceives two fingers breadth of flesh from the victim’s neck.

The Panghulu Momkim or Mukim is an inferior servant of the mosque,

which it is his duty to keep clean, and in good order; to remove

the bodies of the dead, to assist at burials, to go round the various Cam-

pongs and give notice of the performance of public prayer, and to re-

port absentees to the Imam. He beats the $5 Taboh or great drum

of the mosque to assemble all devout Mussalmans to prayer.

The Talkeen is sometimes read by this functionary.

The Imam, Khatibs, Bilals, and Panghulu Momkims are elected to

their séveral offices, after an examination into their fitness and capabi-

lities, by the Kazis and elders ; besides the fees already mentioned, they

each receive annually from every individual attending the mosque, a

present of one gantam of paddy.

There are 16 mosques to the Momkims or Mukims (parishes) in

Naning, viz. those of Taboo, Bukit Tootoo*, Pago, Taboong Pulu,

Sonno, Brissoo, Sunjie, Seepoot Londoo, Ayer Parlas, Tanjong Reemo,

Padang, Sabang, Kamooning, Pillowe, Malacca Pinda, Battang Malac-

ca, and Malikie.

Each of these mosques are under the immediate controul of an

Imam anda Khatib ; and under them Bilal, and Panghulu Mukim.

The whole of the establishments are superintended by the Kazis or

Kalis, of whom, as previously stated, there are two in Naning.

The mosques are repaired at the public expence, and are generally

situated detached from any house or small insular knolls, in the midst

* This mosque has since been removed to Kalama. .

1834,] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 61h

of Sawahs. They are conical shaped buildings of wood, raised on

wooden pillars, with ornaments of the same material, like the wings

of birds at the eight corners of the two roofs, that cover the building

like the “ flies’ of a tent, to which in shape they bear some resem-

blance ; the inner part consists of one spacious room, kept extremely

clean, with a wooden Miméar or pulpit at one end.

The Taboh or drum is generally placed in a small building erected.

for the purpose close to the mosque. Itis a long hollow cone of

wood, over the wide aperture of which is stretched the strong hide of

a buffalo. Before the time appointed for meeting at public prayers, it

is beat by the Panghulu Momkim, to give the inhabitants of the sur-

rounding Campongs notice.

There are no minarets to the mosques in Naning. The only one

that I have seen in the peninsula is that of the Malayan mosque at

Malacca: on the top of this is a gong, which is struck instead of the

drum. The graves that are found near the mosques in Naning, are

generally those of rich or religious men; poor men being generally

buried at a distance.

At the mosques of Bukit Tootoo, near Alor Gajah, are the tombs of

the late Raja Mupa of Rumbowe, Rajah Assin, who was driven from

his dominion by Rajah Aur, and that of Ansa the predecessor of the

ex-Panghulu of Naning.

A Mukim must consist of 44 houses, the Khatbah cannot be read

in the mosque until the number be complete.

There are many tombs of men famed for piety interspersed

throughout the country, in whose name the people of Naning make

vows for the prosperous termination of any object, and go to their

tombs to make oblations, &c. They call such tombs Kramets Ln elf

There is no particular day as in India, in which they conjugate to per-

form the “ Urs*” or pilgrimage.

The most sacred tombs or Keramet x.+],$ in Naning are those at.

Kala Kattee, Pace Dalum, and Bukit Paion, near Tabo;. also those of

Khateeb Batani at Londoo, of Dattu Dalon at Sabang, and those at

Lubi Koppong and Kalama.

Those mentioned before at Bukit Tootoo of the expelled Rajah

Moupa of Rumbowe, and Ansa, the predecessor of the ex-Panghulu of

Naning, will, when hallowed by time, become ‘‘ Kramet,”’ which literally

signifies “ revered,” ‘‘ venerable,” a “ miracle ;” but it is a term given

generally by Malays to the burial places of the early Arabian zealots,

who first preached the doctrines of Muhammed on the Malay peninsula.

* At Malacca there is an annual Cy nye Urs to the tomh of Wali Ismail, or

Pulo Besar.

$12

612 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants [Dec.

The Biddn .\3s3 or midwife always attends on the occasions of

births; her hire is about a dollar for the forty days, during which it is

customary for her to remain.

The new arrival, being washed, &c. the father puts his mouth to

its ear, and pronounces the ys! Azdn, or “ Allah Akbar.” On the

seventh day, the ceremony of Bar Chukur >= _y? or shaving the

head is performed, together with the as~\s5 Fateheh, and Yylgro Maulood,

a form of prayer used at births.

On the fortieth day, the woman performs the customary ablutions

and prayers, and is pronounced clean.

The ceremony of gee daw Id Berasa Gigi, or filing the teeth,

takes place among women before the day fixed for the Leth tie Antar

belanjd, 1. e. the day on which it is customary for the bridegroom to

send the money for the marriage expences.

It is performed by a woman with a species of’ fine stone, brought

generally from Achin, sometimes a fine steel file is substituted: the

patient reclines on her back, during the operation ; it lasts about an

hour, and has been described to me, as producing a peculiarly harsh

and unpleasant sensation, similar to that caused by the action of strong

mineral acids. The teeth are generally filed down about quarter of

their height. After the operation, the gums not unfrequently remain

in a swollen and painful state for two or three days. The Berasa Gigf

is performed on males at an uncertain period, but generally im early

age, and is, as Mr. Marspen observes, generally the oecasion of some

family festival; as, also, is the ceremony of boring the females’ ear.

The Malays imagine the process of filing down the teeth as indispen-

sable to personal beauty ; together with the subsequent operation of

blackening them. This is done by the repeated application of a black

liquid termed Grang, obtained by burning cocoanut-shells on iron plates.

Marriages are not contracted at so early an age as among the Mos-

lems of India, but, as there, the parties chiefly interested have least to

do in selecting their future partners for life.

The alliance is first agreed on by the friends of both parties, gene-

rally the matrons.

After this, a few friends of the bridegroom elect, wait upon the

bride’s father, and present him with a ring and a small donation of

clothes; the marriage expences, which are paid by the man’s friends,

are then agreed on. The Mahr ,,. or marriage portion of the wife is

also paid by the man, and ought to be always a tahil of gold, or silver or

some other less precious metal, according to his means*. It is usually

fixed at the time of performing the Ki Nikah, which is done by the

* It is however generally thirty Serapic—a sum nearly equivalent tq 30 rupees,,

1834. ] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 618

Khatib, before two witnesses on each part, and a Wakeel or agent on

part of the bride, who is not present, but remains at home. Thither

the Wakeel and two witnesses go to ask her consent as a matter of form :

the ceremony is then performed agreeably to the Muhammedan law.

The husband can then, if his wife have attained the age of puberty,

carry her to his own house ; if not, she remains in her father’s house

until the desirable event take place.

When the parties are wealthy, a buffalo is killed, and the friends of

both parties feasted. The two inferior kinds of marriage common in

Java, and self-prostitution, are rare in Naning, though instances have

been known of husbands prostituting their own wives and children

when pressed by debt or poverty.

Women about to be married cut off the hair (this ceremony is called

*« Andam’’) in front of the forehead. This is done, as well as the

application of the ‘‘ Inei’”’ or ‘‘ Henna’ to the palms, and nails of the

hands and feet, three days before the marriage ceremony.

Of the ceremonials after death the following may be noticed :

If the dying person has possession of his faculties, he recites or has

recited to him the dia 55 Touhid, a form of confession of the Unity of

the Deity.

After death, the Imam performs Lsdive Mandi and (ys Kafan, or

the washing and shrouding of the corpse ; for this latter pra, a long

wrapper of cotton cloth, the deceased’s baju, vest, and turban, and two

hiffafehs are used ; the grave is invariably dug the depth of a man’s ear.

‘The Mussalmans of India make a distinction in digging it: fora

man, the depth of the navel; for a woman, up to the breast.

The corpse is then placed on a bier formed of two planks, the exact

length of the grave, to which it is carried, followed by the nearest

relatives; females sometimes attend in Naning, but never at Malacca.

The xia $,Le Selat Jendzeh is then read by the Imam, standing :

the corpse is lowered down into the grave, with the two planks that

composed the bier.

It is not deposited on the direct bottom of the grave, but in a side

receptacle about two feet high, the two planks are then forced down

edgeways, so as to shut out firmly this receptacle from the rest of the

cavity, which is then filled up by earth thrown through some green

leaves and branches, in order that it may fall more lightly, till the

upper edge of the plank is concealed, when earth is thrown in, and

the grave filled up in the usual manner: a little water is then sprink-

led, and the Bilal or Panghulu Momkin recites the pil Talkin on

the grave, in a sitting posture, with his face turned toward the Kibleh,

in the direction of which also the head of the corpse is inclined.

~ Qn the third, the seventh, the fourteenth, the fortieth, and laste

614 Account of the Territory and Inhabitants [Dec.

ly, on the hundredth day, Fatiheh, oblations of spices, aloe wood and

flowers, are made to the manes of the dead.

Their burial places are raised banks of earth, with two small wood-

en pillars* or upright stones at each end of an oblong carved wooden

frame, the largest denotes the head; they plant the Sulasih generally

near burial-grounds, and sometimes the Champdka and Camboja.

They like other Muhammedans believe in the examination of the

corpse by the Angels ‘‘ Munkir and Nakir,” who enter upon their in-

quisitorial functions, after the funeral attendants have retired seven

paces from the grave, on their returns to their several homes.

Religious fasts, festivals.-—Their religious observance of the first 10

days of the months Mohurrum, the 28th of Safr, the 12th of Rabi al

awal, the first 12 days of Rabi al akhir, the 10th of Shdban, the 30

days fast of Ramzan, and the first of Shaval ; and lastly, the 10th to the

15th of Za-al Haj, resembles that of the Arabs more than the customs

which obtain among the Muhammedans of India.

The sacrifice of the buffalo is, I believe, peculiar to Malayan Muham~

medans. The buffalo selected for the Kurban must be without blemish

or disease, its fore and hind leg bones must not be broken after death,

nor the spine; neither are the horns to be used for common purposes,

such as the handles of Kris, &c.

The animal, to be sacrificed, is thrown down in a convenient place

near the mosque of the Mukim, by his hind and fore legs being bound

together ; his head is also secured and turned in the direction of the

Kibleh, and water then poured over it; the Bilal advances with the

sacrificial knife, (in Naning the knife, called Gulo Rumbowe, is gene-

rally used for this purpose,) and turning himself towards the

Kibleh, recites the ‘‘ Bismilldhi heldlan taieeban Allahu Akbar,”

a Z

al AW egensle Stl &!J)~auj four times successively, and then divides the

wind-pipe and large blood-vessel of the neck of the animal. It is flayed

after death, and divided into two equal parts. One-half is distributed

among the inhabitants of the Mukim, of the other half two chuppahs

(a little more than 2-lbs.) is allotted to the Panghulu, the head to the

Kali, two chuppahs to the Imdm, two to the Khateeb, two to the Bilal

and Panghulu Momkin or Mukim.

The first-half is generally cooked and eaten on the spot.

On religious occasions, baffaloes are always sacrificed on one of these

three days—Friday, Monday, or Thursday.

They are also sacrificed at weddings, births, circumcisions, &c. of

wealthy people at the “ Chukur Anak,” or the ceremony of shaving the

‘head of children, and finally on going to war.

* Those for females are generally flat and niched at the summit ; they are call«

ed Nissan, probably from the Persian Nishan a3,

1834.] of Naning, in the Malayan Peninsula. 615

On these occasions, the buffalo need not be without blemish, &c.

and is killed according to the usual Muhammedan custom of the e°

Zabbah.

In Arabia the camel is esteemed as the most acceptable sacrifice

that can be offered; not only from the high repute, in which the flesh

of this animal is held, among the inhabitants, but on account of its

general usefulness. The Malays, in like manner, having no camels,

select the baffalo, the flesh of which is esteemed, as before remarked,

as the greatest delicacy imaginable ; and every person who has travel-

led over the Sawahs of a Malayan country, can bear witness to the

utility of the despicable looking buffalo.

Thermometrical Register kept in the open air at Alor Gajah, in the centre of the

Naning district, by B. G. Maurice, Asst. Surg. 23rd Regt, Mad. Lt. Inf.

(Abridged from the original, by J. P.)

Note.—From August 1 to 4 and 13 to 22, and after the 16th of January, the

observations were made at Malacca. All the rest were kept at Alor Gajah.

August, 1832. September, 1832.

ae 3a on

mal 6 2 8 maT 6 2 8

QS |AM./p.m. |p.m.| Weather. QS |A-M./P.M, |P.M.}| Weather.

1 179° | .. 178° |thunder. 1174 {103 {79 Ifine.

2 |81 | 99° {84.5 |close. 2 |74.5] 88.7|76 rainy.

3 180 92 |80 |threatening. 3 |73.5] 91- |77 |fine.

4 99.7} .. |very close. 4 173 88 {75.5 |fog.

5 | .. {105.7 |76 |lightning. 5 174 | 86 {80 |rainy.

6 !73 | 92 {76 (fine. 6172 | 94.5177 |fine,

7 |72 |108 {72.7 |ditto. 7 \75 91 177 |ditto.

8 |76 {105 {77 |ditto. 8 |74 {100 180 ditto.

9 |75.7| 99 |76 |ditto. 9 176 99.5 |78.7 |ditto.

10 |72 |104.5]78 {ditto. 10 173 88 {78 light clouds.

11 73 87 {76 |storm. ara 95 |79 |shower.

LZ \2.b 1. 90-7 |... jcloudy. 12 BE 96 {76 heavy rain.

13 | .. $108 |82 |showers. 13 |73.5| 93 |76 {ditto.

14 |82 |104 {80.7 |fine. 14 {74 97 ‘77 |fine.

15 {81 |104.7'82 ditto. 15 |73 1100.5 79 |{fog. rain.

16 {81 91 {82 /lightning. 16 {75 85 |77 {heavy rain.

17 |77.5} 92.7|80 |heavy rain. 17 |73 95.5177 |fine.

18 |75.5| 88 |80 |fine. 18 |73 96 .- |cloudy,

19 |74 89 ov | (@ittos 19 174 95 {78.5 |showery.

20 |76.5| 89.5] .. |ditto, 20 173 91 -. jcontd. rain.

21 -\76 84 .. |jheavy rain. 21 |72.51 81 176 |thk. fog.

22 |74 90 «eo Ie: 22 |72 92 {77 |cloudy.

Za | .. | 96 .. |ditto. 23 {71 99 176 |heavy shower.

24 |72 90 178 |heavy rain. 24 171.51 99 177 |fog. rain,

25 174 91 |76.5 |cloudy. 25 174.7) 95 178 |fine.

26 474 86 |75 |showery. 26 173 91.7175 |showery.

27 170 | 96 {73 {foggy. 27 |75 1100 |77.5 |heavy rain,

28 |70.5 1102.5 176 {fine. 28 177 90.7177 |shower.

29° |71 89 |75 jthunder. 29 |74 92 {77 |tkk. fog.

30 |72 -» |76 = |fine. 30 |73 | 89 -. {Showers

31 |74 104.5 /76 ‘rain, ;

Thermometical Register at Naning. [Drc.

October. December.

74 91 177 |contd. rain. 1 |... [ 95.514 .. |showers.

75 | 95.5)78 ditto. 2175 | 78 {78 [heavy rain.

IO | \idied (hime. 3 175 96 |80 fine.

73.5| 89 |79 |ditto. 4 175 65 !77 |{ditto.

795 92 178.5 |showery. 5 {74 {105 80.2 /ditto.

74.7| 86 75 |v. heavy rain. 6 \74 99 177 ‘fog. fine.

71.7] 91 {76 {ditto. CAN72 99 |80 |fine.

73 | 85 |74 |showery. 8 173.5 82 176 |heavy rain.

he 92 {76 |very hot. 9 |75.5); 86.5|75 |ditto.

74 97 {706.5 |fine. 10 ln 100 |76 heavy showers.

73. | 92.5177 fog. rain, 11 174 | 88 |76 |cloudy.

74 .. |76.7 |ditto. 12 |} .. | 92 {77 |showers.

73.5} 93 {78.5 ;fine. 13 {74 {108 «» {ditto.

74.5} 91 {76 |showery. 14 172 87 |77 |ditto.

73 | 85.5]75 |show. rain. 15.)73 |101 !77 |squall.

73.7 |107 rainy night. 16} .. {103 |77 [heavy rain.

74 90.7 |78 |fine rain. 17 {74.5 | 95 |77.7 |showers.

73 oye eee ethos 18 174 92 {76 |cloudy.

.. {101 {76.7 ;ditto. 19 173 97 |76.7 |heavy rain.

72.51104 |77 |ditto. 20 74 92 |76 flight rain.

73.7| 97-7 |76.5 |fine. 21 ;73 '103 [78 jfine.

74.5) 96.9 |77.5 |cloudy. 22 175 1108.5);82 |dit:o.

74.5| 95.5178 |heavy rain. rah 7) 98 {78 |light rain.

75 89 {78 |close. 24 174 93 |78 |contd. rain.

74 86 |76 ;heavy rain. 25 |73.5| 91.7] .. |ditto.

73 90 .. |ditto. 26 {72 |101.5 178.5 |cloudy.

74 87 |79 |{cloudy. 7 \76.5| 93.5 |73.7 |heavy rain.

73 | 81 {74 |ditto rain. 28 72 115 |80 |fine.

74 76.9 |73 |contd. rain. 29 176 4101.5 |77.5 \ditto.

72.5| 90-7 |76 light ditto. 30 174 | 94.5 |75 ditto.

74 | 82 174 ‘showers. 31 | -- | 94 176 |ditto.

November. - January, 1833.

70 83 (75.5 |fog. shower. » Er fae 3 74.5 (heavy showers.

73.7| 92.5 |76.5 |showers. 2 71 81.5 73 {heavy rain.

74 90 .. |fog. rain, syne 83 {72 |ditto.

73 93.5176 |showers. 4 170 96 176.5 |fine:

73 81.5175 ‘cloudy. 5 173 ae 51475 |much rain.

74.51100 |79 {ditto. (oa fe ews 77 ~~ ‘\fine.

75 91 177.5 |fog. shower. 7 |70 76 |ditto

72.5| 83 |77. |heavy rain. 8 |74 75 |sbowery.

74 78.5 174.5 |ditto. O72 aS 5176 |{ditto.

74 | 92.5176. !fog. rain. 10 171.5 103 17. alto.

71.51104.7176 |heavy rain. 11 |70 76 |heavy rain.

73 79 174 |ditto. 12 {73.5 00 5 |76.5 |ditto.

73 .. 177.7 \ditto. ae 77~~=«j fine.

74 86.7 |75 jditto. 14 |76 5. 7| .. jlight shower.

72-5) 82 |75 fine. 15 172.5 77 fine.

71.5] 93 {77.7 |ditto. 16 \71.5 € 78.5 | ditto.

73.71109 477 |ditto. WAM eye [oe [Reavy shower.

74,.7\ 85 178.7 |ditto. Jie | Oem | ae .. {fine rain.

73.5 |116.7 177 |showers. 19} .. | 93 |77 jditto.

72.7| 87.7177 |fog. fine. AV Umac Noe .. Iditto.

| 78.7174 theavy rain. 21 |74.5| .. | .. Iditto.

74 |109 |77.5 |ditto. 22.175 |1ll {77 |ditto.

72.7{116 {80 |fine. 23 $75 93 |77 |showery.

.. | 94.5176 ‘heavy rain. 24 (75 |112 |77 jditto.

76.7| 86.7 |76 |ditto. 25 (71 84 |78 showers.

75 76.5| .. |ditto. 26 {75 93 |77 |{ditto.

72 .. 176.5 |ditto. MENTS 83 |75 |heavy rain.

74 4121.7 |76.7 |ditto. 28 172 80.778 |ditto.

.. | 86 |75 |ditto. 29 175.5| 91 {76 |ditto.

73 86.5 |77,7 \fog. fine. 30 |73 63.7|78 |showers.

31 174 93 {78 |fine.

1834.] Description of the Mahal of Jychandra. 617

II.—Notice of an Ancient Mahal or Palace near Jaunpir, in which some

Hindu Coins were lately dug up. By V. Trecuar, Esq.

The following particulars have been collected from different sources.

Much is from the History of Jaunpur by Moulvee Kuyr-up-pin Mu-

HAMMED, an anonymous translation of which was lent me by a friend.

Part is from information afforded by the most intelligent natives I

could meet with, and part is from personal observation.

Raja Jycuanp or JycHANDRA was ruler of the country from Buxar

to Kanouj, and reigned about the Samvat year 1400. His favorite

residence was near the city of Jamunpur. As a clue to the true

period of his reign, it may be useful to mention, that PurmaniK was

in his time raja of Kalinjer and Raz Prruoura (also called Prituvi Pat)

was king of Hastinapur; also that the son of the former (named

BraMHA) was married to Betwa’, daughter of thelatter. JycHanp’s

réign was undisturbed by the Mussalmans, but his son Lakuun was

not so fortunate. Not only was his country taken from him, but he

himself was sent to Delhi; where, some say, he was forcibly convert-

ed to Muhammedanism. In commemoration of their victory, the Mus-

salmans changed the name of his residence to Zaffer4bad.

Suaug Feroz II. is by the Muhammedans considered as the founder

of Jaunpur. The following is Kuyr-up-pin’s account. Jn the year

of the Hijri 772, Suntan Feroz was encamped near Zafferabad.

Riding out for amusement, he was particularly pleased with a certain

spot, on the banks of the Goomty, and determined to build a city

upon it. A dream, in which his grandfather, SHau Jounan, appeared

and requested the new city might be called after him, stimulated him

to immediate exertion. A fort was erected on the site of a Hindu

temple, which was destroyed for the double purpose of supplying ma-

terials, and making room for its successor. In this account I place

‘little or no belief. I am inclined to think the Hindu statement much

more correct. They say that Jamunpur was a very ancient and

large city, but had fallen into decay till the time of Jycuanpra, who

ornamented it, and the adjacent country, with many large and beauti-

ful temples. My reasons for placing more confidence in the latter

than the former relation are first, the fact of its having been the resi-

dence of JycHannpra ; secondly, from the magnitude and number of the

temples, which formerly existed; and thirdly, from the very circum-

stance of its having been chosen as the seat of the Soubeh.

That Jycuanpra did reside here, is hardly to be doubted. Tradi-

tion, handed down from father to son, still points out the spot where

his mahal stood. The ruins of the fort built by him are still known

618 Description of the ancient [Dxc.

as JycHANDRA’s kote, and two buildings (remaining of 19) are still

shown as the places where he and his son Laxuun held their durbars.

The Utala dewal, and one at Chachakpur, are mentioned in the His-

tory of Jaunpur as having been built by him in 1416 Samvat.

The following temples are said to have been destroyed by Fxsroz

Suau and his successors :

The temple of Kerarbir, of whose materials and on whose site the fort

was built ;

The Utala Déwal ;

The Déwal of Bisicuanp, (ViszAYA CHANDRA) a former Raja,

And the temple at Chachakpur.

Numerous other Hindu buildings were thrown down in Zaffera-

bad as well as Jamunpur. The Kerarbir déwal was destroyed with-

out opposition ; but the attempt on the Utala déwal was resisted, and

the Emperor with his attendants forced to retreat. On the arrival of

assistance from the camp, a severe conflict ensued, which ended in

favor of the Hindis. The Emperor was forced not only to desist for

the present, but to. promise to refrain in future from such offensive

acts. Under the government of Ipranim Suan, the Moslem popu-

lation seems to have outnumbered the Hindus. In that spirit of

bigotry which invariably accompanies the Muhammedan power, the

Hindus were greatly oppressed. They were forbidden to worship

idols, or to sound the sankh, and at. length, besides being taxed, were

prohibited residing within a certain distance of the city. The splen-

did houses which they had built were given to the favorites of the

court, and the attempts of Frzroz Suan were renewed. The Utala

déwal was destroyed, and the present Utala Masjid erected in its place.

The other two temples, viz. that of Chachakpur, and that of Burs1-

CHAND shared the same fate. In the erection of the mosques, the

builders were ordered to turn inwards any figures which might be

carved on the stones. As this injunction was strictly obeyed, I have

no doubt many inscriptions have been by this means preserved.

The stones from the tank of BisicHanp were used for the building

of the mosque of Jumai-ushark, and those of the temple on the bank,

for the mosque of Khalis Mukhlis. The great extent of the present

buildings, composed wholly of the remains of Hindu temples, are

proofs of the magnitude of the latter.

Vanity or ignorance might lead the Mussalman historian to ascribe

the foundation of so large and celebrated a city, to a prince of his own

caste. That its conquerors improved it, or at least renovated it, I

doubt not; but the foundations were laid (most probably) ages before

it fell into their hands.

1834.] Mahal of Jychandra at Jaunpur. 619

It may be said, that Jamunpur, by which almost all the Hindus call

it, and which every pandit affirms to be its real name, is merely a corrup-

tion of Jaunpur. I beg to say, that the latter is so of the former. The

Mussalmans endeavoured to give the new buildings names as similar as

possible to the old ones. Thus the mosque built on the site of the

Utala déwal, is called the Utala Masjid, from a custom of the former

princes, who used to place in its court their travelling equipage and

baggage. The Bijf Mandal, built by Rajé Brsicnanp, was called

the Bid’ Manzil, when converted to a Mussalman residence. The

change, therefore, from Jamunpur to Jaunpur was not only easy

and probable, but perfectly natural and consonant with the custom of

its new possessors; more particularly as the date of its pretended

foundation is shewn by that name. According to the Adjad, the

powers of the letters forming Shahar Jaunpur, are 770.

Little doubt will, I hope, remain as to the city of Jamunpur hav-

ing been very extensive previous to the Mussalman conquest. The

fact of the populace having resisted successfully the Emperor FEroz

and his troops is alone of great weight.

This allowed, it is not improbable that the prince of so large a

country should have chosen the spot for his residence. No other Hin-

du names are preserved to whom could be attributed the building of

the mahal, &c. The particulars gathered from my Hindu informants

are, I think, more entitled to credit from their having been related to

me, diverted of the fabulous and wonderful, with which ignorance

and superstition delight to envelope the occurrences of past ages.

I have been unable to discover the former name of Zafferabad. One

man informed me, he had once heard it, but could only recollect it

sounded like Sompur or Samatpur.

The present town is situated along the western bank of the river

Goomty, nearly four miles from Jaunpur. Jycuanpra’s mahal is a

mile and half to the eastward, on the concave bank, on an angle in the

river. The bank is very steep and high, but the ruins reach in some

slopes to the water’s edge. There were very probably ghats from the

top. The whole building extended over about six bigas, which is

now cultivated. The old fort is to the south of Zafferabad, and con-

tains 11 bigas of land, but may stand on twice that quantity. It is

now merely a mound of earth, about 50 feet in height, with the remains

of the bastions still visible. All the stones and bricks have been re-

moved to form the various buildings, by which it is bounded on two

sides, as well as to supply the fort, bridge, and masjids.

The gold coins in my possession were found in the ruins by the cul-

tivator of the ‘‘ mahal.” He brought them to the bazar for sale, but

% K 2

620 Table of the Price of grain [Dzc.

the goldsmiths refused to purchase them, saying, they were useless, as

on account of their bearing the figures of Ra'm and Siva, no one dar-

ed cut or work them up. To this circumstance they owe their preser-

vation. They were taxen from the villager by two zemindars, in whose

possession they remained six years.

They are not exactly similar, though the difference is but slight.

The symbols above the right-hand of the female figure are different.

The male figures do not agree, but this may be owing to one being

more rubbed than the other.

That which is most plain has at the back of his head a bow knot,

with the ends long and waving. The armour on his legs is easily dis-

tinguished, as also the long robe. In both there appears to have been

an inscription on both sides, and some letters within the bow. The

standard, evidently some bird, is difficult to distinguish. The right

hand appears to hold an arrow, the point of which is near the feet.

Any further information I may collect, I shall be proud and happy

to communicate.

[The gold coins alluded to above are of the ordinary Kanouj type, of which se-

veral are depicted in the 17th volume of the Researches, and several more are to

be found in MarspEn’s Numismata Orientalia. The letters are, however, more

distinct than usual, and seem to make the words Sri Vikrama. Drawings of

them will be given hereafter, but we have thought preferable to publish the par-

ticulars at once. We hope Mr. TrEeGEAR will favour us with a copy of the inscrip-

tion he states to have found in an ancient character, on an image in a temple

near Jaunpur, dated 515 years back. The form of the Nagari characters at dif-

ferent eras, well established by dates, is a desideratum.—Eb. ]

{Il.—Price of Grain at Allygurh, near Delhi, from the year 1804 to

1832 inclusive. By Epwarp Stiauine, Esq. C. S.

In the course of my official duties, having occasion to ascertain the

price of grain for some years subsequent to the conquest of this dis-

trict, I thought it might be desirable to obtain the price of wheat

and grain from the period of our first possession of the country to the

end of last year. This I have effected, and the accompanying state-

ment contains the result for each month during the last 28 years. In

the last column on the right Zand will be found stated the average of

the year, and at the foot of the table, the average of each month for

the whole period.

The prices of grain herein-mentioned have been abstracted chiefly

from the Kotwali records of the town of Coel, and an average for the

whole month has been made from the daily prices of these two

kinds of grain.

It seems necessary to state the weight of the seer specified. It

consists of ninety sicca weight of the old Furukhabad rupee, weighing

1834.] At Allygurh from 1804 to 1832. 621

about 173 grains, or equal to 864 sicca weight of present standard

weight of 180 grains troy, so that one seer equals about two pounds

and a quarter, troy weight.

In the present scarcity throughout the Upper Provinces, and south-

ern parts of India, this table will not be, perhaps, uninteresting, to

those who are desirous to make comparisons of the prices of grain in

other parts of the country, and I hope may elicit information of a

similar kind, and thereby embody a fund of knowledge that may be

found hereafter useful to Government and individuals.

Abstract of a Table of the Prices of Wheat and Gram in the Market of Allyghur,

Srom the year 1804 to 1832. A. D. expressed in seers and chitacks, sold for one

rupee.

YEAR. WHEAT, GRAM. YEAR. WHEAT. GRAM,

seers, chts. seers. chts. |: seers. chts.|seers. chts.

wend, ..... 19 12 EW oe gee ss ae a i i 20 4

TS05, 7... 25 10 27 iEes WSZO MT 19 68 20 «66

MSOC)... 35 2 50 8 1p PALE ac 29) > 4 29 0

MS O75 co's Py O 56: 142 G2 25.0 x, ou 24 Sh eee:

ST re 284418 35. +0 1823, 29 8 43 4

HSO9;, s».06 2a > OF 29 12 | S24 ros) 4 44 6

STO caveats Bom 0 38 12 LSPA Me | 2 At eee at) Soo!

MBU TS So. 51 8 67 12 | 1826, | 20 6 19 8

SUES ies’. 35.08 49 8 WOOT pis cf Soot e 30 12

UG Sere 23) sei 25rendie 1828, | Sone 43 8

12: Ce 35 0 38 8 Urey) aye 39 0 49 4

TSLO, sisi 47 ~ 14 49 8 ¥830,- 7.3 405) 2 49 4

WSF... « 41 14 34 14 SSeS aero te 42 10

Zi iaientyicie 7 Re So 132 aos os 53. (0

Life} s Soares 20>.56 20" 12 Avg. 29 yrs.| 31 12 a7 10

Average Variation of Pricefrom month to month, the first nine months, for 28

years ; the last three, for 29 years.

MONTHS. | WHEAT. GRAM. | MONTHS. WHEAT, GRAM.

seers. chts, |seers. chts. seers. cits. |seers. chts.

January,....| 30 11 36 HZ Silyseer vo ceey | oll Met |

February, ..| 31 6 37- 4 |jAugust, ....{ 32 6 38 2

March)... . ++ 36 12 41 0 |jSeptember,..] 32 0 35 7.6

Lo ae 34 10 42 “12 "|| October;..' 5.) 29° 14 Suse e)

1s 25 ear are ae oer lal 39 8 November, ..| 29 8 36 «(0

Wee ses.) oe 9 33. 0 ||December, ..| 29 12 34712

[The statement above alluded to, was so voluminous, containing the prices of

wheat and grain for every month of each year, that it was impossible to set it up

for the pages of the Journal; and it has, therefore, been neglected until now,

when it occurred that the average prices of each year, and the average variation

of price during the twelve months, might in themselves form an useful table for

record.—Ep. |

622 On the Nepalese Method of Refining (Dec.

IV.—On the Nepalese Method of Refining Gold. By Dr. A. Camp-

BELL, Asst. Surgeon attached to the Residency of Nepatl.

‘Gold dust to the amount of two lakhs of rupees or more is annu-

ally imported from Thibet into Nepal. It is not reckoned pure, and

is bought from the Bhoteahs by the dealers in Katmandu for about

15 rupees* per tola. The greater part of this gold is required for

consumption in Nepal. A small portion of it for the Government

mint, and the remainder for making female ornamentsf, as well as

chains and lace for the officers of the Gorkha army, who ornament

their turbans with handsome and massive chains, embroider their

regimental jackets most richly, and mount their swords and kukriest

with the precious metal, to a degree highly detrimental to the purse,

but eminently 4dvantageous in making a display of splendour so grate-

ful to this enthusiastically military people§. The process of refining

is tedious, but not expensive, nor attended with much loss of the metal :

it forms a separate occupation for a few individuals, but is for the most

part performed by the purchasers themselves—and is, although rude,

supposed to be very effectual, as gold can be purified through its means

to an extent that raises its price from 15 to 24 rupees per sicca weight

or tola.

The first step of the process is the melting of the dust, when it

is cast into uniform plates about the thickness of writing-paper, and

a little larger than playing-cards ; in this state it is as impure as when

in the original form, unless as is sometimes the case, insoluble and insu-

lated particles of sand are mixed with it, which of course become sepa-

rated during the melting. The plates, if cast too thick, are beat out to

* Nepal currency, about 13 Sa. Rs.

+ Every Newar woman who can afford it wears a bar of plain gold, sus-

pended by a ribbon from the neck ; it is of a lozenge shape ; and weighs generally

from two to four tolas. Besides this, the most favorite ornament is a massive

gold ear-ring, not suspended from the lobe, but worn in the upper part (helix) of

each ear; it is shaped like two cones with a connecting bar. One of the cones

unscrews, and when the bar is passed through the perforation in the ear, it is

screwed on again. These ear-rings cost generally from 30 to 60 rupees.

t Short sword, peculiar to the hills, and worn constantly by every Parbattiah,

great or small.

§ Every commissioned officer has his turban nearly covered with gold

chains, tastefully arranged ; added to this he wears the distinguishing mark of his

regiment, which is a small plate of gold worn in the front of the ‘‘ Pugree.’’

Some corps wear a crescent to represent their ‘‘moon-born lineage,’’ others

carry the ‘‘ Lion of England’’ above their brows. And every soldier of the Kat-

mandu force wears the same of silver alone or gilded. The embroidery so

thickly laid on the officers’ coats comes mostly from Benares.

1834.) Gold, by the dry process. 623

the requisite degree of thinness, and treated in the following manner :

—The refiner having selected from some ancient ruined building the

oldest bricks he can find, and pounding them into fine dust, proceeds to

make up his masdla or flux, which is of two kinds: in both the old

brick dust predominates, and is considered indispensable to the

effiacy of the process. One of the mixtures consists merely of brick-

dust two parts, of common salt one part, intimately mixed up and

pounded together: the other and best one is composed of brick-

dust two parts, muriate of soda (salt) one part, borax gth part.

The plates of gold being previously smeared over with mustard-

seed oil, are piled upon one another to the number of 80 or more,

between each pair a thin layer of the above cement being placed. Thus

treated, the pile of plates is laid on a smooth and hard earthen floor,

and covered with a heap of dry cow-dung (gobar), which being set fire

to, is allowed to burn slowly to ashes, care being taken that but a

limited supply of air has access to the fire ; to insure this necessary

measure, the process is always carried on ina close room—by which

means the fire is so slow and weak, so that fusion of the metal cannot

possibly take place. The usual time occupied by the burning of the

heap of cow-dung is about 20 minutes, after which, when cold, the

plates are removed, and examined. The colour, softness, and shade of

yellow left on the touchstone being the guides to their degree of purity.

The process is generally repeated three or four times only, when

the ore operated on is tolerably pure, or where only inferior gold is

wanted ; but is repeated as often as 20 times, when the dust has been

of the white* or worst kind, or where good dust is under operation,

and the purest gold called kundun is required. The plates puri-

fied as above described are melted, and cast into small bars, in which

form the metal is bought for making ornaments, &c. The dealers

have acquired a wonderful degree of correctness in estimating the

value of gold through the tests resorted to by them for this purpose.

The touch-stonet is the chief one employed, but they rely mainly on

the appearance and weight of the metal. They do not use scales, but

by merely taking a bar in the hand, experience enables them to give

from its weight, a wonderfully correct estimate of its value ; and he

who would expect from using a hydrostatic balance to outwit the

native dealer, will find himself fairly and equally matched by the

trained fingers and experienced ken of the Katmandu merchant.

* Most probably having a considerable portion of Tellurium (silver?) in

combination with the gold.

+ The sacred Saligram is the one most used here; they are very common,

which may account for their being employed for profane purposes.

624 On the native method of Refining [Dzc.

The refiners are in total ignorance of the rationale of this process,

and I regret that I can only conjecture it, being unacquainted with the

matters most commonly combined with the gold of Bhote, or forming

its matrices.

Note to the above paper. By J. P.

The process described by Dr. Campsers is precisely that employed

throughout India, and no where more frequently than in Calcutta.

I took occasion myself to notice it in the Oriental Magazine for June

1827, for the purpose of pointing out a material error in many

manuscript copies, as well as in the English translation, of ApuL Fazu’s

description of the same operation. As the passage alluded is short,

and the work containing it, now out of print, I venture to subjoin the

passage:

‘‘ In GLADWIN’S translation of the Ayeen Akbery, there is an account of the

native process for refining gold, in which it is mentioned, that a composition

of ‘ equal parts of saltpetre and brick-dust’ is spread between the plates of gold,

which are then heated red hot, &c.

‘* As it is well known to chemists, that the ignition of such a mixture would

only disengage nitric acid, the very acid which is actually used in the Euro-

pean method of refinage in the humid way, this passage is calculated to mislead

even the scientific reader. The mixture really used by the native refiners is

composed of equal parts of common salt (muriate of soda) and brick-dust, just

in the same way as is practised in Europe, in what is termed the dry method of

refinage. The rationale of the process is, that muriatic acid has the power of

dissolving silver and copper at a red heat, and the muriates, being volatile, quit

the surface of the gold plate as soon as they are formed, giving place to a fresh

action from further acid, until the gold is rendered perfectly pure. The mu-

riate of silver is not decomposed, unless some free alkali be present. Now, the

nitric acid will quit all its bases at a red heat, and is itself incapable of acting

upon silver at that temperature, although it will assist in oxydating copper and

other metals: saltpetre is indeed frequently used in purifying silver. There is

then evidently some mistake, and if so, is it attributable to the translation ? or to

the original work, which is so accurate and particular in most of its details? For

the purpose of deciding this question, several old manuscript copies of the Ayeen

Akbery were examined. In one the expression was simply shoreh, which

agreed with the translation. In another it was shoreh i khist khdm, the

saltpetre of half-burnt bricks :—at last, in an older manuscript, the true original

reading was discovered, which proved to be nimak shoreh, coarse bitter com-

mon salt, such as is given to cattle. The ignorance of copyists had ima-

gined perhaps that the word nimak was redundant, mistaking shoreh for

a substantive, as though it were written ‘‘ salt of saltpetre,’’ and nimak was there-

fore henceforward omitted. The ease with which the sense of passages in manu-

scripts may become varied is further evinced by the second example, where the

original plain seatence of ‘ half of coarse salt, and half brick-dust,’ has suffered

two metamorphoses, and appears as merely ‘ the nitre of half-burned bricks!

‘‘ Perhaps in this place, a brief account of the whole process will not be

devoid of interest.

1834.] Gold, by the dry process. 625

*« The gold to be refined, is beaten out into very thin leaves of 57 inches square,

each weighing about 100 grains. From 100 to 200 of these leaves are piled over one

another, being first dipped in a mixture of oil and water, and then smeared over with

a composition of three parts of fine old brick-dust, and one part of common salt.

‘* A fire of cow-dung is made on the ground, upon which the pile of gold leaves

is placed, and it is farther sprinkled with some more of the composition. Around

the whole, a dome of cow-dung is raised, (see Pl. XX XV, fig. 5,) to which fire is

applied, and the operator fans it with precaution, that the fire may not become

too fierce, and melt the gold. The firing is repeated three times, after which

the plates are separated and thoroughly washed. Ifthe purification is to be

carried further, another charge of the composition is interstratified with the

leaves, and three more fires applied. Sometimes even the whole process is re-

peated three times. Bullion of 22 carats pure, is refined to 23 carats, by the first

three heats. After six fires, it become 23 carats, 27 grains pure. The expence

of the process is very trifling, and every part of the residue is saleable to the

under refiners, who extract the silver and copper.

‘““The heat employed, measured by a pyrometric alloy cupel, was below the

melting point of silver.’’

In publishing Dr. Campzernu’s account, I have with permission omit-

ted his reasoning on the rationale of the Nepal process, to make way

for a brief notice of some recent observations by the celebrated French

chemist Bousstneautt*, whose experiments have led to a more accu-

rate knowledge of the subject than was before to be met with even in

the best works. This chemist had an opportunity of witnessing the

art, now so completely exploded and obsolete among Europeans, in

the mint of New Granada: “‘ Certes c’était,”’ he writes, ‘‘ une circon-

stance des plus piquantes, que de me trouver au milieu de cette mé-

tallurgie du 16éme siécle, non-seulement d’observer ces fourneaux

compliqués qui rappelaient la philosophie kermétique, mais encore de

me rencontrer, scientifiquement parlant, avec des hommes de cette

époque. On croyait voir des chimistes qui venaient de se réveiller

aprés avoir dormi pendant trois siécles.”

Instead of beating the gold into fine leaves, as in India, the prac-

tice at Santa Fé is to granulate it, and dispose the grains in porous

earthen vessels, in alternate layers with a cement made of two parts

of brick and one part of seasalt. The layers of cement are an inch

thick; each pot holds 10 or 15 lbs. of gold; and the cementation

continues from 24 to 36 hours at a cherry-red heat.

To decompose or reduce the silver, which is retained as a chloride

in the brick-dust, the cement is triturated with mercury and one-tenth

of fresh common salt, in a humid state. The muriate of mercury is

washed off and an amalgam of silver and mercury left behind, which

yields a very pure silver, (known in the Calcutta market as plata pina.)

* In the Annales de Chimie et de Physique, vol. Liv. 1833, page 253,

3oL

626 Boussingault’s experiments on the action of [Dzc.

In the process of cementation, it was evident that the silver was

converted into a chloride by the action of dry clay and dry salt.

BovussinGauLt commenced his inquiries with precisely the same mate-

rials, operating on fine gold dust, containing 26 per cent. of silver, and

substituting only well baked Cornwall crucibles for the fragile porous

ware of the country :—he was surprised however to find that no action

whatever now took place, although he maintained his fire for 72

hours! and to the exultation of the natives he was forced to allow

the superiority of their old and despised methods.

To ascertain whether air was necessary to ensure success, one slip of

silver, weighing 24.6 grs., was cemented in a well-closed crucible,

covered with charcoal powder; while another of the same size was

merely encased in cement, without a crucible, so as to favor the access

of air. After seven hours, the former had lost only 0.3 gr., while the

latter was reduced in weight to 9.5 grs. The presence of air was thus

proved to be indispensable: it remained to examine in what way it

acted. Salt by itself may be fuzed and sublimed in an open silver

crucible, without acting upon it in any degree—the volatilization is

materially accelerated by a current of hot air, but without any danger

of affecting the metal.

Two slips of silver were again prepared, weighing 6.5: one was

cemented with a mixture of pure silex and salt; the other with pure

alumina and salt. After four hours, under a muffle at a cherry-red

heat, the latter had entirely disappeared; the cement was slightly

agglutinated, crystalline, and no longer saline to the taste. The other

slip still weighed 4 grs.; its surface was remarkably crystallized, and

covered with a green glass, which adhered strongly. The cement was

also completely vitrified, to which circumstance doubtless the bad

success of the cementation was attributable.

It is known that pure silex has no action whatever on salt when

both are dry, but the moment aqueous vapour is introduced, a powerful

re-action commences, muriatic acid is disengaged, and silicate of soda

remains. In the above experiments then water must have got to the

cement even through the heated muffle of the furnace, and it occurred

that the success of the Santa Fé cementation might be mainly attribu-

table to the quantity of wet vapours necessarily formed in the combus-

tion of a wood-fire.

To prove whether it was the water contained in the atmosphere, or

that supplied by the fuel, that favored the process, BoussincauLt

placed a slip of silver, coated with the cement, in a porcelain tube,

heated red, through which he then passed a current of dry air :—the

silver remained untouched.

1834.] Silver on Muriatic acid gas, at high temperatures. 627

The vapour of water being thus proved to be the principal agent, it

seemed evident that the muriatic acid gas must be decomposed at a

red heat by silver, although it is generally maintained that this metal

exercises no action whatever on the acid even at high temperatures.

To ascertain this point, a slip of silver, rolled in a spiral, was placed

in a porcelain tube passing through the furnace. A current of mu-

riatic acid gas was admitted from one end, passing first through mu-

riate of lime to dry it; at the other, a curved tube and chamber was

fixed, to collect the gas that might be disengaged. At first some hy-

drogen was given off, but the disengagement soon ceased, and the

muriatic acid gas continued to pass without decomposition. On ex-

amination, the surface of the silver was found coated with a varnish of

chloride, which had prevented the further action of the acid gus. To

remedy this evil, the slip was enveloped in alumina :—the action now

went on better, though still slowly, and the chloride had penetrated

but a little way into the coat of alumina. In the next experiment, salt

was added to the clay, bringing it in fact to the composition of the

cementation mixture; and now the decomposition proceeded with

rapidity, the salt favoring in a singular manner the spreading of the

chloride of silver through the porous substance of the alumina; pro-

bably owing to a combination between the two chlorides.

Ihave dwelt at some length on the above series of experiments,

because they afford a beautiful application of scientific inquiry toa

rude and practical process which has been handed down and imitated

from generation to generation, without the least knowledge of the real

action of the materials upon one another ; and so apparently simple, that

chemists had hitherto neglected to examine it. Yet in this rude result

of the experience of ages, what a host of chemical operations are com-

bined, and how necessary is every step of the process :—the brick-dust

for instance answers a double object, first, to decompose the salt, and

thus cause the disengagement of the acid gas ;—and secondly, to

absorb with the aid of the excess of the salt, remaining undecomposed,

the chloride of silver as it is formed, and thus both to keep the

surface of the gold free for fresh action, and to prevent the loss of

the silver by evaporation, for the chloride is of itself very volatile.—

The porous nature of the pounded brick allows the passage and access

of the vapours, and thus gives it a preference over unburnt clay for the

object in view. Again the wood fuel, or in this country, the cow-dung

cake, giving abundance of aqueous fumes, is indispensable to the pro-

cess, while the small intensity of its combustion affords a regulated

heat so as not to endanger the melting of the gold, and its open

texture promotes the circulation of the moisture, through the pile

3 L 2

628 Notice of some fossil impressions [ Dec.

within.—Nothing more effectual could have been contrived with the

same degree of simplicity.

The humid process of refinage has however of late years been

brought to such perfection, that it must finally drive the dry process

off the field even in India, on account of its vastly superior economy.

I have not space here to enter into any particulars of the new method

of refining silver and gold by sulphuric acid, but I may remark that

according to a recent publication on the subject by Gay Lussac, the

refiners of Paris not only charge nothing for refining gold of low qua-

lities, but actually pay a bonus to be allowed the job, returning to the

proprietor all the silver contained in it, and paying themselves out of

the copper alloy !

eee

V.—WNotice of some Fossil Impressions occurring in the Transition Lime-

stone of Kamaon. By Dr. J. McCue uuanp.

The threeaccompanying figures, Pl. XX XV. figs. 1, 2,3,area represent-

ation of appearances observed ina schistose rock, which is composed of

argillaceous clay and hornblende, They are interesting fortwo reasons ;

first, because they assist to determine the period at which the rock was

formed which, but for the presence of these appearances, and a few indis-

tinct traces of orthocera, would be referred to the primitive era; and se-

condly, because they appear to constitute a new species of fossil remains.

Ihave only found them in the valley of the Ponar river, a small stream

which rises in the mountains between Lohughat and Almorah. The -

bed of this stream is about 1500 feet above the sea, and is chiefly com-

posed of the rock in which these remains are found. Lofty mountains

ascend to the height of some two or three thousand feet on each side

of the river: some of these are composed of primitive and others of tran-

sition rocks, and the latterare superimposed on the rock in which these

fossils occur. During a hasty survey of the bed of this river, I found the

impressions only in the smooth surface of water-worn masses, and from

the great size and globular shape of the latter, I was unable to detach

any of the fossils with the hammer, and am therefore deprived of the

pleasure I should otherwise have had of transmitting a few specimens

to the Society. The accompanying drawing was, however, sketched

on the spot, and conveys a pretty accurate idea of the appearance of

these fossils as they exist in the rock. They never occur straight, being

always bent and distorted, and a great number are usually aggregated

together in the same stone. The rings are detached and equidistant

from each other, and are always about fourteen or fifteen in number,

Vol LT. FU.XXXV.

Fossil (¢) Cram fish from Ramree keland (seepage 527)

3 R

N S

| S

: |

§ 8

8 ee

IYI ESSLONS

Lapressions

Fossil: f

3 ‘

x $

=a Bs

boy me > = ‘

— a = 8

S aS

(

ae ae LAA

23 rae <y

ete

is ae

ete 7.

‘ERD R ERAS. %

un W

baie) .

ij Weer

Sa , o

™

dieu A) -3 fi ahaa ena ub ihe > ie obi

ap Pee

1834. ] in the Schist and limestone of Kamaon. 629

except in such specimens as fig. 1: these are probably only theremains

of fragments, as they never consist of any fixed number of rings. We

may refer these fossils perhaps to the Linnean genus Dentalium, and

the species may in that case be named D. annulata.

March, 1834,

The valley of the Ponar river, where the peculiar appearances re-

presented in my notice of March are found, is so hot and unhealthy,

that it is quite deserted at this season, and the path leading to it is so

difficult that for eight or ten miles it must be travelled on foot ; a per-

formance which an European could not accomplish with safety except

in the cold weather.

This will account for my not being able to send you at present the

specimens you require ; and whether I be permitted to remain in this

neighbourhood long enough to be enabled to procure the specimens is

somewhat uncertain.

These considerations induced me to make un effort to procure some

of the fossils without delay; and on receipt of yours of the 27th ul-

timo, I despatched a few natives to the spot, provided with such im-

plements as I could procure for breaking rocks, and placed them under

~ the direction of a person who was with me at the time I first observed

the fossils.

The men have now returned unsuccessful in their attempts to break

the rocks, containing the specimens for which they were sent.

Under these circumstances, it may be the most prudent way, before

introducing a new, real, or supposed species, to inquire if the figures

in question be really organic remains, or mere delineations formed by a

peculiar arrangement of the distinct concretions of the rocks in which

they are found. The consideration of this point is suggested partly by

the remarks contained in your letter, and partly by a fragment of tran-

sition limestone,which has been brought to me containing ring-shaped

delineations on its surface, which, if not quite similar to those repre-

sented in my former notice, are at least nearly allied to them. The

accompanying drawing (fig. 4) is a faithful representation of the ap-

pearance on the limestone ; the stone from which it was taken is much

at your service: it was brought from the spot in which the other spe-

cimens are found. They occur in great quantity, and pass progressively

into those represented in my first notice, and both appear to be but

the two extremes of the same thing*. They occur only in rocks of

* Since the above was written I have met with an extremely interesting

paper on Belemnites in the Phil. Transactions, 1754, by Mr. BRaNpeER, to which

a plate is attached, containing various figures. No. 16 bears a strong resemblance

630 On fossil impressions in the Ponar valley. [Dzc.

the same age, whether these be slate or limestone. On the other hand,

we know that mere delineations on the surface of particular rocks, differ

with the constitution of the rock in which they occur, are uncertain as

to size, and are without any fixed regularity in the proportion of the

different parts to each other; proving them to be either the result of

mechanical increment or of chemical attraction. Respecting organic

fossils, Cronstept says, ‘‘ They are distinguished by an organic struc-

ture more or less imperfect, of which as long as they bear any marks

we are to reckon them as fossils of a foreign* species.” With respect

to your remarks on the rings, I can only account for the part of the

lower and upper portions being both visible, by supposing the bodies

to which they belonged to have been soft enough to yield to lateral

pressure, and to have been thus converted into superficial substances.

Others again, as fig. 1, may have been exposed to compression, which

acted longitudinally, so as to destroy their length, but preserve the

lateral dimensions.

It is unnecessary to remark that this explanation would not apply to

any univalve shell with a regular spire; and that of univalve shells

without regular spires, Dentalium is the only genus to which these ap-

pearances can be referred. The generic character of Dentalium is

‘shell awl-shaped, open at both ends.” The rings are sufficiently

characteristic to distinguish the species ; but until we can procure good

specimens, it is premature to be positive as to the place these fossils

should occupy. I know the danger of touching fossil drawings with-

out the specimens before one’s eyes, and what shakes my confidence

in the drawing attached to the former notice now is, that though it

was accurately sketched from the specimens, yet it was finished from

recollection only.

With respect to the drawing here attached, it is calculated to mis-

lead as to the true nature of the fossils; were the figures complete,

they would be found to be awl-shaped, the ends nearly equal in size,

to fig. 3, except that the Ponar fossil appears to have been perforated in the

centre, while Mr. B.’s figure is merely grooved by external striz, but in this re-

spect, Mr. B. remarks, there is great variety—may not the Ponar fossil be a Be-

lemnite, so worn and changed by the lapse of ages, as only to present the marks of

former cells: the outer crusts being destroyed, and the traces of septe and si-

phuncle only remaining—but taking theaggregated form of the rings,and assum-

ing them to have beena shell; it certainly would have agreed with the moderngenus

Dentalium ; but if by that we imply also the nature of the animal which formerly

occupied it, we then go too far in attempting to define so imperfect a trace of

the organization of a former world. In a chronological arrangement this fossil

must take its place amongst the remains of the earliest created beings.

* ‘¢ Foreion species,”’ as here used, means foreign substance.

1834.] Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phenomena. 631

and apparently open ; there is also an appearance something like a

detached spire, but this I take to be nothing but the fore-shortening of

‘the rings, such as is represented in fig. 1, but less perfect. I may

add, that I have not seen the trace of a spire or a whorl in all these

appearances. Orthocera are long, straight, tapering shells, characters

not one of which answer to these remains. One of the figures in the

accompanying drawing resembles a fragment of an orthoceratite, but

were it more complete, it would be awl-shaped. Now as to the mineral

composition of the fossil in transition slate, I found the rings to be

composed of a fine siliceous sandstone. In the limestone they are in-

corporated with, and similarly constituted, as the rock itself, so that

they would elude the character of fossils, were it not for their more

perfect existence in the transition slate. Having pointed out these

appearances to your notice, as well as the locality in which they occur,

their nature may be further inquired into by others, should the term of

my residence in this quarter deprive me of the opportunity.

May, 1384.

[Being rather sceptical as to the appearance of the under-surface of the

rings represented in Dr. McCunLianp’s first notice, we mentioned our doubts to

him, and were favored with the further explanation, dated in May, which by some

accident was mislaid; and we were forced to repeat our request for a duplicate.

The great distance will account for the delay which has unfortunately occurred

in its appearance. We are not yet satisfied, however, that ihe impressions are truly

of a fossil nature, and we dovbt whether any geologist would venture from

such indistinct traces to pronounce aa opinion of the genus of the fossil.—Ep. j

VI.—Further notice of Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phe-

nomena. By the Rev. R. Everust, M. G. S. &c.

In my last paper, I urged the probability of the dew-points varying

with the declination of the moon, and from that was naturally led to

the conclusion that the rain-falls would vary in asimilar manner.

Having, therefore, obtained the Nautical Almanack fcr the year

1823, and having by me the register of rain-fall for the two months

of August and September in that year, I made out a table for com-

parison, placing the rain-fall in one column, and the declination of

the moon in an adjoining one beside it, and her semi-diameter in the

next to that; on the other side, the days of the month in succession,

and on the other side of them again, the declination of the sun. If

we recollect that the latitude of Calcutta is about 22° 23’ N., we may

see by this table that a greater proportion of rain falls when the

declination of the moon (either north or south) is near about the

same as the latitude of the place, and that the proportion lessens as

632 Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phenomena. [Dec.

she advances towards the Equator. To make this more clear, let us

take the average of rain-fall on the days when the moon’s declination

is great, and compare them with those when it is less, and we shall

find the following results.

In August, 1823.

The average rain-fall for each day, when the declination of the moon (either

south or north) was greater than 18° was .................-- 0.826 inches.

When the declination of the moon was between 18° and 9° it was 0.330

When the declination of the moon was between 9° and 0° it was 0.174

In September.

When the declination of the moon was above VSONE WASh «0 cystisiss EO SOOO!

Wien “between” Too and JO ec. sc seeves ve cs cece stiles satiee URE

When between 9° and0°, ............ Neis Taiw tae wee 0.297

An exception to the former observation will be noticed here, since

in September, the average, when the moon is between 9° and 0°, ex-

ceeds that when she is between 18° and 9°. This I take to be owing

to the course of the sun, whose declination is between 9° and 0° in the

month of September, and at that time of year, the days when the

declination of the moon is within those limits are also the days of

conjunction and opposition. As the divisions I have adopted for illus-

tration are merely arbitrary, any others may be substituted for them.

Thus, if we take the average (for the two months) of the days of

maximum declination of the moon, of one day before, and two days

after that, we get an average of 1.17 inches for each day. In this

case, there is an excess, probably owing to the locality of Calcutta, a

place which having a great extent of ocean to the south, is more ex-

posed to the influx of currents from the ocean, when the moon gets

to the north of it. But on this I hope to be able to speak farther

hereafter. In the period included in the table there are six days, on

each of which the rain-fall was greater than two inches. I here

subjoin them, with the corresponding declination of the moon.

Inches of

1823. Rain. Decl. of Moon.

ANE USC 2s. «lsieutetaionse 2.14 26° 2% SNe

DittoedGGh, is ee, ee Bsr 26 12 S.

MItCOM Lith, Vachs epee cee 2.56 20%! 9 PSs

Ditto WSth, ee. es. 3.00 22 59

September 25th,j...,... 2.68 27 0 N.

Ditto PAB Aewecuogs 4.60 20 59

Ihave also been able to obtain the registers for the last two

months of the year 1824, and for the first three months of the year

1825. In this period a few items of rain are registered, which are as

follow :

1834.]

1824. Inches of Rain. Decl. of Moon.

1825.

Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phenomena.

633

Rain-fall. Moon’s Decl.

November 22nd, 0.92 24° 1’ S.| February 10th,.. 0.08 22° 6’ S.

Mute Zard,.. .-. 2.20 235° 5 Ditto T7th, 2.6. « (OWG. 9 Oo

Ditto 24th, .... 0.01 20 59 Ditto 22nd, .. .. 0.02 13 20 N.

December 3rd, -» 0.78 17 29 N.| March Ist, ...- 0.40 19 15

Mitt) 4th, .< 5. oe 1.46 20 44 Ditto 2nd. 2. 3+ 0.06. Vous

Ditto sth, 2). .2' 0.40> 23° 0 Ditto (Sthy’.. %. 0.04 17 55S

Ditto 3lst,.. .. 0.08 19 35 Ditto LOth; \./5..)) 0.089 °23) - 74

Ditto Gus, san. 0.02 AU. oe

Ditto 19th, .... 0.02 3 14N,

Ditta 20th 022 OO” LF oe

WittorZist,cerccce U-90 ie LO

Ditto! 22nd, ss. 1 O60 26) oF

TABLE—Shewing the quantity of Rain in Inches and Decimals that fell in the

months of August and September, 1823, with the Declination of the Moon, to

the nearest minute, at noon, on the corresponding days, also her Semidiameter

ditto, and Sun’s Declination ditto.

August September.

Slef|. (a2 lexfEles|. | 24 las

ese | se Sates /2 | ss |e8

alaale |S60 len fslaale ! 84 [Ea

oe —— amma « —_e__— ) —— oe be ce

a 9 oO. ¢ SE os “ey '’’ 1+ |Caleutta. o !

MES ... (24 14N.|16 5f 1/8 30 |,... 122 18 {16 23] Lat. N. .. 22.98

2117 56} 2.14/26 2 16 188 218 8 |.... 118 3 11626 Average daily rain-

3]17 41] 1.28}26 7 |16 2t§ 317 46 |. 12 40 |1625|fall on each day

4/17 25' 0.60124 21 |16 359 41724 |,,.. 1 636 {1620!when the Moon’s

§'17 s 0.01/20 50 [16 389 5/7 2 |.... | 0 17N,]1612|Dec.is greater than

61653] .. [15 56 |16 36% 6/6 39 | 0.05] 5 55g.416 1)18° or about 4° 30

7|1636| .. {106 416 298 7/617 | 0.02/11 41 {15 47/on each side the

8/1619] .. 349 |16 4898 8/555 | 0.10)16 43 {15 34\zenith of Calcutta.

shis 2| 0.01! 2 288,/16 459 91532 | .. /2048 115 20|In August, 0.826

10115 45] 0.06} 828 |15 4981015 9 | 0.16'23 47 115 9|Inditto, when

11/15 27! 1.18113 52 {15 3411/4 46 | 0.44/25 35 11459] Moon’s Dec. is

12}15 10) 0.32)18 29 {15 20912}4 24 | 0.68/26 7 |1452] between 18°

1311452] 0.20]22 8 115 781314 1 | 0.28125 27 {14471 and 9°.... 0.330

14114 33] ... }24 41 {14 58914/3 38 | 0.40/23 38 = |14 46|In ditto, be-

15/1415] 0.521063 414518151315 | .. 12047 11446] tween go

16}13 56; 3.32/26 12 {14 46816)051 | .. |17 3 {1450} and 09,.... 0.174

17/13 37] 2.56125 y 14 44917\2 28 | 0.38/12 36 |14 55);Average daily

18113 18] 3.00j22 59 |14 4481812 5].. | 735 415 2| rain-fall in

19]1259| 0.14/19 49 |14 46919)] 42 | 1.20) 2 115S.115 10] Sept. when

20112 39| 0.10}15 49 |14 50920)1 18 | 0.22) 3 23N.115 18] the Moon’s

21112 19} 0.46111 9 14 549211055 | 0.60] 855 [1527] Dec. isabove

22111 59| 0.62] 60 15 0ff22/0 32 | 0.28]14 9 41535] 180,...... 0.656

23111 39] 0.18] 0 338.115 7f23}0 8 | 0.30/18 47 |1543|Between 18°

24111 19] .. 5 0 N.{15 15924/0 14S; 0.28'22 31 {1550} and 9°, ., 0.152

25/10 581 0.17/10 25 {15 238251037 | 2.68'25 0 |1557|Between 9°

26110 37| 0.40115 30 |15 33926/1 1 | 4.602559 |16 2) and0O,.... 0.297

27110 17| 0.06/19 55 |15 41927)124 | 0.4225 20 116 6

281 955| 0.03/23 23 115 519281148 | 0.1223 4 11610

29| 9 34| 0.30;25 34 116 1929/2111 | 0.13]19 20 {1612

30] 913! 0.02/26 12 {16 10930/2 35 | 0.28|14 28 |1612

31 8 51| 0.01/25 6 |1617

[17.69 13.62

634 Influence of the Moon on Atmospherical Phenomena. ([Dxc.

It may be observed that (with one exception) the items of rain,

which fell with a low declination of the moecn, in the two last months,

may be attributed to the effect of the conjunction and opposition of

the sun. Should this predominance of rain about the maximum de-

clination of the moon be found to obtain generally, it will account for

the third day before the new moon, and the 11th and 12th after, being

maxima—a circumstance which I noticed in my former paper, but was

unable to explain. The rainy-season lasts more or less from the 21st

June to the 21st September ? Now the day of new moon nearest the

21st June is nearly or actually the same with that of maximum north

declination. But as the sun leaves the northern tropic, the days of

maximum declination gradually separate from those of conjunction

and opposition, till by the time he is at ay equator, they have reach-

ed the quarters.

In adding up, therefore, the sums of rain which fell in successive

lunar revolutions, the chances were, that the third day before, and 11th

and 12th after, new moon, would be the maxima, as they were (upon

the whole) nearest to those of maximum declination of the moon. I

hope shortly to obtain a sight of the Nautical Almanacks for some

other years, and to have the honour of laying the results (whatever

they may be) of a comparision of them, with the registers, before the

Society. It only remains for me to explain, why I preferred compar-

ing the amounts of rain-fall, and the fluctuations of the dew-points

with the changes of the moon, to comparing the heights of the baro-

meter with the same, and as this latter plan has been suggested to me

from a highly esteemed quarter, J lose no time in replying. I first beg

to refer him to Danrexu’s Meteorological Essays, (1829), page 136,

and to assure him, that I agree with the observations there made, viz.

‘«¢ That the total weight of the perpendicular column would not be af-

fected so much as that of its horizontal sections; and the amount of

the lunar influence should be sought in the variations of the differences

of density between some high elevation and the level of the sea,” &c.

For example, supposing a case where the aérial fluid was at rest

(the pressure being equal every where). Now, if any inequality were

to be caused (either by the presence of a luminary above the horizon

or otherwise) a current would instantly be set in motion to restore

overcome the inertia of the air, would instantly be counteracted by an

increased velocity of current. But in estimating the rain-fall and

dew-points together, we get the sum of the effect produced—the accu-

mulated results of successive tides or currents. If we reflect what a

small difference of level is sufficient to set water in motion, we cannot

1834.] Correction of note on M. Court’s Roman coins. 635

but suppose that a very small inequality of pressure would be sufficient

in the case of air. Such an inequality is no doubt caused by the

‘action of the moon. Mr. Howarp found, on anaverage of 10 years at

London, that the barometer stood 0.10 (I quote from recollection)

lower at change and full, than when the moon was in the quarters.

No such inequality could be found in this climate, though a difference

to a small amount may be detected. If the Editor will refer to the

Table No. 3, annexed to my last paper, he will see that I did attempt

such comparisons as he speaks of, with the barometer ; but left them

off, owing to the results being less satisfactory than those derived from

the rain-fall and dew-points. I must acknowledge that it is by the

indications of the barometer alone, that we can ever hope to include

the atmospheric changes within the precise limits of a mathematical

formula ; but if we are precluded from this, we are not therefore

debarred from adopting a more indirect and humble line of investiga-

tion, which, though it can claim no praise for ingenuity of research,

may yet present us with some results of general usefulness. If we

can obtain one additional presage of an approaching storm—if we can

indicate with some probability the year of drought and famine, our

time has not been misemployed, nor our labors wholly fruitless.

I perceive that the effect of the moon’s declination is felt in the

rain-falls in England, though but slightly, as was to be expected.

VII.—Correction of a mistake regarding some of the Roman coins found

in the Tope at Manikyala opened by M. Court, By Lieut. ALEXANDER

Cunnineuam, Engineers.

[We hasten to insert the following extract from a letter just received, as the

corrections pointed out appear to be in every case judicious,—in the case of

Lariscolus conclusive. | We compliment our young friend upon the success with

which he has commenced his numismatic studies, and shall always be happy to

profit by his criticisms.—Ep. ]

I take the liberty of addressing you on the subject of the coins

found in the second tope at Manikyala by Mons. Court, as I conceive

you have made a great mistake in the age of one of the Roman coins,

and it is from this very coin that you fix the date of the erection of

the tope.—The coin I mean is No. 22. You remark that the

helmeted figure on this coin and the unintelligible inscription on the

reverse lead you to ascribe it to the age of the Emperor ConstanTINE:

now these very observations of yours, setting aside the appearance of

the coin, convince me that it is of the time of the Commonwealth ;

and I take it to be one of the Gens Herennia, of which there are 15

varieties : it may however be one of the Gens Quinctia, of which there

3m 2

636 Correction of note on M. Court’s Roman coins. (Dzc.

are 12 varieties—but as I have no books for reference I shall be much

obliged if you will look over the coins of the families, and settle the

point. The style of the coin is exactly the same as those of the times

of the consuls, and very different from those of the age of ConsTaNnTINE.

The obverse is either a head of Roma or of Libertas, and the orna-

ments upon the helmet are peculiar to the early Roman coins. The

reverse is a common device upon the coins of families, and represents

two soldiers fighting, with one fallen between them, while victory

is hovering over their heads. You say of the two combatants that

one is clad as a Roman, and query whether the other as a German:

if the coin is of the age of ConsTaNTINE, by what means has the Ger-

man got there? My opinion is that the coin is one of Quintus Heren-

nius, with perhaps the cognomen Marcomannus, or some other name

obtained from the earlier enemies of Rome. At any rate the age of

the coin can be decided by this—If it is a coin of the families, it

must be pretty thick—if of the age of ConstanTINE, thin.

The remaining three silver coins, you say, are in too imperfect a

state to be identified: I agree with you that Figs. 24 and 25 are too

-much worn to be identified—though they both appear to me to be of

the times of the consuls—No. 25 has the appearance of a Parthian

coin. No. 23 you say ‘bears the final letters of the word

CA:SARIS’—but I think I can show that you are wrong. What you

call the final letters of the word Cesaris are the commencing letters of

the man’s name who struck the coin. The word is LARISCOLUS,

which was the cognomen of Publius Accoleius. This coin is the only

known specimen of the Gens Accoleia, and the whole inscription should

be P. ACCOLEIUS LARISCOLUS—tThe reverse is a play upon his

cognomen of Lariscolus or the Larch Tree; and although the coin is

much worn, yet the three sisters of Phaéton may still be seen just

commencing their metamorphoses into Larch trees.—The story is

related by Ovid*.

Of these seven coins found in the second tope at Maniky4la, not one

can be proved to be of a later date than the birth of Christ. What is.

the inference? That the tope must have been constructed about the

commencement of the Christian era ; and the coins may have belonged

to the soldiers of the army which Antony led into Parthia, and it is

known from history that they lost most of their baggage on that

expedition. If, as you say, the tope is of the age of ConsTaNnTINE,

why were there no coins deposited in it of a later date than the birth

of Christ, when it is well known that Roman coins of the second and

* See Edinburgh Encyclopedia, Art. Numismatology ; the plate contains a fac-

simile of this very coin,—Eb.

1834.] Correction of notices of coins in vol. IT. 637

. third centuries after Christ are often found in the Punjab and in India

itself, as may be seen by referring to the pages of your Journal*.

At page 311, Vol. II. of the Journal, you describe a coin, shown

in Plate VIII. Fig. 1 of coins, as of ALEXANDER the Great, ‘ having

a fine juvenile portrait of the conqueror before he assumed the

horn of Ammon; and, on the reverse, Apollo seated on the

peculiar oracular seat,’ &c. If this is a coin of ALEXANDER the

Great, what is the meaning of the following note at page 32,

vol. ii.? This coin of Demetrius is recognized to be Seleu-

cidan from the figure of Apollo sitting upon a peculiar altar,

described by Pinkerton as a ‘ hamper inverted!’ Now the reverses

of these two coins are alike, consequently if one is known to be Seleu-

cidan from its reverse, the other must also be Seleucidan ;—add to

this, the coins of ALExaNprER the Great have no numerals upon them,

and very few, if any, have ¢itles. In my opinion it is a coin of ALEx-

ANDER Ist, or Bata of Syria, who bore the very title of Huergetes

which is upon this coinf.

At page 406, vol. ii.—on a coin of ArpoLLopoTus you remark that

“the introduction of the conjunction KAI you do not remember to

have seen on any other Greek coin.” Out of only 30 Greek coins in

my possession there is one conjunction KAI upon it—but I believe it is

not common upon Greek coins.

I should like to see Fig. 13, Plate II. of Roman coins, as it seems a

very curious one. I have many remarks to make upon Mons. Mas-

son’s collection of coins, but I must defer them until I know whether

those I have already made are acceptable or not. I hope you will

pardon the liberty I take not only in addressing you, but in differing

from you in opinion.

* The existence of the Rao Nano Rao coinsin M. Court's tope prove it to

belong to nearly the same epoch as the neighbouring monument opened by Gen.

VENTURA, in which Sassanian coins of the seventh century (according to Sacy

and FReuN, were discovered. Although therefore, taken alone, the Roman coins

would raise the antiquity of the tope to a period somewhat posterior to the time

of AnNTony’s expedition, still in combination with the other facts, they cannot

set aside the more modern date of deposit: and the inference is stronger than

ever, of their “having been antiques at the time, and ofthe party buried there

having been an antiquary in his day.—Ep.

+ The title of AtexanperR I. was Philopator and not Theopator ; however

there is every probability of the coin belonging to him. It was ascribed to ALEX-

ANDER the Great, principally from the handsome youthful features of the mo-

narch.—Ep,

638 Fossil Elephant’s Tooth from Sumrotee. [Dzc.

VIII.—Description of the Fossil Elephant’s Tooth from Sumrotee, near

Nahun. By Lieut. W. E. Baxur, Engineers.

[ In a letter to the Editor.]

In fulfilment of the promise made to Capt. Cautuey, I have the

pleasure to enclose a sketch, (Plate XXXVI.) drawn to half size, of

the fossil tooth presented to me by the Nahun Raja, and stated by him

to have been found ata place called Sumrotee, about 30 coss in a wes-

terly direction from Nahun. Concerning the exact situation of this

place there is still considerable doubt, but as Lieut. Duranp has sent

out persons in quest of it, we hope soon to determine its locality, and

to be enabled to prosecute our researches whenever opportunity may

offer. We could get no certain account of the formation in which this

fossil was found imbedded, but the substance of which, small portions

were found adhering to the specimen, appears to be a ferruginous

sound.

I have not the means of comparing this with other fossil elephant’s

teeth ; but I beg to call your attention to two points, which may be of

importance, and which the imperfection-of the drawing might prevent

your remarking.

First, the great prominence of the molar ridges, particularly at one

end, viz. the left of the drawing.

Secondly, the part that were the “‘ crusta petrosa” has been broken

away, the bone below it appears perfectly continuous, and not divided

into separate plates. I may add, that the great general convexity of

the grinding surface seems to show that this tooth belonged to the

upper jaw, and that the fractured appearance of one of the ends proves

that it once extended further in that direction. The colour of the

‘* crusta petrosa’ is a dull black. The bony parts where they are dis-

covered, as well as the prominent ridges of enamel, are of a lighter

tint, and the surfaces of the latter are highly polished.

Déddupur, November 16th, 1834.

[We should make the same remark on inspection of the present drawing, as

on first receiving the fossil tooth from Jabalpur*, that there is nothing to distin-

guish it (the animal that bore it) from the existing species of elephant, to the

drawings of which in Cuvier’s Ossemens Fossiles, (which are not engraved in a

style suited to very accurate comparison,) it bears a stronger resemblance, than to

those of the fossil elephant’s tooth. We are happy to perceive that the Asiatic

Society is now in a fair way of possessing a splendid museum of the fossil riches

of this newly discovered or re-discovered tract of country, through the exertions

of Captain Cautiey, Lieut. Baxer, and Colonel Corvin, all three engineer

officers on the spot, and all equally zealous and disinterested in promoting the

objects of science.— Ep.

* Journal Asiatic Society, Vol. II. page 585.

Jour, as-S0¢. Vol. IIT. PU. XXXVI.

Drawing of a FOSSIL TOOTH

: 7 Said lo have been found a SUMROTEE west of NAHUN.

Scale of Inches,

2 A 2) 3 4 5 6 7 8

WE. Baker de. J.B. Yassin lith.

Ps re TN 8! LS

et eld

1834.] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 639

1X.—Catalogue of Birds (systematically arranged) of the Rasorial,

Grallatorial, and Natatorial Orders, observed in the Dukhun, by

Lieut.-Colonel W. H. Syxus, Bombay Army, F.L.S., F. Z.S.,

&c. &c.

[Continued from p. 598.]

160. FRANCOLINUS SPADICEUS. Franc. castaneus supra fusco tinctus, plumarum

marginibus dilutioribus ; capite, collo, ventre, crisso, tegminibusque caude inferio-

ribus fusco-brunneis ; vertice nigrescenti-brunnco ; plumarum ventris crissique rhachi-

bus elongatis, acutis.

Fom. Supra nigro castaneoque varius; pectoris abdominisque plumis castaneis ad

apices lunuld lata nigra notatis.

Pullus. Fusco-ferrugineus, vittis tribus dorsalibus latis, intermedia saturate rufo-

brunned, lateralibus flavescenti-albidis.

Trides rufo-brunnee. Rostrum pedesque rufescenti-cornei. Longitudo corporis 9.7

unc., caud@ 5.

Perdix spadicea, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 644. 4. Temm., Gall. Ind. 719. Tetrao

spadiceus, Gmel., Syst. Nat. 1. 759. 29. Le Perdix rouge de Madagascar, Sonn.,

Voy. Ind. 2. 169. Francolin spadice, Temm., Pig. et Gall. 3. 315. Koku-tree of

the Mahrattas.

The male only of this bird, which is very common in the thick brushwood of the

Ghauts, appears to have been known to the writers quoted. Colonel SyKEs has

had both sexes alive in his possession for some time, and has no doubt they might

be successfully introduced into Europe. They are excellent eating. Rarely take

to wing or perch. Male hasa harsh call of three syllables, Kot-kut-ree, whence

the Mahratta name ; female in confinement uttered little notes like the twittering

of achicken. A male in Col. SyKEs’s collection has three large spurs on one leg,

and two on the other.

Genus Pterocles, Temm. Ganga.

161. Péterocles exustus, Temm., Pl. Col. 354 & 360. Rock Pigeon of Europeans in the

Dukhun.

Avery common bird in the Dukhun; gregarious ; frequenting open stony plains

only. Characterized by the height at which it flies, the rapidity of its flight, and

its peculiar and piercing note announcing its approach ere it can be wellseen. It

feeds on a quadrangular hard small seed, which Colonel SyKzs has found in the

stomach of only one other bird.

Trides reddish brown. Sexes of thesame size. The male has two of the tail-

feathers linear and elongated, which is not the case with the female. Male,

inclusive of tail, 14.2 inches : tail 5 inches.

162. Pterocles quadricinctus, Temm., Gall. 3. 252. Painted Rock Pigeon of the

Dukhun.

Rare, and met with only in pairs, on open ground, at the foot of hills. Jrides, red-

dish brown. Sexes of the same size. Length, inclusive of tail, 134 inches: tail

3 inches.

Genus Hemipodius.

163. Hemipodius pugnax, Temm., Pl. Col. 60. fig. 2.

Common in the Dukhun, and called the Bustard Quail by Europeans. Its reputed

pugnacious qualities are not known. Solitary, or in pairs, and mostly found in

Chillee fields (Capsicum annuum). Trides, light yellow. Length, inclusive of tail,

7.5 inches: tail 1.5 inch. Habits, tongue, and internal organization of Coturnix

textilis. M. TEMMINCK describes the female as differing in plumage from the

male ; but in Colonel SyKEs’s specimens the sexes are exactly alike.

164. Hemipopius Tarcoor. Hem. supra castaneus, plumis stramineo marginatis,

nigroque undulatim fasciatis ; tegminibus alarum stramineis nigro fasciatis ; remi-

gibus fuscis ; mento guldque albis ; pectore nigro alboque fasciato ; ventre crissoque

dilute ferrugineis.

Trides, pallidé flave. Rostrum nigrescens. Longitudo corporis 4.8 unc., cauda

1.7.

Closely resembles the female of Hem. pugnax, as described by M. TeEMMINCK, but

the bill is longer and more slender, and Colonel SyKEs has specimens of both

sexes. Sexes alike.

165. Hemipodius Dessumier, Temm., Pl. Col. Called the Button Quail by Europeans.

Colonel Sykes never met with this bird otherwise than solitary: frequents thick

grass or pulse fields, and sits so close as to expose itself to be trod upon. Flight

640 €atalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. (Dec.

so abrupt and short, that ere the gun is well up to the shoulder, the bird is down

again. Jrides, straw-yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 5.7 inches : tail 1.4 inches-

Fam. Struthionide, Vigors.—Geuus Otis, Linn. Bustard.

166. Otis nigriceps, Gold’s Cent. Himal. Birds.

This noble bird is so common in the Dukhun, that one gentleman has shot nearly

athousand. Gregarious.. Egg, a perfect oval, brown olive, with obscure blotches

of darker brown olive. Length 3.4 inches, diameter 2.7 inches. One only found in

a hole in the earth on the open plain, and that considerably advanced in the pro-

cess of incubation. Irides, deep brown. Length, male, inclusive of tail, 565 inch-

es: tail 134 inches. Female 413 inches, inclusive of tail of 105 inches. Male sup-

plied with the remarkable gular pouch common to the Otis tarda.

167. OTIS FULVA. Ot. supra cacaotico-brunnea, plumis fulvo marginatis variegatisque ;

tegminibus alarum, collo, pectoreque fulvis, punctis lineisve brunneis parcé notatis ;

ventre, uropygio, femoribus, tegminibusque caudeinferioribus fulvo-albis : tegmini-

bus alarum inferioribus lateribusque cacaotico-nigris; caudd fulvd fasciis quatuor

cacaotico-brunneis notatd; mento guldque albis; vertice brunneo, strigd medié

longitudinali alba.

Trides rufescenti-lutescentes, radiis a pupilla pallidé lutescentibus. Pedes flave-

scentes. Longitudo corporis #, 15.6 unc., caude 3.4: corporis 9, 17.4, caude

3.4.

The wings are of unequal length in the sexes ; and the quills are singularly acumi-

nated.

Col. Sy KES gives the following detailed description of the Otis fulva : Forehead, crown,

back, scapulars, and first three quills rich chocolate brown ; feathers of the back

and scapulars triangular at the point, edged with fulvous, and barred in the centre

and near the base with a broad bar of fulvous, mottled with chocolate. Round the

eyes, a streak down the centre of the crown, whole neck, breast, wing-coverts,

and tail buff or fulvyous; the back neck closely speckled with minute dots of

brown. On the wing-coverts a few scattered lines and specks of brown. Tail

with four distant fuscous bars, the intermediate spaces beautifully barred with

flexuose lines of fuscous. The fourth and following quills and secondaries marked

like the tail. Twoirregular fuscous streaks down the fore neck. Breast fulvous,

with afew faint lines and spots of brown. Belly, vent, under tail-coverts, and

thighs yellowish white. Under wing-coverts and sides of the body fine choco-

late brown. Occasionally a feather is tipped with white on the wing-coverts.

Upper mandible fuscous, lower yellowish. Chin and throat white, extending up

towards the ears. Sexes exactly alike in plumage. The down at the base of all

the feathers pink. Primary quills singularly acuminated, particularly in the male,

terminating in a point as fine as that of a needle ; less so in the female, and the wings

of the latter are from one to two inches longer than those of the female. This

difference is constant.

Col. Syxts stated that his description was written from eight specimens lying before,

him, and that he had transmitted three fimilar to the India House.

Some of Col. SyKES’S sporting friends in India having expressed a belief that the

Otis fulua was the female of the black Floriken of the Dukhun, (a comparatively

rare bird, the Otis fulva being common,) he was induced to pay particular attention

to the organs of sex, and never found the testes and ova otherwise than fully deve-

loped. If therefore it be referrible as an immature bird to a known species, (Ofis

Bengalensis, Otis aurita, or Otis Indica,) it appears inthe Dukhun in hundreds,

with all the indications of puberty, at a time when the supposed parents are rarely,

if at all, to bemet with. Col. Syxxs’s birds are identical with a specimen laid

before the Society by Major FRANKLIN on the 9th of August, 1831, under the name

of Otis Indica ; Major FRANKLIN, at the same time, expressing doubts of it being

the white-chinned Bustard of Dr. LATHAM. The description of the Otis Indica has

only two features common to the Otis fulva, ‘‘ chin white,’’ and ‘‘ under parts dusky

yellowish cream colour ;’’ as they differ in all other particulars, the-birds cannot

be identical ; and a reference to a figure of the Otis Indica, which is only to be met

with in J. H. MiLLerR, confirms the impression. Col. SyKEs believes with Major

FRANKLIN that the present species has been usually mistaken for the female of Otis

aurita.—A correspondent in the Magazine of Natural History, No. 16, for Novem-

ber, 1830, under the signature of ‘‘ A Subscriber,’’ page 517, confirms Col.

SYKES’s opinion, stating that the Churj or ochreous Floriken (small Bustard

of India) is not the Otis Indica (white-chinned Bustard), nor the Otis Bengalensis,

nor the black Floriken (Otis aurita) or Leek of Hindostan.

Col. SyKxus stated the food of the Ofis nigriceps and the Otis fulva to be almost ex-

clusively grasshoppers; and he pointed out the absence ofa gizzard ( the stomach

being simple), combined with the remarkable shortness of the intestinal canal,

scarcely exceeding the length of the body, as distinguishing these birds trom all

others that had come under his observation.

1834.] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 641

OrpvEerR IV. GRALLATORES, Jil.

Fam. Gruide, Vigors.—Genus Grus, Pallas. Crane.

168. Grus Antigone, Steph., 11. 531. Grus orientalis Indica, Briss., Orn. 5. 378. 7.

Kullum of the Mahrattas.

Appear in flocks of hundreds in Dukhun during the cold season.

Fam. Ardeide, Leach.—Genus Ardea, Auct.

Section A. Tarsi long.

169. Ardea Egretta, Gmel., 1. 629. Ardea Torra, Buch. Franklin, Zool. Proceedings.

me oha Egrette, Buff., Ois. 7.377. Pl. Enl. 925. Large white Heron with yel-

ow bill.

Length, inclusive of tail, 35 to 36 inehes: tail 5.8 inches. Length of the Euro-

pean bird 42 inches. Jrides bright yellow. Solitary.

170. Ardea Garzetta, Linn., 1. 937. L’Aigrette, Buff., Ois. 7, 372. Pl. Enl. 901.

Little Egret Heron.

Length, inclusive of tail, 24 to 25 inches: tail 4,inches. Length of the European

bird 24 inches. Irides light yellow.

Gregarious. Toes, as in the European bird, yellowish green or apple “green, exhi-

biting a curious contrast to the greenish black of the legs.

171. AnDEA AsHA. Ard. supra ardosiacea, dorso brunnescente ; mento, guid lined longi-

tudinali jugulari, corpore subtus, tegminibusque caude inferioribus albissimis ; teg-

minibus alarum tertiariis albo angusté marginatis.

Irides diluté flavee. Rostrum corneum. Tarsi virescenti nigri. Longitudo corporis

207 unc., caude 3%.

Slate-coloured Heron.

A very rare bird in Dukhun. Has a good deal the aspect of Ard. Nove Hollandia,

and several points of resemblance to Ard. gularis, Ard. jugularis, and the young

of Ard. carulea; but differs from all.

172. Ardea cinerea, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 691. 54. Le Heron huppé, Buff., Ois. 7.

342. Pl. Enl: 787.

frides bright-light yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 38 inches: tail 6 inches.

Identical with European specimens. Solitary.

173. Ardea nigrirostris, Gray, Zool. Misc. 20. Fig. Ind. Zool. Part 12th. Large

white Heron with black bill.

Differing only in having a black bill from Ard. Egretta ; otherwise identical in

size, form, colour, and internal organization ; nevertheless, as Col. SyKEs has

adult birds preserving the black bill, he considers Mr. GRay’s specific dis-

tinction valid. Jvrides bright yeilow.

Section B. Tarsi short.

174. Ardea Malaccensis, Gmel., 1. 643. Crabier blanc et brun de Malacca, Buff.,

Ois. 7. 394. Pl. Enl. 911. Buglah of the Mahrattas.

Irides light bright yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 19 inches: tail 3 to 33 inches.

One male bird measured 21 inches. White capillary worms found on the mesen-

tery.

175. Ardea Caboga, Penn., Hindoos. 2. 158. Gibraltar Heron, Lath., var. A.

Small pure white Heron. Batty bird of Europeans in Dukhun.

Attend oxen while grazing, and pick insects from them. Gregarious. Length,

inclusive of tail, 195 to 21 inches: tail 35 inches. Jrides bright yellow. A shade

of yellow ochre on the forehead in some individuals.

176. ArpEA Grayit. Ard. alba; dorso atro-rubente ; capite, collo, pectore, scapu-

laribusque sordidé flavescenti-albidis ; occipilis plumis 3—5 longis, linearibus, al-

bissimis.

Trides nitidé flave. Rostrum ad apicem nigrum, ad basin flavescens. Tari

fuscescenti-carnei. Longitudo (cauda inclus4) 183—19# unc., caude 3.

Marone-backed Heron.

The deep chestnut or marone feathers of the back are decomposed, and extend

nearly to the end of the tail. The immature bird bears a very close resemblance

to the Ard. Malaccensis.

177. Ardea Javanica, Horsf., Linn. Trans. 13.190. Indian green Heron of Dr. La-

THAM, No. 74.

Col. SyKzEs’s specimens are identical with those from Java, and on comparing

them with the descriptions of Ard. virescens, Ill., and the plate of Burron, (Pl,

Eni. 908, Crabier de Cayenne,) they differ in wanting the red stripes down the

throat and neck, and in the tail being dark metallic green instead of black, and

in smaller size. Dr. HORSFIELD’s trivial name is therefore valid. Irides bright

light yellow, surrounded by a very narrow red ring. Length, inclusive of tail,

16% inches: tail 23. Sexes alike in size and plumage. Solitary on the woody

banks of small streams.

178. Ardea cinnamomea, Gmel., 1. 643. Entire chestnut Heron. Identical with

o N

642 Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. [Dzc.

specimens in the British Museum and India House. Length, inclusive of tail,

153 inches: tail 27 inches. Jrides bright yellow.

Rare in Dukhun. Mostly solitary; never gregarious. Remarkably wary.

Genus Botaurus, Briss. Bittern.

179. Botaurus stellaris, Briss., Orn. 5. 444, Ardea stellaris, Linn., 1. 239. 21. Le

Butor, Buff., Ois. 7.411. Pl. Enl. 789. Common Bittern.

Identical with the European bird.

Rare in Dukhun.

Genus Nycticorax, Steph.

180. Nycticorax Europeus, Steph., 11. 609.. Ardea Nycticorax, Linn., 1. 235. 9.

Le Bihoreau, Buff., Ois. 7.435. Pl. Enl. 758. Night Heron.

Irides broad, crimson. Length, inclusive of tail, 24 inches: tail 4.2 inches.

Lengthof the European bird about 22 inches. Jvides and legs of the same colour

as those of the Asiatic bird. .

Genus Phenicopterus, Linn. Flamingo.

181. Pheenicopterus ruber, Linn., 1. 230. Le Flammant, Buff. Ois. 8. 475. Pl. Enl.

63. Red Flamingo. Rajah Huns of the Hindoos.

Trides light yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 435 inches: tail 6 inches.

In the duodenum of a female were found two thick, remarkably white worms com-

posed of annuli; one 7 inches long, the other 43 inches ; and filling up the in-

testinal canal, so that liquid food only could have passed; nevertheless the bird

appeared quite healthy.

: Genus Platalea, Linn. Spoonbill.

182. Platalea leucorodia, Linn., 1. 231.1. La Spatule, Buff., Ois. 7. 448. Pl. Enl.

405. Crested white Spoonbill.

Trides crimson. Length, inclusive of tail, 353 inches: tail 53 inches.

Although a little larger in size, it is otherwise absolutely identical with the Euro-

pean bird, even to the colour of the irides and legs.

183. Platalea junior. The feathers with black shafts.

Mr. STEPHENS describes these birds as rarely occurring inland. Col. S.’s speci-

mens were obtained 100 miles from the sea, and at an elevation of 2000 feet.

Genus Ciconia, Ray. Stork.

184. Ciconia leucocephala. Ardea leucocephala, Gmel., 1. 642. Lath., Ind. Orn.

2. 699. 78. Le Heron Violet, Buff., Ois. 7. 370. Heron dela céte de Coro-

mandel, Buff., Pl. Enl. 906. Violet Heron. Kandehsur or Kowruw of the

Mahrattas.

It is singular that this well-marked bird should have been classed as a Heron for

along period, and remain as such at the present moment in Shaw. Length,

inclusive of tail, 33 to 343 inches: tail 8 inches.

Mostly seen on open stony plains, or in ploughed fields. Food chiefly grasshop-

pers. Monogamous. Jrides scarlet, margined with a narrow circle of black

and an exterior circle of yellowish.

185. Ciconia Argala, Steph., vol. 11. p. 622. Ardea dubia, Gmel., 1. 624. Ardea

Argala, Lath.

Is met with in Dukhun; but Col. Syxus has not a specimen. Called the Adjutant

by Europeans, from its stiff soldier-like strut.

Genus Anastomus, Ill. Courly.

186. Anastomus Typus, Temm. An. Coromandelianus, Steph., 11. 632. Ardea

Coromandelica (Vadulte) et Ponticeriana (le jeune), Temm. Le bec ouvert

des Indes, Sonn. Voy. 2. pl.in p. 219. Buff., Ois. 7.409. Pl. Enl. 932.

Cinereous Muscle-catcher.

Trides bright yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 32to 33 inches: tail 63 to 63

inches.

Burron’s figure is excellent. Lives on the animals of a new and large species of

Unio. The stomach of this bird is not less remarkable than its bill: the last

exhibiting a beautiful adaptation of means to their end ; the form of the mandibles

enabling the bird to hold and open the bivalve shell of the Unio. Solitary.

The proportional length of the intestinal canal exceeds that of any other bird in

the order Grallatores, in one specimen being five times the length of the body,

neck and bill inclusive.

Genus Tantalus, Linn.

187. Tantalus leucocephalus, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 706. Le Tantale de Ceylon, Cuv.,

Régne Anim. 1.481. White-headed Ibis.

Trides yellow. Length, inclusive of tail, 403 to 43 inches: tail 63 inches.

A large diaphanous spot on each side of the base of the upper mandible before the

eyes does not appear to have been noticed in the description of the bird.

The generic characters, if this bird be made the type, require modification. The

stomachs of three birds were distended with fibrous vegetable matters in a commi-

1834.] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 643

nuted state. A fourth had the same vegetable matters and the half of a carp nine

inches long.

Genus Ibis, La Cép. Ibis.

188. Ibis religiosa, Cuv., Régne Anim. 1. 483. Sacred Ibis. L’Ibis sacre, Cuv.,

Recherches sur les Ossemens Fossiles, 1. 161. Tuntalus <Althiopicus. Ibis

Macei, Cuv., Ann. Mus. 11. 125, White Ibis with purple black secondary quill

decomposed feathers, Ind. Orn. 2. 706.

Col. SyKeEs carefully compared the descriptions and measurements of the larger

Mummy Ibis of CuvteR ; and is induced to believe the present bird is the same.

Col. Sykes puts into juxta-position the measurements of CuviER’s Mummy Ibis

from Thebes and one of his own birds:

Mummy Ibis. Dukhun Ibis.

Tnches. Inches.

Length of beak and head together............ 30217 Saat Oe 8°15

RAE ERP PN etch a rorn) ain al ni otcaxe) ale ote lec suatave,cheimieve tela TSE. derteite aes 1‘80

Pibiars... abe RineR ste ~ chctere fois ie Ueiaiels ihe oft oie vd oe sie BY ODE «iat eevel ates 5°80

TUES: cis, SS BESO DARE CORED CD OT OC RO OE is ot a Obes witha ee 3°80

INA GLOREOR aie occas el sieusie ARSEE Sorwil) Mee Coe Sid oR OAR sis otal 3°50

0 Ge Sere tt tea that tater inns nik Cheriahtuels GiOME . hleeiecl ae 5°95

EMPATIAIS ER PAE (icine al eiaie ates eke > bysie-e Sieletate aiohaldte”asars te AOR iss sake 4°30

The individual of which the measurements are given has the two first quills tipped

with violet, their shafts of the same colour, and four of the secondary quills are

also violet, and with their webs decomposed, according with CUVIER’S description.

The violet colour is not so deep as inthe M&thiopian Ibis; but as in all Col.

SYKES’s specimens (nine in number) the violet feathers are in progress of deve-

lopment, the colour would no doubt subsequently be darker. CUVIER mentions

that the Mummy Ibis varied a little in size. Col. S. has birds larger and small-

er than that of which the measurements are given.

Appear in Dukhun in the cold weather only. Gregarious.

Trides narrow, lake colour. Food water-crickets, crabs, beetles, shrimps. Length,

inclusive of tail, 30 to 355 inches: tail 5.3 to 5.7. Bill and head to occiput 7.8

to 9.6 inches. Bill to the gape 6.4 to 7.8 inches,

189. Ibis ignea. Tantalus igneus, Lath., Ind. Orn., 2. 708. 12. Ibis falcinellus.

Temm., Man. d’Orn., 2nd Edit. 2. 569. .

Col. SyKes’s birds, male and female, are identical with two European specimens,

in the British Museum labelled Ibis ignea, and viewed as the immature birds of

Ibis falcinellus. Col. SyKkES however has seen so many of both in India, ap-

pearing in different flocks at the same period of the year, and not having, as M.

TEMMINCK describes the birds before they are three years old, ‘‘ partie inferieure

du cou, poitrine, ventre, et cuisses d’un noir cendré; haut du dos et scapulaires

d’un cendré brun,’’ but of a rich fuscous brown, with brilliant metallic reflec-

tions; differing also in the proportions of the internal organization; and Dr.

LATHAM moreover describes even the youngest birdsof Ibis falcinellus as charac-

terised by reddish brown. Heropotus speaks of the smaller Ibis as entirely

black, a description inapplicable to the Ibis falcinellus, but applicable to the pre-

sent species, which at a short distance appears entirely black. Col. Syxus is

therefore induced to adopt the opinion of those writers who considered the bird

distinct from Ibis falcinellus. Its measurements correspond with those of the

smaller species of Mummy Ibis given by CuViER ; and it agrees in plumage (in-

tense blackish brown with metallic reflections, without any mention of chestnut

or marone, the livery of the [bis ignea), with the descriptions of the ancients ;

it is therefore very probable, as M. TEMMINCK suggests, that it is the sacred

species worshipped and embalmed by the Egyptians.

Length (male), inclusive of tail, 253 inches: tail 4z inches. Female 23% inches:

tail 4 inches.

Black beetles, /arve of water insects, and numerous univalve shells found in the

stomachs of these birds.

190. Ibis papillosa, Temm., Pl. Col. 304. Black screaming Ibis. Indian variety of

Bald Ibis, Lath., 9. 156.

Soar high in the air in circles, uttering melancholy screams. Monogamous.

Found in the stomach of several birds aquatic insects, multitudes of black beetles,

Jowaree seeds, Gryllotalpe, and vegetable matters. Col. SyKes’s birds are

much less brilliant in plumage than the specimen described and figured by M.

TEMMINCK.

Trides pale red. Length, inclusive of tail, 25 to 285 inches: tail 73 inches.

191. Ibis falcinellus, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 2nd Edit. 2. 599. Tantalus falcinellus,

Linn., 1.241. Gmel., 1. 648. Le Courlis verd, Buff., Ois. 8. 29. Courly

d’Italie, Buff., Pl. Enl. 819. Marone Ibis.

3.N 2

644 Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. ([Dzc.

Sexes do not differin plumage ; but the female is somewhat smaller than the

male.

Length, inclusive of tail, 26 to 26% inches: tail 4% inches. Multitudes of black

beetles and grasshoppers, and univalve freshwater shells, found in the stomach.

An immature bird in possession of the Zoological Society, unlike the supposed

immature bird (Ibis ignea), is characterized by the marone livery of the Ibis

Salcinellus.

Fam. Scolopacide, Vigors.—Genus Totanus, Bechst. Sandpiper.

192. Totanus ochropus, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 420. Tringa ochropus, Linn., 1. 250.

Green Sandpiper.

Absolutely identical in plumage with a specimen from Hudson’s Bay in the British

Museum, and with English specimens.

Irides fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 95 to 10 inches: tail 23 inches.

For the most part solitary. The stomach approximates to a gizzard. Sexes

alike. Cry, Cheet, Cheet, Cheet. ‘

193. Totanus Glareola, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 2nd Edit. 2. 654. Tringa Glareola,

Linn., 1. 250. Wood Sandpiper.

Differs from one specimen of Tringa Glareola in the British Museum in a defined

white line over the eyes to the bill, more-white on the throat and less brown

speckled on the breast, and slightly longer bill ; but is identical in plumage with

another specimen.

Jrides fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 9 to $$ inches: tail 2.2 inches.

Sexes alike. In April as delicate eating as the common Snipe. Cry, Chit, Chit,

Chit ; but the alarm cry is like the grating of a rusty hinge.

194. Totanus hypoleucos, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 424. Tringa hypoleucos, Linn., 1.

250. Common Sandpiper. Tringa Guinetta, Brit. Mus. La petit Alouette de

Mer, Buff., Pl. Enl. $50.

Trides fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 83 to 9 inches: tail 2.4 inches.

Cry, a sharp whistle like Wheet, Wheet, Wheet. Jerk the tailin a curious man-

ner. Sexes alike. Generally solitary.

Genus Limosa, Briss. Godwit.

195. Limosa Glottoides. Totanus Glottoides, Gould’s Century of Himalayan Birds.

Col. SYKES agrees with Mr. GouLp in the propriety of separating this bird from

>the Totanus Glottis (Scolopax Glottis), or Green-shanks of Europe.

Irides fuscous red brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 14 to 14% inches: tail 3

inches.

Sexes do not differ in plumage or size. Cry in flight, a sharp, shrill Queek,

Queek. Very wary birds. Commonly seen alone; rarely three or four together.

Minute fish, larve of water insects, and univalve shells found in the stgmach.

196. LimosaA HorsFIEuDIt. Lim. supra brunnea, plumarum rhachibus lineisque

transversis angulatis nigris ; mento, corpore infra, uropygio, dorsi dimidio,

caudd, marginibusque plumarum superiorum albis ; remigibus fuscis rhachibus

albis ; caudd lineis plurimis angulatis angustis nigris notatd.

Trides intensé jrufo-brunnee. Rostrum pedesque (hi graciilimi) nigri. Longitudo

corporis 8—8z unc., caudeé 25.

This is a miniature likeness of the preceding, but quite distinct, although similar

in habits, manners, flight, and cry ; but with a permanent difference in size and

some markings. Itis comparatively a rare bird. Col. SyKes had at first con-

sidered it a young bird of Tot. Glottoides, until an observation of some years

coavinced him of his mistake. So wary as to be rarely within reach of the gun.

Female with the spots and markings fainter than in the male. Bill 1.9 inch

long. ‘

Genus Gallinago, Ray. Snipe.

179. Gallinago media, Ray. Scolopax Gallinago, Linn., 1. 244. Becassine, Buff.

Ois. 7. 483. Pl. Enl. 883.

Appears only from November until March in Dukhun. Same as the European

bird, with trifling exceptions, resulting probably from age. Jvides intense

brown. Size of common Snipe. Found in the stomach, vegetable matter, mi-

nute univalve shells, earth-worms, larve of water insects, and fine gravel.

Sexes alike.

198. Gallinago minima, Ray, Syn. 105. A. Scolopaw Gailinula, Linn., 1. 244. 8.

Becassine sourde, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 440. Jack Snipe.

Appears and disappears with the preceding species. Identical with the European

bird and precisely similar in its habits. Jrides intense brown. Length, inclu-

sive of tail, 8.2 inches: tail 2.3 inches. Food the same as that of the common

Snipe. Sexes alike.

Genus Rhynchea, Cuv.

199. Rhynchea picta, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Rhynch. Capensis, Steph., 12. 65.

Scolopax Capensis, Linn., 1. 246.

1834. ] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 645

Col. SyKers has specimens in such states of plumage as to correspond with the

above species, shot on the same ground. Migratory. Jrides red brown. Length,

inclusive of tail, 10 inches: tail 1? inches. Sexes alike. Feed like Snipes.

Genus Pelidna, Cuv. Dunlin.

200. Pelidna Temminckii, Steph., 12. 103. Tringa Temminckii, Leisl. Temm., Man.

q@Orn. 401. Small Dunlin.

Identical with the European bird. Jrides dark brown. Length, inclusive of tail,

6 to 64 inches : tail 2 inches. Feed like Snipes. Gregarious. Excellent eating.

Fam. Rallide, Leach.—Genus Parra, Linn. Jacana.

201. Parra Sinensis, Gmel., 1,709, Yellow back-necked Jacana. Fig. in Gouiyp’s

Century of Birds.

The immature bird is the Parra Luzoniensis. Dive remarkably well despite their

long toes. Jrides fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 18 to 19 inches :

tail 9 to 10 inches. Found in the stomach of many birds vegetable matter, two

species of univalve shells, bugs (Cimewx annulatus), and fine gravel. Gregarious,

and common on the rivers in Dukhun,.

Genus Gallinula, Ray. Gallinule.

202. Gullinula Javanica, Horsf., Linn. Trans. 13. 196. Poule Sultane de la Chine,

ou Poule Soultane brune, Pl. Enl. 896. Pan Komree of the Mahrattas.

This is the Variety 6 of the ‘ Index Ornithologicus.’ Dr. Hors¥FriE_p has judici-

ously separated it from the Gall. phenicura. Col. SyKEs’s specimens differ from

Dr. HoRSFIELD’S only in being a little larger. Inides fuscous red. Length, in-

clusive of tail, 11 to 124 inches: tail 2#to 3 inches. Larve of water insects

found in the stomach. Legs very long.

Genus Rallus, Auct. Rail.

203. RatxyusAKoo.u. Rall. corpore supra lateribusque olivaceo-fusco-brunneis ; alis

cauddque fuscis ; gutture, pectore, ventre, uropygioque cinereo-brunneis ; tegmi~

nibus alarum caudeque inferioribus saturaté brunneis ; mento albo,

Rostrum virescenti-nigrum. Pedes carneo-brunnei. Longitudo corporis S—9

unc., caude 24.

The only spot of white on the bird is at the chin. Wings and tail short. This

bird appears quite distinct from any described species of Rallus or Gallinula.

The nearest approach to itis the Rall. niger of Gmelin from the Cape of Good

Hope. Sexes alike. Frequents sedgy and marshy places amidst low bushes.

Shuns observation.

Genus Porphyrio, Briss.

204. Porphyrio smaragnotus, Temm., Man. d’Orn. 2nd Edit. 2.700. Fulica Por-

phyrio, Linn,, 1. 258. Le Taleve de Madagascar, Buff., Pl. Enl. 810.

These very beautiful birds are found on most of the very large tanks or ponds, the

surface of which is a good deal covered with the broad leaves of the Lotus, on

which the birds walk. Vegetable matters only found in the stomach of several

birds, particularly parts of the green capsules of Trapa bispinesa. Sexes alike.

Trides blood red. Length, inclusive of tail, 18 inches : tail 3} inches. Stomach

a true gizzard.

Genus Fulica, Auct. Coot.

205. Fulica atra, Linn., 1.257. Le Foulque, Buff., Ois. 8. 211. Pl. Enl. 197.

Differs only from Javanese specimens in being larger, a and a shade lighter below.

Much larger than the common Coot of Europe, but with the same coloured irides

(crimson), and does not otherwise differ. Length, inclusive of tail, 18 to 19

inches: tail 2 inches. It has the habits of Podiceps, and with the gizzards,

long ceca, and general internal organization of a Duck, seems to belong

to the order Natatores. Water weeds and coarse sand found in the sto-

mach.

Fam. Charadriade, Leach.—Genus Cursorius, Lath. Courser.

206. Cursorius Asiaticus, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 751.2. Cour-vite de Corromandel,

Buff., Ois. 8. 129. Pl. Enl. 892.

Trides dark brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 10 inches: tail 24 inches. Sexes

alike. Numerous in Dukhun; but only on the open stony and grass plains.

This bird has the shortness of intestine of the Bustard (equal to the length of

the body), with a stomach nearly similar ; feeding in the same manner on in-

sects and their lurve and with the same cursorial habits, and should therefore

be placed near the Struthionide, after Otis and Tetrao.

Genus Vanellus, Briss. Lapwing.

207. Vanellus Goensis, Steph., 11. 514. Tringa Goensis, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 727. 7.

Para Goensis, Gmel., 1. 706. Vanneau armé de Goa, Buff., Pl. Enl. 807.

Jrides fuscous crimson. Length, inclusive of tail, 14 inches: tail 5 inches. Affect

open plains and beds of rivers. Gregarious. Water insects, shells, and corn

found in the stomach. A watchful and noisy bird at night: uttering cries of Did

he doo it, Did he dooit. Sexes alike.

646 Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. [Dec.

208. Vanellus bilobus. Charadrius bilobus, Gmel.1. 691. Le Pluvier dela cédte de

Malabar, Buff., Pl. Eni. 880. :

The bird has a black bill, yellowish at the base; and not a yellow bill, as describ-

edin the ‘ Index Ornithologicus.’ There are one or two other minor discrepan-

cies ; but no doubt it is the species figured by Burron. Although it wants the

hind toe, and is therefore, agreeably to generic characters, a Charadrius, its

habits, figure, food, and almost its ery, are those of the preceding species. Col.

Sykus hastherefore classed it as a Vanellus. Irides yellowish. Length inclusive

of tail, 11¢ to 12 inches: tail 3f inches. Gregarious. Found only on the open

stony and grass plains. Like the Van. Goensis, a restless noisy bird at night,

crying Deewit, Deewit. Sexes alike.

Genus Charadrius, Auct. Plover.

209. Charadrius pluvialis, Linn., 1. 254.7. Le Pluvier doré, Buff., Ois. 8. 81. Pl.

Enl. 904. Golden Plover.

Identical with Javanese specimens. Smaller than one North American specimen

and two English specimens in the British Museum; but absolutely identical

with other British specimens. A rare bird in Dukhun, and appearing only in

the cold weather. Jrides almost black. Length, inclusive of tail, 10 inches:

tail 2.6 inches. Gregarious. In the stomach were found beetles, land insects,

and coarse sand.

210. Charadrius Philippensis, Lath., Ind. Orn. 2. 745.11. Petit Pluvier & collier

de Lugon, Sonn., Voy. Ind. 84. pl. 46.

_This little bird has the habits of Totanus; frequents the shores of fresh water

only ; and in firing into a flock of Sandpipers it is frequently killed in company

with them. Jrides fuscous crimson. Length, inclusive of tail, 7% inches ; tail

2.3 inches. Gregarious. Sexes alike. SONNERAT, in his description, omits to

mention that the margins of the eyelids are bright yellow ; instead of which he

calls the irides yellow.

Genus Himantopus, Ray. Longshanks.

211. Himantopus melanopterus, Horsf., Linn. Trans. 13. 194. Charadrius Himan-

topus, Linn., 1.255. JL’ Echasse, Buff., Ois. 8.114. Pl. Enl. 878.

There are slight discrepancies in the plumage between the birds of Java, India,

and Europe; and in case of these being permanent, and not the result of non-

age, specific differences might be established. vides narrow, lake or crimson

colour. Length, inclusive of tail, 16 inches; tail 35 inches; to the end of the

toes 22% inches. Gregarious. Vegetable matters, larve of water insects, and

minute univalve shells found in the stomach. These birds are strangely pollut-

ed with visceral worms of the tape and capillary kinds.

Genus Gdicnemus, Cuv. Thick-knee.

212. C£idicnemus crepitans, Temm., Man. 322. Otis Gidicnemus, Lath., Ind. Orn.

2. 661.11. Charadrius Gdicnemus, Linn., 1. 255. Le grand Pluvier, Buft.,

Pl. Enl. 919. Great-headed Thick-knee.

There is no visible difference between the Dukhun and British species. Eyes of

very great size. Jrides very broad, of a greenish yellow. Length, inclusive of

tail, 17 to 18 inches ; tail 4% inches. Gregarious. Frequents bushy wilds as

well as grass plains. Not met with in woods. Land insects and seeds found

in the stomach. Sexes do not differ in size or plumage. ‘This bird rests on the

first joint of the leg like the Gallus giganteus.

OrvER V. NATATORES, Il.

Fam. Anatide, Leach.—Genus Plectropterus, Leach.

213. Plectropterus melanotos, Steph., 12.8. Anas melanotos, Gmel. 1.503. L’ Oie

bronzée de Coromandel, Buff., Pl. Enl. 937. Black and white Plectropterus.

Nukta of the Mabrattas.

The very large vertical compressed process on the upper mandible; the white low-

er part of the back; cinereous rump; and rudimentary black mane down the

back neck are not noticed in descriptions of this species. This noble and splen-

did bird is not common in the Dukhun. Female considerably less in size than

the male, and with the metallic reflections much less brilliant ; destitute also

of the comb or crest on the upper mandible. Seenin pairs. Horny process on

the bend of the wing obtuse. Length, inclusive of tail, 30 to 34 inches; tail 54

to Ginches. Seeds of water-grasses, and the remarkable quadrangular hard

seeds met with in the stomach of the Pterocles exustus found also in the stomach

of the Plectropterus. Digastric muscle of the remarkable thickness of 1.2 inch.

Genus Anser, Briss.

214, Anser Girra. Anas Girra, Gray, Indian Zool. Illust. No. 4. fig. 6. Girra

Teal, Lath. Cotton Teal of Europeans in Dukhun, from the quantity of white

in the plumage.

Jrides bright crimson.

This handsome bird is one of the smallest of the Anatide. Length, inclusive of

1834,] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 647

tail, 125 to 14 inches ; tail 3 to 3} inches. Sexes exactly alike. Monogamous.

Vegetable matter and gravel found in the stomach. These birds, when wound-

ed, dive, and on returning to the surface show only the bill above water, keep-

ing the body below at pleasure.

Genus Tadorna, Leach.

215. Tadorna rutila, Steph., 12. 71. Anas Casarca, Linn., App. 3. 224. Shieldrake.

Bruhmuny Duck of Europeans in Dukhun.

Irides yellowish brown. Length, inclusive of tail, male 28 inches, female 25 to 26

inches ; tail 53 inches. For the most part of the year these birds are in pairs, but

on the Nerbudda river in Guzerat, Colonel Sykes has seen them congregated in

hundreds in April. Found in the stomachs of many birds, grass seeds and ve-

getable matters only. The female is destitute of the black ring round the neck

ornamenting the male. The intestinal canal twice the proportional length of

that of the Plectropterus.

Genus Anas, Auct.

216. Anas strepera, Linn., 1. 200. Chipeau, Buff., Pl. Enl. 958. Chestnut lesser

wing-covert Duck.

Males identical with specimens in the British Museum from Kent. No females

for comparison. Length, inclusive of tail, male 24 to 25 inches, female 22

inches ; tail4inches. Numerous in Dukhun. Gregarious. A tape-worm was

found protruding through the coat of the intestine in one bird, without affecting

its health or flesh.

Genus Rhynchaspis, Leach, MSS,

217. Rhynchaspis virescens, Leach, MSS. Anas clypeata, Linn., 1. 200. Souchet,

Buff., Ois. 9. 191. Pl. Enl. 971.972. Black-headed shoveler.

Identical with British specimens of the common Shoveler; but differing from the

description of that bird in Shaw. Jrides yellowish brown. Length, inclusive of

tail, 20 to 21 inches; tail 4 inches. Grass seeds, vegetable matters, pulse-like

seeds, and gravel found in the stomach. Gregarious. The intestinal canal is

more than seven times as long as the body, neck and bill included ; and in this

particular is not approached within nearly two-sevenths by any other bird of the

order Natatores.

Genus Mareca, Steph. Wigeon.

218. Mareca pecilorhyncha, Steph., 12. 134. Anas pecilorhyncha, Gmel., 1. 535.

Spotted-billed Duck, Lath.

Trides red fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 22 to 25 inches ; tail 4 to 43

inches. Sexes alike in plumage. Grass seeds, vegetable matters, and small

stones found in the gizzard. Colonel SyKes’s birds identical with a specimen in

the British Museum, from tbe Himalayan mountains. The spot at the end of

the bill invariably yellow, but in books it is stated to be white. The di-

gastric muscle thicker than the diameter of the cavity of the gizzard. Colonel

SyYKES does not consider this species a true Mareca.

219 Mareca fistularis, Steph., 12.131. Anas Penelope, Linn., 1. 202. Canard Siffe

leur, Buff., Ois. 9, 169. Pl. Enl. 825. Wigeon.

Trides red fuscous brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 19 to 20 inches (male), 18} to

19 inches (females) ; tail 35 to 3? inches. Gregarious. Absolutely identical

with specimens from Devonshire. Contents of the gizzard as in the preceding

species.

220. Seinen AwsuREE. Mar. nigrescenti-brunnea ; plumarum scapularium dorsi-

que apicibus flavescenti-brunneis ; tegminibus alarum minoribus caudeque superi-

oribus saturate castaneis ; vertice linedque cervicali fuscis ; capite, collo, pectoreque

pallide flavescenti-brunneis, ventre uropygioque saturatioribus ferrugineis ; mento

tegminibusque caud@ inferioribus sordidé albis.

Rostrum pedesque nigri. Longitudo (cauda inclusd) 18$—20 unc., caude@ 23.

Whistling Teal.

This bird, of which Colonel SyKEs has many specimens, is identical with a bird in

the British Museum, from Africa ; one in the Zoological Society, from Bengal ;

and one in the India House, from Java. Inthe whole of these, the lunules on

the breast, neck, and upper part of the back, and the strong black short mane

of the Anas arcuata are wanting. It is also larger than that bird, and Colonel

SyKEs is therefore led to believe this to be a distinct species, although strongly

resembling it.

Gregarious, and abundant in Dukhun. Sexes alike in plumage. These birds are

characterized by a very peculiar whistle when disturbed, by a proportionate

length of intestine one-third shorter than that of any other species of the Anati-

de, and by the inferior /arynz being dilated into two oblong chambers, placed ra-

ther in front of, than lateral to the trachea.

Genus Quergquedula, Ray. Teal.

221. Querquedula Circia, Steph., 12. 143. Anas Circia, Linn., 1. 204. Sarcelle d’ été,

Buff., Ois. 9. 268. Pl, Enl. 946. Gargany Teal.

648 Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. [Drc.

Length, inclusive of tail, 165 to 174 inches ; tail 3 to 3.4 inches. Female the smaller

bird, and quite dissimilar in plumage. Identical with British specimens. Gre-

garious. In addition to similar contents of the gizzards in other species, rice

in the husk was found.

222. Querquedula Crecca, Steph., 12. 146. Anas Crecca, Linn., 1. 204. Petite Sarcelle,

Buff., Ois. 9. 265. Pl. Enl. 947. Common Teal.

Identical with male and female British specimens. Length, inclusive of tail, 155

to 16 inches ; tail 3 inches. Water-weed and gravel in the stomach, Colonel

SyKEs has in his possession specimens (male and female) resembling the female

of Querg. Crecca ; but in which the proportional length of the intestinal canal

differs so much from that of Querg. Crecca (3°30 to 1, and 5°57 to 1), that he

is induced to believe they may belong to a distinct species. It will be observed

that the proportional length of the intestine (5°57 to 1) closely approximates to

that of a widely-different bird, the carrion-devouring Percnopterus.

Genus Fuligula, Steph. Pochard.

223. Fuligula rufina, Steph., 12.188. Anas rufina, Pall. Le Canard Siffleur huppé,

Buff., Ois. 9. 282. Pl. Enl. 928. Red-headed Pochard.

Length, inclusive of tail, 25 inches; tail 3 inches. Digastric muscle remarka-

bly thick. Rarein Dukhun. Vegetable matters and gravel in the stomach.

224. Fuliaula—————. Ash-brown Pochard with white speculum.

This bird has a considerable resemblance to the female of Ful. rufina, as described

by Mr. STEPHENS, but it has a black bill ; and Colonel Sykes is not able to

meet with a specimen to institute a rigid comparison ; he therefore leaves the bird

for future consideration. Length, inclusive of tail, 24 inches ; tail 33 inches.

A coloured figure in Hunr’s British Ornithology (Norwich) represents the

female of Ful, rufina with a red bill, red legs, and reddish-brown plumage, which

militate against its identity with the present bird.

225. Fuligula cristata, Steph., 12.190. Anas Fuligula, Linn., 1. 207. Morillon,

Buff., Ois. 9. 227. Pl. Enl. 1001. Tufted Duck.

Differs only in the more pronounced amethyst reflection of the back neck in the

male from British specimens. Female identical. Jrides bright yellow. Length,

inclusive of tail, 18 to 19 inches ; tail 2.5 to 2.7 inches. Female the smaller

bird.

Fam. Colymbide, Leach.—Genus Podiceps, Lath.

226. Podiceps Philippensis, Steph., 13.16. Indian Grebe, Lath., 10. 29. described

from drawings of Sir JOHN ANSTRUTHER. Le Castagneux des Philippines,

Buff., Ois. 8. 246. Pl. Enl. 945. Burron’s plate is excellent.

Trides broad, of an ochry yellow ; they dilate and contract. Length, from the bill

to the rump, 9% to 9} inches; tail none. Common in Dukhun, where their

unceasing habit of diving occasions their being called Divers by Europeans,

although quite distinct from the genus Colymbus. From their remarkable quick-

ness of eye, Colonel SYKES has known a dozen unsuccessful shots fired at the

same individual, which constantly disappeared under water ere the shot reached

him. Gregarious. Stomach simple, resembling that of Herons, and wholly

unlike that of Ducks. Found in the stomach larve of water insects and shrimps,

aliments common to the Heron tribe, and not found by Colonel SYKEs in the

gizzard of Ducks. :

Fam. -Pelecanide, Leach. Genus Phalacrocorax, Briss. Cormorant.

227. Phalacrocorax Javanicus, Steph., 13. 90. Carbo Javanica, Horsf, Linn. Trans.

13. 197. Figured in Illust. Ind. Zool., part 10. fig. 9. Shag of Europeans in

Dukhun.

Absolutely identical with Dr. HORSFIELD’S specimens from Java. Differs from

Pelecanus Africanus (Phal. Africanus), with which it has been confounded, in

the scapulars and wing coverts being reddish-fuscous-brown instead of blue-

gray, and being margined and tipped with lighter brown instead of black ; in

the first three quill-feathers being black instead of pale brown ; in the seconda-

ries not being so long as the quills; tail graduated instead of cuneiform; in

the front of the neck being reddish and fuscous instead of black and white ;

finally, in the belly being rusty black instead of white varied with dusky. There

can be no question, therefore, of the propriety of its being considered a distinct

species by Dr. HorsFieLp. Colonel Sykes has seen hundreds of them, and

notes these differences with several specimenslying before him. Jrides remark-

ably narrow, crimson. Length, inclusive of tail, 22 to 23 inches } tail 6 inches.

Sexes alike. The only spot of white on the bird is at the chin. Very numerous

in Dukhun, appearing in the rivers in flocks of hundreds. Fish (some.3 inches

long) and prawns found in the stomach of many birds ; also capillary worms.

Colonel SyKEs remarks, that the generic character, ‘‘ Face and throat naked’’

is inapplicable to this species.

1834.] Catalogue of Birds in the Dukhun. 649

Genus Plofus, Linn. Darter. ;

228. Plotus melanogaster, Gmel. 1, 580. Anhinga noir du Senegal, Buff., Ois. 8. 453.

Pl. Enl. 960 & 107. Black-billed Darter, called the Snake-bird in Dukhun.

Trides bright yellow. Length, inclusive of tail 37} inches; tail 9} inches.

Solitary. Rare in Dukhun, but frequently met with below the Ghauts.

This bird has the singular faculty of being enabled to swim with the whole of

its body under water, the long neck and head alone being visible, looking like a

snake. Colonel SyKEs’ limits do not permit him to enlarge on the very pecu-

liar formation of the stomach, more resembling that of a ruminant than a bird.

Seven small carp and much deep-green vegetable fibre were found in the stomach

of a female.

Fam. Laride, Leach.—Genus Sterna, Linn. Tern.

229. Sterna acuticauda, Gray, Ilust. Ind. Zool., part 6. fig. 3. Small yellow-billed

Tern. Sterna melanogaster, Temm., Pl. Col. 434?

Trides reddish deep brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 13$ to 14§ inches; tail 6%

to 7 inches, very forked and acute; the lateral feathers being subulate. Fish

found in the stomach. Although the wings are so long, the flight is slow and

with a good deal of flapping. Take their prey while on the wing by darting

obliquely upon it. Do not dip under water, nor dart perpendicularly, like

Alcedo rudis. This elegant and slender species Colonel Sykes shot 160 miles

inland, and at an elevation of 1800 feet above the sea. Gregarious. Common in

Dukhun.

230. Sterna similis, Gray, Illust. Ind. Zool., part 6. plate 8. fig. 2. Tern, with a

SFuscous lake-coloured bill.

Length, inclusive of tail, 11$to 12 inches ; tail 3.3 to 3.5 inches; slightly forked, and

without the lateral, elongated, and subulate feathers of Sferna acuticauda. Fish

only found in the stomach. Geagarious. Habits and locality of the last species.

Colonel SyxEs states it as curious, that all his specimens, seven in number, of

Sterna acuticauda and Sterna similis proved to be females. Common in Dukhun.

931. STERNA SEENA. Sterna supré cinerea; fronte, vertice, cerviceque saturate nitidé

atris ; corpore infra albo, hypochondriis partum cinereo tinctis ; rectricibus latera-

libus albis.

Trides saturate rufescenti-brunnex. Rostrum forte, flavum. Pedesrubri. Longi-

tudo (cauda inclusA) 17—174 unc., caud@ 8—8}, rictis 2.5.

This species differs from Sterna affinis of RUPPELL, tab. 14. p- 23, inits smaller size,

and having red instead of black legs; in the white not being so brilliant, and

in a stronger bill. RupprLy’s Sterna velor appears to correspond in size with

it. In the numerous species in the British Museum there is not one with which

it can be identified. Proportionably to the shortness of the legs the claws are

long, much arched, slender and sharp, and turn outwards. Hind claw never

touches the ground. Same locality and habits as the preceding species, although

rare in Dukhun. Inthe stomach and esophagus of one bird were found the

extraordinary number of thirteen Cyprini, one of them 23 incheslong. Tail

very much forked ; lateral tail-feathers subulate, white, 8inches long. Wings

very narrow and long, reaching nearly to the end of the tail.

= Genus Viralva, Leach.

232. Viralva Anglica, Steph., 13. 174. Sterna Anglicau, Mont., Orn. Dict. Sterna

aranea, Wils., Amer. Orn. 8, 143, pl. 72. fig. 6? Marsh Tern, Lath. Gull-bill-

ed Viralve.

Colonel Syxxs’ specimens correspond exactly with specimens of this rare British

bird in the British Museum, both in their winter and summer plumage. Jvrides

deep red brown. Length, inclusive of tail, 144 to 16 inches; tail 4% to 5}

inches, Sexes alike in plumage, but the female somewhat smaller than the

male. Numerous fish found in the stomach of many birds. With the aspect,

length of wing, lazy flights and habits of the Tern, this bird has a bili approxi-

mating to that of the Gull, not quite identical with the bill of the Viralve.

Colonel Sykes states, that the domestic Duck (Anas Boschas) is extensively bred by

the Portuguese in the Western India, and that it is subject to a kind of apoplexy,

which carries it offin a few minutes, although previously in apparent health.

He has known a trader lose a flock of more than thirty in the course of one day ;

and he has himself had ten ducks struck simultaneously, stagger about fora

short time asif drunk, run round in circles, fall on their backs, and die.

He has not been able to discover any morbid appearances in the brain.

In no instance, in the stomachs of the Anatide, were animal matters met

with ; the contents consisted ofgrains, seeds, vegetables, and gravel.

Colonel Syxes, in closing his Catalogue of the birds of Dukhun, mentioned that

the details he had given resulted from personal observation of the specimens, ina

living or recent state. With few exceptions, the whole were shot by himself; and

to guard against false impressions, he accumulated several individuals of the same

species and of both sexes, and was rarely confined to a solitary bird,

650 Miscellaneous. [Dac.

X.—Miscellaneous.

1.—Climate of the Neelgherries (Niigiris, or Blue Mountains), on the Malabar Coast.

We have drawn the following abstract from the Daily Atmospherical Register,

published in Dr. Barx1n’s recent work—‘‘ on the Topography, Climate, Soil, and

Productions”’ of these hills, a work embodying every possible information regarding

this new resort of invalids, and embellished, in the most profuse manner, with

maps, coloured drawings, and botanical plates*. As the volume itself will be in the

hands of most of our readers, we do not think it necessary to make any further

extracts than such as illustrate the meteorological table, but we recommend the

author’s ‘‘ hints to invalids’’ to the perusal of such as feel inclined to visit Oota-

camund. Captain Harxnuss’s observations on the inhabitants of the Nilgiris,

and a valuable list of plants by the Rev. Mr. Scumip, are added in an Appendix.

Pressure.—‘‘ The range of the barometer on the hills appears to be considerably

greater than in the same latitude at the level of the sea. I have no access to any

accurate account of the range on the Malabar Coast, opposite to the hills, but I

believe it does not exceed 0.250 of an inch. Now, on an imspection of the an-

nexed meteorological tables, it will be seen, that in January, 1832, the barometer

attained the height of 23.375, the maximum of its elevation since my observations

began; while in the month of September previous, it had fallen as lowas 22.675,

(corrected to 32° Fahrt.,) shewing an extreme range of 0.700. This range ap-

pears however to differ annually ; being for three years as follows :

“ For 1831, it was 0.560.

(enis32s 0.539.

Be S335). 0.388, giving a mean annual range of 0,495.

‘¢ As might have been anticipated, the barometer appears to attain its maximum

height in the cold dry weather of January or February, and its minimum during

or immediately after the S.W. monsoons. It generally begins to sink gradually

about the beginning of April, and continues descending (but with occasional

starts) till August or September, when it again rises gradually till the cold wea-

ther sets in. But here (as is found to be the case elsewhere within the tropics)

I have not been able to satisfy myself that any accurate prognostication of the

state of the weather is to be deduced from the fluctuations of the mercurial

column. I have seen it rise suddenly before or during heavy showers of rain,

and sink, equally inexplicably, before a course of fine dry weather. The only agent

which appears uniformly to act in the same way upon it is wind, the mercury

always rising before or during the prevalence of high wind. I have also occasion-

ally been able to predict wet weather, from observing the top of the column to be

flattened, or concave, but not with any degree of certainty.

‘« The daily range of the barometer is very trifling, probably never exceeding

0.040 or .060 of an inch, and seldom greater than .035; but on this head, as on

that of its horary oscillations, I] am unable to speak confidently, from want of

leisure to make the necessary observations; the horary oscillations occur, as

far as I have observed, exactly at the same hours, and in the same succession, as

elsewhere all over the globe ; but according to Dr. Datmanoy, only to half the

extent observed at Madras, and they are not interrupted during the monsoon,

as conjectured by Baron HUMBOLDT.

* The work is published at the Calcutta Baptist Mission Press; the plates and

maps by TAssIN. Mr. SMOULT, the Editor, gives, in the preface, a statement of the

cost of publication, amounting to Sa. Rs. 3494, for the plates, and Rs. 758. 4. 0. for

the letter-press. The subscription list contains nearly 300 names,

1834.] Miscellaneous. 651

-** The mean annual height of the barometer appears to vary considerably, and

to have diminished annually for the last three years: this may have depended on

the situation of the instrument*.

«The mean of ten months: in 1831, was 22.932,

six ditto, in 1832, ,, 23.067,

eight ditto, in 1833, ,, 23.054, giving as an annual mean for

24 months in three years, 23.018. This is probably near the truth,

and Dr. Datmanoy, in his calculations to determine the height of Ootacamund

above the level of the sea, assumes it to be 23.005.””

Temperature.—‘* According to theoretical calculation, the mean temperature of

Ootacamund should be 52°.28,

‘There is some discrepancy of opinion as to the correct method of ascertaining

the mean observed temperature. The author of the able article, Meteorology,

in the Edinburgh Encyclopedia, after an elaborate consideration of the various

proposed methods, gives the preference to the mean of the daily extremes. Ac-

cording to this calculation, the mean of the daily extremes for 25 months is

55°.68, which we therefore assume as the mean annual temperature of Ootaca-

mund. The daily range for nine months of this year, which may be considered as

an average season :

“January, 20°40 June, 15°59

February, 20°33 July, 10°29 Minimum,

March, 23°33 Maximum. August, — 15°22

April, 19°73 September, 11°73

May, 16°48

Giving a general mean of 17°01

‘‘ The greatest observed annual range (but in different years) appears to be 38°

(viz. between 39° and 77°.)

‘* It is important to remark, that this range is still betwixt two points, which

occur frequently in temperate climates, and is certainly less than wiat prevails

in most of them. The maximum observed is 77°, only 2° above what is assumed

as summer beat in England; and the minimum, 38°, is much above what frequent-

ly occurs even in the mildest parts of Europe.

‘Tn stating the observed minimum at 38°, it must be recollected, that the ob-

servations were taken at a point raised above the lake, and about half way up the

hill bordering the cantonment on the sough.

‘** In the valley below, from the combined effects of radiation, evaporation, and

the descent of the colder columns of air by their superior weight, which are

moreover comparatively undisturbed by the wind, the temperature frequently

falls below freezing point, and ice is often found in the dry seasons half an inch

thick. Hoar-frost is commonly seen extending half way up the hills on every

side, disappearing as the power of the sun’s rays gradually increase. The differ-

ence is most evident in descending into the lower valleys ona dark clear and still

* The height of Ootacamund, found trigonometrically by Captain Warp, was 7361

feet. From the Barometrical mean, 23,054, compared with Madras, 29,810, and cor-

E 81.7---57.6

rected for temperature of the mean stratum of air SUTHALS 69.6, the altitude

results, 7221 feet. The boiling point, noted in May, 198° Farh., gives 7574 feet, but

the Thermometer was probably in error.—J. P.

3 0.2

652 Miscellaneous. [Dxc.

night, when the sudden immersion into the column of air next the ground,

cooled by its contact with the radiating earth at the bottom of the valley, strikes

one with a sudden chill, As a consequence of the same cause, the lower valleys are

frequently filled with a dense fog, while the stratum of air immediately above is

perfectly clear and transparent.

‘* So powerful is this effect of radiation from the earth, that a cup of water or

milk, placed on the ground, even in the higher situations, instantly freezes, while

a thermometer, elevated three feet above it, will only indicate a temperature of 38°,

390, or 40°. This fact leads to some important conclusions both as to the situa-

tion of houses, and of ground selected for horticultural or agricultural purposes.

In a clear bright day, the thermometer generally attains its maximum at about 2

or % past 2 p. M., but this is, to the feelings, by no means the hottest part of the

day, owing to the constant current of wind prevailing, from one quarter or ano-

ther, at that time. About} past 8 or 9 a. ™M. is the time when the sun’s rays

appear to have most power, the air being then still, and its capacity for heat

having been diminished by the increase of density arising from the cold of the pre-

ceeding night. This it is important for invalids to observe, as well as the sudden

chill produced by the sinking of the sun below the horizon in the evening, when

the column of rarefied air next the surface rises aloft, and is rapidly replaced by

a colder stratum from above.

«« The minimum generally occurs about half an hour before sun-rise, when as be-

fore observed, the lower valleys are generally filled with fog.

‘¢ During the monsoon season, when the sky is covered with clouds, at once

diminishing the power of the sun’s rays, and obstructing the effect of radiation

from the ground, the temperature is remarkably equable, the range seldom ex-

ceeding 12° or 14° in the open air, while in rooms without a fire, it is under 4 or

5°, The thermometer attached to one of my barometers, kept ina small sleeping

room, without a fire-place, (though the house itself was rather exposed,) during

the months of May, June, July, August, and September, 1831, never fell below

59°. 5, nor rose above 62°. This is therefore, notwithstanding many drawbacks,

much the most favourable season for invalids, and should be selected, when a

power of choice exists, as the period for ascending the hills.””

Moisture.—‘' The air during the month of January, February and March, is

intensely dry, the point of saturation, (or temperature to which the air must be

reduced to deposit any part of its moigture,) being occasionally as low as 13°,

the temperature of the air being 60°. In April it begins to fluctuate, and in

May, the quantity of moisture increases very perceptibly. being accompanied by

rapid changes of the electrical condition of the atmosphvre, indicated by thunder.

storms and heavy showers, but of short duration. During June, July, and August, it

is nearly charged with moisture; in September, itis again fluctuating ; in October

and November, moist; and in December, it begins to re-assume its dry state,

«In close connection with the above statement, we find, that there is little or no

rain in the first three months, some showers in April and May, a good deal of

drizzle and light rain in June, July, and August ; the month of September varies,

as does that of October; in November there are heavy falls, and in December

the weather again becomes dry. This will be more distinctly seen in the table

in which is given the fall of rain in each month during the greater part of four

years, as observed by my friend Dr. Gen, of the Bombay Establishment; the

meanannualfall, as deduced from this table, is 44°88 inches, or 13. 58 inches great.

1834.] Miscellancous. 653

er than the mean fall in England, as statedby Mr. Datron*. The followlng table

will probably be interesting, particularly to invalids, whose comfort depends so

much on the capability of taking exercise : it presents the actual state of the wea-

ther for 366 days, from Ist March, 1831, to 29th February, 1832, which, from

all 1 can learn, may be considered an average season :

Rimaber'or days of heavy rain, “ST Te eee cnt e ee aD

Do. occasional showers with fair intervals,..........02020+ 81

Woscloudy,. 2.08 Fe Sale ste sc Crscretaw re cle eslevelere tetas nee

Saeretetnensta ne, OS SS eee eee ee a, ee 98

-- 366

Abstract of Meteorological Observations, made at Ootacamund, Lat. 116 25’ N. Long.

76° 45’ E. on the Niigiris, in the years 1831, 32, and 33, by Dr. Baikie.

Barometrical Altitude, 7361 feet.

BAROMETER AT 320. THERMOMETER.

2 182 3g |83

Meanof |Atlo| & |=2 |Meanof max. | & a

min. 2 14 Slside in Shade. |2 S/A 2 =| = | 2

fi && 1 8) &8/ eB |

1831. | 1832.| 1833. 1831)/1832/1833

Jan.....| —— |23.228]23.134|23.200| +.148]|_——/53.9/53.1 |53.0/—46 | EB. |] 0

Feb... .. | —— }23.224]23.105 | 23.180] +-128]——|53.5/56.0 [54.5 |—3.1 [N.E.) 0.47

March, |23.175|23.029|23.167/23.124|+-072) 58.0|58.5/62.0 159.0|+1.4 | E. | 1.02

April, .. |23.085]23.025|23.109/23-073! ++.021/62.0/63.0!63.0 |62.6|+5.0 |N.E., 4.00

May, .. }22.983]22.996/23.018|22.999|—.053/60.5/64.5|61.5 |62.2 |+4.6 |var.| 6.50

June, .. )22.910}22.903/23.015|22.943|/—.109!59.5162.5/55.0 |60.0|}+2.4 |w. | 6.50

July, .. [22.861], —— |22.944|22.900|—. 152153.0/55.0158.7 [57.2 |—0.4 |sw.] 4.27

Aug. ..|22.820] —— |23.045]22.920|—.132 59.0|86.5 58.7 [58.1 |-+0.5 ;Sw.| 4.00

Sept. .. |22.785| —— |22.986|22.9701—.082]56.5,57.5159.9 |58.0 | +0.4 |W. 6.36

Oct. .. |33.056] —— | —— |23.050|—.002}58,0|—_|——- [58.0 |-++-0.4 Ivar. | 6.51

Noy. ..|23.070; —— | —— |23.080|+-.028!56.0/——! ——|56.0 |--1.6 |N.xE.| 3.52

Dec. .. |23.174| —— | —— ]23.180]/-+.128]52.5|——-]——|52.5 |—-5.1 |N.E.] 1.73

23,052 30 57.6 44.88

2.—Tibetan Grammar and Dictionary of M. Csoma de Kérés.

We have to congratulate the learned world upon the completion of M. Csoma’s

labours, and the accession of a standard to the keys of oriental literature, upon

which the utmost confidence may be placed by those who may hereafter seek a

knowledge of the Tibetan language. The two volumes (600 pp. quarto) have

been printed at the expence of Government, under the direction of the Asiatic

Society, aided by the immediate superintendance of the author himself. The

style of printing does great credit to the Baptist Mission Press; and although

the Tibetan characters being from the old Serampur fount, are not well formed,

this imperfection is removed by the copious lithographed alphabetical schemes

at the end of the Grammar, where all the varieties of writing are faithfully

rendered.

M. Csoma has, perhaps wisely, withheld from his present work all disquisitions

on the connection of the Tibetan with other languages, on the people, or their

iterature, further than to show that the latter is derived from Indian sources»

* Edinburgh Encyclopedia, Article Meteorology.

654 Miscellaneous. [Dec.

and to give a few examples for the exercise of the student. He has however

enumerated in page 180, a few of the principal Tibetan authors, and he has also

given a chronological table with valuable notes; and a list of the various epochs

of the death of SHaxkya, according to SurtsHMartt, the pupil of PADMAKaARPO.

We cannot refrain from quoting the opening remarks of his preface.

““ The wide diffusion of the Buddhistic religion in the eastern parts of Asia,

having of late greatly excited the attention of European scholars, and it being

now ascertained by several distinguished Orientalists, that this faith, professed by

so many millions of men in different and distant countries in the East, originated

in Central or Gangetic India, it is hoped, that a Grammar and Dictionary of

the Tibetan language will be favourably received by the learned Public; since,

Tibet being considered as the head-quarters of Buddhism in the present age, these

elementary works may serve as keys to unlock the immense volumes, (faithful

translations of the Sanskrit text,) which are still to be found in that country, on

the manners, customs, opinions, knowledge, ignorance, superstition, hopes, and

fears of great pert of Asia, especially of India, in former ages.

‘¢ There are, in modern times, three predominant religious professions in the

world, each counting numerous votaries, and each possessed of a large peculiar

literature :—the Christians, the Muhammedans, and the Buddhists. It is not

without interest to observe the coincidence of time with respect to the great exer-

tions made by several Princes, for the literary establishment of each of these

different religions, in the Latin, the Arabic, and in the Sanskrit languages, in the

Sth and 9th century of the Christian Aira: by CuarLes THE Great, and his

immediate successors, in Germany and France; by the Khalifs AL-Man-

sur, Harun AL-Rasuwip, and AL-MAMUN, at Bagdad ; by the Kings of Maga-

dha, in India; by KarisroneG pE’HU TSAN, KuHRI DE’SRONG TSAN, and RAL-

PACHEN, in Tibet ; and by the Emperors of the Thang dynasty, in China. But it

is to the honour of Christianism to observe, that while learning has been con-

tinually declining among the Muhammedans and the Buddhists, Christianity has

not only carried its own literature and science to a very advanced period of

excellence, but in the true and liberal spirit of real knowledge, it distinguishes

itself by its efforts in the present day towards acquiring an intimate acquaintance

with the two rival religious systems, and that too, in their original languages.

Hence, in the north-western parts of Europe, in Germany, England,France, where

a thousand years ago only the Latin was studied by literary men, there are now

found establishments for a critical knowledge both of the Arabic and the Sanskrit

literature.

‘¢ Hence, too, has been founded recently the Oriental Translation Committee,

composed of the most eminent Orientalists of Europe, from whose labours so

much has already been done, and so much more is expected. The students of

Tibetan have naturally been the most rare, if they have existed at all, in this

learned association. Insulated among inaccessible mountains, the convents of Tibet

have remained unregarded and almost unvisited by the scholar and the traveller :—

nor was it until within these few years conjectured, that in the undisturbed shelter

of this region, in aclimate proof against the decay and the destructive influences

of tropical plains, were to be found, in complete preservation, the volumes of the

Buddhist faith, in their original Sanskrit, as well as in faithful translations, which

might be sought in vain on the continent of India. J hope that my sojourn in

this inhospitable country, for the express purpose of mastering its language, and

1834.] Miscellaneous. 655

exmaining its literary stores, will not have been time unprofitably spent, and that

this Grammar and Dictionary may attest the sincerity of my endeavours to attain

the object I had determined to prosecute.

‘‘ Havingin the Preface to my Dictionary expressed my respectful thanks to

the British Government of India, for its patronage during my Tibetan studies ;

and having there gratefully enumerated the kindnesses avd good services which I

have received from several Gentlemen, it would be superfluous here to repeat my

acknowledgments. My selection of the English language, as the medium of

introduction of my labours, will sufficiently evince to the learned of Kurope at

large, the obligations I consider myself under to that nation,”’

Among the selections from the moral maxims of the Tibetan works, in page

165, the reader will be struck with the close, even verbal, agreement of one of

them with the Latin version of the great Christian maxim, ‘‘ quod tu tibi non

vis, alteri non feceris.’? Thereisin the next page (art. 9) also a sentence against

idolatry which M. Csoma finds to breathe the very sentiments of the great

CANUTE, as reported in BruckeER’s Historia Critica Philosophia, vol. i. p. 330,

and quoted there from Jo. GEorerus Krysiervs, Antiq. Sept. et Celtic, p. 18,

thus : — ‘ex legibus Canutys regis Danie et Anglie potentissimi. Ita enim

inter alia ; Adorationem barbaramplenissimé vetamus. Barbara est autem adoratio,

sive quis idola (puto gentium divos) solem, lunam, ignem, projfluentem, fontes,

saxa, cujusque generis arbores lignaque coluerit.”’

M. Csoma has modestly declined all the honors which the Societies of Europe

and India have sought to confer upon him: he cannot however deny himself the

title, his present work has ensured‘to him, of an indefatigable student, a profound

linguist, and of a man who has devoted his life to the cause of learning, regardless of

any of its popular and attractive rewards, and anxious only for the approbation

of posterity.

3.—Reply to D. S. in the July No. of the JourNAu, page 367.

A correspondent in your July No. (who I regret has not given us his name,

has made a statement of interest respecting the temperature of wells at Nahun,

and the locality of the hyena. Asthe temperature of all the wells I have hitherto

tried in this country (and they are not a few) is considerably above that of the

mean temperature of the place, I am inclined to believe this must also be the

case at Nahun. :

In answer to the query, as to what explanation can be given of the

existence of fossil tropical plants in regions where such plants no longer

thrive, I beg to refer to Mr. Lyrxt himself, vol. i. page 3 ; and his words afford

such a good solution of the difficulty, that I cannot forbear quoting them at

length. ‘‘ The great extent of sea gives a particular character to climates south

of the Equator, &c. &c. The effect on vegetation is very remarkable :—tree-

JSerns, for instance, which require abundance of moisture, and an equalization of

the seasons, are found in Van Dieman’s Land, in lat. 42°, and in New Zealand,

in lat. 45°.’ I have endeavoured to infer that the elephant was capable of bearing

aclimate similar to this, whether successfully or not, must be left to those who

reside in the hills to determine; for they alone have the means of making proper

observations, which will determine correctly this and other questions of interest,

viz., what climate the hyena, tiger, and rhinoceros are capable of bearing.

R. Everest.

[Dzc. 1834.]

Meteorological Register.

Ltn)

AT SECS EL TTS TSE ER SS TE I SE I PS I EE IE NES

*paynqjsqns euswMoUsYyd 1ay30 pue “pazzIUIO oq YIIOJOOUEY [LM SINOY asay} ‘apr} [eUINJ00U Jt)

Joy Byep YstuINy 0} *W ‘Vv Fp pue “WW ‘d FOL JO Stnoy JuotUdAUOOUT ATOA AY} Je SUOTWVAIESqO Ayrep jo sreaX om} pojetduroo mou Sutavy “Tensn se paoeyd syueutnsysul oy.

6G6 (PL | 199, E00°

‘yensn uy} Joule

op op

op = ‘stur op

op ‘Tinp op

op op

*Iva[o op

“SOF op

Pit) fa} op

*“SOJ op

op op

“1ea[o op

op op

rife} op

“v9 [9 op

op op

“BO “rela

“Azey op

op *Apnoya

“rea[o *4SPII9AO

op *I@MOys

op *ISCIIOAO

‘Apnoyo “Azey

‘aio ‘umd op

op op

*1ea]o syeato

ata ¢

Is) °

le B

*1oy}eo MM

“Ievayo

“SOy

‘op esuep

“SO

‘Rao

“Sox asuep

*snjeIys

*spnoyo

sivojo

*Apnoyo

*AzZeY

*Apnoyo

+ Aj1OY}I0U BYSIT

“MU “MU "MU

‘ou "MUL “MU

uu “MU ul

‘N “MU “ul

“N “MU “U

'N “MU "0

“UO “MU “0

se) “MU “0

‘0 “1 “0

"MS AA “MN

‘o uw xe)

eae aro

a) “MU xe)

‘oO "MU ate)

ze) “MAU ato)

uw ou *0

cre} Git sou

-O “uw 0)

Oe "AU 1

‘0 "MU ‘oO

“MU ‘ou “a

tL “UL a

‘au ‘au te)

‘u “ou “Oo

U u °ou

‘s u “MU

‘um = ‘aul u

u oe bn 06

u °3U. “u

ul “ou ‘U

‘a “ou “0

& vd =

ro) °

B S385 4B

=} . =}

a 8

“Pulm

| z0*

0°

*soyouy |

“Urey

6°F8 | S16

8 06

98 6

18 £6

+8 06

cg 16

98 68

18 06

68 06

18 €6

“Cg 16

1g £6

Ig G6

82 G6

81 t6

0g | 98

61 88

68 06

08 18

t8 £6

98 £6

68 16

16 66

&6 96

06 +6

16 68

68 £6

06 16

8 68

c) 06

68 68

LL 18

> S

2 >

eels

*19}0UL

Ly | 06

- NANT NN NNN NN A

rig read wa SAAS PS Aad oD dad ad ad Pag od SS od Hay

“Wd 013V |

—_——

AA NR AN AR NA AA Nn

ASSO A gig PMS SNM AM SSSA TSOSN NSS Hee

DDAIAHHMON OA A OO HMIVPGAAMIME MANA OSRNOND MH

oS 4 F°69

ARAN

Sie he) ae eee

aoa alan

ANMOAAANSDOnre

$A ods sai AA

a a Te

AAMDADSDOCABSBHPMHAAASAHARASSSOS AD

”

WV sav |

*IoJOUIOULIOY J,

-O1s APH IIe HY jalnaasion jouotssaidoq

bch

ne)

CD19 OS as NS

is}

PrP ad 19 19S Hu

W109 U ¢

ee ee IS ele ee ee

0D OD ret SHO SO DS ANS OD SO S PQ HID

“WM *d F IV

$68 10°69 | 709

0°06 18°0L | B°€9

8°06 |6°cL | $99

6 {PSL | FS9

66 [PEL | T'Z9

1‘c6 {Ped | 3°89

0'86 |o‘pZ | 1°89

16 |8°FZ | S89

1°86 eZ } 29

9°e6 {LG | 6°29

1°96 |6°@Z | $°99

9't6 |T°@L | L°E9

g°Z8 |POL | o'E9

7°96 16°0L | F°F9

2°06 19°02 | P69

L'6 [OTL | PSS9

9°66 16°12 | hcg

L‘L6 |o°ed 8°99

9°66 \S°0L | 0°49

8°06 ject +F9

L‘88 \6°89 | ¥°t9

0°88 \6°tL | 0°29

a‘al \6°6L |} 6°99

0°08 \6°@L ; O02

OGL sets | 6°89

0°06 \6%L | $69

c96 \c'eL | 0°89

9°96 \a°L | G29

6% 16°TL | L+9

1°16 {Sel | ¥F9

oE6 (LCL ae

peliceia\| Sig MEMS

Be} oo [Se

Ss | 8 |28

“ITY 9Y} Ul JojoutourreY,L,

16‘ | Zr0° {8L6. {ure

G66‘ | ZL0° | 0865 1g

086. | OGO* | E866 0g

6e6* | BhOS | FL6° 62

S16‘ | OS0s | FL6° 82

ose’ | 080. | F66‘ Lz

096° | 950% | 66° 96

026° | 680° 1986° GZ

086‘ | 040° | 000° iva

866° | 190° |000° €@

696‘ | BZ0° 1110S BS

926° | 890° |6L6° 12

GIG‘ | F66* \ 16‘ 06

8re* | 996‘ | 916° 61

ose. | eros | 026‘ 81

966° | PFO‘ | 086° LI

826 | 020° } 986° 9

Fe‘ | ogo’ 1066 | ST

896‘ } 10° |8a0* I

646° | 810° 16866 &1

626° } bros | 26‘ rat

026° | 900 | 866° IT

986° | 020% | 0&6‘ OL

688° | OL6* | L28° 6

968° 1 966° , G06‘ 8

re65 | veo‘ |zace |Z

896‘ | 080% |866‘ 9

086‘ | 660% 16005 ¢

P96. | 990* | OTOS P

O46. | 9L0* | 1666 €

br. | OFOS |E86° j

856‘ | 880° | 200° I

eae aes | Bs]

~ |e | ose

a > > 5

2 z EI >

; : ; 2)

"IYRT oBe 01 g

poonper toJoWoIeg >

“EegT ‘uaquasag fo yluopy ay) sof ‘ngqnajny ‘aad finssy ay. yn gday ‘aarsibay jnarhojo.10aja pT

IN DE X.

Page.

Merolite, Pall Off. .eccvecv es oss os 413

Afghanistan, Memoir on the Topes

ee IRR Si 247, 321

Allahabad, Stone Pillar at,........ 105

Allahabad, Census of,...... omcor 244

Alexander, supposed descendants of, 76

Ammonites, Note regarding,....... 303

Analysis of Gazipur Salts,........ 36

of Tirhut Saline Soil,.... 188

Ancient Town of Behat,.......... 43

Antiquities, of Afghanistan,...... 321

Arch, Gigantic Natural, ......... 55

Archbold, G. C. Letter from,...... 363

Assam, Limestone discovered at.. 308

Astronomy, Review of,........ sale ool

Atmospherical Phenomena,........ 345

Bactria, discoveries regarding, .... 155

Bactrian Coins, .......... 247, 331, 364

Bakie, Dr. on the Nilgiris,........ 650

arelly, Revenue Ofc. 005.0. 6.5 475

Bettiah, Inscription at,............ 245

Bhilsa, Monument at,......... 411, 488

Birds of the Dukhun, 418, 536, 597, 639

Bish, a poisonous plant described,.. 351

Boats, calculated tonnage of, ..... 136

Boilers, earthy crust in, .........

Bones, (see Fossils.)

Boring, at Jamutra in Cuch,...... 40

Botanical Specimens from Mount

Gipbin, NOCE ODyie sn. vis. o.0,+ 0/0 o = 48

Boulderson, H. 8S. on Statistics,...

, Astron. Observy. by, ..

Bridge, Suspension at Sagur,......

British Association, Meeting of,...

Buckland, Prof. on Ava Bones,....

Buddha, Image of,...... .. ..363, 455

Buddhism, Review of,.....382, 425, 499

Burney, Col., Fossil Bones from,...

on Gya Inscription,.. 411

Burney, G. on Pali Inscription,.... 301

Burt, Lt. J. S., Reply to Queries of, 310

—, on Jamna Salt, ............ 33

, on Allahabad pillar, ........ 105

Butter, D., on Brit. As. Report, ..

Campbell, A. on Gold Refining, ...

Canouj Princes, genealogy of, ..... 341

Carli, Inscriptions at,............

Carey, Dr., Minute regarding,..... 303

Catalogue of Minerals, 75, 194, 295, 394

pals COINS?” 0/01clela'e scounere atete 591

of Dukhun Birds, 418,536,597, 639

= Of Pictures,...s\s« aerate 524

- of Monsoons,........... 547

- of Books,..53, 141, 193,

245, 300, 362, 410, 476,s..+e00. 525

Page.

Catalogue, of Shells, .......... 93, 305

———--, of Moon Culminating

Stans, oat cee ters actrees 97, 140, 297

- of Canouj Princes,..... 341

— of Usbek tribes,....... .. 378

Cautley, P. T., Discoveries by,..43, 221

———, on Sewalik fossils, .. 527, 592

Chandra-gupta, name occurs,.. 119, 261

, Remarks on,.... 266

, Coins of,....... - 268

Chinese Relation with Kokan,.. 373

Paper Manufacture,..... 477

Cymbals, Manufacture of, 595

Chirra Punji, Account of,........ 25

Chiru Antelope, Note on,,.......,. 134

Classification of the Nepalese,....

Climate of Fossil Elephant,......18, 655

Coal from Hoseinabad,......... ..

= Of Bhoragurhy 7; . fea.) Sic

Coins, Ancient, froma Beghram,.... 153

——-, from Behat,........221, 227, 431

-, of Chandra-gupta,..........

—-, of Canouj,......... 411,433, 618

—-, Indv-scythic,.. 159, 172, 441, 568

—-, from Keramat Ali,....... Oi

OL MNLAMIKY alt soe ces sess

-, of Dr. Gerard & Mohan Lél, 364

——-, Roman, from Manikydla, 563, 635

—.-, of Gen. Ventura,........... 591

Commerce of -Kokan,.. 2... .5.....

Conolly, A., Coins from,.. 227, 246, 433

Court, A., on Manikydla Topes,....

Cracroft, W., Geological notes by, 293

es OT MANITOU |i oe or atele hs

Crops,; Rotation ,of,. 522625. .350.: 147

Csoma, A., on Tibetan Numerals,.. 6

, Extracts fromTibetanWorks, 57

, Dictionary and Grammar of, 653

Cunningham, Lieut, A. on Maniky4-

Rai Comms site Ochi, eek Pe dee

Curnin, J., on Lunar Transits,.... 94

, Astron. Calculations by, ..

Cutch, Boring in,! 2253... .4 “i ried

Dean, E., Fossil Bones from, .. 302, 590

De Candolle’s Theory of Crops,.... 147

~—— on Longevity of Plants, 196

Deccan, Diving in the,.......... «- 45

Delhi Inscription Analyzed,...... 483

Dharmapal Raja, Account of,...... 219

Division, new mode of measuring,.. 403

Education, on Native,........ ... 504

Edgeworth, M. P., Observations by, 46

Ethiopie Inscription, ............ 554

Everest, Rev.R., on Fossil Ele-

phant, COTO CTT OF Te OOF eeerseee 18

658 INDEX.

Page. Page.

Everest, R.,on Lunar influence, 345, 631 Inscriptions at Ramree,........ 194

——____—,, on panic Sonn obo: 1CIE} at Gya,translated, 214, 411

——_———_,, reply to D. S.,.... 655 NearvA den): ccsclecciee 554

Falconer, Dr. H.,on TeaCultivation, 178 Sanscrit,from Benares, 301

Finnis, Lik. yon | Geolog gy of Baitool, 71 ——— of Carli, Cave, ase. 495

Fish, Fall of, from the SKVji ade 367 —— Pehlewi,n ie care 8 5, EG

Foley, W., on Fossil Shells, ...... 412 ——- Ancient ie onn ieee 481

Fossil Bones of the Jamna,..302, 529 —— of Bettiah Lath, 483

of Sewalik Hills, 527, aia

Fossil Elephant, Climate of,......

Fossil Elephant of Nerbadda, pane ee

——- Buffaloe of Hoscinabad,.... 399

——- Bones of Ava,..........0.0. 365

—- Bones of Sewalik Hills, 529, 592

- Tooth from Nahun, ns rae 638

Fossil Impressions in Schist,...... 628

Fossil Shells, from Van Dieman’s,.. 301

in Hyderabad,....... 302

Of ARamMreeye ject. were a)

Feroz Shah, discovers fossil bones, 529

Finnis, J., Shells presented by,.... 394

Futtigurh, Cltmateron ss va: eles aie)-h00 46

Geology of Cuter sia eer ete 41

Genealogical Table,........... 341, 344

Geography, Blunders in from bad

Spelling,

CO eC ee

285

of the Kalibheet Hills, 61

—— of the Ava frontier,.. . 124

of the Hazéra Country, 142

Geological Section of Malwa,...... 238

Geology of the Nerbudda and Bai-

tool, Vialleysesintieeameteptemecte 71, 388

- of the Kasia Hills,...... 293

Georgia, Tour through,....... 271, 333

—__—_—,| present state Of, j..4. 55)... 232

Gerard, Dr. J. G., Letter from,... 246

———_—-, Memoir on Afghanis-

tay, ooo) Rae, ee. BT BOL

Gold Ore of Mysore,::..:;....2... 463

Of Calicht Sar asaen. 474

Grain} priceliot, eee ee ere 618

Grant, Capt:, Tour bysc..2 oc 262. 124

Grant; €. W.,. Boring by,.....'....: 40

Gregory’sMathematics, Correction of, 54

Hammer, Baron, on the Mohit, 526, 545

Hardie, J., Geological Section by.. 238

Herat, Description of,... ........ 9

Herodotus, on a Passage in,...... 206

Hindu Coins described, ......... 227

Historical Notices,... . . 277, 339

Hodgson, B. H.,on Chiru ‘Antelope, 134

———, on the INeGwanss: . anes. 215

, on Bauddha Inscriptions, 245

, on Buddhism, .. 382, 425, 499

, on Ancient Inscriptions,.. 4381

Honigberger, Dr. M., Journal by,.. 175

—— prAceident fost sit. 246

—, Discoveries of, 321, 325

Hutton, Lt. T. on Land Shells, 81, 520

—,on Bearded Vulture, 522

, Dr., quotation from, .... 310

Inscriptions, Persian Monumental, 12

, on Allahabad Column,

105, 1 U4 5 diliSersavdl's pat. Su aeee me 481

, Various, described,111,245

, No. 2, of Allahabad,

decyphered and translated,118, 247, 257

of DelhiIron Pillar,.. 494

Iron, on the preservation of,...... 191

Iron Works of Chirra Punji,...... 25

Jacob, W.S.’s Reply to Burt...... 310

Jelalabad, description of, . Bae Be

Jonesian ‘Orthography,. scies fiparee 413

Jouputy, cold Port nears. -me ssa 617

Journal of Tour in Manipur,...... 124

—, to Cabul,......... UG

—————, through Georgia, 333

, Media, 271, and Persia, 456, 576

Jamng, Salt Works: jou ssc seeeanG 33

Kasia Hills, Geology of,......... - 293

Kanerkos; Coins 0t#.):.)-- eee 441

Keramat Ali, Coins from,......... 247

———_—_, Minerals and Plants, 303

Kokan State, Account of,........ 369

Laidly, J. W., on Microscopes,.... 288

Land, Produce and Rent of,...... 475

Latitude of Nasirabad,........ ern ea

Latitudes and Longitudes,........ 70

Lignite, from Kyook Phyoo,...... 302

Liquid, brown from Manikydla,.... 567

Longitudes, observed)... . «caress 297

Mahabharat, Extract from, ...... 269

Mahadeo Hills, Geology of,...... 73

Malcolmson, Dr., Plants from,.... 302

, account of fossil shells'by,302

Mammalia, new Indian,.:......... 306

Manikydla, Relics discovered at,.., 313

————-- Coins described,........ 436

-, further discoveries at, .. 556

Manipur, Tour on the Frontier of,... 124

Masson, C., on Bactrian Coins, ... 153

=, Discoveries. Dy; a0 eeinee 246

=9) Oly atime: ODEs -\-lsmyiels 329

Memoir, on Antiquities of Kabul,.. 153

Measnre of Mahi (Guj,\f.seee, ae 360

Meteoric Stones, Remarks on,.... 252

—_—_ , fall of, at Hissar, 413

Meteorological Register, for Cal-

cutta, at the end of every month.

-, at Futtigurh,..... 47

-, at Mozatferpur, .. 79

—--— ———--, at Seringapatam,.. 139

—_—— -, at Bancoora,...... 190

s , on the Nilgiris,.... 650

Microscopes, Catadioptric,........ 2388

Mignan’s R., Sketch of Georgia,.. 232

—————__,, Journal 271, 332, 456, 576

Miles, R. H. onthe Kalibheet Hills, 61

Mill, W. H., Rev. Dr. on Allahabad

DNSCHUP LOW ote steteiehelsiele a ens 247

’s Translation of ditto, ...... 257

’s Historical Note on ditto, .. 339

Mirrors, spherical, Theory of, .... 308

Moss, edible, of the Straits, ...... 145

Mithra, name on Bactrian Coins,.. 451

Mohit, Extract from the,.......... 545

INDEX. 659

Page. Page.

Mohan L4l, on Herat,..........-- 9 Smith, E., on Jumna Fossils, .... 529

——__——__, Image described by,.. 363 Society, Calcutta Asiatic, Proceed-

Monsoons, Arabic List of,.......-. 547 ings of the, 49, 141, 193, 244, 300,

Monteith’s Tour, Quotations from, 54 SCZ FAO 475 F scitak-c dacicedastne 524

Moon, frigorific influence of, .... 254

-, Influence of, on Weather, 349, 630

Mumny, from Egypt,.......... 363, 412

Mural Circle, Errors of Madras,.. 403

Music, Hindustani, review of .... 247

Mysore; Gold of,.....50. 6c. eee 463

Namie Acount -Of,.%). Seciees ssi 601

Nasirabad, Latitude of,........... 243

, Longitude of, ....... 297

Navigation, Arabic Work on,...... 545

, of Indian Rivers,...... 137

Nerbudda, Geological Section of,.. 388

Newars, Classification of,........ 215

Newbold, Lt., on Naning,......... 601

Nilgiris, climate of the... ........ 650

Nimach, Geology of,......... Se eA ae

Nysa, supposed Coins of, ........ 157

Obituary Notices,........ 51, 100, 303

Odour, absorbed by Colours,...... 594

Oliver, Col.T., Astr. Observ. by, 243, 297

Orthography, Indian,.....249, 281, 413

Ouseley, Capt.’s note on Coal,.... 395

Paper, Chinese Manufacture of,.... 478

erstae Ee ravels Wyss ccs 2 we +e 456, 576

Plants, Longevity of, ............. 196

Population of Georgia, ..... ASAE

of Ailahabad,. se. os -r 244

Prinsep, H. T., on Oriental Ortho-

(2 7 LONG Cen SOI DRE PONG Ee oeROO 281

Prinsep, James, on Behat Coins,.. 44

, on Inscription, No. I.114

’sExperiments on Iron, 191

, on ManikyalaCoins, 313

,on Nerbudda Fossils, 396

, on Canouj Coins,.. 433

, on Manikyala Relics, 436

, on Mattiah Lath, .. 483

, on Bhilsa Monument,488

, on M. Court’s Coins, 563

, on Brown Liquid,.. 567

, Gold Refinage,...... 624

[And all Editorial matter. ]

Rajagriha, Locality of,............ 366

Rain, affected by the Moon, ...... 345

Ramri, Inscription from,.. 194, 209, 245

Remusat, A., Criticism of,’382, 425, 499

Report, Annual of the As, Soc.,.. 49

RomanAlphabet, Adaptation of, 249, 281

—_——~ =

Royle’s Botanical Works,.... 143, 530

Russia, War with Persia,........ 277

Rust, Method of preventing,...... 367

Saline Earth of Ghazipur,.. ...... 36

Salt of Jamna bed,.............. 33

Sanscrit, Numerical Words,...... 1

Sassanian Coins, Note on, ....... 566

Schlegel, Enigma of Professor,.... 1

Seharanpur, Longitude of,........ 297

Shapur, supposed Coin of,........ 439

Shells, Land of India,...... sie ore iy FD

——-, Fresh Water............... $9

Siah Posh, Tribe of the,.......... 76

Siddhdntas, extracts from, anduseof, 504

Sinclair, P. G.; on Tides,.......... 408

, Roy. As. Annual Meeting of, 99

, New Journal of,.... 417

SASLALIC OL, DAMS aris aster ere 311

, Batavian, Notice of,...... 367

Spilsbury, G. G., Geol. Notes,...... 388

Stacy; DeL.;.0n Coifis,f.). 6 dll dn. 431

Stephenson, J., on Ghazipur Soil,.. 36

Stephenson, Rey., on Carli Inscrip-

CLO aieiee’s ipbetine igheldeeoterievers on 495

Stirling, Statistical notice by, ..... 620

Swiney, Dr., on Behat Coins,...... 435

Sykes, Col., on Birds of Dukhun

AIG. BG As te cece ethe RS 596

able of, Grain: Prices}.) pcre nica ss 621

———=' Of Tides, o0%.o. weet dss ba bade 409

—- of Land Produce,........... 475

- of Rain in Caleutta,..,...... 456

Taylor, G.'T:, on “Divingy..\,<5 4... 45

Taylor T. G. on Mural Circle,.... 403

Tea Plant, Cultivation of,........ 178

Temperature of Space,..........+ 253

-——-Of Wells, ..: juasiee ds ares 366

Tibetan, Numerical Words,........ 6

S EPRELACLS seen oeiee waists 57

, Dictionary and Grammar,.. 653

‘Hides atyC aleuttas.< s\ctocrckerseyeis tyasatous 408

Timur, Genealogy of, ....... SOo onal

Tinned Iron, Preservation of,..... ecliy/

Tirhut, Sulphate of Soda, from,.... 188

Translation of Sanscrit Inscription, 120

of Pali ditto, .. 194, 209, 245

of Burmese at Gya, 214, 301

of Allahabad Inscription, 257

_ of Carli Inscription, .. 495

of Bhaskar Acharya’s

treatise on astronomy,.......... 416

MrebeckjUMESS 2 Ofte erie vee nals 526

Extract from ditto,.....,. 574

Tregear, V.’s Note on Coins,...... 411

- , Discoveries by, ...... 617

Trevelyan, C. E. on Alphabetical

system for Indian languages, 249, 414

Troyer, Capt. A., Translation of Al-

lahabad Inscription, No, 2. by, .. 118

Tufa Formations in Persia,...... 54

Usbeks, Memoir on,...:.......... 369

-, Pilgrimage of,.......... 379

Ventura, Gen.’s Letter, .......... 527

—_— , Coins of described, 313

Viziri, Country described. ........ 176

Vulture, bearded, of the Himalaya, 522

Varnishes proper for Iron,........ 191

Wade, Capt. C. M.’s Notes,143,314, 526

Warren, S., on Mysore Gold,...... 463

Wathen, W. H..on Kokan,........ 369

» Note ona Pilgrimage, .. 379

Watson, Col., on Chivra Punji,..... 25

Willard’s Hindustani Music,...... 247

Wallich, Dr: N. Note by,........- 48

Wellsted, Lt., on Aden Inscription, 554

Wilkinson, L., on the Siddhantas,.. 504

Wilson, H. H., Letters from,..300, 303

Zoology, Indian, (see Birds,) .... 305

660

DIRECTIONS TO THE BINDER.

The sheets of Appendix headed “ Monetary System” are to be sepa-

rated from the monthly numbers, and stitched as the first part of a

separate volume of Appendix, to be entitled “ Useful Tables.”

The Plates may either be bound at the end of the volume, or inserted

in the following order :

Plate I. Salt Mounds of the Jumna, to face pager cmrmmnnecencnanarnrnrnene 33

II. Sketch of the Country south of Hoshungabad, ~~ aeecnae 70

Tid. Ancient, Pillar.at AWlahabadpe sn. 2 ccc cto nte ee LL

IV. V. Inscription No. 1, and classification of letters, —......., -~- 118

VI. Inseription, No. 2, of ditt ch ee cncics tener one nn ee

VII. Map of the Ningthee River, on the Manipur Frontier,.... 134

VIII. TX. X. XI. XID. and XIII. Mr. Masson’s collection of

Bactrians Coins, corcntencercncsrensosnacsccocen torreetivc tvetaesstens ce ss dondcdrtosasencsanecne 174

XIV. Route-map from Dera Ghazi Khan to Cabul, ~~~ 178

XV. Pali Inscriptions from Ramavati (Ramree Island), —..-.-..- 209

XVI. Péli Inscription from Buddha-Gya, 000. 220. sane anneseneenene wane 209

XVII. Sketch of the Site of the Old Town near Behat, 0c 222

XVIII. Ancient Hindu Coins from Behat and Canouj, ~~ 227

Devanagari transcript of the Allahahad Inscription, with Latin inter-

lineation, to face page 257. The small copy of Devandgari alone need

not in such case be retained.

XIX. Catadioptric Microscope, and Errors Of Maps, --cccsnraee 288

XX. Geological Section of Kasia Hills, ocsmccrcenrerearcerererenee 296

XXII. XXUT. Relics from: Manikyala, occa aemreree ee 320

XXIII. Sketch of the Country from Tendukaira to Baitool, ...... 392

XXIV. Fossil Bones from the Nerbada Valley, 22---sccrnenareccerree 4,00

XKv Hindutand MithraieWoins).. 3.7 a

XXVI. Image of Buddha, and Kadphises Coins, 210 -ccenaarnnnene 448

XXVIII. Sculpture at Bhilsa, and Bettiah Lath, es onnnwanee 481

XXVIII. Inscription from Sanchee near Bhilsa, 220 acwecenmanne 488

XXIX, Inscription on the Bettiah Lath, eacsnnnnenranceencsoneeee 483

XXX. Inscription on the Iron Pillar at Delhi, 22 nccacceacnenroene 494

XXXI. Section of the Buddhist Temple at Bhilsa,.wevennnn 490

XXXII. Ethiopic Inscriptions at Hosen Ghorab in Arabia, ~~ 556

XXXIII. XXXIV. Inscription and Coins found at Manikyéla, —.. 566

XXXV. Fossil Impressions ii 8

d Schisgt,<.ncovotee se eens

XXXVI. Fossil To